《Divine Talent Born Mortal》


 Chapter 1: The Past of the Immortal

    Chapter 1: The Past of the Immortal


    Zhang Yi was on a mountain in the middle of nowhere, this was a ce full of spiritual energy.


    Besides being in a ce with such abundant spiritual energy, in the hands of Zhang Yi, there were also a few millions of higher-level spiritual stones.


    This was the only ce on the continent blue moon where one could ascend to the divine n.


    Zhang Yi had already reached the limit of his martial path and was ready to rise to the divine n and try to be an immortal and step on the peak of martial Dao.


    In Zhang Yi''s hands were two tokens, these tokens looked like divine jades, like immortal treasures, and the meaning of these tokens would be the path that Zhang Yi would have to choose now.


    Before making this choice Zhang Yi had to remember all his past.


    ...


    Zhang Yi was born on earth, in a country called China, he was born in the Han Dynasty.


    Since little Zhang Yi always seemed to have been born sick with a weak constitution and also mental deficiency.


    His father Zhang Feng was very disappointed in his son when he learned that he was handicapped because he knew he could not have an heir.


    Zhang Feng was a high-ranking officer in the army and worked hard along with the generals to protect the southern border of the country, Zhang Feng already had the strength to be able to be a general, more like once he offended the Crown Prince he never had the chance promotion.


    Even so, he was much respected by all the other generals who knew of his situation.


    Zhang Feng met Zhang Yi''s mother when she was over 20, she was a beautiful woman who hade from Europe called Mary.


    Zhang Feng fell in love and married Mary thus bringing the contempt of many other army colleagues for not choosing a good woman of their own.


    Zhang Feng did not care, and after a few months Mary was pregnant, it was aplicated pregnancy, full of difficulty and her son was born after almost ten months.


    Because of thisplicated pregnancy, Mary was unable to have children after the birth of Zhang Yi, but she was still happy to be able to give an heir to her husband.


    Too bad after only a few years everyone realized that Zhang Yi suffered from some deficiency in body and brain as well.


    Yet despite Zhang Yi being ignored by his father he was still much loved by his mother, and despite his mental deficiency he still learned to read and write and to speak a few simple words.


    While growing up despite always eating very well Zhang Yi still had a malnourished body, many even though he was abused by his parents for being deficient.


    At first, Mary worried muchter when she saw that he was still full of energy despite having a body so she did not care anymore.


    Whenever he could Zhang Yi liked to see his father use the sword, although Zhang Feng always ignored Zhang Yi still considered him his hero and everything his father did for him was cool.


    So afterpleting ten years old Zhang Yi always skirt hiding with one of his father''s swords to train alone some of the moves he saw his father do.


    So after a few more years of training, Zhang Yi was already quite skilled with the sword.


    One more day when Zhang Yi was about to turn sixteen the whole family Zhang pops in if in mourning.


    Zhang Feng had fought bravely when some enemies attacked the southern border, the emperor took too long to send reinforcements to the fort, probably wanting to see if Zhang Feng would die, so after enduring for too long Zhang Feng became tired and eventually lost his left arm to an enemy before being rescued by some allied soldiers.


    Soon after the reinforcement appeared and the enemies were suppressed, the emperor knowing that Zhang Feng had lost one arm was very happy and even tried to send some people to kill the now weakened soldier.


    More Zhang Feng killed everyone with his sword since he still had the hand he wore to fight he still had the power to defend himself despite having lost an arm.


    The emperor was annoyed that he had not been able to kill Zhang Feng and tried to send him to the battlefield again to see him die.


    The other generals intervened and used the emperor''s factions of trying to kill Zhang Feng had you almost been murdered on an allied basis, so without being able to face the generals the emperor had to retire Zhang Feng.


    So Zhang Feng was back home and was feeling betrayed and helpless, for him to have lost his arm was not the problem many soldiers end up worse than he before leaving the army.


    What he was sad about was the emperor''s constant attempts to take his life only for a small cause as he offended his son, so Zhang Feng felt he had fought all this time for nothing.


    So he spent another time and Zhang Yi turned sixteen, plus that day which should be ofmemoration if he turned another day of mourning.


    The emperor saw that he could not kill Zhang Feng and did not ept that he had to swallow this humiliation and so after a while, his employees informed him that Zhang Feng''s son was disabled and had turned sixteen.


    Thus the emperor found his opportunity to take revenge on Zhang Feng and had Zhang Yi enlist in the army to serve in the north of the country which was a ce far from the influence of Zhang Feng.


    So with it was a rule that everyone at sixteen went to war the whole Zhang family knew that Zhang Yi would be sent to his death.


    Mary wept for many days and wanted to die when she learned of it, and even the cold Zhang Feng wasforting her wife and very sorry for her young son who was young and full of problems, never received anything from his father and now was going to be sent to death because of an error of his.


    So when the day came to Zhang Yi be sent to the war Zhang Feng called his son in a corner and said the first andst words to his son.


    "Zhang Yi go to this war and always fight with your head held high, kill as many people as you can, always take whatever is in the body of your enemy that will be useful to you and above all always try toe back alive from a even if you have to y your pride out for it. "


    So despite not being very intelligent Zhang Yi kept those words deep in his heart and went to war.


    Arriving at his battalion that was preparing to go to the battlefield Zhang Yi went to the tent of the people who take care of the military supplies to get the things he needed as much as his equipment for the war.


    He received a cantil of water that he gave to put a liter of water, also received 2 sets of uniform, a simple armor of leather, a spear and material to take care of the spear, some clothes to use to sleep and a bag of cloth.


    Zhang Yi argued that he wore a sword plus the logistics people said they only gave the basic equipment if he wanted to earn more rights he had to make merits in this war or just kill his enemies and steal from them.


    So Zhang Yi remembered what his father said to him, it seemed like the essential thing to stay alive in the army.


    So after a day of rest Zhang Yi would have his first day of battle, at first being a rookie and a little malnourished his battalionpanions took pity on Zhang Yi and sent him to the back of the army just to learn how to fight, and if in that ce he has to fight is because his side of the army would be exterminated anyway.


    The enemy they were facing as they always were the barbarians, so known as having a much stronger body but having poor battle equipment.


    So Zhang Yi was watching as the battle unfolded as he learned a few things, the reason everyone was forced to learn to use the spear as basic equipment was that it guaranteed a much better survival rate in the fights and was also the only way to fight well riding a horse if necessary.


    So the fight went on with hispanions trying to keep the barbarians away by trying to sh their opponents with the spear and the barbarians trying to shorten the distance to be able to use the sword, sometimes hispanions would join in two taking advantage of the numerical advantage to quickly kill their opponents.

 Chapter 2: A Long and Cruel War 1

    Chapter 2: A Long and Cruel War 1


    Sometimes a barbarian could slow down and attack, but the armor could withstand a few swipes of swords.


    So the fights were not very difficult when it was to great advantage as now, plus that is because the war was at a low and the Chinese soldiers had more numbers.


    These barbarian soldiers they were facing should be criminals or ves, so even though they all die would not affect the full strength of the Mongol army.


    But the Chinese in spite of being bigger in numbers were not disposable soldiers and everyone had to have equipment that cost a lot.


    So the battle ended when it was dusk, Zhang Yi had observed all day and learned some necessary things to battle, he had to try to keep the distance of his opponent using the spear and try to reach his opponents by undermining his resistance to kill them.


    Zhang Yi had a secret when he was at home, he ate just as much of his father what was already quite like his father was a warrior and had to replenish the energies.


    More, in fact, Zhang Yi despite never feeling hungry felt that he did not eat enough but did not eat more so as not to bother his parents.


    More now that he was in the army and could die at any moment he would not hold himself and eat as much as possible, so he ate four times the portion of the others in the army.


    The other day Zhang Yi was no longer in the back of the army, and whenever he found a mate in danger would help with his spear, as he already knew how to use the sword well he was not quite an amateur with the spear and knew how to use some basic and sharp movements.


    So whenever he approached someone, they would gain the advantage over the enemy and after a while would kill him.


    While some went to the party to bring resting Zhang Yi would always go to fight to face an enemy, but never faced an enemy alone, he had great resistance once he had eaten enough yesterday and was full of energy.


    By the end of the day, his opponent had suffered several losses plus the side of Zhang Yi had few, many in the battalion were grateful to him because they knew otherwise would have died.


    After eating well at night Zhang Yi went for another war day, this time he went to the front and tried to face the enemies in one against one.


    He skillfully used the spear and whenever the opponent approached he moved quickly away with the spear, so soon his opponent would be losing a lot of blood and he would be tired that it was time for Zhang Yi to take the final blow.


    So whenever he managed to kill a barbarian Zhang Yi would immediately look for another to face, perhaps because he had low intelligence he did not feel any pain in the killing, it was like doing anything, instead, he felt a sense of aplishment by doing what Your father sent you.


    So a month passed and the mood of the war was increasing, every day they went to the battlefield and killed many barbarians, and Zhang Yi was always one of the highlights, no one else was relieved by this, since they knew that the opponent he would not only continue to send his soldiers to his death.


    They still had to enter the arches and horses in the battles, and then they would be battles with the generals, the soldiers would only hope to survive there.


    Since this was a battle for territory, no one was in a hurry to battle head-on and no one wanted to suffer many losses, so a battle like this would take years or decades to finish.


    Many soldiers on this battlefield had families, no one wanted to stay for many years without seeing the faces of their rtives and still, no one wanted to die.


    Only Zhang Yi who had already epted that he would never again see his family and just wanted to kill an enemy over, because he thought so his father would finally be proud of him, so he weighed his spear now better with a pliable wood and a tip of iron, Zhang Yi traded this spear and his leather armor with steel protecting his vital parts with his battle merits.


    He was one of the most barbaric killers of all in his battalion and also one of the ones who ate the most now he did not look more malnourished, his body was as a normal person gave him.


    Zhang Yi thought to swap his points for a sword as he wanted before but decided against it because he realized from experience that it was not wise to use a sword in a battle so if he used a sword he could not keep a good distance from the barbarians and would have to exchange blows to deflect them from the blows of his opponent.


    And that was not the smartest thing to do, with his spear he could safely kill his enemies and take time to escape if necessary.


    After nearly a year of battle, the bows and crossbows began to appear on the battlefield, now Zhang Yi was 1.80 m tall he looked like a barbarian with his muscr body, if he did not have a Chinese so all would have attacked him, lucky that he did not inherit his mother''s genes.


    Eating well every day and battling hundreds of battles all respected Zhang Yi, he carried a beautiful and well-craftednce and armor that gave to see that he was tough, everything he touched with merit points, now on his back he too he had a sword.


    Although he had never used this sword on a battlefield it was because he did not need the barbarians he had killed with his spear already numbered more than 2000 in that more than a year.


    He had already taken the basics of the spear technique, and his new spear was the best avable to ordinary soldiers, Zhang Yi could already try to enter to be a captain or a higher rank, but he knew he could not lead and even he who had little intelligence knew better than to stay away from the emperor''s eyes.


    As soon as the bows and crossbows entered the battlefield, the pace also declined, no one would want to fight in the open knowing that they could take an arrow, so themanders'' strategies would begin to have to work.


    At the beginning each side would give a long rain of arrows to the enemy camp and then retreat so the battle would resume, Zhang Yi was now being more discreet in his fights, it was a tip that his battalionpanions gave, that if he was very prominent he would be targeted by archers.


    As Zhang Yi no longer needed merit points since he had changed all his equipment he epted the county, so the battles cooled again.DiiSc?ver ????w stori??s on no/??/e()/lbin(.


    After a further 1 year of battle, hismander said he received information that had several barbarians trying to get hidden in the country further east in the forest path, so he invaded a vige and killed all who were in it except the women for them to y with them.


    Their numbers were estimated at 500, as the battalion of Zhang Yi and another was joining for this operation their side had more than 3000 men, so with such numerical advantage, they went to this vige to save the women and avenge their deadpatriots.


    Soon they went and arrived there at dusk, as soon as they were near the vige, soon they saw a mountain of bodies thrown into a dug hole, nor hidden, it seemed that it was only to remove these bodies from the vige for the barbarians to have fun.


    As soon as they saw that fire rose in the heart of the soldiers, everyone wanted to invade the ce as fast as possible and kill them all, all but Zhang Yi, he was feeling ufortable for some reason, as if he had a feeling something bad would happen.


    Then he moved slowly to the back of the army, no one found his movement strange and they all advanced to the vige, as soon as they got closer they could hear sounds of crying, screaming and moaning of the womening from the vige, so everyone wanted enter immediately and kill all the barbarians.


    As most were disciplined, they waited for themand of themander of the mission, themander was also feeling angry and angry, and because he trusted intelligence information, he immediately ordered them all to invade the vige and kill all the barbarians.


    So all the soldiers were energized and ran with everything they had towards this vige to save the women and do justice with their own hands.


    Everyone came in minus Zhang Yi, the closer he got to the vige the more his bad feeling increased, he was feeling that he wanted to get out there right now, but did not go out just waited hispanions out of the vige, if intelligence was right his men dominated in 4 to 1 had no reason for him to rush.


    Soon Zhang Yi heard the first noises of battle, and after a while, he listened to horse hooves and saw arrows falling to hispanions in the vige, soon appeared another 2,000 soldiers armed with horses and had more than 500 soldiers with arches in the position of shot.


    It seemed that it was a trap and that his group would be eliminated, although Zhang Yi was a loyal person he remembered his father''s words to stay alive, so he can only grit his teeth and start running while he heard the cries of his allies being killed.

 Chapter 3: A Long and Cruel War 2

    Chapter 3: A Long and Cruel War 2


    Zhang Yi fled the vige, plus he did not know where else to go, he had noticed by the wrong information that he was betrayed, so he could not go back to the now empty base.


    Zhang Yi had already prepared for the case that one day he had nowhere to run, he had found a cave near a river twenty kilometers from his old camp.


    He had put there all the bag and all the dry rations he had taken from the barbarians he had killed, and when he had time he would leave them in that cave, there would be his hiding ce, so he remembered the map, as his battalion and the other north had been destroyed, this area would soon be taken by the barbarians, and after a few months a new troop would probablye from their army to retake the area they had lost because they were on the southern border which was a very important defense of China.


    So he just had to put up with it for a few months and then go to the new base, that ration he had umted over the years wouldst close to 3 months for him, plus he could fish while his enemies did note like that Zhang Yi was safe who was going to survive.


    And so it was, he stayed in his cave for 6 months and whenever he could make around to get information, and it seemed that his allied troops wereing to and remation battle.


    It would be about 100,000 soldiers on either side, with cavalry, archers, and generals in charge, it would be aplete war, and this would also be the chance for Zhang Yi to avenge his former battalion, so he took his spear and prepared himself, he decided that was going to attack alone on the right side of the barbarian field which is where his cave was where he was confident he could face several barbarians at once, up to 20 would not be a problem for him, before he was restraining himself to not draw attention now he does not needed more.


    So when the fight started Zhang Yi was around watching the right moment to enter, after a while the barbarian general took some men from where Zhang Yi was to support the middle that was being suppressed more, as soon as they left, he saw that was his chance and took two spears and buried the backs of two barbarians, he recovered his and left the other there.


    So with a spear in both hands Zhang Yi attacked like a ferocious animal with anger to avenge his friends, hispanions soon realized that he was an ally and they were helping him too, so the strategy of Zhang Yi worked well and before long they had exterminated the right side of the enemy army.


    Now the Chinese side won the advantage, Zhang Yi soon passed his side of the army and began to attack the medium that had been reinforced, more with all the left side of the Chinese army attacking them soon lost the advantage, Zhang Yi mainly was wild, he killed more than the soldiers on the horses, and still had not been hurt, he was bleeding out the 6 months he had to swallow his pride and hide to survive.


    So after almost two days of non-stop battle the barbarians decided to retreat, they had only 30,000 men and the Chinese had almost 60,000 if it were not for the barbarian general''s skill he would have already been exterminated.


    When the barbarian army receded and the Chinese sessfully rebuilt the southern border, Zhang Yi copsed on the floor of exhaustion, he was tired of killing so much and also mentally tired of having to sleep little every day not to be ambushed by his allies.


    Also after this fight, no one could easily approach Zhang Yi who seemed to have a kind of red energy around his body that sent shivers to him.


    Soon an officer asked him where he was from, and he replied that he was from one of the battalions exterminated plus he lied about which battalion he hade from. He also said about the trap and that the information they received was wrong, and that he only survived because had not entered the vige by chance.


    So he learned from the officer that someone had done it to try to lessen the forces on the south side of the army to attempt a rebellion, but how these traitors will attempt the rebellion by working with foreign enemies they were arrested and executed all.


    Although Zhang Yi did not believe everything the officer said, he decided to let it go, it was difficult enough for him to survive on his own, so it was not a good idea for him to get involved in the problems of superiors, he had some If the Emperor did not know it, he would have to be sure of his death if he had to get his hands dirty.


    More like he said it was from another troop and his body changed a lotpared to what it was in the past he decided to cut this mess with the emperor, after all, he knew that his parents were safe where they were and if he came back alive he would do more harm than what good.


    So Zhang Yi entered another battalion with a new identity and continued his war with the barbarians, so he always stood out well in all battles and never hurt hismanders were mostly very happy with him because so fewer people of his battalion died and Zhang Yi also had no ambition to have a better position in the army.


    ...


    While Zhang Yi fought his battles every day in a ce far from China in the middle of the ocean the other calm hour horizon seemed to be torn in the middle, and from that ripped ce appeared a middle-aged man who had eyebrows as swords, he had a body tall, over two meters tall, and a muscr body, he wore something that looked like a dressing gown or dress, a full-length blue robe that appeared to be made of a different silk not seen on earth.


    He looked indifferently at the space that closed close to him and nodded in satisfaction.


    "It seems like this really ce without any spiritual energy, it''s hard for me to breathe here, it''ll be a great ce for me to spend a few years and temper my martial heart."


    After looking around for a while this man in blue robes looked at one side of the ocean, was where Zhang Yi was.


    "How can you in a ce that has no spiritual energy like that I find someone who cultivates qi of blood and walks the path of ughter, is it some specialist who just came to pass like me?"


    "This should not be impossible, there should not be another expert in a ce like this that has no spiritual energy, besides, this energy is very weak and does not seem to be stable."


    The blue-robed Daoist was sure he was right, after all, there are more than a million small worlds like earth, what would be the chance for a specialist to choose this ce that has no spiritual energy to withdraw.


    He only came here to see what the mortal world was like, since he lived all his life cultivating in a great sect, he never had time to know the mortal world, of course he would never hurt a mortal not to suffer any tribtion when he returned to his world, as soon as he arrived he found someone following the path of the ughter, in fact, he only felt this small qi because his sense was very strong and because he never thought that he would meet someone who followed the same path he.


    "And I think I''m going to see who this person is who grows up in such a sterile world."


    In a few minutes, the Daoist had already arrived in the air above the battlefield that Zhang Yi was in, all in that ce were ants for the specialist the sooner he found someone a little stronger than everyone beneath him.


    He was looking at Zhang Yi, soon he saw that this young man he was looking at seemed to have an extraordinary talent for cultivation, a perfect body to practice body refinement techniques, the expert could see that his cells vibrated alone, so he used without to know the energy of the death of his enemies that he killed little by little to refine his own body.


    For the expert was a very inefficient method that wasted much energy and would take several years to show a satisfactory result, what most impressed the expert is that Zhang Yi created this method alone and without the intention of doing this, that is to say, that his talent is so great that his body alone sought a way to allow Zhang Yi to cultivate.


    He also had a body with the rarest double attributes of finding earth and metal, and furthermore, he saw that all of his meridians were already open, which says he would have no bottlenecks in his cultivation until the Xiantian.


    So he was a talent with the body born to the cultivation locked in and without spiritual energy, it is as if a whale was born in a desert.


    While he thought about how he would bring this talent back to the divine realm he soon found a problem in Zhang Yu''s body, it seemed that he had brain impairment, he soon regretted so Zhang Yi would not serve to be a cultivator despite all the talent of his body without proper perception he would not cultivate for long, and it would be a waste to invest so much in someone who would not go the martial way.

 Chapter 4: A Long and Cruel War 3

    Chapter 4: A Long and Cruel War 3


    Still, he decided to follow Zhang Yi and see how his path would be, after all, he still had to stay on earth many years to temper his martial heart, he could see what life would be like for talent without the opportunities he had.


    He was sure that with Zhang Yi''s talent if he were born into a family like his in the divine realm they would spend everything they had to allow him to heal, and any disease that seems incurable to mortals would vanish within a week with the methods of cultivators, is that he was a cultivator of qi, if he were someone who cultivated mental energy he could heal Zhang Yi now.


    So the blue specialist continued to watch Zhang Yi, so he saw how well he fought with swords and spears, even though he had a mental deficiency the expert thought Zhang Yi had a good head, the fact that he had enough strength but did not seek a promotion was an example of this, he knew he had to stay as far as possible from the emperor to protect his family.


    Zhang Yi had enough strength now to kill the emperor, but after he did so his family would be persecuted and he did not want to live running away with his family.


    So Zhang Yi had been watching Zhang Yi for five years, by now he could see the effects of his body refinement using blood qi, his killing aura was rising as well, but Zhang Yi has already learned to control this to only go out when he was in battle.


    With Zhang Yi making a major impact in the south, the barbarians lost somend and decided to stop attacking, and just as a great soldier who was the country wanted Zhang Yi to fight somewhere else, he refused, although emperor to have much power, because of his errors his authority had already fallen enough in the south.


    Adding to the fact that Zhang Yi had alreadypletedpulsory military service and had more power than an ordinary general, no one dared to send him elsewhere, so they had to pass the order.


    The emperor was very unhappy with this more from the reports of the soldiers he realized that he could not force that soldier wherever he wanted, mainly because he knew that this soldier was a survivor of the operation that he allowed it to happen.


    Of course the emperor never thought that he was the son of Zhang Feng, after all Zhang Yi was very thin and was known to have mental deficiency, the emperor had never expected that he was still alive, he had also forgotten his rancor with Zhang Feng, because he killed his son and Zhang Feng had only offended his.


    So Zhang Yi continued in the south fighting in some battles that happened, of course, he did not want to go elsewhere, now that he had already left the radar of the emperor because he would want to return.


    So another 5 years passed and the expert had been observing Zhang Yi for ten years, and after that time he was convinced that he was a talent born to practice body refinement techniques, because his technique was well advanced, of course, it would take decades for him toplete if he continued like this.


    More the expert began to realize that Zhang Yi was already aging and that he would not be able toplete before dying for age, just as the specialist did not want to see Zhang Yi die he decided to pass on a body-level refinement technique of peak mortal level, so he waited for Zhang Yi to sleep and sent the technique straight to his consciousness along with some perceived shortcuts perceived by him.


    When Zhang Yi woke up, he soon thought of the technique he had learned without knowing how, but as he was not very smart, did not think much, he only knew that his body trembled when he thought of this technique and his instincts that were sharpened by all these years of battle and danger, were telling Zhang Yi to use this technique, so he soon began to study the verses of techniques and how to train.


    Although Zhang Yi was not intelligent the technique had already been simplified to the utmost by the expert and he still had several tips for it, and although it took him a long time to learn because of his low perception as soon as he learned his body began to work at the pace of technique alone and to the maximum.


    This was the talent that the expert said Zhang Yi had, this technique he passed on to him was the highest-level technique of his sect, although he meant deadly spike, that was how the technique was done, each level of technique increased a level of difficulty, the end being divine degree peak.


    Only one of the first leaders of the sect had studied this technique to the fullest and he was known as immortal, if he had not sacrificed himself to destroy the enemies of his sect, it was for him to be alive to this day.


    Of course, he did not expect Zhang Yi to study to the fullest, he just wanted to see how far he could go.


    So it took only 2 years for Zhang Yi to master the whole technique and cultivate it, this was very fast even in the eyes of this expert, after all, Zhang Yi was already 30 years old he passed the best age to cultivate, in addition his perception was very low, so he trained only with the talent of his body, he also had no cultivation to help even the spiritual energy in the atmosphere.


    He did not even use any medicine to aid the training and yet he trained at the same speed as a genius of his cult with all sorts of help.


    As soon as he saw Zhang Yi sleep he approached and passed on the next level of technique, the body-level core refinement technique, and then came out to observe.


    So Zhang Yi woke up and was very happy to see a new technique, he felt very well with his body, it was like before he was wearing tight clothes now the clothes had be looser, the more he was tight, so he wanted to train more.


    So five yearster Zhang Yi hadpleted that level too, the expert was now shocked to see this, each level of technique is very difficult to pass, and by the age of Zhang Yi he should have already reached the limit of his potential even more so was able to master this technique and without using any help just the body itself, now the expert had to admit that he had underestimated the ability of Zhang Yi, he was simply a talent of divine level, he would be an emperor in anynd even without his perception .


    So Zhang Yi received the next stage of the technique and took 20 years this time to dominate and for the next 60 years, so the expert realized that Zhang Yi would not live enough to master the next level, after all only the cultivation of the body of the very few years of life for someone.


    And Zhang Yi as he was now would live to be 200 years, and now he was over 100 years old, so the expert passed a cultivation technique to Zhang Yi and threw some higher level spiritual stones on the ground, that would be enough for Zhang Yi cultivate to the next level.


    As his perception was low and his age was too high Zhang Yi took to start cultivating, more as the first realm of cultivation was body refinement and Zhang Yi already had a trained body it took only 10 years to move to the next realm now his life would reach 250 years was still not enough and he continued to cultivate.


    After 50 years he came to the next Realm and could already live to the 300, so he continued while he grew he broke the realm 5 in body refinement and was now in the 6.


    And he had already passed 200 years of life, so he continued cultivating and after cultivating 90 years he went to the 4 realm of cultivation, now he could live to 420 years and continued to cultivate, after 150 years he reached 5 realms of cultivation and could live up to 600 now, in addition, he was very close to the next stage of seventh body cultivation, plus the expert had already realized that Zhang Yi reached the limit of cultivation advance in thisnd without spiritual energy, despite to have how to use spiritual energy from the stones, this world did not have Daows strong enough to continue allowing his advances, and he also had to return to his sect he was thinking of letting Zhang Yi go to a world with sufficient spiritual energy and to hope that he would be lucky to go up one day to the divine n and meet him.


    As soon as he was flying and introducing himself to Zhang Yi he felt a powerful fluctuation of energy nearby, he was a powerful expert, so he stayed on guard because he did not know who wasing.


    Soon the horizon deformed for the second time in 500 years and a beautiful woman who also seemed to be middle age appeared clear that the expert was not impressed with this, he met many women who were tens of thousands of years old and had a youthful appearance.


    Soon the first person she looked at was not for the blue specialist more yes Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 5: Fresh Start 1

    Chapter 5: Fresh Start 1


    Shortly after she looked at Zhang Yi she shifted her gaze to the blue specialist, this middle-aged woman wore a yellow vest and had some flowered embroidery.


    "What you did to him, you killed his life and talent, that''s why I detest Cultivators of qi they have no brain."


    When the woman had finished speaking, the blue specialist was shocked, ''she knows him'', that''s what the specialist thought for a moment more than changed his mind, it was impossible for this specialist to know him, because he would already be dead now if he had not given a method of cultivation.


    "I do not know what you''re talking about, and I do not think you know it either, because if it had not been for me here he would have died by hundreds of years."


    So the yellow specialist looked again at Zhang Yi then shook his head helplessly and then sighed.


    "I think you''re right, that was his fate and if you had not met him he would not be here alive today."


    Seeing that the woman had calmed down the blue specialist did not touch the matter any more he was curious about what she said he killed Zhang Yi''s life, he thought he had done enough.


    "Because you said that I killed him, I admit that I did not take him to a world with more spiritual energy but that''s because he was very old when I first met him, and because he had that deficiency in his brain so he did not it would be worth the sacrifice I would have to make to bring it to the divine world. "


    "That''s why I said that you killed his life, he has no deficiency in the brain, it''s just that because he is very talented in both body and qi cultivation and also mental power his body has not endured the disaster if he was born in a world without spiritual qi and a little blood entered and his brain, if before he cultivated you just circte his energy in his body he would return to normal and could disy all his talent more now is toote. "


    When the blue specialist heard this he mourned deeply, after all, he had no medical talent and thought it was amon mental deficiency so he did nothing.


    After all, he had never before seen a world is spiritual energy, and always parents were baptizing their children with spiritual energy at birth so that this illness never existed.


    "It is a pity that I had note here before, he is a divine talent in mental energy, really he could have better aplishments than mine in a few millennia, and it seems he also has talent for the cultivation of qi and body, fate really ys with people, he was born the wrong ce. "


    The blue specialist agreed with this, Zhang Yi has never used any medicine in all these years and has reached that level without much insight which is considered to be one of the most fundamental things for a cultivator if he was in a world rich in spiritual energy even though below the divine n he would be an emperor there in a few years.


    More to tell that he had a bit of luck with all the techniques that the blue specialist passed to him, so he could have more advances in the future.


    "As you know he has a talent for mental energy, from what I know to know this needs to use some equipment."


    "As soon as I arrived on this this man began to pull the mental energy from my body like a sponge in a river sucks water, at my level do you think it is easy to draw energy from my body?"


    When the blue specialist heard this he waspletely shocked, this talent seems even more impressive than for cultivation, after all, he did not try to draw spiritual energy from his body, but he did it with mental energy, this is really incredible, no wonder the woman was excited and then angry.


    It''s like finding out the best candy in the world and when ites to catching him he sucked and bit into someone''s mouth, but now there was nothing they could do anyway as she said she could not heal him anymore.


    "And what would you do to send him to a world with spiritual energy to see if he was lucky there?"


    "Yes, this is what I have to do, I am already in this world without energy for more than 400 years it is time for me to return, moreover, he can no longer make any progress in this world, thews of heaven and earth They will not allow it, and he needs some medicines to cultivate from now on, and I can not take anyone below a certain level of cultivation to the divine world else, I can face a tribtion, and so does he. "


    "I know, but it''s too bad to send him into a normal world with no one to help him, even though he''s very strong with his low intelligence he will not know where to get the resources to cultivate."


    "I''m not worried about his safety, he has a good spear and sword technique, if Zhang Yi can get his hands on a proper martial technique these two weapons he''ll be safe, I''m just wondering if his fate will allow him to make more advances in cultivation, after all, he is very old and has low perception. "


    "I was thinking the same thing, I had an idea, it can only be done in this world that does not have the oversight of heavenlyws."


    "What dangerous idea is this?"


    "Have you ever heard of the divine taboo time reversal technique?"


    "You are crazy!!!!! This is a taboo technique, just by talking about it you could already suffer a celestial tribtion, and I do not know what this technique has to do with the situation now. "


    "That is why I said that it could only be done in this world, there is no heavenly tribtion here, the idea I had came from some ancient records that I saw, a great cultivator of the divine kingdom used this technique in the body of the beloved ones was close to dying to reverse time for her, and this technique requires two cultivators of our level and with mental energy and qi. "


    "That''s a great idea, I just knew that this technique was taboo because it vited thews of time for others, I did not know that I could use it in other people if this is so because different sects do not use it in their disciples? I''m sure someone who once cultivated once could cultivate much faster on Second. "


    "This is why this technique is taboo, it has some side effects, in this story I read, this old man used that in his wife who was going to die and it worked, because they were in a world being spiritual energy they fled from the celestial tribtion, the problem is that the technique took away all the cultivation and memories of his wife, he literally went back in time so everything she lived was erased from her memory, this story is romantic because he conquers her again and they live happily ever after. "


    "I understand that if one went to a world without spiritual energy and to use this technique in a disciple his cultivation would disappear and also that disciple would lose his memory and could no longer enter the divine kingdom, that is to say, that for them they have more losses than gains is not true?"


    "Yes you are right, and there is another thing as well if the people who go through this technique cultivate they have gone through a heavenly tribtion for every realm they advance, and few can survive it."


    "None of this matters to Zhang Yi, his cultivation is still low and he does not have many more chances in life, if he returns we can send him to a world with high spiritual energy and the best age for cultivation, 12 years, to remove the blood that hinders his brain he will have more perception to cultivate much faster, not to mention that in this world he can use spiritual medicines, and as for celestial tribtion is not a problem either, after all everyone knows that body cultivation never can perish in a tribtion, and his body technique improves faster than his cultivation, moreover, he may use mental energy to help the next time. "


    "Exactly so you think we can do that."


    "Of course, I''ve watched you grow for over 400 years, it would be great to see your talent being used properly, but what I''m curious about is what you get out of it?"


    "As I will also help and do not want to see such a lost talent, let''s do this, we both give various cultivation techniques and martial techniques to him and we also leave a token hidden in his body and some messages exining that we help him and he has to choose one of us, so when he is ascending to the divine n he can choose which side to go to. "


    "I think it''s a good idea too, so let''s get started."


    So the two experts took Zhang Yi''s body unconscious and began the taboo technique, huge amounts of spiritual and mental energy formed a sphere around Zhang Yi as if breaking thews of the world, then the wrinkled face and the white hair of Zhang Yi began to return to their youthful form, and thus their cultivation was also disappearing.


    It seemed that the energy formed by the two was rebuilding Zhang Yi''s body into the past, soon after an unknown amount of time inside the energy sphere was Zhang Yi with his body back when he was a child.


    The two looked pleased with the scene and were relieved when they saw no heavenly tribtion, even though they knew that there was none, the term tribtion carries the weight of death to the experts.

 Chapter 6: Fresh Start 2

    Chapter 6: Fresh Start 2


    So after they saw no cloud formed over their heads the two sighed in relief, and then they were ashamed after all a cultivator is someone who should defy the heavens and not be afraid of it, but many growers have died because of tribtions.


    "Then we will choose what to give to him, he needs many things to cultivate until he reaches the divine realm, but we can not give material things, otherwise he can be killed by the gain of others and bezy and not fight for anything."


    "I will give him all theyers of my body-strengthening technique, he did until after the sixth step so now he will do more, I will also give a divine culturing technique peak, which uses the two elements he has in the body, and also some martial techniques from movement, swords, spears, fighting and the heart. "


    "I''m going to give him a divine mental cultivation technique and also some soul techniques for him to use with his mental energy, and I''ll put it all in his mind and unlock it with seals, at the point where his cultivation reaches a certain level."


    "Put mine too straight into his mind and put stamps on it, so it''s a good idea not to be stolen."


    "I can not, I can only convey techniques via mental energy that I cultivated myself."


    "Then you can not do anything, just clean his brain with your mental energy before you forget."


    "I will not forget the most important part."


    Soon the yellow specialist went to Zhang Yi and passed the mental energy through all the meridians to his brain.


    As soon as she did, the two heard a noise as if a dam had cracked as if a seal had been removed from a sleeping beast.


    And so all the spiritual energy that had been left on earth by the spiritual stones that the blue specialist left on earth was sucked into the body of Zhang Yi as if it were a ck hole until some of the energy of the two experts was being taken.


    When they saw this scene they were both shocked again, it was as if he were a cursed person who was healed as if heaven were afraid of his talent and sent him to thisnd without spiritual energy, he was absolutely a legendary divine talent in all parts of the cultivation.


    So one looked at the other, if any of them knew it was going to be so they would have taken him to the divine realm no matter what sacrifice they had to make especially the blue specialist, heughed at himself when he thought it was not worth it do this by Zhang Yi, if it was not worth anyone in the world worth.


    The more they knew that it was toote, now they had to hope that Zhang Yi would choose them when he went to the divine kingdom, which would not belong.


    So the blue specialist looked at Zhang Yi for a long time, actually even if he did not go to his sect he would still help this kid as he was doing now, after all, they spent together for over 400 years, there is no way he can not sticking to Zhang Yi.


    Not to mention after he knew he could have cured Zhang Yi when he met him, so now that he knew his talent was even greater than he imagined he decided to make a sacrifice.


    So over the yellow specialist''s eye, he took out arge bottle that seemed to contain almost a liter, this bottle had a gold color and exuded an intimidating aura and incredible spiritual energy contained in it.


    "Help me put that blood on his body."


    "What blood is that."


    "It is the essence blood of a true dragon with attributes of metal and earth that I killed with some colleagues hundreds of years ago, I used or sold all parts of the dragon most maintained their blood essence, as my lineage and the whole my sect is from a phoenix I had no way to use and found a waste sell, so I saved now fate brought me to Zhang Yi who has the same attributes as this dragon, in addition with all this talent the only thing that can safely it is the fact that he does not have a lineage, but now he will have. "


    "I really respect your decision to give this blood to him, and I will help you with that, after all I think we can already consider ourselves masters of him, when he goes to the divine kingdom we will all meet, after all with a destiny as strong as his I can not imagine that anyone could kill him. "


    Then the two again joined hands to put all the essence of the blood of the dragon in Zhang Yi and thus seal part of its potency so it does not explode with all the energy contained in it, so as it grows in its cultivation it will assimte more with the blood of the dragon.


    "So since you gave this incredible gift I cannot stay behind, I''m going to give him that rare mental space seal that I myself have used, it''s simr to a space ring more is even more expensive and important because it can stay in your mind and no one can steal so you can put their techniques into it, I''ll also put a seal on it that it will only be able to use these techniques when its cultivation reaches a certain level. "


    "That''s a really good gift, it''s going to be very useful to him for a lifetime."


    "And also I am going to give him the special cauldron that I have created that alone creates any medicinal pill into the realm of Soul Refinement, only needing to put the ingredients and provide mental energy that the oven does the rest alone."


    "This will also be very helpful to him, these gifts really can match my divine blood."


    Hearing this the yellow specialist satisfied his ego a little, of course, she knew it was not really so, just that blood p is useful for cultivation and future and the things she gave serve to help him, but how things were that she found and did for herself is still very valuable.


    So the two came together for the third time to send Zhang Yi to a world rich in spiritual energy, so he himself having no cultivation could be sent safely.


    After Zhang Yi was sent they looked at each other, as they were Zhang Yi masters would have to see each other in the future would probably take hundreds of years.


    "I have a doubt, as Zhang Yi cultivates qi and also body strengthening you should know that it is almost certain that he wille to my sect in the divine n, why did you still do all this for him?"


    "You''re right, but I still have a chance, not to mention that even if he chooses his cult in I''m still going to be his teacher, and he has an extraordinary future ahead of me that I did not want to ruin, a daughter who turned 20 this year. "


    "I understood all the rest and I admire this, plus what you mean to have a daughter."


    "If he does not want to get into my sect in the future and I''ll try to get him to marry my daughter, she''s very talented and needs a dragon as a husband to be worthy of her, you''re not going to get involved in that, are you? "


    "Of course not, I''ll leave that matter to Zhang Yi to decide, of course, you need to leave your daughter prepared so he already has other women when he steps up to the divine n."


    "It is normal for a strong man to have many women, and it is not as if anyone could rise to the divine n, those who remain down there will be the past at that time."


    Then the two of them smiled and ripped the emptiness again to leave, they did not want to stay on this earth without unnecessary spiritual energy, and the blue specialist was already ready to make a breakthrough after 400 years on this earth.


    So I a distantnd in the middle of a lush forest appeared a 12-year-old boy with some of his torn clothes, he was still unconscious and looked very thin for some reason.


    After a while, this boy woke up and soon opened his eyes when his eyes opened they looked like a universe full of stars.


    The sooner he fell to the ground again with his hands on his head screaming in pain, this boy is naturally Zhang Yi, as soon as he woke up and opened his eyes his brain seemed to have woken up,


    and was running like never before in his 400 years, it seemed that was being taken off branches that had formed in his brain to prevent the information from passing, but with the help of his mental energy his brain was being quickly andpletely clean, so he was feeling so much pain, after a while the pain began to disappear and only remains confusion, he took a moment to think.


    Zhang Yi knew he was now 12 years old, but also knew that this ce was not the same as he was before his 12 years, he also realized that his parents in his memory should already be dead and that he had been helped by someone who he had never seen it for many years.

 Chapter 7: Fresh Start 3

    Chapter 7: Fresh Start 3


    It was exactly as they said, the side effect of this taboo technique was that it erased all the memories of people before the age that returned, as well as cultivation, plus what they did not know is that they still had fragments, and also the person''s martial heart is the same as before returning, and Zhang Yi had a heart of rock after 400 years of cultivating suffering and meditation, he lost all ties and then killed millions of enemies, and then isted himself to cultivate only with his talent and instincts , this made his martial heart very strong, and the things that Zhang Yi found very important not to forget how his intelligence was too low he kept in his heart so he knew that his parents had died of old age quietly, also knew that he had already stayed very strong plus nothing more about it and also knew that someone had helped him for hundreds of years.


    Just as he also got his brain and sent him here, he looked at his mind and his consciousness moved to space, in that space had several jade strips, a cauldron, and two tokens, he took a jade and passed his mental energy on this tab by instinct.


    There he saw some information for him to know everything that happened that two experts had used a technique that he could never tell anyone and that this technique had brought his body back to age 12, and also these two experts had sent Zhang Yi to another world so that he could train and cultivate so that when he reached a certain strength he could ascend to the divine n and choose one of those tokens.


    There he also said that jade was useful so that, and the technique they contained, he also said that when he was ready he could go and try to enter some sect to cultivate and obtain resources.


    So Zhang Yi took the two tokens and ced them on the ground kneeling and bowed three times saying ''masters''.


    In the heart of Zhang Yi, these people who did so much for him without being his family deserved to be called the master and all the respect of the world.


    After Zhang Yi decided to follow the councils of his masters and went to look for a sect to enter, he was not afraid of being robbed because there was nothing, and the space in his mind could not be taken by anyone, so he walked quietly by forest, he encountered some animals along the way and killed some of them to feed himself after he found a river and cleaned himself and was passing the time as an adventurer before arriving in town.


    When night came he searched for a cave to sleep in it, after all in the night could appear wild animals in such a forest.


    After he entered the cave, he went to the bottom of it and found there a man who was dead, he had a cut in the belly that had taken his bowels out, he did not seem to have been very strong while he was alive, this man had a leather armor on his body that looked very good so Zhang Yi took it for him, also took the sword that was on the floor and a leather bag that was on the man''s waist.


    After all, Zhang Yi did not think a dead man would need these things more he needed, inside the bag had a map and 40 silver coins, he put everything he found in the space of his mind and just left the map back to study a little.


    Looking at the map Zhang Yi recognized the river he was on and saw that a two-day walk had a sect near the mountain, this was a sect of the right path which was one of the four strongest in the country, the name of that country was Silver.


    This is because the people who founded this country saw that this is the ce of the continent that most had silver mines, and he thought it would be the richest country in the future, but what this founder should not expect is that afterward several sects practicing alchemy and some tradingpanies would form a new country for them to live in, and that country became the richest.


    The sect to which Zhang Yi had to go now was one of the continent''s six strongest sects, the Iron sect that only epted cultivators who wanted to follow the path of body refinement, so it was the right ce for him, the problem is that he realized that this path would not be smooth as evidenced by the dead cultivator near him, moreover this sect as one of the strongest on the continent should not ept any uncultured person.


    So then Zhang Yi decided to stay in this cave for a while and increase his strength before going to this sect, he vaguely remembered that he had already done it without spiritual energy and still did it quickly.


    So now it should not take that long for him to increase his strength, be it mental energy, body refinement or the cultivation of qi everyone has the same stages and cultivation realms, so what Zhang Yi wanted to do is first start cultivating his mental energy and after entering the first realm of body refinement and after cultivation, he was going to do it first because he could at first his talent would make it easier to cultivate.


    He had seen in the records that his masters left for him that he had several reasons that a cultivator could skip steps and even farming realms to fight with others, the first is how stable his cultivation is if you have trained the best you can in step that you are your cultivation will be much more stable you will not have bottlenecks at the next level and also your future will be better, therefore, you should cultivate calmly until the next leveles naturally.


    So if your opponent does not have a stable cultivation you can skip steps and fight with him on a lower level, another reason is weapons and arts, that''s the slightly more external factor, the better the weapons, or better, the rank of martial arts can also face opponents stronger than you.


    Another point is how many cultivations you do if you do mental energy cultivation, plus qi cultivation and body refinement, you can skip severalyers of cultivation and have more stamina in the fights.


    It also has the attribute and the lineage, this can not change the lineage can be changed or improved at the beginning of cultivation, but it gets less and less difference.


    Just as there are several ways, Zhang Yi was thinking of cultivating his mental energy in arger realm because it is harder to spot this type of cultivation.


    So he entered with his consciousness in his spatial storage that was in his mind and sought the jade with the first level of mental energy cultivation, the more he did not think then he remembered that his master had put directly into his consciousness, as it became more easy to learn.


    So he soon began to cultivate the technique called cultivation method for mental energy divine level peak illuminated, the name illuminated is because they say that when he reached the peak of the technique his mind besides powerful remained clean, so it was easy to get into a state of illumination that can make you break a bottleneck more easily and sometimes raise your cultivation by several steps or master a high-level technique.


    It was a very good ability to have in a higher realm of cultivation that sometimes left you stuck in a bottleneck to death.


    He passed the phrases of cultivation technique in his head and immediately began to draw energy from the world, it was the same spiritual energy that was purified by phrases and after following a certain path that the creator of the technique designated became pure mental energy.


    The firstyer of the first realm of the mental energy technique consisted of creating a ce in his mind when that ce was fully formed if it reached the first level.


    So much depended on the cultivator''s perception and talent that was the mind''s connection to spiritual energy, and as we have seen, Zhang Yi''s talent and perception were so great that they could steal energy from stronger specialists.


    So he just had to imagine a ce and pass the technique mantra on his head, so after two days of training, the firstyer of the technique was achieved.


    The secondyer of mental training consisted in giving more shape to this created ce in the cultivator''s mind, so that ce would be more realistic until in the thirdyer it wouldpletely form.


    The ce chosen by Zhang Yi was a small house, that was the tip of his teacher, the smaller the ce was and the more realistic it was in the person''s mind the cultivation was faster, then what he had to do was reinforce that house and then to create a vige and increase with cultivation, it was also important that this house of his imagination was not a real ce, otherwise it would block the cultivator''s mind when the ce wasplete.

 Chapter 8: Cultivation Again 1

    Chapter 8: Cultivation Again 1


    So after the firstyer that Zhang Yi created the small house and all the way from the first step from the Initial level to the peak of the first level it took 11 days so it passed smoothly to the secondyer.


    In the secondyer in the Initial stage, he entered a state of enlightenment which can usually only be reached near the divine realm and his speed of cultivation increased, it is as if the world had missed Zhang Yi when he was on earth now the spiritual energy was embracing his talent.


    So after another month he reached the peak of the secondyer and awoke again from his state of enlightenment.


    He was very hungry and so he left with a force of this wonderful state if other experts knew that he came out of the state of enlightenment that many do not find all through life just by starving they would kill him.


    Of course Zhang Yi did not know what this state meant, so he just ate to the contents of his heart, his mind was much clearer now, and the house in his mind was taking shape, in the thirdyer the house is builtpletely, Then he enters the middle part of the Realm and begins to improve this house by putting walls, doors and windows.


    So Zhang Yi went to the thirdyer of technique and realm, this time he was not in a state of enlightenment so the cultivation was a bit more time consuming, he was much better now at turning the world''s spiritual energy into mental energy so into true cultivation was getting faster and not slower, just that it has to absorb much more spiritual energy to be able to move to the next level, and also have to understand the fundamentals of cultivation so as not to have bottlenecks in the future.


    So for someone of Zhang Yi''s talent, it was just a matter of understanding and cultivating and so he naturally rose the realms.


    That was why inrge sects of the divine kingdom mental energy cultivators were stronger than others on the same level because it was a process that could not be elerated by drugs, so all cultivators of mental energy had more solid cultivation, it is clear that his spiritual energy cultivation was much weaker.


    Thus it was very rare to find a person who cultivated primarily the mental energy technique, usually people use mental energy as a means to help refine drugs, matrices, and weapons, plus those cultivate mainly qi.


    That''s why the yellow specialist took so much importance in helping Zhang Yi even if he did not enter her sect because they were a small group that always needed a powerful expert to help.


    Zhang Yi spent almost 2 months to cultivate to the peak of the thirdyer, he stopped to eat and also to consolidate his cultivation, after all, he had to understand the findings he had made at that level.


    So, as Zhang Yi thought about how his life was, he knew that although he did not rememberpletely and knew that he could not tell anyone that he lived for many years beyond his 12, he remembered the struggles, remembered the deaths, remembered the sadness and also remembered the solitude.


    Although he did not rememberpletely, this might even be a good thing, he knew there was nothing he wanted to remember anyway, so it was better to have forgotten everything, but what he knew from the notes of his masters is that the cultivation was also solitary, as was his unremembered life.


    Zhang Yi knew he had no choice but to follow this path, and he also wanted to see the end of that martial path that so many of them followed, but he could not give up because he had to pay everything his masters did for him.


    Zhang Yi just hoped that his life would be a little more colorful in some time and not just the ck and white that he has lived so far.


    This reflection on life helped Zhang Yi to harden his martial heart a little more, now that he could understand and think of everything he did and not only had his instinct to guide, but his martial heart could also develop more than in those 400 years of solitude.


    So he passed the mantra of the fourth level of technique on his head and gently broke the fourthyer of mental energy that everyone found very difficult because it was the transition from the initial degree to the intermediate of the realm when one entered into the fourth energyyer mental power of attack of mental energy was much more powerful despite still having an invisible form.


    Thus it is very difficult to ovee this difference of force in a fight, many in the secondyer can fight head-on with a thirdyer enemy, plus a third one can not fight a fourth.


    More to Zhang Yi had no difference in cultivating in the twoyers, so he spent the mental energy in his mind to put some walls in this house that was now formed, with these walls he would make rooms for the house and then would make windows to these rooms.


    And when he finishes cing the rooms and the windows he would have reached the sixthyer of mental energy, for each sect it is different the way of cultivating mental energy, the goal is to give an ever clearer form to this mental energy, would have more consistency and strength, so much so that only the second realm would use mental energy to defend itself.


    More in the sect of Zhang Yi''s master they discovered that this way of imagining mental energy was much easier and alsopatible with the mantra of their sect technique, and how they had many disciples who would reach a high realm of cultivation despite the difficulty, should be a good way.


    Zhang Yi spent his time slowly cultivating, so after reaching the peak of the fourth stage had already passed 3 months, it was still a very fast speed of cultivation, plus the mental cultivation was very difficult to cultivate, have to put his mind totally focused on spiritual energy to elerate cultivation, plus this mental energy causes more burden to the body that helps, so even if he was in the fourthyer of the technique he could not stay more than 3 months without eating, it was good that he did not need to sleep cultivating because he revitalized the mind.


    So Zhang Yi first decided to use the force of mental energy to raise body refinement and then his cultivation of qi, so he would endure much longer without eating and sleeping.


    What Zhang Yi did not know was that although his method was viable was the most ridiculous and difficult method one could use to do this, the simplest and all-around way was to use a fasting pill that every sect had, so the disciples could go on for years without eating.


    Clearer than Zhang Yi did not know this and this method was not so ridiculous for him, since he had the talent to do it quickly, and he had already decided to raise all forms of cultivation to be able to protect itself before entering the sect.


    Although the technique of body refinement was much harder to attain than the cultivation of qi, for Zhang Yi it was not so, and despite the cultivation of qi to help the refinement of his body, Zhang Yi thought differently.


    He saw in the notes of his master that the fundamental part of the first realm of qi cultivation was the modification of the body, it was made to strengthen the body which was the basis of cultivation and all techniques before the realm is cultivated soul.


    Of course this is also important, especially for growers like Zhang Yi who also seek body refinement, the fact is that it no longer bes the focus of cultivation because a cultivator dies if the Dantian that is the source of all cultivation is destroyed, more when it is passed to the cultivation of the realm of the soul, as long as the soul is not destroyed the cultivator does not die until the end of its vital energy arrives.


    So Zhang Yi who has a great facility in cultivating the body refinement has decided to strengthen his body so that the cultivation is more consolidated and fast, after all, he now has all the support of the spiritual energy in the world and his perception and also his mental energy.


    Thus he passed the mantra in his mind of the method of cultivation to body refinement immortal body, it is called immortal body, because it is said that when it reaches the divine level its body bes almost immortal, only if the person wants to die like the old man of the sect of his master who sacrificed himself otherwise is impossible.


    So Zhang Yi began to refine his body and one day he entered the firstyer of technique, and then only took 3 days to reach the peak of the firstyer with the aid of his mental energy in the fourthyer and the spiritual energy of the world as Zhang Yi''s body cells worked much faster, and he still had some feelings of already having cultivated this in his past life so his cultivation was much faster.

 Chapter 9: Cultivation Again 2

    Chapter 9: Cultivation Again 2


    Soon after Zhang Yi passed the mantra of the second level of the technique and began to cultivate again, cultivation was actually going much faster with Zhang Yi taking the support of mental energy salt.


    So in just 10 days Zhang Yi had already cultivated up to the peak of the secondyer, the first realm of body refinement was quite easy to understand, it was just that refining the body was difficult, so in sects that have body refiners, you often find people with a lower perception than other sects, because the talent you have to have is different.


    Of course, people with very low intelligence as was Zhang Yi does not exist, if he did not have an extraordinary talent the blue specialist would not even look at him.


    So for Zhang Yi, this was his cultivation with the highest speed, because his body was made for it, so he kept passing the mantra of the thirdyer in his mind, this would be moreplicated, and it took a long time to Zhang Yi before.


    More now he just used his mental energy to attract more spiritual energy from the atmosphere, the reason he had lingered more on thatyer in the afterlife, because it needs more umtion of spiritual energy and vital energy from the body, before he had just more vital energy now the spiritual energy was abundant in this world.


    So after a month, Zhang Yi reached the peak of the thirdyer, now he stopped for a while because he was already hungry and needed a shower to wash away the impurities that were attached to his body.


    So after Zhang Yi ate and decided to sleep for a while, cultivating was a tedious task, so have to have a strong martial heart to get sometimes dozens of years in cultivation, Zhang Yi was ustomed to this, while not killing in the Battlefield it was cultivation.


    And after a few hundred years on the battlefield Zhang Yi only appeared when hisnd was about to be invaded, it was annoying for him to go to the battlefield having to hide his strength not to do extermination.


    After seeing this scene Zhang Yi did not know this much taught the specialist of his sect that told him not to engage in wars of mortal or low-level cultivators, now he understood a little after seeing Zhang Yi, it was not a fight it was a massacre, because the weapons of the enemy broke upon hitting his body, so only despair was left before death for them.


    And Zhang Yi only did this because he kept his father''s advice in his heart at that time, to kill and leave alive, since after a while he no longer had to worry about his safety, he had only to kill.


    After sleeping for a few days Zhang Yi was with his mind now refreshed, so he began to pass on his mind the mantra of the fourthyer of body refinement technique.


    So he felt his body strengthen and be morefortable, this was the biggest difference in the cultivation of Zhang Yi and other people, he just feltfortable as if his body was only returning to normal after cultivation, but the others felt a lot of pain in body refinement.


    So after arriving another month, he reached the peak of the fourthyer of the realm of body refinement, after which Zhang Yi should be able to fight with a person in the sixth realm of cultivation and leave without being injured.


    Although Zhang Yi wanted to continue in this cave and cultivate, he also had to fulfill the wishes of his masters for him to go to a sect and also Zhang Yi wanted to stay with other people and talk, so he decided that it was time for him to go up the sect.


    When morning came Zhang Yi left the cave and went to the sect, two dayster Zhang Yi came to the sect, hadrge buildings on all sides and at the entrance a gigantic gate he did not think he could open even if he used all your strength.


    So Zhang Yi looked up and saw that near that huge door there were some guards who seemed to be wearing much better armor than the ones he was wearing, and also with his mental energy he could not see his cultivation levels, that is to say they were at least a whole realm stronger than Zhang Yi.


    "You identify there."


    As they did not feel any cultivation and saw that Zhang Yi was a child only, they were not paying attention and just asked from afar.


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I met some great cultivation masters who saw that I had a great talent for the martial arts, and they rmended me toe here that was the strongest sect of that kingdom, so I came from afar to see if I could do a test to get in. "


    Zhang Yi used some lies mixed with truths to fool these guards, and if they tested their talent that even the elders of the divine said it was good, they would not think Zhang Yi was lying.


    "Young man dares you to appear at the doors of the greatest kingdom sect only by the words of a supposed master, and if he was a mighty master and his talent was so great because they did not take him with them?"


    "The master said that he and his group would face a powerful monster and they did not know when they coulde back, and I believed in this master because he gave me the money for the trip, I do not think he was so bored that he gave me money for a joke so I came. "


    "If you have no cultivation and are a mortal then how did you know he was a master?"


    The guards were already beginning to believe the lies of Zhang Yi, and the more questions they ask him, the more they will believe him, what he was afraid of was that they would kick him without asking.


    "I knew he was a master because he was flying, and I heard only mighty masters could fly, am I not right?"


    Now Zhang Yi knew they would believe him, and even if they did not believe him they would have to at least make a test whether Zhang Yi had talent or not, because if the master he said flew so at least he was a cultivator of the Xiantian realm and masters like this not only give money to any mortal.


    "Okay kid, I''m going to call a deacon now, if you do not really have a talent and you''re lying you''ll regret it."


    So after a while, the doorman appeared with a deacon who seemed to be middle age and was middle height, plus Zhang Yi could feel that this man was powerful.


    "Are you the boy who wants to test your talent? How old are you?"


    "Responding to you, I am 12 years old and a little over 9 months old."


    When the deacon looked at Zhang Yi''s body he could see nothing different from normal, another 12 years was the ideal age to cultivate, and if this master really could see his talent with a look, that may mean that this master had a cultivationrger than his, so it would cost nothing to try, at worst he would just send the boy back, and if he was good the sect would make that boy into a master and still do a favor for that master.


    "Come with me then."


    So the deacon took Zhang Yi to the test rooms, in this ce had different types of tests, for those who wanted to enter normally after already having started to cultivate, they would have to see the level of cultivation of the candidate and also the power of struggle of people, only then would they take a potential test.


    But in the case of Zhang Yi who had not yet begun to cultivate the potential was everything, then it had a matrix that if people could see the correct colors they would have much better perception than normal, and also had the sphere that shone with the level of talent.


    He first passed Zhang Yi by a matrix that analyzed the age and saw that he actually was 12 years old and nodded at least he was not lying to the age, and then he put Zhang Yi in a matrix to decipher the colors.


    This matrix is a kind of illusion that does not endanger the cultivator, so no type of item or even the martial heart blocks this illusion, the only purpose of this illusion is for the people inside to use their perception to realize how many colors are in the matrix.


    The maximum color the person could see was 22, many of which were simr, and the person inside the matrix could not lie so even if someone counted how many colors had he could not speak they saw in the matrix.


    If someone saw 12 colors, if he saw 16 colors, this person would have a great future with salt perception, if he saw 18 he could be an old man, if he saw 20 he could be a sect master and if he saw the 22 he could ascend to the divine n.

 Chapter 10: The Iron Sect 1

    Chapter 10: The Iron Sect 1


    After entering the matrix Zhang Yi had to adapt for a while because he was never in an illusion, and as the deacon did not exin what he had to do he took his time, so he began to analyze something that looked like a panel, and this panel was full of colors, so he started counting colors and quickly realized he had 22 colors and after a while he thought the colors were fake.


    So he discovered on his own that this was an illusion.


    Outside the deacon was getting impatient, it would normally take only a few moments for the disciples of the sect to discover how many colors he had and speak, but this boy was there a few minutes ago and said nothing.


    "You do not know yet?"


    Cried the angry deacon.


    "Know what?"


    It was then that the deacon realized that as he was ustomed to guiding disciples of the sect here he forgot to tell Zhang Yi which was to say how many colors he saw while he was inside, so while he was a little ashamed to have shouted without reason the deacon said quietly.


    "This proof is for you to tell me how many colors it has inside the matrix."


    "How many colors? There are 22 colors on the panel. "


    As soon as the deacon heard Zhang Yi''s response he was immediately shocked, as he knew that it was not possible to lie within the womb he knew that this master was right and that this boy was an unrivaled genius if he knew all the colors in the womb , Zhang Yi should have an incredible perception.


    "So, please,e this far and I''ll take you to the other test just for reference."


    When Zhang Yi left the womb the deacon immediately changed to a form of polite speech to talk to him, after all, he was not crazy, with this talent in a few tens of years at most Zhang Yi would be stronger than him, after Zhang Yi would receive the concentration of sect resources going forward, he did not want to get on the wrong side with Zhang Yi.


    Even if the talent of Zhang Yi''s body was not good, it did not matter, because to the sect the perception is always more important.


    In the test of the crystal ball Zhang Yi would only have to by the hand in the sphere, if the sphere glittered with the bronze color the people passed if it shone with the silver color the people had talent, if it shone the gold color this person could be an old man or a sect master, and if it shone ck then it would be a sect master at a minimum.


    Zhang Yi put his hand on the ball and the color quickly turned bright ck, the deacon''s heart stopped at that moment, when he managed to breathe he turned red with excitement and thought it was lucky that he was doing this recruiting because he was loyal to the sect, because if he was a spy from another sect he would have killed Zhang Yi immediately.


    Zhang Yi was the future of the sect, surely if he were not to rise to the divine n he would be the future master of the sect or at least a mighty elder.


    So if before he had to treat Zhang Yi well now the deacon could even call him grandfather to show due respect, so he sent Zhang Yi to wait and went to call one of the senior elders.


    "Elder, sorry for disturbing your cultivation, but this is an urgent matter that needs your presence, I ask you to have a meeting with you."


    "Is it deacon Mu Zhao? I hope it''s more important you were lucky I had left my cultivation temporarily between. "


    So the deacon Zhao entered the special room of cultivation of the Elder.


    The Elder who was waiting in the room was a middle-aged man with white hair and a face that looked like someone quite strict and correct.


    The name of this Elder was Zhao Shen and he was known as Elder Shen, he was one of the strongest Elders of the Iron sect, he had lived for thousands of years and always cultivated, the reason the deacon Zhao had the courage to call this Elder was because he was known to be very loyal and righteous sect, in addition to being very powerful, was the best person the deacon thought to take care of Zhang Yi in the sect.


    "Elder, if you can forgive my daring, will you raise a sound barrier in your living room? the matter is very important, it can mean the life and death of the sect. "


    At first, when he heard the deacon''s request he almost threw him out of his room, but when he heard that it was for the life and death of the sect he took it more seriously and lifted the sound barrier.


    "I already raised the barrier to speak."


    "Elder appeared a young man today in front of our door saying that a great master who could fly appeared in front of him and said that he was very talented, so he sent him to our sect saying it was the right ce for him, so still the gave money, as the young man did not think a master would y with him and would even waste money for nothing the young man took courage and came here.


    "As the guards found the story usible and dared not offend an unknown master, they came to call me, I also became interested in the subject and went to see."


    "The young man was only 12 years old and since he had no cultivation I took him to take the talent test."


    When he reached that point the deacon took a breath before telling the most important part.


    "So in the matrix tests to find out how many colors they had he discovered all 22 colors and said that inside the array."


    When the Elder heard this he got up and got a little restless he had just hit 20 colors that were already incredible and got where he was today, just so that would be reason enough to call him more seemed by the face in the deacon who not yet was over.


    "Then I took the young man to the body test on the ball just for convenience ande here to warn, plus he did the body talent test and the ball became ck shining, so I left him waiting and I came immediately here."


    After hearing that the test of the sphere became ck the Elder lost his calm facade and was shocked, a double divine talent, it was almost certain that he would enter the divine n if no ident happened to the Elder understood the urgency of the deacon and also knew that the deacon was truly faithful to the sect, as the deacon knew, it was also clear that a spy would kill this young man immediately.


    The Elder calmed down after much difficulty and looked at the deacon whom he now considered to be one of his men, he could not help liking someone so faithful to his cult.


    "Deacon Zhao, you have done great merit for this secting to me today, from now on if you want you will be one of my trusted men within the sect."


    So said Elder Shen looking warmly at the deacon Zhao, when the deacon heard this he was immediately excited, he did not expect that just by doing his job he would get a huge chance like that, after all, to be one of Elder''s trusted men either saying that he would receive more cultivation resources, not to mention more status within the sect, people would respect him more.


    "Of course I ept, it is a great honor for this Mu Zhao to be one of Elder Shen''s men, I will remember this grace for life."


    "Good, very good, Deacon Zhao, I want to do the following on this subject, as we can not know who the spies are in our sect, we''re going to have to keep this test a secret, just between us, I''m going to take this young man as my chief disciple only in name to deceive others, and so he may receive the same amount of resources by his talents, what is the name of this young man? "


    "His name is Zhang Yi, I agree with everything the Elder said, plus what we''re going to do about the master who brought him here, he must know of the talents of Zhang Yi to have rmended him here."


    "Well remembered, I almost forgot about this master, probably this master has a cultivation greater or equal mine and did not know his exact talent he should have only realized that the spiritual energy circted more strongly around him, if he knew the exact talent he would have given up the hunt and brought him back to his sect, if hees here I thank him and send him away. "


    Of course, Elder Shen did not think to bring someone from this level of talent to another sect, no matter how strong that teacher was, Elder Shen feared no one beneath the divine n.


    Of course he had better settle things peacefully, after all, he did not want to expose Zhang Yi''s talent by having to fight for him.

 Chapter 11: The Sect Iron 2

    Chapter 11: The Sect Iron 2


    After Elder Shen and deacon Zhao decided what to do next they went to talk to Zhang Yi, because if he said everything after entering the sect it would not be good for them to try to keep a secret.


    When they arrived the hall was relieved to see Zhang Yi still sitting there waiting, for them Zhang Yi was a treasure that could be stolen at any time.


    "Hello young man, I am Elder Shen and I have heard of your great talent of deacon Zhao and he brought me here, I would like you to understand that in all the great sects like ours can have several spies, and talents like yours may end up being wiped out, so I wish you could keep a secret as we too will do about your talent, and you will be a disciple of mine here in the sect, so you will still receive many resources, what do you think. "


    "I thank you for your concern and I ept the arrangements of the Elder, I would just like to enter the sect, otherwise the Elder can arrange whatever you want."


    The Elder and the deacon looked at each other and smiled bitterly, the difference of talents is even different, if any other disciple of the sect heard that he would be in Elder''s care they would cry and thank heaven for their good fortune, plus Zhang Yi who was gifted and mattered


    And that was the truth, Zhang Yi did not need resources probably until he entered the divine n, and so he wanted only a ce as a sect to be able to be with people and cultivate in peace, so he did not care about his position in the sect.


    After that the Shen Elder took Zhang Yi to the mission''s building and registered Zhang Yi in the sect, he also put it that he would be his nominal disciple which caused envy of several disciples who were around, as the cultivation of Zhang Yi had not yet started on the Elder''s vision, Zhang Yi was sent into the residential area of the lower level disciples who was the mortal area.


    The disciples stayed in this area until the actual Qi Gathering, so they would stay there for many years, which would not necessarily be true for Zhang Yi.


    After going to the house he was assigned to, Zhang Yi did not want to start cultivating immediately, he wanted to know a little about the ces of worship and other buildings of the sect.


    Zhang Yi walked around and found several buildings such as those that made headquarters, the buildings of which he worked with alchemy, the building of the missions that most of the things a disciple would need were there, the building that refined weapons, and the building that were chosen the martial arts and cultivation that the Elder told Zhang Yi to look for.


    More Zhang Yi did not need any cultivation technique or martial art so he did not even want to go in there, the ces that have different farming facilities were forbidden until certain cultivation realm.


    Zhang Yi did not find as many people as he thought he would find since this ce had millions of people he thought he would find the patios full, it seems that those who were not cultivating were doing missions outside the sect, so it was almost empty.


    Zhang Yi searched around a bit more before returning to cultivate as well until he found an interesting ce, this was the ce of records where he had all the information stored by the sect in its millennia of history, so he went there.


    In this ce, Zhang Yi learned several things that before did not know, the name of the only known continent in this world was the Continent blue moon.


    And the Silver kingdom they were was one of the six strongest and the second richest, he also learned the name of several wild beasts that had the same strength of cultivators who were very powerful as well as valuable, all in the body of a beast of Top notch had value.


    He also saw that he had the six strongest sects and that the Iron cult was one of them.


    Sects of the Maind blue moon was the sect Leaf that has alchemists, Iron sect who has cultivators who do body refinement, sect Yin and Yang who do double cultivation, Fire sect that only has cultivators of the element fire, Seita Ice that only growers of the water element and the Rose sect that only epts women.


    While Zhang Yi was reading ancient ounts of the early martial masters, he saw the reason for some ces to have and others not spiritual energy, at the beginning of the world millions of years ago there was a huge explosion several light years away from the earth, in that several meteor st were scattered around the world.


    And in some meteors were formed of energy that was even more powerful and was the predecessor of spiritual energy, it was called chaos energy, it was a very powerful energy that no one could control.


    From this energy emerged the five main and harmonious elements and other equally important elements that existed in lesser quantity, the worlds that the five elements were more abundant with the stones of chaos could form an ecosystem and thus re-exist life.


    Animals that had less intelligence naturally acquired as the, an energy that could be controlled that was spiritual energy, the entirends of thes gained some sort of very low spiritual intelligence tomunicate, more than enough to together form the cosmos awork ofws that made worlds ands more stable.


    Thus were mines of spiritual stones which were purified and condensed spiritual energy, and also the medicinal nts which had the most spiritual energy the longer they passed.


    Animals became spiritual beasts and human ancestors lived only by eating the weaker animals and nts full of spiritual energy, and some supreme geniuses had divine bodies that naturally strengthened their bodies, so after sharing information with each other, it was forming systems.


    And so over thousands of years the sects were created, and as people and animals died with their bodies filled with spiritual energy that energy was purified and grew, thus making the world richer in spiritual energy, and people began stealing this energy and defy the heavenly will andws of the world to prolong their lives on the path getting stronger, so was found the martial Dao that everyone pursued.


    And in worlds that had more meteors of chaos, they had more spiritual energy like the divine world, and ces that had not fallen any meteor or died any spiritual animal also had no spiritual energy like thend on which Zhang Yi was born all done by fate.


    Even someone with the talent of Zhang Yi was born on earth a ce that had no spiritual energy, and how many people like him were born there and would die there without knowing the world of cultivation.


    After Zhang Yi returned home to cultivate, he still wanted to cultivate only body culture, but he thought it was a good idea to at least get into the realm of qi cultivation in order not to arouse suspicion.


    And now also he finally learned what the fasting pill was and did not have to leave his cultivation to starve himself.


    So he passed his consciousness into the space of his mind and found there jade with the Method of cultivation for qi Divine Ascension, which was the method of cultivation passed to him by the blue specialist, this is not the same method of cultivation as Zhang Yi cultivated in his past life.


    Because the blue specialist realized that in the past life Zhang Yi had low perception he decided to pass the cultivation method with the lowest talent requirement, only so with the help of the blood qi of millions of deaths and more his highest realm of Zhang Yi''s body refinement had gone through the first and second realm, then his perception increased a bit with cultivation and he can cultivate for longer.


    More this method of cultivation for qi Divine ascension that the blue specialist passed this time is the same as what he himself cultivates, so one must imagine the difficulty of passing realms, of course with the difficulty also has the benefit, so after if you cultivate your spiritual energy, it is thicker and sharper, it can help with body refinement specialists and you also gain more years of life practicing this method and its potential is increased by every realm that passes.


    Because as the name of the technique already says, the purpose of this technique is to take the cultivator to the divine realm, which is still very far from the beginning of the cultivation of Zhang Yi, it can be said that this is a journey of thousands and even hundreds of thousands of years old even with a great talent.


    So seeing the old man''s notes and remembering that it was very difficult to cultivate, Zhang Yi was prepared to get stuck in someyers of that realm.


    And after only ten days Zhang Yi entered the firstyer of the realm, it was much easier than he believed it to be, now he can see the importance of the perception that everyone was so much talked about.

 Chapter 12: The Sect Iron 3

    Chapter 12: The Sect Iron 3


    Thus Zhang Yi officially entered the first realm of qi cultivation which is called Body Refinement, and thus has the same name as the First Layer- Body Refinement, in the firstyer the cultivator needs to exercise and move his body so that vital energy and the blood of every body boil and thus cleanses the impurities of the body, so was the beginning of refining, the purpose of this cultivation was to cleanse and transform the body that would transform from a totally mortal body into a more suitable and strong one for the spiritual energy in atmosphere.


    Different from mental cultivation and body refinement techniques, the cultivation had differences in eachyer, and the difference was the force that a punch could achieve clear that everything is very rtive and depends on the cultivation technique or if the person would have a technique of body refinement as Zhang Yi.


    In the firstyer the punch can reach 100 jin of power, the secondyer is 500 jin and the thirdyer is 1000 jin, and then increase 1000 in all the others until reaching 8000 jin in the ninth.


    Zhang Yi did not need to move to his mental energy and his blood heated up in his body and began to move, as he had already done body refinement until the fourthyer the process was very smooth, and so after another 10 days, he arrived in the peak of the first cultivation kingdom.


    After Zhang Yi felt his five senses and the elements of his body waking up, it was the same of his past life more this time Zhang Yi felt this change more clearly, he could feel his vital force increasing, that is why the realm of cultivation qi was fundamental even for those who cultivate the mental energy, after all, it is as if their level of existence increased with cultivation.


    You could only increase your life to a great extent by cultivating qi and also of supreme medicines, so cultivators had to face tribtions because they steal spiritual energy from the skies and lived longer than allowed doing the energy cycle spiritual to be interrupted, so some said it was the anger of heaven, but others said that it was the baptism of heaven, because after each tribtion one became stronger.


    Also after reaching the peak of the firstyer of qi cultivation, Zhang Yi could feel that the blood of a dragon in his line began to wake up and mix more in his body, but it seemed that the spiritual energy in his body is still insufficient to start some change.


    So after feeling this wonderful sensation Zhang Yi was encouraged to continue his cultivation so he passed his consciousness on the secondyer of qi and so began to pass the mantra of technique in his mind.


    The secondyer of qi is Skin Refinement, every cultivator has to have a good defense to be able to fight with confidence, and the refinement of skin makes the skin of the cultivator in armor of the level of the cultivator, against stronger opponents is useless even more is better than nothing, in addition, the important organ that is the skin can also increase the speed of regeneration of the cultivator.


    Zhang Yi was cultivating with his maximum speed, using his mental energy and his talent to refine the skin and also for the first time using his elements to refine the skin, the earth element would improve the defense of his skin and the metal would make small cuts to elerate the deconstruction of the body without hurting Zhang Yi.


    It was a legendary speed of cultivation if you take into ount that Zhang Yi was not using medicines, he only used his talents and also his cultivation to improve himself, the most important was that while Zhang Yi cultivated the sect spies were in the dark.


    They only knew that Zhang Yi was gifted and that he was the Elder Shen''s personal disciple who was their enemy, but they did not know what his level of cultivation was, they only deduced that it should be low because otherwise, the Elder would not send his disciple to a residence so bad.


    As Zhang Yi had a low cultivation and was protected for being Elder''s disciple, the spies who had to stay hidden dared not make any move that would attract suspicion.


    They also knew that Zhang Yi should not go out to do missions which despite being a rule of the sect did not apply to personal disciples of elders because these people did not need to approve their value to the sect and would receive the resources directly from their masters.


    While Zhang Yi concentrated on his cultivation things were not so at all in the Iron sect, when a talented disciple enters the Houtian kingdom until the age of 22 he can be an external disciple naturally, otherwise, he has to fight for some vacancies with thousands of other disciples.


    Zhang Yi was already a direct disciple of an Elder, so this hierarchy had nothing to do with him for now, plus a future friend of his that will be very important in his life goes through this, Bai Cheng was only of a mortal family more eventually for having a silver colored body talent on the ball, and his perception was also good he got 16 colors in the test.


    More to the Iron sect which was one of thergest on the maind, such good talents were still not enough to receive preferential treatment, and so Bai Cheng other than Zhang Yi had serious problems with resources for cultivation.


    In the first realm the resources given by the sect to talents like his were more than enough for Bai Cheng to reach the peak of the kingdom in less than three years, so he was hopeful in achieving his first goal which was to be directly an external disciple, because so its resources would be ten times greater.


    For Bai Cheng, this would secure his future, because of all who


    are once external disciples can continue in the sect by cultivating and bing a deacon in the future, of course, their goal is to enter the realm of the Spiritual Sea until the end of life and be an Elder.


    Plus this is a distant dream for Bai Cheng from now, after much more effort he reached the Supremeyer of the realm Qi umtion, more came to a bottleneck and without farming resources in a short time could not reach the peak, much less the realm Houtian.


    He was now 22 years old, it was a race against time to achieve, if he could not he could take another 4 years to enter through his force and be an outward disciple, plus this 4 years difference in cultivation resource would end his chances to reach the realm spiritual sea.


    And the worst happened when he had to ept some missions to try to get the necessary resources he made enmity with Wang Fu who was grandson of a deacon of the Iron sect, the deacons were always at least real Xiantian and often in realmsrger than that , and by age difference, they often dominated all disciples in strength, so no one wanted to offend anyone in the family of a deacon.


    And this Wang Fu was very vindictive and stingy, but also had a talentparable to Bai Cheng, so he was almost certain he would be a deacon like his grandfather, so he was even more spoiled than his other rtives, and he was also more new than Bai Cheng for a year and yet was already at the peak of the realm of qi umtion.


    Now Bai Cheng who got enough resources from the final cleaning which was a pill that could make someone cross one or if you are lucky two bottlenecks and takes you directly to the Houtian realm, so Wang Fu who got greedy by the ingredients ordered that Bai Cheng handed over the ingredients to him, of course, Bai Cheng did not ept and thus offended this ufortable enemy.


    More now Wang Fu was threatening him that when he went out to do some mission, he would be pursued by Wang Fu and his henchmen, and within the sect deacon, Chen had asked for some favors so that no one inside the sect would be willing to refine that pill for him.


    So Bai Cheng had to decide what to do in those months to be able to get into the Houtian realm before turning 23, so he tried to calm down and cultivate harder not to miss those months of waiting, he was sure that one a rtive of a deacon would not have been waiting for someone unimportant like him for almost a whole year, and after he had entered the Houtian realm he would no longer have to fear the deacons'' repressions because the sect would protect him from him.


    While concentrating on gradually cultivating Bai Cheng who now had his way certain to the Houtian realm, he can only take away all his concern and calm his heart Dao, so he went into a state of almost enlightenment.


    When he woke up the bottleneck that had bothered him for almost a year and also the reason for risking so much on a mission and then getting an enemy, he was the example of why it was important to have a stronger heart so as not to stray into moments that more need to focus on cultivation.


    With his talent, he used to perhaps not need a remedy to achieve the Houtian realm, more and expectation ofplying with one of his goals worked as a wall for him.

 Chapter 13: The Sect Iron 4

    Chapter 13: The Sect Iron 4


    So while Bai Cheng entered a wonderful state of cultivation and was cultivating to break his bottleneck for a few months, Zhang Yi was growing at the same speed without being in a semi-lit state.


    So Zhang Yi took only 20 days to reach the peak of the secondyer of qi, then he saw that from the outside some servants brought their farming resources that Zhang Yi did not get because they did not need and also their food, it seemed that they traded the food every day and it was still warm.


    Zhang Yi took the food and ate soon after he found it was much better than the animals he ate, these foods were all that contained spiritual energy, so in addition to tasty would help in cultivation, so, Zhang Yi, only these foods would help him to cultivate faster, so he decided to eat once a day, as now he was not cultivating the mental energy he did not need to concentrate so much that he would not eat for months.


    So he became curious and saw what these farming resources were, the first was a blood pill as he said in jade, it was a very useful pill for first realm growers who needed blood energy and vital energy beyond spiritual energy, had 60 pills there, it seems that he earned 30 per month, they also had 100 low-level spiritual stones and 40 spirit-reinforcing pills, which helped in the cultivation and also recovered the energy of the body, that and the blood pill also served to heal wounds.


    Still he was not interested, now that he reached the peak of the secondyer he thought he had better cultivate all kinds at once, both the mental and qi energy and the refinement of the body, because all would now take a long time to cross ayer, if he continued like this he would need a lot of time to cultivate and he would lose his best age.


    So he passed his consciousness through the jade of the fifthyer of mental energy, the fifthyer of body refinement technique and the thirdyer of qi cultivation, he concentrated a little trying to cycle in his mind and use his energy cultivation of qi to help also in the refinement, so he could do all three.


    Zhang Yi was eager to get to the Houtian realm to be able to learn the techniques of movement and also the fighting techniques, he was thinking of raising his cultivation to the peak of this realm and leaving the sect for a mission in disguise, so he could pass in an isted ce by his tribtion that woulde with to move to the next realm.


    Thus emerged Zhang Yi''s new cultivation routine, he would cultivate a little of everything and concentrate mainly on his cultivation of qi because the house in his mind was already formed and he would only need to strengthen the walls and windows created and gather mental energy , this was a process that would take several months, his body could also be cultivated with the help of his qi, so only the cultivation of qi needed more concentration.


    If Zhang Yi was not at a low level of cultivation and was not in his isted home, it would be a spectacle for all to see how the spiritual energy of the environment gathered around Zhang Yi, the other growers liked to use medicine to increase their speed of spiritual energy gathering, and they used spiritual stones because they had more refined and smooth energies that were easy to use.


    The more Zhang Yi''s body was as if he were loved by the spiritual energy near him the spiritual energy was not rebellious and would gather close to him naturally as if he wanted to be part of it with the cultivation, thanks to the talents of Zhang Yi in the first realm, to Spiritual energy had already begun to circte his Dantian, which would only happen near the Houtian realm normally.


    And every day he stopped cultivating for a while to eat his meals, as for the farming resources he just kept everything in his mind space, actually Zhang Yi was so natural with that that Elder Shen even forgot to give a space ring for him.


    The thirdyer of qi cultivation was the refinement of the muscles, and also was the partition, after that level all the cultivation increases would increase 1000 jin of force as well as in the thirdyer, in fact, that level was considered easier than the secondyer, because you only have to circte the spiritual energy and vital energy and blood in your body and naturally refine your muscles, you just need more umtion.


    For Zhang Yi, it was the same thing, just that as he was dividing his attention with mental energy and refinement it took a little longer than the secondyer, but even so in 30 days he had reached the peak of the thirdyer and also the muscle refinement reached the peak of the fifthyer.


    Zhang Yi never had problems with body refinement, now he would go hand in hand with the cultivation of qi, after all, he needed his body refinement to apany his cultivation of qi to move on to the next realm, otherwise the tribtion could kill him, the mental energy could and might be left behind because it was much longer to cultivate, only if he could find a ce of a former expert and receive pure mental energy to rapidly increase theyers.


    Thus he became aware of the fourthyer of qi cultivation and of the sixthyer of body refinement, the fourthyer of qi cultivation was the refinement of organs, in thisyer the vital energy and the blood energy were widely used, more this step also uses more spiritual energy than before because the organs are the foundation of body bnce, where the five elementse together and help stabilize the body''s spiritual energy before the Dantian is created.


    This is different from the stronger elements of Zhang Yi which are earth and metal, the elements want to say familiarity with the element, Zhang Yi can use much better these elements in a fight, plus the five elements in his body have to be bnced for better spiritual energy.


    As Zhang Yi had entered the intermediary stage of the first realm, the energy of the dragon''s blood within his body was getting closer and closer to awakening and was merging into the lineage of Zhang Yi, so an aura began to appear around the body of Zhang Yi, but this aura was not perceived by him and perhaps only experts in the realm of their masters could recognize.


    Also his mental energy was taking advantage of the excess of spiritual energy that his body was cultivating and was forming faster, so perhaps Zhang Yi can grow faster even though he could not concentrate on one thing because his cultivation formed a synergy in his body, it was hard to imagine how manyyers Zhang Yi could jump into a fight.


    So all day Zhang Yi continued to eat his food which was without him knowing almost doubling his cultivation speed, because the first realm of qi cultivation focuses more on the purity of the body, how much better to eat and the better the cultivation technique gold your body will be and more firm will be your base, the first realm was the basis for the first three realms of cultivation, then it is the Dantian.


    And even more impressive than his base was firmer than it could be, no one was as stable as he who never used drugs to increase his cultivation, the truth behind it was that he saw in the notes of his masters that the less use this major drug would be potential, and Zhang Yi was not in a hurry to raise his cultivation, he still wanted to spend many things in the mortal world before reaching the divine n, because there everyone would be geniuses as he is.


    So after another 30 days Zhang Yi was at the peak of the fourthyer of qi cultivation and also at the sixth-tier peak of the body refinement, his mental energy was also closer to reach the peak, now Zhang Yi felt that his whole body and all spiritual energy was bnced in his body, even if an expert looked at his body he would not see his level of cultivation, also because of his mental energy that caused it.


    Now Zhang Yi decided to stop cultivating for a while and go to the sect''s weapons building to pick up a sword and a spear, the Elder had said that he could choose either the bronze level, which was more suitable for use by people of the Really Houtian, but he should have the weapons by the time he gets there.


    Although he could only use the techniques when he came to the Houtian realm, Zhang Yi used a spear and sword for almost 400 years, it is impossible that he was not very skilled at this, so now he could choose the right weapons to use when he needed.


    Going to the building he met a deacon who was distracted there, although he had many disciples in the sect, only those above or equal to an external disciple could choose a weapon, and how long the time of cultivation was not every day that someone appeared there.

 Chapter 14: The Sect Iron 5

    Chapter 14: The Sect Iron 5


    The deacon was called by all of deacon Pan, his cultivation was near the realm of the spiritual sea, so he was very respected because soon he would be an Elder, so he himself wanted to be supervised the building of the weapons.


    In this ce, the disciples would choose the weapons ording to the authorization of the elders or if they reached a certain level of cultivation, also could gain a chance toe to the building to choose a weapon if it obtained many contributions doing missions.


    Still, this was not a popr building, even the headquarters building received many more visitors, so normally only young people like Zhang Yi woulde to the building when they were starting in the sect.


    "And boy, what would you like the building here?"


    "I was rmended here to choose two bronze-level weapons by Elder Shen."


    Zhang Yi quickly said who sent him and what he wanted because he did not want a fuss over a small matter, if he was not going to say it directly, he would probably be dismissed for his low cultivation and age.


    And that was exactly what he thought, Deacon Pan was grumpy today and when he saw a young man who did not seem to have any cultivation he would take advantage of it to discount his anger at the young man more as soon as he heard that he was sent by Elder Shen the deacon gave up the idea.


    Although he was now very close to bing an Elder, there was still plenty of time left, and even though he was an Elder, his difference between a new Elder and the stronger Elder was obvious, moreover Elder Shen was very respected by to be loyal to the sect, anyone who was openly against him would be a traitor.


    "So there are two bronze-level weapons for the young hero, what weapons will be, I must say that each room has different types of arming, so you have to go to each separately."


    "I will want a spear and also a sword, the sword has to have both sides sharp and be a medium sword, the spear has to be hard and not very flexible."


    "Well then let''s choose your sword first, as you are an acquaintance of Elder Shen I''ll leave you inside the room of bronze swords and you choose the one you like the most."


    "Then I thank you."


    Although not very knowledgeable about the things of the world Zhang Yi had already realized that being a direct disciple of the Elder Shen was a great thing different from what he thought when he met him, even more so it was not his character to use the Elder''s name to intimidate the others, even more so he did not hesitate to use as a shield to avoid problems.


    As the deacon began to treat Zhang Yi well, he forgot the way the deacon had spoken to him before and also talked while maintaining respect for the deacon who had antiquity and cultivation greater than himself.


    This unknowingly had already secured several favorable points like several deacons of the sect and even some Elders, very talented young people who had high cultivation lived many years being ttered by all around and acquired much arrogance, then they tended to despise the others, only Zhang Yi was not like that.


    As soon as he entered the room Zhang Yi found himself in the middle of a ce with many weapons, had swords of various sizes and different weights, the weapon that Zhang Yi most liked was the ordinary sword that had both sides sharp and was also medium-sized, because this weapon allowed it to have greater control by his space and exhibited greater speed.


    Soon he found a sword he liked, Zhang Yi did not have much knowledge of the weapon''s ability and the materials she was made, he just felt that it was a good weapon made to kill, and he chose well, that weapon was peak grade and also had a small reinforcement for those of the metal attribute.


    Deacon Pan also found it to be a good choice, because for him, apart from the differences in grades of weapons he did not have the best and only the best weapon, so he approved the method that Zhang Yi chose other disciples often choose weapons that could increase your social status more than your strength.


    Then he went to the bronze levelnce room and with the same method chose a spear that looked very beautiful, was a little purple and a little blue and was firmer, the way Zhang Yi liked the Elder Pan also approved the choice, this was a spear-grade spear that was close at the silver level, it was a spear with the rare attribute of lightning, and so when it hit a target it could cause a little paralysis, and on a stormy day it might attract a small ray.


    Although Zhang Yi did not have the lightning attribute soon enough he would go through a celestial tribtion, and although he was not in any danger, his masters in his notes said that it would be a good chance to get stronger, so he wanted to get that spear that had a weak lightning attribute to see if he could strengthen the spear with the energy of tribtion.


    So he returned to his home in the deadly area, he liked this house, it was even bigger than his house in his past life, and he was veryfortable, they asked him if he wanted to have employees and he said that not so he only had 2 people to cook for him, and these people also hardly appeared in front salt.


    Many cult farmers had their families in their home and others had a harem, others hired only women to satisfy their desires unrted to them, few were like Zhang Yi who did not want anyone else but he knew he had a mother in his house which does not leave dirt of any kind.


    He also wanted to have people to rte to, more by feelings like his parents and not anyone, it can be said that it is a trustworthy word since he was a virgin for more than 400 years, and this also helped strengthen his heart, Dao.


    In cultivation Zhang Yi was now passing his consciousness through the jade of the seventhyer of body refinement and also of the fifthyer of qi cultivation, thisyer is the refinement of blood, blood has always been part of the cultivator''s strength and also contained a part of the vital energy of the body, some types of cultivation depended only on blood to prolong life, but it was impossible to attain immortality.


    Even so, it was very important and would greatly aid in the technique of body refinement and in two otheryers of that realm of qi, so it should be done with care, Zhang Yi again cultivated equally to the otheryers, his base was as strong as possible the need to slow down their cultivation rate.


    As he cultivated thisyer the dragon''s blood in his body was being fused more and more into his body, as it was refined blood by a cultivator of his master''s level was easier, many died by trying to assimte powerful lineages in their bodies, so Zhang Yi still had a much weaker power realm than the origin of the blood, it could be said that he was very lucky.


    So after 20 days he finally reached the peak of the fifthyer of mental energy, it took 80 days in total, plus this step had been faster than the previous one, this shows how his decision was wise to cultivate together with qi, otherwise, it would take decades to get to the Houtian realm.


    He soon became conscious with the jade of the sixthyer of mental energy, in thatyer he would end up making more realistic the walls and windows of his house in mental energy, and then he would put the roof and the doors, and so on the ninthyer, he would have the full house, then he would start to create a vige full of houses like his.


    It is said that depending on the talent of the mental energy cultivator, one day he could create a world with mental energy in his mind, and in that world he could enter and put other living beings in, so he would be almost a god, he wanted to know if your teacher has already reached that level.


    Of course, so much of the spiritual energy in the world that would be created in the cultivation of the mind would be less than his own level of cultivation, so only a weaker expert than Zhang Yi could emerge, and he could also have wild animals and then kill those animals and then your world of mental energy would absorb that energy.


    That is why they say that all cultivators challenged the Dao and thews of the world and deserved to receive heavenly tribtion because they could even create worlds with their power and could gain more spiritual energy that should be from the world and not from the cultivator.


    Of course the world itself is muchrger than all-powerful cultivators, and spiritual energy would not dry out just by having people cultivate, say the world itself sometimes create unnatural monsters for these monsters to kill the world''s most powerful growers and so they would not be truly immortal and the energy would return to the world.


    And these monsters were more powerful than dragons and divine animals, it is a taboo name for all ces and only the cruelest are called so, they call themselves demons.

 Chapter 15: The Sect Iron 6

    Chapter 15: The Sect Iron 6


    Of course this is a rare situation that happens only in hundreds of thousands of years, and although sometimes thousands of top-level cultivators died the demons were also dead, after all, it is not easy for the world to umte energy to create a monster with strength to kill those with the highest cultivations and these monsters have to be hidden until birth.


    In fact, many masters say that this is a worthless solution because thousands of growers die each year from resource disputes, which makes the creation of these monsters irrelevant.


    But that was something that only hit the worlds of the divine n level, and until he got there Zhang Yi would not have to think that, so if his cultivation of body refinement continued without bottlenecks to the divine realm he would not have to worry about anything else in the world, in the past he reached the seventh realm in only 400 years, so he had a great opportunity.


    Of course, as was said by his master without the cultivation as his seventh realm base was just amazing more not very useful, after all, he would be weaker than those who learned high-level martial arts, elements andws too, so he would be vulnerable even though a strong body.


    Not to mention that at high levels many cultivators practice direct attacks on the soul that makes body refinement useless, so cultivation is so important, even people who cultivate mental energy also practice qi cultivation.


    In a fight, you would like to have as few weaknesses as possible because what is at stake is your life, and as said that the demons were stronger than the dragons and divine animals it waspared to the average, there were always divine animals of ranks that are almost immortal in every way.


    This is not to say that they were the strongest, only that not even the strongest can totally break their defenses and kill them, and all the divine animals have escape techniques in their blood, and this technique is impossible to stop as well. to make sure you kill a higher rank divine animal, only if you can kill quickly.


    The problem with other normal divine animals is that their growth time was very long, and not everyone was able to reach their highest levels alive, and divine animals did not like to live in groups, so many were found alone and dead.


    So this dragon lineage of Zhang Yi was so important because Zhang Yi could cultivate and when he reached a high level he would have totally assimted the powers of a normal dragon, so with more his cultivation, in the end, he could be stronger than a dragon.


    And the final growth of Zhang Yi is unpredictable because he will go through celestial tribtions in all realms and that will strengthen his body, so when he reaches the divine n he will be much stronger than the geniuses there, plus his masters said that this would be a bet, because he would not know if he could get there alive.


    Many geniuses fell before they reached their full potential, yet the amount of help they could give to him was limited, of course, the jades of martial techniques and cultivation techniques plus all the tips were important, plus it would depend a lot on Zhang Yi alone.


    So after another 10 days, Zhang Yi reached the peak of the seventhyer of body refinement and at the peak of the fifthyer of qi cultivation also, it seemed that these two cultivation techniques were progressing together, which was very good, it was bad to have something falling behind as your mental energy.


    Thus Zhang Yi immediately passed his consciousness through the jade of the eighthyer of bodily refining and also of the sixthyer of qi cultivation, the sixthyer of this realm consists of cultivating all the bones of the body, the bones would be stronger after thatyer, difficulty is much greater than the otheryers.


    Because in order to refine the bones while growing, one has to break the bones in order to remove the impurities from them and then refine them with blood and spiritual energy, so the defense of the body increases again and after thisyer of refinement the bones can regenerate after being broken.


    Zhang Yi did not care in without hesitating broke his bones directly, as he also had refined his body he had a much greater immunity to pain, and his martial heart gave the necessary resolution to reshape their bodies, the truth that the reason that the Cultivation sometimes takes time to grow, the cultivator hesitates to do things that can bring risks.


    While Zhang Yi cultivated Elder Shen was meeting with deacon Zhao.


    "So he finally chose his weapons, which one did he choose?"


    "He chose a sword and also a spear, both are spike weapons and the sword has a little metal attribute and the spear has a lightning attribute, Deacon Pan also said he was very polite while talking to him."


    "And what was the cultivation he had at that hour?"


    "Deacon Pan said he was not paying attention to this, more than Zhang Yi was not leaking any aura but looked like he had entered the first realm of cultivation, so it seems that his base is quite stable."


    "This young man worries me a little, he is certainly not a spy nted by another sect, but what really worries me is this mighty master who sent him to our sect."


    "Are you afraid he wille to our sect to deliver him to them, Elder?"


    "No, that''s not the thing that bothers me the most, is that this young man does not seem to have ever gone to the martial arts building and is cultivating, that is to say that he already had a cultivation technique good enough not to need ours before toe here, and besides, I gave him only the resources that the disciples receive that are neither external, so he is only receiving the minimum and does notin."


    "That''s not good Elder, it means he''s already satisfied with what he has, and if he needs more he''ll ask."


    "I also thought of that, if he used one of our cult''s cultivation techniques that would prevent him from going by the rules of the sect, and since he did not ask for more resources, he means he did note here for our resources, or he could be like you said, since the features he now has are enough for him to go through the realm of body refinement."


    "I believe that over the years he will meet several people here in the sect and will use the resources of the sect, moreover, he did not seem to be an ungrateful person and will recognize what the Elder did to help him and protect it, and the way of cultivation takes many years, so it will spend much more time with us than it had of life beforeing here."


    The Elder just nodded and cheered for what the deacon said was right, it would be great if he could make friends in the Iron sect or maybe even get married.


    Anyway what Elder most wanted was for Zhang Yi to help the sect when he became strong like him, so he would already be d to have helped the young man because he thought that after thousands of years Zhang Yi would ascend to the divine n anyway, so it was no use thinking of which sect he belonged to in the world of mortals.


    Thus Zhang Yi continued cultivating and after another 30 days he had reached the peak of the eighthyer of body refinement and also to the peak of the sixthyer of qi cultivation, and so he was near the peak of the body refinement in that realm.


    He really hoped he could advance the next realm of body refinement before facing the heavenly tribtion, so he would be much safer because the tribtion would only attack him when he went through the cultivation of qi, and his potency would be for someone at the end of realm of refinement of body, the more technique would be in the realm umtion of Qi.


    So now he was getting closer to his goal, when he was going to cross it he would take some time to know some deadly cities in his mission since he would have to go out for no one to see the tribtion, so he would take advantage of the sect''s teleportation matrix to travel.


    Excited Zhang Yi passed his consciousness to see the jade that had the ninthyer of body refinement and also the seventhyer of qi cultivation, the seventhyer is the refinement of the meridians.


    The meridians who are responsible for circting the spiritual energy in the form of qi in more advanced realms was the most important part of a cultivator''s body after the Dantian and the heart and brain, although often the cultivator does not die if he injures his meridians he could no longer cultivate.


    So this seventhyer is responsible for strengthening the meridians of the body before they can be opened in the next realm and that people can umte spiritual qi in their body is considered an easyyer to cultivate because the most important is the umtion of energy spirit in the body for refinement to be made.

 Chapter 16: The Sect Iron 7

    Chapter 16: The Sect Iron 7


    Plus the great talent of Zhang Yi has made him born with the meridians open since birth, so this refinement of the meridians would be far better and more productive than the others who do the refinement with the closed meridians.


    Zhang Yi''s body has always been stronger, and with body refinement, its meridians have be even stronger and protected and now refinement in the seventhyer of qi culture would be very difficult to damage its meridians, and your body would have many possibilities of regeneration them.


    So Zhang Yi has after thisyer an even greater advantage over others, not to mention that for him the next realm is an open path, he just has to understand the mantras and the realm paths and then umte the Qi.


    Now Zhang Yi was keeping the spiritual stones for it since spiritual stones are not medicines would not affect his steady basis of cultivation, and it would take even less time to pass than the first realm.


    The biggest reason that other growers take so long in this realm is theck of cultivation or talent, because this realm has no bottlenecks, more especially the greatest difficulty is to open the meridians, the more meridians open longer takes to cultivate, is the basis and more spiritual energy in the body the cultivator can have.


    So Zhang Yi was anxious because he was getting closer to the Houtian realm, if others that when they pass to the Houtian realm with 22memorate, heard that Zhang Yi at 13 was already close to the realm also can not imagine the face they would do.


    So after another 20 days of cultivation, he reached the peak of the sixthyer of mental energy and was ready to move to the advanced part of the first realm, the seventhyer until the ninth will finish building the house he started long ago.


    So he passed consciousness by the seal and unblocked the seventh mantrayer, it would be good for him to at least get to the eighthyer before Zhang Yi went through the celestial tribtion because he could use the condensed and pure spiritual energy to go straight to the peak of the ninthyer.


    And after 10 days Zhang Yi reached the peak of the ninthyer of body refinement and also reached the peak of the seventh each of the cultivation of qi, Zhang Yi could feel more and more spiritual energy in his body and a whirlpool forming outside his Dantian.


    It seemed that spiritual energy was in a hurry rather than Zhang Yi to advance its meridians were also greatly strengthened, it seemed that it could stand a river of spiritual energy, Zhang Yi, on the contrary, was not in a hurry and was thinking of moving to the next realm of body refinement.


    The second realm equals the mental energy and the cultivation of qi has 5 levels, the initialyer is the first, so Zhang Yi passed his consciousness in the initialyer of the second realm of body refinement, and immediately broke the barrier of the realms to the beginning of the initialyer.


    Since this realm was the same for the other in both cultivation and refinement, its speed of cultivation would be equally rapid, yet the cultivation of qi should reach after the tribtion.


    And after that he passed the consciousness through the eighthyer of qi cultivation, thisyer was the most difficult perhaps, because as the whole body had already been refined and especially Zhang Yi who also did body refinement, he would have to prate blood and energy spiritual in the marrow, just so the whole body would be fortified.


    More the cultivator had to be careful, because any deviation from qi could lead to death and explode the body, Zhang Yi would also have more difficulty in thisyer, plus he was fortunate to have the metal element to help and now that some of the blood of the dragon had melted in his body his blood was more powerful than that of other growers.


    Zheng Yi would still stop cultivating every day to eat his meals, so the spiritual energy in his body became more and purer, it can be said that he incredibly already had enough base to enter the Xiantian realm, just needed understanding and umtion of spiritual energy.


    So after another 50 days, Zhang Yi reached the peak of the eighthyer of qi cultivation and also the peak of the initialyer of body refinement, which without the support of qi in the same realm slowed down, was now only umting energy, it passed the consciousness in the ninthyer of qi cultivation.


    Unlike the eighthyer, the eighthyer would be the easiest for Zhang Yi to cultivate, the ninthyer of qi cultivation is called Refinement of the Spiritual Sense and the purpose of thisyer is to increase the connection of consciousness, of the body which is now almost without impurities, and so try to start opening the meridians beginning the way to the next realm, also the cultivator has to feel threads of spiritual energy in the atmosphere and bring to their meridians.


    And Zhang Yi has already done all this, so he preached two basic spiritual stones and began to cultivate, soon after arger whirlwind that had earlier formed around Zhang Yi, thus also increasing body refinement and mental energy.


    After 5 days he reached the peak of the ninthyer of qi cultivation, and he could immediately feel that if he tried to cultivate the heavenly tribtion would begin, he nheless passed his consciousness on to Jake and memorized the mantras of the initial stages and intermediates of the cultivation of qi and also after having already learned the initial and intermediary stage he also learned the advanced of body refinement.


    He also decorated the ninthyer and the initialyer of the next realm of his mental cultivation, so now Zhang Yi was ready to leave the sect and make a breakthrough, he would only expect to reach the eighth tier of mental energy before going.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Bai Cheng awakened from his semi-lit state and was excited, after a few months of cultivation he had reached the peak of the peakyer of realm umtion of qi, so now he was sure that with the refined pill he would enter the Houtian realm before of the remaining 5 months.


    As he was getting more and more excited he saw that he was shing his disciple token when he found he had seen that he had more than 40 messages, so he saw that he was lucky to have entered a semi-illuminated state otherwise these messages would prevent him from cultivating.


    So he heard the message and saw that it was about doing his obligatory mission, seeing this he was enraged, despite the missions being obligatory, if the disciple was in seclusion to pass in a bottleneck it is forbidden to bother the disciple and then I leave him in seclusion he could make the missionte, after all the objectives of the missions is to earn resources to make progress.


    If the disciple was in the midst of making a breakthrough and being bothered would be counterproductive, so he immediately went to the building where the Elder was to be disciplined, this Elder and hismanders enforced thews in the sect.


    And this Elder was not afraid to offend anyone if someone did something wrong he was punished even if it was another Elder, let alone a deacon and his grandson.


    It was too much trouble to refine his pill and even more tried to disrupt his cultivation by breaking the rules of the sect, this he would not let pass, after all, that could have hindered his chances of entering the Houtian realm before the 22 years pass.


    "Deacon, please, my name is Bai Cheng and I am a provisional disciple, I would like to report a serious vition of one of the fundamental rules of the sect for personal quarrels, please inform the Elder toe here."


    The deacon looked at this surprised disciple, he seemed to have talent since he was almost in the Houtian realm and did not seem to have passed the age of 22, in which case he could be a future outward disciple.


    And if he came here with aint and even had the courage to ask for the Elder''s presence should be a very serious matter, because the Elder usually acts more when there are killings or abuse of power, the problem was that it was very rare for a disciple had the courage to denounce these crimes and even more to obtain evidence not to be punished for lying.


    "Rest assured that I will inform Elder immediately."


    No matter what the situation, everyone knew that the Elder disciplinarian was a sect loyalist and what else he hated that the people in his sect used their positions to gain people or disrupt other disciples.


    After a while the disciplinary Elder appeared in front of him, he looked like an old man and had a serious face on his face and emitted an aura of blood.

 Chapter 17: The Sect Iron 8

    Chapter 17: The Sect Iron 8


    "You''re the one who called me? Who hasmitted a serious crime in the sect and is using your identity to attack you? "


    "I called you Elder, my name is Bai Cheng I am a temporary disciple who is close to bing an external disciple, I did four missionsst year because I was in a bottleneck and so I wanted to be able to climb to the peakyer of my realm so I did more than the mandatory. "


    "But on thest mission I did I found some medicinal nts to be able to make the final medicinal cleansing pill that could give me the chance to get into the Houtian realm before I pass the 22 that is the maximum age to be able to be an external disciple directly. "


    "When I was preparing to keep the medicines ande back though I met the group of other sect disciples led by Wang Fu who is the grandson of deacon Chen and told me to give all the medicines I had found or I would regret. "


    "I clear how I needed these materials to get to the realm Houtian did not care about their threats and I went back to the sect, here I tried to find someone who refined the pill for me and I promised I would give one of the three pills that are made with these ingredients for anyone who refined for me and would still pay double the price for it. "


    "But I heard that Deacon Chen had asked for some favors and said no one would ept my request to refine the pills, and still afterward I heard from Wang Fu that he would kill me if I were to leave the sect to go on a mission."


    "Because he knew that I would try to find someone outside the sect who refined this pill for me, so I did not care because I thought that if I waited a few months they would not be so shameless and give up."


    "So I tried to cultivate to have more chance of getting to Houtian realm when I took the pill, so I left a warning of all the ways for anyone to contact me because I would be isting myself to cultivate, when the disciples do it bes forbidden ording to the rules of the sect that I should be disturbed in my cultivation unless the sect was in danger so as not to disturb my cultivation and I suffer a diversion and die. "


    "What I did not think was that deacon Chen would be so shameless and a month before I had to do my mandatory mission he kept sending me messages so I would not forget to go or I would be punished because he knew his grandson wanted to end with me outside. "


    "As a deacon, he should know that it was forbidden by the sect but he did not care and did anyway, in the end, all this time he left me more than 30 messages with me in istion."


    "And I was really cultivating, lucky that I entered a semi-illuminated state and was not disturbed by external affairs and managed to reach the peak of this realm just a step away from the Houtian, but I wanted to ask the Elder to punish that deacon who tried to kill me ."


    When the disciplinary Elder heard this he understood the anger of this disciple Bai Chang, after in addition to threatening him and attempting to rob him they broke a rule of the sect and almost killed him, he had seen the token of Bai Cheng and confirmed that there was even the vition , he just wanted to confirm the deacon''s question by using his contacts to keep the disciple from refining his pill, if it was confirmed the Elder and his grandchildren would pay for what they did.


    After the Elder asked Bai Cheng to wait and went to investigate, after not long ago he had confirmed that the story was true and went to find the deacon for his punishment, so he would solve this, as for the disciple to refine the pill nobody would do this in the sect because they had already denied once, so he would have to leave the sect to achieve this.


    So he went to the house designated for deacon Chen, he was doing this disciplinary work to try to catch the traitors of the sect, he hated traitors because his father who was a deacon of the sect in the past was killed by traitors, so he did that job even though he did not have time to cultivate meanwhile, as this deacon should not be betraying the sect he would only be punished for harming the sect by using his position to oppress disciples.


    "Deacon Chene out here to receive your punishment and your grandson, Wang Fu, too."


    After a short time, the deacon left his house hurrying with his grandson, the deacon''s face was pale he did not think the Elder disciplinarian would punish him someday.


    "Elder, could I ask what I did deserve punishment?"


    "So you''ve done so many things you do not even know what I''m talking about?"


    When the deacon heard that he had ck lines all over his face and began to sweat cold, it was as the Elder said, he really hadmitted many crimes against the sect, after all, he was one of the traitors the Elder disciplinary both hated, plus from the Elder''s personality if he had discovered that he was the traitor he would be dead by now.


    So he began to think of the situation as his grandson had also been called the only thing he did wrong together with his grandson is to n to assassinate Bai Chang after he left the sect to steal the drugs and elerate the entry of his grandson to the realm Houtian and his entrance to be an external disciple.


    But he did not think Bai Cheng would have the ability to find enough evidence to bring the Elder into his home, and now he had to be more discreet because if Elder found out he was a spy he and his family would be killed.


    "I really have not done anything Elder, I ask you to rify my doubts."


    "You and your grandson threatened and tried to rob a disciple of the sect and deacon Chen used his position to restrain the chances of the disciple Bai Cheng from reaching the position of an external disciple, as well as breaking the rules of the sect and sending messages to him while he was in isted cultivation almost leading him to his death. "


    When deacon Chen heard this he was shocked, he could not believe that Bai Cheng used the Elder to defend himself, and he soon understood that without knowing he had broken one of the sect''s vital rules, he knew Bai Cheng had entered into seclusion, but he thought it was an excuse not to have to make his mission mandatory.


    But now that he saw the Eldere to him like that, he could not use that excuse anymore, because he would be assuming that he was trying to steal Bai Cheng if he said he thought he was not cultivating and hiding.


    Now he had to be punished to try to take the Elder''s eyes off of him by just a swarming that he would be able to buy, what he had more hatred was than Bai Cheng that caused all of this, as he did not want to raise suspicions he used his contacts to ask people to send Bai Cheng to a realm of death where he would either die or at least not return in time to be an outward disciple.


    So he could allow himself to be revenged more after he came out of his punishment that would not be death, but it would still undermine his time to cultivate and undermine his espionage mission.


    "I and my grandson ept the Elder punishment, could you tell us what it will be?"


    The Elder was pleased to see that the deacon did not try to make up lies and find excuses to escape his punishment, it could mean that he recognized his mistakes and could change in the future.


    "The punishment of you and your grandson is to stay in a prison with your cultivation sealed without being able to cultivate for ten years."


    "Elder, I ept my position, but my grandson is still young and is in his best time to grow, if he has been imprisoned for ten years he will lose his chance to be an outward disciple and will lose the best period of cultivation as well. it would be the loss of the sect as well. "


    "There will be no exception to the punishment he should think of as much his rights as his duties in a sect, if he continues this way the wickedness in his heart would grow and he could even be a garbage of a spy that would be a cancer to the sect and an even greater loss, that he use those ten years to meditate and out a better person. "


    The deacon was seething with anger at that moment, and if his grandson did not be an outward disciple of the sect, all the investment the deacon had made would be lost, and furthermore he had to stand still and listen to the Elder calling him a dump and cancer in front of him unintentionally, but he had to swallow it all up and let it take revenge when the cult was destroyed.


    "We understand Elder, thank you very much for your mercy."


    And so they went to their istion for ten years.

 Chapter 18: Leaving the Sect and Problems 1

    Chapter 18: Leaving the Sect and Problems 1


    After that, the disciplinary Elder told Bai Cheng that deacon Chen and his grandson Wang Fu had been arrested and for ten years could not cultivate so he would not be in danger.


    When he heard this Bai Cheng was very happy, he had be very angry because deacon Chen almost caused his death and was threatening him long ago, just as he was angry he remembered that some disciples of the sect worshiped the Elder discipline was fair and defended the disciples without support if they were right.


    So he went toin, but as soon as the Elder went out to investigate he repented, although he knew he was right, he was still only a disciple and did not think a deacon would be punished for doing something to him and after that punishment, he would be dead.


    But now he was pleasantly surprised because the disciplinary Elder was actually just as the others said, he was happy to be so brave because now he was free of a big problem.


    And he also thought that as the Elder said he would be safe, after all, no one in the sect would go out of his way to take revenge on deacon Chen who was wrong, moreover, Bai Cheng would soon be an outward disciple and could be an Elder in the future, so no one wanted to get on their bad sides for nothing.


    But what neither he nor the disciplinary Elder thought was that deacon Chen was a spy and had contacts outside the sect, so Bai Cheng would still be in danger if he left the sect to do missions.


    After that, Bai Cheng left and asked if anyone would like to refine his pills, but no one epted yet, after all the deacon should have paid something to them, and the deacon was only arrested and not dead and would leave in ten years, no one he thought Bai Cheng would be a deacon by then, so it would not be worth offending a deacon.


    So Bai Cheng was forced to go to the mission building to apply for a mission and after that refine the pill elsewhere on the outside, so he epted a simple mission to look for some herbs near the city of zinc.


    It was a double mission and their partner had already chosen their first mission and they were leaving tomorrow at 10 am Bai Cheng did not care about it because it was normal for the sect to form random partnerships for missions with such rich low, they said was to encourage the friendship and fellowship of members of the same sect.


    The next day Bai Cheng hade to the meeting ce near the main gate of the sect, and there stood a disciple who was younger than him, this disciple was staring into the void, seemed to be sleeping if he were not with his eyes open.


    When he looked closely at this disciple he was surprised, the boy seemed to be between 13 and 14 years old and had long hair and a deep look, the most impressive is that Bai Cheng could not feel what was the cultivation of the young man, he just knew which would not be greater than yours.


    While he was distracted looking at the boy, the disciple turned his gaze to him and asked.


    "You, too, going to the city of zinc?"


    "Yes I am, and my name is Bai Cheng and I am at the peak of thestyer of the realm of qi umtion."


    "I am Zhang Yi, I am the peak of the ninthyer of the first realm, I will have to leave the sect to look for something to make a breakthrough because of my physique."


    Yes the youth who would partner with Bai Cheng for this mission was Zhang Yi who had reached the peak of the seventhyer of mental energy and entered the octave as well, it was time for him to leave the sect to face the celestial tribtion and then he would give a return to the mortal world afterpleting the mission.


    "It has not reached the second realm and is going out for a mission, not very advisable, all the big cities of the Silver kingdom have many growers who could kill you with one blow, the sect rmends that only disciples at the beginning of the second realm on missions, how old are you? "


    "13 years."


    "13 years and already at the peak of the first realm you must be a genius, you will have no difficulty in bing an external disciple and maybe even an intern, I rmend that you stay in the security of the sect until you move on to the next realm."


    "I appreciate your good intentions, but I really need something outside the sect to be able to move on to the next realm, so I will have the strength to do that mission."


    "Well, if you insist, I will not stop you, so I''ll do my utmost to help youplete the mission and return safely."


    "Thank you very much."


    So Zhang Yi and Bai Cheng left the sect toplete Zhang Yi''s first mission, but what they did not know is that after leaving a few miles from the sect on the way to their mission site, a group of 4 Houtian realm warriors was following them.


    When a disciple enters the sect and moves on to the second realm, the sect causes the disciples to put some of their essence of soul inside of ss that is in a well-kept ce that always has someone watching, if any disciple is killed Thest 10 seconds of the disciple''s death are stored in those sses that crack when someone dies.


    So deacon Chen warned these warriors not to kill Bai Cheng and who else would be with him but the sect would distrust so he ordered them to y Bai Cheng in a secret world of training for geniuses, this world is full of fierce beasts ranging from rank 1 that is equal to human body refinement and go up to rank 4 which is the human Xiantian realm.


    In this world you have to exterminate 300 beasts rank 1 200 beasts rank 2 and 100 beasts rank 3 and 10 beasts rank 4, this world is divided between four levels in which beasts are separated in each rank, the requirement to be able to stay in the world is below the realm Houtian middleman, so the deacon said that if Bai Cheng was lucky he coulde out alive.


    Still the rewards are very good also, after meeting the requirements of a level, the challenger receives a pure spiritual energy baptism, if you receive the baptisms of the first and second level you can advance anyyer below the Xiantian realm, but only if his talent is medium, because baptism is of much pure spiritual energy, but depends on the talent of one how much it can absorb.


    The problem is that cultivators who are not geniuses are able to face at most one beast that is 2yers below their cultivation, so even if the reward is good if people are lucky itpletes the 2 levels, then it is impossible.


    After a time travel Zhang Yi and Bai Cheng were near the entrance of the world without knowing, so the 4 Houtian warriors immediatelyunched an attack against the two, they tried to defend themselves but soon realized that the 4 were in the Houtian realm, so they tried to flee, and the four persecutors let them flee only to the path that led to the entrance of the world.


    The two who fell into the trap entered the world and soon found themselves in a green field and realized that they were not in the same ce as before, so they thought it was teleportation, but soon they heard a voice that ended this idea.


    [Wee to the two challengers who are trying to challenge the geniuses of the world of hope, a few tens of years ago we did not have new challenges, the first is a 13-year-old peasant, ninth-tier culture of the first qi realm, of the eighthyer of mental energy, beginning of the intermediateyer of body refinement, talent valued as exceptional, we have high hopes for you.]


    The voice that seemed ethereal and not really said in a few moments all the cultivations of Zhang Yi, lucky that she did it only for his mind and Bai Cheng did not listen.


    [Young number 2, 22 years old, peak second realm cultivation, low rated talent, we hope you do not die and leave here when you reach the required cultivation.]


    It was a huge difference what the voice said to them, but that was the difference between their talents.


    More was also true, if the ce had a function was to be made, if the voice knew that Bai Cheng could not clear the 4th level and win the final prize then all this would not make sense, it''s like apany that makes games, some sadists usually make games to be finalized and for the customer to have fun, nobody wants their game to be yed by someone who is not able to reach the end.


    [Now I will exin to you the purpose of this world, you two will not be able to participate in this test together so after exining everything I will separate them, at the end of the day if both want I can leave them in a room to talk, now I I''ll start.]

 Chapter 19: Leaving the Sect and Problems 2

    Chapter 19: Leaving the Sect and Problems 2


    [This is the world of hope, a ce that was created by several ancient sects in time of wars to be able to create the greatest geniuses of that continent, this challenge of geniuses is a ce of challenges, fights and clear of rewards, the better you are the more you earn.]


    [As this is a ce of geniuses who can defy various calls in the least cultivation to challenge their enemies, including the wild beasts that are stronger than normal growers, so this ce has a limit of cultivation, if you get to the Houtian intermediate realm You''re kicked out of here.]


    [This challenge has 4 levels and has no time limit toplete, you have to clear the 4 levels or reach the realm limit to be able to leave this ce, the first level is a size of thousands of kilometers and has only wild beasts of 1 level that equates to the first human realm and so on up to the fourth level which has level 4 beasts which equals the Xiantian realm.]


    [Beasts in levels can these in anyyer of force within realms, be careful not to be careless and be killed, after killing the necessary number of beasts to move to the next level, if you are not confident in your strength you can if you cultivate here that has a stronger concentration of spiritual energy than out there.]


    [And if you need resources you can trade through your points that are gained by killing wild beasts, 1 level 1 beast is worth 10 points, 1 level 2 is worth 100 points, a level 3 is worth 1000 points and a level 4 is worth 10,000 points that can be exchanged through the store that I will show you in the future.]


    [The rules are that to clear level 1 you have to exterminate 300 beasts rank 1, to clear the level 2 you have to exterminate 200 beasts rank 2, to clear the level 3 you have to exterminate 100 beasts rank 3 and to clear the level 4 and be able to leave as winner from here you need to exterminate 10 beasts rank 4.]


    [The rewards of each clean level are baptisms of pure spiritual energy that will be given at each level, what you can absorb will depend on your talent and luck, and to clean the fourth level you gain a special reward.]


    [Now I''m going to separate them, you can only get together at night if both of you want to and if you''re not already doing the challenge.]


    As soon as the voice finished speaking they were separated and each was in a room, had only one bed and a kind of campfire near ake, theke was full of fish and near him had food that Zhang Yi remembers see in their meals.


    [Young this is the ce you will stay while resting from your challenging days, you can tell me if you need anything I will see if I can make you just get in the challenges the day you want if you want to close yourself to cultivate can Also, there are water fish and spiritual foods that you can prepare when you want.]


    "And I have reached a point of my cultivation that I can cross at any moment, but when I cross it will attract a celestial tribtion, I would like to know if this ce is isted from the vision of others and if it is suitable to face a celestial tribtion? "


    [Really a talent as exceptional as yours should even go through a round of celestial tribtion at every level even though I have never seen anything like it, but you can rest assured that this room is adequate and no one will be able to see what''s going on here .]


    "I thank you then."


    Zhang Yi wanted to finish his mission first and find a suitable ce to go through his tribtion, but as this was an isted ce and also Zhang Yi would have to fight a lot in theseing months, it was time to go through the first tribtion.


    He first straightened up in a state of mind and drew his spear from his space in his mind, then he took off all the pieces of clothing because they would disintegrate and saw if he was prepared with the mantras of his next stages of cultivation.


    After that, he concentrated and fully activated his body that went through the body refining to the firstyer of the second realm and was in the second thus forming a kind of shield in his body, then fully activated his mental energy that was at the beginning of the eighthyer and formed anotheryer of shield.


    And just so began to pass the mantra of the initialyer of the realm of qi umtion and immediately crossed over to another realm, so the spiritual energy began to stir strongly around Zhang Yi and after a few minutes had formed a huge cloud that had a strong energy capable of killing someone weaker from the intermediaryyer of the realm qi umtion.


    And as soon as the cloud formed it began to throw lightning that had green colors that were the color of the weaker ones, was formed of specialws and also pure spiritual energy, usually falls 6 lightning representing 6ws.


    The first lightning that fell was a lightning bolt with thews of the earth, fell directly and crossed the barrier of mental energy directly, but after losing strength was stopped in the shield on the skin of the body refinement, thus in addition to a burning sensation only spiritual energy pure and earthlyws passed through the body of Zhang Yi.


    As the earth was the main element of Zhang Yi''s body his body can absorb better while the spiritual energy of his increased body was also purified, his body also took advantage of the baptism of celestial lightning to be tempered and his mind took much of the pure spiritual energy to transform into mental energy.


    In the sky, the clouds stopped as if they expected Zhang Yi to take his time to absorb spiritual energy, even the voice he was seeing was hard to believe, it was as if heavenly tribtion was a reward with Zhang Yi''s talent and not a punishment.


    After he finished refining dropped the second lightning that had thews of the water element, the lightning passed through the barrier of mental energy and again stopped at the skin shield, then the pure spiritual energy and water elementws passed through the body of Zhang Yi.


    And so he took advantage and made the same cultivation sequence as the first lightning, but as the element was water he lost a lot of energy and had less time, this was also a great opportunity for Zhang Yi to feel thews that would normally only begin to be understood in the Xiantian realm.


    Then the lightning of the fire, wood, and metal elements passed through Zhang Yi''s body, which as the main element of Zhang Yi helped him more, and instead of looking like a punishment from the heavens, helped to promote his cultivation.


    Just thest lightning that was of lightning''sws that despite representing life were also the most destructive, it came with lightning the size of an arm and then hit Zhang Yi, passed the barrier of mental energy that had been strengthened by energy absorbed as a paper and also crossed the skin shield of his body refinement.


    Seeing that voice became a little more pleased, now yes it''s a real tribtion she thought, but as she was rejoicing Zhang Yi picked up his spear that had the brass level lightning element and used to share the charge of his body.


    The energy of the lightning of tribtion was already much weaker after passing through the barrier of mental energy and the skin shield of the body refinement was more attracted by the spear that had already absorbed energy from the other five lightnings of the tribtion and was stronger, so it was more smooth for Zhang Yi refine.


    The spear that went through all the tribtion with Zhang Yi was also greatly strengthened and refined and advanced from the brass peak level to the initial Earth level, now had a strong element of lightning carrying the force of a tribtion.


    After the tribtion, Zhang Yi calmed down and began to cultivate to enjoy all the spiritual energy that was in the environment and in his body.


    When he awoke his eyes glowed, he used a lot of pure spiritual energy and turned directly into mental energy passing straight through the eighth and ninthyers, reaching the firstyer of the second realm.


    In addition, he passed straight through the middleyer and reached the advancedyer of body refinement and also came straight past the first and secondyers, and reaching the thirdyer of the second realm, of course this was only possible because he had understood what was necessary to reach that level and also had the meridians open since birth, otherwise that would not be possible.


    Now Zhang Yi could easily defeat Bai Cheng in a fight, and as he went through a celestial tribtion although his cultivation had advanced rapidly his base was stable as ever, and even more pure after the tribtion, so beyond his throws, the strength of Zhang Yi has been increased to another level.


    Although it seemed to pass quickly a week had passed already, and every night Bai Cheng called for him, it seemed that he had even asked the voice if Zhang Yi had not died and so could not answer, after all even Bai Cheng was having problems with the strongest beasts of the first level how much more Zhang Yi that for him was still at the peak of the first realm.

 Chapter 20: Leaving the Sect and Problems 3

    Chapter 20: Leaving the Sect and Problems 3


    The voice only scorned Bai Cheng''s thoughts, if Zhang Yi could be dead then Bai Cheng would have been dead long before, the voice just did not guarantee that he was safe because, in fact, it was not at all how anyone can guarantee that a cultivator will pass a safe tribtion.


    Even so, it would not be for something like beasts of the first rank that a genius as he would die, but as Zhang Yi seemed to want to keep what happened and the voice did not want to undermine this talent she just said he could not answer.


    And so one more day passed, Bai Cheng was very stressed because he knew that the chance that he died in this training existed and was very great, but the worst was that even if he did not die he would have lost any chance of bing an external disciple of the sect.


    Because even if by a miracle he passed alone to the Houtian realm before the age of 23, the sect would not have been able to prove that he was imprisoned in this world, and it would take at least a year for him to reach the intermediary realm of the Houtian realm, and cleaning up all levels for him was impossible.


    Bai Cheng could only kill 20 beasts a day on the first level if he continued this way he would need more than two weeks to clear the first level.


    Zhang Yi soon after finishing stabilizing the energy in his body and cultivate, was now ready to see what was the first level, as soon as he left his room he saw that the green world again, had forests and mountains, rivers several ces to that the beasts could live.


    Zhang Yi soon climbed into a tall tree to be able to get an idea of


    his location, in the future he could use his spiritual sense or his mental energy, but now from afar his vision was the best choice, just to feel closer enemies he wore his mental energy.


    After he reached the firstyer of the second realm Zhang Yi who now had the mental energy home now ready would make a vige, he had to imagine in a space of several hundred yards several houses like his, as he had already imagined his home for the first realm was easier.


    While creating the vige in his mind he had to also imagine his house increasing in size and creating more rooms because he was the owner of his mental energy, his house could not be the same as the vige.


    The ultimate goal of his cultivation of mental energy was to be able to create a world in his mind with his mental energy, now was the easiest part, once he began to realize thews of the world he would have to try to create an atmosphere in his energy mental with air, water, until one day it can lead to being alive inside.


    So it was not normal for cultivators to have a hard time creating homes in their minds, or else in the future, it will be impossible to create the air and atmosphere that can not be seen so easily and only sensed, in which the perception of one would have an important factor.


    After taking a look at Zhang Yi various animals at that level,nd-like animals such as tigers and bears, eagles and wolves, what Zhang Yi wanted to know was whether these animals had the same habits as thend animals.


    Because the bears were very territorial and generally liked to walk alone, the wolves, on the other hand, lived in groups, so for Zhang Yi, it would be easier to hunt bears because he would have fewer opponents.


    Soon after only watching for a while Zhang Yi decided to attack, he took his spear that was now greenish and seemed to have a thunder contained in it because it was a good weapon to attack opponents that had longer ranges of attack than he, and was also his stronger weapon.


    Usually a person could not use a weapon much stronger than his cultivation level, plus the level of Zhang Yi could use a bronze weapon well, and this spear was a bronze spear that only became Earth for sharing a tribtion with Zhang Yi, so she recognized him as her master and lent her powers to him.


    Zhang Yi could use some mental techniques after reaching the second realm, as a partial shield and also hide his cultivation and presence very well, he was not invisible to anyone who was looking towards him but those who did noty eyes on him could not feel his presence.


    Soon Zhang Yi who was an experienced fighter approached the back of the bear that seemed to have skin and hair tougher than normal bears, and so struck with all his might and crossed the bear''s throat, or so he intended, when he gave the blow the spear exploded the whole head and top of the body of the bear to the navel.


    Zhang Yi was shocked by this, he could not realize before, but it seems that his caution was too exaggerated, and his strength was far greater than the animals of the first level, so Zhang Yi soon moved and decided to attack a group of wolves, it was crazy to even for a cultivator until in the Houtian realm do something like that.


    But Zhang Yi who had many years of experience knew after his fight with the bear that was capable of this, he ran like a lion in the middle of the wolves and swung his sword that was best to hunt groups, wolves who could not feel the force of Zhang Yi were furious at this.


    But soon they saw that whenever he swung his sword two or three wolves were cut in half or beheaded, after a while Zhang Yi no longer hid his strength and also a huge aura of death qi and ughter left the body of Zhang Yi as spirits those he had killed awakened and left his body.


    It was the first time that Zhang Yi was in a battle after returning to the age of 12, so it took a while but all the millions of lives that Zhang Yi has already killed would not disappear like that.


    The difference was that Zhang Yi was not a person without intelligence now and immediately knew to dominate and to use that aura to his will, thus he only directed to his enemies, it was an aura that leaves his body seemed to the karmic will that came from the monks only with evil energy.


    A normal person would have gone crazy with this energy, more like Zhang Yi at the time did not have much intelligence this energy umted and even helped a little to refine his body, and also more than anything in 400 years refined his martial heart that was hardened for having passed the path of ughter, for Zhang Yi now killing was like waving his hand.


    When the wolves came out of panic and managed to attack Zhang Yi, their teeth and ws seemed to hit metal when they hit Zhang Yi''s body, and when they tried to use their energy to reinforce Zhang Yi''s mental energy attacks, he nullified.


    So the wolves could not even think of running away and could only wait for their deaths while they saw their rtives being killed, Zhang Yi did not care, he did not care about killing humans so he would refuse to kill beasts, not to mention that it would be hypocritical for him to feel sorry knowing he would have to kill to live or just to get resources.


    After the smell of the wolves'' blood floated in the formerly calm forest and many animals who felt this smell began to approach, then what happened to them was death, at the end of the first day Zhang Yi had killed more than 100 wild beasts of rank 1, because in a moment the beasts began to flee from him.


    After he returned to his room Zhang Yi took a shower and then prepared his first meal in days, and as soon as he thought of sleeping the voice warned that Bai Cheng was calling for him again, he thanked the voice and went to meet his colleague, he felt a little touched when he learned that a person he met a few days ago was worried about him.


    "So you were really alive, and you do not look hurt either, I was worried because I thought you were already dead."


    "No, I was just closing myself to make a breakthrough to the realm of qi umtion since the situation is so dangerous it seems like everything went well."


    "I understand, but it seems that everything went well, although I could not feel its aura its energy perished to have be stronger, it is good that you had this advance now, I wish I had been so lucky, if I was in realm Houtian with the energy baptisms I could get out of here more easily. "


    "What happened so you do not make this breakthrough?"


    "I had a great opportunity to live and my heart Dao is not very firm, in addition, as I cultivated very fast thesest few years with the help of medicines, my base is not very stable now, so I have to turn to the help of a pill to pass to the Houtian realm. "

 Chapter 21: Leaving the Sect and Problems 4

    Chapter 21: Leaving the Sect and Problems 4


    "But if your base is no longer stable because of the drugs, why take a chance using that pill?"


    "Usually you would be right, but this pill is special, the final pill is a pill that does not promote cultivation, it just attacks all its meridians without hurting you and then after your body gets emptier it helps you to absorb more spiritual energy, after which it assembles all the spiritual energy and attacks the cultivator''s Dantian at once, the closer he is to the Houtian the easier it is to break, so this pill may even help strengthen its base. "


    So Zhang Yi understood more not so much, but that was only because he did not need to open his meridians that were born open, all other cultivators understood the difficulty that was the second realm, in fact many said that the umtion of qi was more difficult than the realm Houtian and Xiantian that require only time of umtion and energy transformation, in the case of Houtian until the realm Xiantian had to take away the impurities of the qi.


    But in the umtion of qi, one had to in addition to understanding the realm, also opening the meridians what was something that could be dangerous and destroy the meridians and even cause the deviation of qi, so normally if the person did not have a great talent, they would not open all the meridians even if they knew it would affect cultivation, for fear of destroying minors or dying on the way.


    So this pill was even rmended to be taken by many sects, because it would open many smaller meridians, and thus would improve the future basis of the cultivator, but Zhang Yi did not need for him this was the realm easier to pass.


    "And why do not you make that pill and take it then?"


    "It''s a long story, but to summarize I offended a deacon in the sect and so he got no one to refine my pill, so I had to go out on the mission with the ingredients to find someone outside, but that deacon must have sent these guys behind me and you were involved, sorry. "


    Now Zhang Yi understood why this disciple was so concerned about him, as the disciple had a weak martial heart, if he died because of him, he would have another barrier in his future advances.


    But even so Zhang Yi liked that the disciple was honest with him and did not hide the truth by pretending to be a victim, now he felt he could trust this disciple much more, and that was a bad situation even if they left here, maybe the 4 from the Houm realm to kill them.


    "If you want I''m a Pill Master too, I can refine the pills for you."


    "Do you refine pills?"


    Bai Cheng looked at Zhang Yi suspiciously, it was normal, refining pills was a profession that took years to learn, and apprentices would not be able to refine a pill as the final opening, and even if they luckily got the degree of the pill would be too low and fewer pills would be made.


    And Zhang Yi was only 13 years old and his cultivation was a low myth to support the whole refining process, in Bai Cheng''s view even if Zhang Yi started refining pills in his mother''s womb he still would not know enough.


    "I appreciate your intentions, but you have to be at least a master of bronze rank pills to be able to refine the opening pill of the sky, and even if it did it would be a waste of materials."


    "I am able to do this easily, it is up to you to believe me or not, after all, I do not gain anything by lying to vice, and I myself want this capacity of mine to be kept secret or it can bring many problems for me that I do not have the strength to protect me. "


    "I understand that you have good intentions, but I can not y with it, this pill is thest chance that I have to be an external disciple without having to wait for another 4 years."


    "Alright, you''re the one who knows, but do not forget that you can not leave here alive or even in time to have a chance to be an outside disciple if I can refine that pill and you be a realm grower Houtian with the baptisms to clean the first and second level you may be able to call the realm Houtian intermediary and get out of here. "


    "I myself should not stay here for long, now that I went through after I clean the second level, I must be able to advance to the Houtian realm, and so clean the third and fourth also, you be a Houtian is only insurance, think about it. "


    After he said that Zhang Yi left, what he said was what he thought, with his strength jumping levels, when he reached the Houtian realm he could learn several martial techniques, and so clearing the 4 levels would be easy for him , and after he left he was more than confident in killing 4 Houtian realm growers.


    Not to mention that when he arrived at the Houtian realm he would go through another tribtion which should make the force of his spear increase again, so he had reason to be confident if Bai Cheng did not trust him and did not take the chance the problem did not it would be his.


    So the other day Zhang Yi went to a new round of ughter, after another day he could now use his aura of blood-thirst and ughter to affect the mentality of his opponent and at the same time restrict part of his strength and movements, he would use the aura of those he has already killed to kill even more, this was a good definition of his path of ughter.


    Although at the beginning being a bit scared to face an unknown enemy, now he knew that this enemy was beneath to be worthy of a challenge for him, luck that he got used to walking killing his enemies who were numerous but much weaker than they.


    So he went everywhere on this level to find his enemies who were now hiding, but when they entered into the reach of his mental energy, it was certain death for the wild beasts, Zhang Yi was like a reaper that led the lives of all who he found it on the way.


    After the end of the day, Zhang Yi had killed 200 beasts at the end and would probably clear Level 1 tomorrow, it was not something difficult, he expected more challenge of the next level that would have wild beasts with strongeryers than he, he knew he would win, but wanted a bigger challenge.


    After he returned to his room Zhang Yi took a shower, changed his clothes and made his meal again after he finished Bai Cheng called him again, he thought a little and decided to go since he had nothing to do even.


    After all, he could not cultivate now, because soon after clearing the first level he would receive a baptism of pure spiritual energy, and would suffer a great increase in his cultivation, he was thinking of using most of the energy for the mental cultivation that he is always slower, and then with the other two.


    "You always call me on time, a little earlier, and yours was having dinner."


    "I''ve been calling you for over two hours, but the voice must have stopped you from listening."


    "So that''s it, but even if I heard it I''d still have you wait, after all, it''s not a question of life or death, and I do not want to talk about any hungry subject."


    "You are very strange, growers nor do they need to eat to live like this is not necessary."


    "People also need not have rtionships to live, but many disciples have a harem."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, I decided to ept you refine the pill, I''ll trust the chance of my life for you, do not let me down."


    "The conversation is wrong here, so it seems like I need a favor and you''re giving me a chance, but it''s the opposite."


    "I know I said it wrong but I''m very nervous, after all, I''m giving my future in your hands and I have not even seen you refine a pill before, and more I''ll just want a pill if you refine the minimum that''s 3, two of them are yours. "


    "I do not need a pill like this, it will only disrupt my firm base rather than help in my cultivation, you also have to think more about your future on the martial path, you must challenge the heavens at every step, and using pill is like you have a hand pushing you in your footsteps, in the future when there is no one to push you, you will not advance any further because you never had the strength and the will. "


    Zhang Yi''s true words were like a sharp knife that tore at his heart, but even though he knew it was true, he had long since given up on the peak of the martial path, he just wanted to do his best while he was young and enjoy the rest of his life as an Elder of the sect.


    Zhang Yi saw this and just shook his head in regret, it was true that regardless of talent a strong martial heart was the key to being a powerful cultivator, the weakest in mentality are getting in the way after facing difficulties, few will have to courage to face the heavenly tribtion.

 Chapter 22: Leaving the sect and Problems 5

    Chapter 22: Leaving the sect and Problems 5


    After seeing theck of courage and will Bai Cheng, Zhang Yi regretted a bit to have offered the chance to refine this pill to him, after all, he was using the precious treasure that his master gave, not even for him was being used.


    It was a special cauldron of a master of pills that can automatically refine any pill below certain realm, just putting the right ingredients in it, and it looked like the refined pill would always be grade-point which was very rare to find, your mental energy and wait.


    This was a divine treasure that if discovered would cause a total war after all the powers would want to hand it on because it was equal to a master of gold level pills or above.


    So it was necessary for Zhang Yi to use as little as possible, and he was using now and was not even for own use.


    Even so, he had already promised, so he took the ingredients of the final opening pill and ced in the cauldron, as he had never used before, Zhang Yi took great care and paid attention not to lose the ingredients.


    After all the ingredients in the cauldron and begin to insert mental energy, the cauldron underwent a small change, below in the part where he ced the ingredients, a new part of the cauldron came out.


    So using part of the mental and spiritual energy of Zhang Yi the cauldron began to control the fire alone and also put the ingredients gradually, Zhang Yi who had his mental energy in the cauldron felt the entire process step by step, as if he were personally refining.


    So it seemed that in addition to refining the pills the cauldron could also improve the refining skills of its owner, Zhang Yi saw the order to put the ingredients and how the fire had to be adjusted to improve their melting.


    So after more than 2 hours the cauldron opened up alone at the right time and took the pills, had 5 pills of rank peak, as promised Zhang Yi took 3 and left the others to give Bai Cheng, was for him to take all the 4, but as he would not use and just sell it he did not need as many.


    It was good to give one more to make sure Bai Cheng did not tell him his secret, after that he just rested, he did not care if Bai Cheng was in a hurry or not, he could wait another day.


    In the morning Zhang Yi took his sword and attacked the beasts of the first level again, he would try to kill as much as possible at once to be faster, the beasts who learned this began to separate to live, those that were together continued to be killed.


    After all, it was the instinct of the animals toe together to survive, only the smarter who overcame this instinct with a bit of logic could live longer, Zhang Yi also began to get angry with the animals separating, but there was nothing he could do.


    By the time the day was over, Zhang Yi had not yet managed to kill all the animals he needed, and he was still missing 15 for the other day, as he was different from Bai Cheng and had no time to return to the sect, Zhang Yi did not be too impatient, only he was annoyed at having to run after each of them.


    At the end of the day after eating and preparing again he received the call of Bai Cheng, and so went immediately.


    "So how did you do it, did you refine the pill?"


    "Of course, I said I would."


    When he saw the two pills in the hands of Zhang Yi, Bai Cheng shuddered with excitement, the two pills exhaled spiritual energy, so he realized that they were two peak grade pills, not even the best master of the sect pills could do one in a round refineries but now had two in the hands of Zhang Yi.


    He took the two pills with shaking hands, it was his future that was there, and being a peak quality pill, even if the person had a crappy talent could still cross, when he remembered that he had mistrusted Zhang Yi he was embarrassed, and also happy to have had the courage to put the ingredients in his hands.


    "Thank you very much, I consider you my benefactor from now on, you can ask me what you want if it is not something against my principles I will do."


    "I do not need anything as I said, I just did it because I liked your honesty and also because it''s a matter of urgency now, and just to remind, never tell anyone that I refined the pills if you really believe in loyalty ; "


    "You do not have to worry I guarantee that I will not tell anyone, and you can have this other pill I just need one."


    "I already got what I needed that you can stay to use or sell, for me it does."


    "Have you taken a few? How many pills did you refine? "


    "That does not interest you, as you said yourself you only need one, instead of being good at keeping a secret sometimes it''s better not even knowing."


    It was a truth that Zhang Yi remembers that he heard his father say when he was a child, even if he is his wife or close friend, there are things that it is better not to share, if the person does not know he will be safer, in this world even more where he heard from his mistress that growers who can use mental power inrger realms can easily draw information from the weaker ones.


    So he decided that he would not say anything that others did not need to know, a good example of this is his mental energy that is difficult to detect that someone cultivates, he did not tell the Elder Shen even trusting him, because at the moment it is something irrelevant, future if your mental energy has any use it will count.


    In addition, Zhang Yi has many treasures in his body, even if it is impossible for anyone to use beyond it because of the marks of his masters, could still cause his death because of the gain.


    "Also, it''s good that you try to finish the first level as quickly as possible."


    "I already killed 220 beasts, in 4 days I could clean, but now after taking a day to be able to break into Houtian realm I need only 1 more day, then in two days I''ll clean."


    "This is good, I know that the strength difference of one warrior in the level of qi umtion and another in Houtian realm is veryrge, so I hope you do not dy in the second level too, so you should be able to get to Houtian realm intermediateyer and get out of here. "


    "Is not it better than I expect you?"


    "If you take too long I''ll have cleaned the 4th level and then even if you do not want to reach me out there will be possible."


    "You''re trying to clear all 4 levels, that''s impossible, in the fourth level have realm beasts Xiantian who can fight realm warriors core creation how do you hope to win?"


    "I have confidence that after learning my martial arts, hardly anyone could defeat me in the same realm, or even one up, so if it is one against one I can beat the ones with loweryers, after all, I need to kill only 10."


    Bai Cheng looked at Zhang Yi as if looking at a madman, Xiantian realm warriors could fly and fight for hours without getting tired, not to mention that some could control thews of the elements, and rank 4 beasts could kill up to two of these warriors together.


    Which is to say that Zhang Yi is stating that he had the strength of two warriors of the Xiantian peak realm, this was the size of the absurd that Bai Cheng was hearing, but as he knew that this young man would not listen to him he just shook the head and sighed.


    In fact, this was the biggest difference between the two Zhang Yi is wise and also has a firm will and courage to meet challenges, this in addition to his talent and unshakeable martial heart, made his advancement in cultivation easier and he would not face bottlenecks.


    Bai Cheng was the opposite, he cowardly and even with his great talent, is afraid of facing challenges, so he tried to cultivate faster to secure a stable position in the sect and to be able to cultivate quietly in the insurance of the sect.


    Bai Cheng was so rxed that for more than 8 years in the sect he never noticed anything wrong with her, as well as people like Deacon Chen who wanted to use their powers to step on others and achieve greater challenges.


    And Zhang Yi who is only a few months in the sect had already realized that the sect was in danger and that the spies could be the cause of the destruction of this sect.


    This was the difference of what both sought, Zhang Yi seeks strength and find the end of the martial way, for him the sect is only part of his path and not the end, but even so he is who was worrying more about the fate of the sect.


    Bai Cheng, only wanted security, were it not for the fact that he had a strong personality and did not betray others, he could flee the sect in a possible fight in the future, he just wants to cultivate and then enjoy


    And as it was seen in this situation, the two could find dangerous situations in the future, Zhang Yi will just try his best and destroy all his enemies, and Bai Cheng seeks the easy way to escape.

 Chapter 23: Leaving the sect and Problems 6

    Chapter 23: Leaving the sect and Problems 6


    After speaking to Bai Cheng, Zhang Yi returned to his room and began to train, tomorrow he would receive another baptism of pure spiritual energy and it was a great chance to achieve increase his cultivation, especially the mental one that always takes more time to increase theyers.


    Zhang Yi had already memorized all the jades of techniques from allyers to the Houtian realm, in addition, he began to understand some of their truths, so with the necessary spiritual energy, he could make advances.


    If it were not for him to insist on keeping his stronghold in this ce if he used spiritual pills he could muster a lot of spiritual energy and improve rapidly, even so with that baptism he will achieve the same results.


    If others knew of his speed of cultivation they would be shocked, especially if they knew that he did not use pills to elerate their cultivation.


    The other day Zhang Yi went to finish cleaning the wild beasts on the first level, although the beasts were still separated, to find the few missing Zhang Yi was confident in killing them in a short time.


    And so even two hours after Zhang Yi had killed the remaining beasts needed, so he called the voice that was waiting to receive the baptism in his room, so Zhang Yi went to his room and adjusted his state of mind.


    After a while his whole room was filled with spiritual energy, it was like wild waves of the sea that would go against Zhang Yi who by his talent was like a fish that simply sailed the waves.


    He first drew as much energy as possible as a small whirlpool of mental energy formed and with what was left his body sucked eagerly like a sponge, though so much mental energy present at baptism was only half as received by Zhang Yi in the heavenly tribtion the energy was trying to escape his reach without sess.


    So he entered into a state of meditation and cultivation, and the voice that was all this despite being prepared was still shocked, normally even the greatest talents of the best times could only take advantage of half the energy present at the baptism.


    But Zhang Yi just received everything, and these days after making several advances, Zhang Yi passed the mantras and quickly understood the mysteries of theyers of the second realm, it was like aputer that just had to process the information.


    So his vige that was being formed in his mind was as if he had received severalpetent workers and began to create and develop the houses that were the same ones that Zhang Yi had created, meanwhile Zhang Yi was taking care of the improvements of his main house, so the intermediateyer of mental energy was achieved and continued to advance.


    The mental energy continued to be formed and refined until many houses had been formed and the main house had been increased a little more and stopped only when it reached the supreme degree of the intermediateyer.


    At the same time the rest of the energy that could not be harnessed by the mental energy was being divided between the cultivation of qi and the body refinement, the energy transformation was much faster than in the mind and quickly was exhausted while maintaining qi cultivation in the beginning from the peak of the advancedyer and the refinement of the body a little behind.


    Zhang Yi in these advances purposely suppressed his body cultivation to the same level in the cultivation of qi because he believed in his talent and knew that his body refinement was the fastest, so he prioritized the other two just keeping to the same level of cultivation qi in preparation for heavenly tribtion.


    Zhang Yi also felt that his blood aura and ughter was also helping to refine his body more efficiently, the blue specialist had already said that even without his perception Zhang Yi almost created a unique method of cultivating qi and body refinement, now that he had his perception this method was improving naturally.


    But as he had these divine techniques of cultivation, Zhang Yi wanted to take another path and use that aura to aid in cultivation, not to be the cultivation method itself, which was much more difficult to do, but for Zhang Yi this was the better way, after all, he had a lot of time and knew instinctively that when he could understand thews this method would be much more effective.


    After a while, Zhang Yi stood up and felt much more refreshed as he had just made ayer breakthrough in mental energy Zhang Yi did not need much time to consolidate his cultivation, so he decided to try the second level to do with it would be.


    After going to the second level, Zhang Yi no longer had to climb a tree to know his location and more of the beasts, now he could expand the range of his detection using his mental energy for hundreds of meters.


    In that ce the beasts were still the same, only that their ranks were bigger, all the beasts were rank 2, so he realized that these must be the beasts that passed rank and rose from the first level.


    Again he was careful only that this time he was carrying his sword instead of the spear and did not try to hide his presence, he searched quietly and found a bear alone, the bear wasrger than the rank 1 and his ws had a simr sharpness with his sword.


    He immediately advanced and caught the bear by surprise striking a blow to his throat, the bear that realized the attack in time managed to defend itself with its ws, but still suffered some damage from the collision, Zhang Yi gave a new cut and also attacked with his mental energy in your arm and chest.


    The bear tried to defend the mental energy blow that instinctively went to his chest and the sword cut his arm off the pulling, the bear roared with pain and Zhang Yi struck the same blow, the bear this time defended the sword that was directed at his other arm and allowed the mental energy blow that was now stronger to hit his head.


    The mental energy in the form of needles hit his eyes and went through his head killing him, it was an easy struggle if Zhang Yi used the bear''s low intelligence and his instincts against him.


    More so he could see that he could kill the bear that had peaked in his rank and so Zhang Yi saw that he was safe at that level if he did not attack a group of wolves again in his next opponent Zhang Yi used his aura to suppress his enemy and killed him more easily.


    And so by the end of the day he had killed ten beasts of rank 2, at this pace it would take close to 16 days for him to clear all the second level, after returning to his room, and doing what he always did not have to call Bai Cheng that day, he was still refining the pill and trying to rise from realm.


    So Zhang Yi can rx on that day, he began to cultivate again because he had regained his mental energy as he climbed inyers, so now was the time to augment the cultivation of his body refinement a little so she would not need to use the spiritual energy of next baptism.


    Now that his realm was higher, his elements were also more active, so much so that for a long-running fight Zhang Yi preferred to use the sword because he would use it with the help of his metal element and thus he was stronger and also spent less qi.


    If he knew that Zhang Yi''s cultivation would increase so fast, Elder Shen would have allowed him to take up higher-grade weapons, but if so, he could not use the energy of his celestial tribtion to increase the spear''s grade and increase the potential and bond his and his weapon.


    After all, his spear could be refined again by improving the materials, and along with the remnant energy of lightning and thews of celestial tribtion, the spear could be a spiritual weapon in the future, and that weapon would have a greater connection with it.


    The other day in the morning Zhang Yi again started his hunt to clear that level, but after and kill the beasts near the forest he found a spot that his mental energy could not verify how strange it seemed he did not enter that spot and tried to leave.


    But as his mental energy was a little restricted he did not realize that a group of 12 wolves had surrounded the ce where he was not knowing what to do, he tried to use his improved mental energy that hid his presence better.


    But he did not know that a wolf that he had found alone and killed before was part of this group, and some of the wolf''s blood was in his clothes, so the wolves followed him by the scent of his body.


    So a whileter the wolves approached even more and he finally realized that his concealment had not worked, but it was toote to flee, so he took his spear and threw all his strength and also his aura of blood and ughter and surrounded him forming an area of


    30 meters around it.


    The wolves who were thirsty for revenge and for beingrger in number and cultivation did not care, but as soon as two wolves entered the area they sank to the ground, Zhang Yi had at the time of battle learned to fuse his aura with his mental energy and hisnd attribute to create a stronger restraint area, so the battle was undefined.

 Chapter 24: Leaving the Sect and Problems 7

    Chapter 24: Leaving the Sect and Problems 7


    The energy expenditure was much higher, but this battle was life and death, he did not have time to think about saving forter, so he immediately used the spear to kill one of the wolves, but the other managed to escape, the wolves were circling this area afraid to enter.


    But as the energy consumption was high Zhang Yi advanced on the wolves, he restricted them with his area and attacked another wolf, at the same time two wolves attacked him from different ces, Zhang Yi had confidence in his defense and finished killing the first wolf while receiving the attacks.


    For the first time his defense was crossed, but he only suffered fewer shallow cuts, so Zhang Yi looked like an injured animal and became more fierce, so as he fought the blood of the dragon circted stronger in his body and increased the restriction with the attributend to even when the force increased.


    So he went to a fiercer attack that killed another wolf, now had only 9 more of them, 3 wolves tried to attack Zhang Yi again and he used his spear and repelled them, now he had no more space to counterattack after one time he received three more attacks and one of the attacks was a bite attempt by one of the wolves.


    He repelled two and allowed the bite, so he received a deeper wound on his left arm, at this point he grabbed the wolf that had bitten him and buried the spear in his neck, thus killing one more.


    As he struggled his energy subsided, but his wounds were also closed by his great recovery, the wolves continued to attack more and more with hatred to see theirrades being killed.


    Zhang Yi had great experience in facingrge groups and so kept the defense firm, after another attempt to attack he used a mental energy spear that had gathered and hit the paw of one of the wolves after killing him.


    After seeing anotherpanion being killed the wolves attacked at 4 this time, another one exploded its nucleus killing himself near Zhang Yi, thus injuring one of his arms and he lowered the guard allowing the attack of the other 3 wolves.


    Two bit their legs doing great injuries and another jumped into his throat and was killed by Zhang Yi who took his sword out of nowhere and stuck it in his throat.


    So now they had 5 more wolves but Zhang Yi was almost powerless to keep his field that saved his life so far, his two legs and one arm were injured, 3 more wolves tried to attack and Zhang Yi defended himself from two and was attacked in his injured arm.


    But this was a Zhang Yi bait that killed the wolf that bit him, so it was okay to hurt another arm already injured in exchange for an enemy''s life.


    Once again two wolves attacked Zhang Yi who dislodged his energy field and used his remaining aura to stop one of the wolves and his remaining mental energy to make a mental energy boom stronger and killing the other wolf.


    Then he used the rest of his qi with his earth element and used to heal his legs and with the sword cut off the head of the wolf that had been restricted.


    Now they had only two wolves, but Zhang Yi was already without any energy, but as he had cultivated his ss he could fight even without energy, only that his two enemies were wild beasts and with force greater than his.


    After a moment of suspense, the two wolves attacked Zhang Yi without energy yet one exploded his core causing another deep wound struck all over his already injured arm and his chest and taking off a piece of skin, so the other wolf buried his teeth in the Zhang Yi''s chest and blew up as well.


    So Zhang Yi badly injured with part of his chest destroyed and part of his arm also showing his now broken bones were thrown back into the st reaching the center of the site which had restricted his mental energy which he and the wolves tried to avoid and rolled in of a dark cave.


    ...


    At the end of the day Bai Cheng had returned to his room after clearing the first floor, he who had just passed by the Houtian realm took advantage of his overwhelming advantage against the beasts and thus fulfilled what he told Zhang Yi and cleared the entire first level in one day.


    It was not that he was much stronger than Zhang Yi, just that as he did not have such a strong aura the beasts did not hide from him and so he found and killed his opponents quickly, as he had told Zhang Yi to someone like him who had the very unstable base, the final opening pill served to open up more meridians that could not be opened by their fear of breaking them.


    But the pills refined by Zhang Yi were much better than he imagined and worthy of the peak rankpletely cleaned up many impurities from his body and also opened almost all the meridians of his body, even more being a nearly perfect pill despite being stronger left few impurities in his body.


    So his strength was greater than imagined, and he not only came to the Houtian realm, but also reached the intermediate level of the firstyer, and so his strength was on another level, the biggest difference between the first and second realm is the presence of qi in the attacks and in the body of the warrior and the biggest difference between the second and third realm is that the qi begins to enter the Dantian and thus the body can umte more energy.


    In addition, in the third realm, the warrior can make qi attacks at a distance, so the martial techniques that Zhang Yi received that were high level could only be learned in the Houtian realm, so Bai Cheng was like a wolf in the middle ofmbs and easily killed beasts.


    After that he returned to his room and received his baptism of spiritual energy, he managed to capture just under half the spiritual energy he received because he used arge part to cleanse the medicinal impurities of his body with this pure energy.


    After that his base became much more stable and consolidated, only then he used the rest to cultivate, after circting the energy in his body several times through all its meridians Bai Cheng reached the peak of the firstyer of the Houtian realm, and as Zhang Yi had said with a second baptism he could reach the intermediaryyer of the Houtian realm and thus be able to leave this world and return to the sect.


    After finishing cultivating Bai Cheng calcted the time and saw that Zhang Yi should have finished bathing and eating and so tried to call him, but even after waiting for a long time he did not receive an answer.


    He started to worry but also knew that the voice did not like him and so just waited and called from time to time, even after staying all night calling for Zhang Yi he did not receive a response, convincing himself that it was because he should be busy farming Bai Cheng was again hunting.


    Even though Houtian Bai Cheng still found the second level difficult, he was not afraid of the strength of the beasts since he could beat up to two of them alone, but he remembered to be careful not to be surrounded, after all, if several beasts attacked him together only death would await him.


    As he had much experience in hunting beasts to get more spiritual stones and resources to cultivate Bai Cheng knew that the beasts could follow the warriors by the dead blood-smell of theirpanions, so he took special care and made sure to kill only the crossbows using qi attacks at a distance, he had a core rank weapon that was a sword, he got that insane killing an enemy in a difficult fight.


    But core rank weapons were too weak to kill beasts, even those of rank 1 so he had not used this sword much, plus the wonder of the Houtian realm is that now he could use that weaker weapon to be able to even kill beasts of rank 2 or even rank 3, he would only use it as a means to send waves of qi that would have the sharpness of a sword.


    Even with all this, since he was a cautious person by nature, he still would not kill any wolves, even if he was alone, because if by chance a drop of blood would fall on his body he would have to stay the rest of the day running away from the other wolves of the group.


    These were normal things that all the disciples of the sect knew, not even passed into Bai Cheng''s mind that Zhang Yi would not know this, after all in Bai Cheng''s view, Zhang Yi was some disciple personally created by a very powerful Elder, and that Elder should have taught all those things that were the most important basics to know.


    After all Zhang Yi was so young but also had a good cultivation for his age, moreover, he knew how to refine a peak rank pill, only so he should be a talent preserved in a greenhouse and not leave the sect to risk his life , he also thought that Zhang Yi should have several treasures to preserve his life.

 Chapter 25: The World Hope 1

    Chapter 25: The World Hope 1


    So Zhang Yi woke up alone on a cold floor, he felt something wet beneath him and after turning his face to the side he realized that for blood, should be the blood of his wounds, after looking around for a while he realized who had passed out for almost 5 days.


    He ended up getting seriously injured after the fight and without any energy, in addition, with his arm and chest torn apart part of his meridians had been destroyed so the energy could not recover after a serious loss of blood he simply fell into aa.


    Lucky that his mental energy recovered and his body went through the cultivation of body refinement, so over time his blood recovered, then his bones and flesh, so Zhang Yi was able to wake up, but his meridians could not recover so quickly so he would need his mental energy and some healing pills for it.


    He still could not get up because his legs were nearly ripped out, so he looked around to see where he was and saw that he was in a cave, so he remembered that this was the ce he tried to avoid because it blocked his mental energy, too it was because of this ce that he was almost killed by the wolves.


    So he realized that this was a ce that did not totally restrict his mental energy, appended to the part of the search that was restricted, otherwise he would be dead from blood loss, after he saw where he was, he stopped worrying, after all, he still had to and as he was still alive after spending 5 days defenseless, even if he had something here he did not want him dead.


    When he took a pill of blood to recover he felt the power of dragon blood that seemed to have strengthened with his wounds or perhaps the desperate fight, that was at the time he passed closer to death, even after fighting for 400 years before.


    It was her fault for relying too much on her mental energy, so lying down she recovered slowly, after a while, he became hungry and ate some fish that he had left ready in his mental energy space after he ate that food with a wealth of spiritual energy he felt his body recover faster.


    He passed so slowly and after 3 days his meridians werepletely recovered and his spiritual energy returned to circte quickly, after the spiritual energypletely fueling his body, the qi with the earth element began to recover his body more quickly.


    And so a few hourster he was fully recovered, so he did not immediately leave the cave as he was here and discovered that he had no danger whatsoever he decided to visit to know what it was.


    The deeper he walked through the cave the more spiritual energy was concentrated, so after a few hours of walking he finally reached the end of the cave, he was shocked at what he saw.


    At the bottom of the cave, there was something like an altar with a highly condensed spiritual energy here, it was as if this form of energy was alive, so after trying to figure out what it was he soon realized, it should be a pure me essence.


    An essence of me was when a piece of thews of fire separated and found a ce where it had a lot of spiritual energy and so absorbed for hundreds of years until it became conscious, and a me essence with a conscience was very wild and attacked those who came close.


    The wolves must have felt the pure spiritual power and the danger brought by the me and by instinct did not enter here, like all beasts of that level, that essence of me normally could only be refined by someone who had the fire element in their upper body level, and in addition, you have to have a high level of cultivation to be able to control the me.


    So now that he had discovered what it was and knew he could not have Zhang Yi turned to leave, he had many talents and many resources that many would envy already, he would not feel sorry for losing something he was not to get anyway.


    But as soon as he would leave Zhang Yi remembered one thing, so he got excited and opened his mind space to look for the jade that had instructions from his masters, after looking for a while Zhang Yi finally opened a smile.


    What he was looking for was a passage about me essences that he had seen in jade that his master who was a refiner left for him, in case he found a treasure he should not lose, though he did not think there should be so many treasures in the world mortal.


    This passage was about a phoenix that would try to be reborn after its useful life was nearing its end, to the Phoenix are the legendary divine beasts that are described as immortal and that can be reborn while there is a me, this was not totally true.


    The Phoenix as all the beings of the world had to die one day only reaching a high rank of cultivation the phoenix can live as an immortal as the cultivators, but this is very difficult to happen, the truth of the rebirth through the fire was just something which was to be done in danger of life, and depended on how high the cultivation was and how many phages blood essence had in its body.


    And this rebirth was not without a price, the Phoenix lost some of its cultivation and its essence of blood also woulde one day that the Phoenix would not have the strength to be reborn and would die, another case was when the Phoenix went through something like a deviation and died.


    When the Phoenix tried to be reborn, they had a certain ceremony to do, they made an altar and prepared a ce with a lot of spiritual energy, and the Phoenix would reduce the size of its body and then climb up the altar and thus try rebirth through the mes.


    If this ceremony did not work the Phoenix would die and its consciousness would be erased, but as all the spiritual energy and essence of blood had been gathered to try to be reborn it remained behind, a fire was born that was the most precise and noble of the me essences that did not were aware that any cultivator could absorb.


    And Zhang Yi realized that in front of him was the essence of the me of a phoenix that failed in his rebirth, so Zhang Yi was excited, he looked at jade how to refine a me essence into their body and found that it was quite easy, especially for who could use mental energy.


    He now had a chance to refine a me essence of divine level, and even though he was weaker, he would grow up with him, and the sooner you receive his essence of stronger me he may be in the future.


    When he covered the whole ce on top of the altar that stood the essence of me with his mental energy the essence of me that had only instinct tried to flee, but Zhang Yi held tight, then when he tried to absorb the energy in his body a sacred aura left of the me essence and Zhang Yi took a break from his mental energy and spit a mouthful of blood almost loosening the essence of the me.


    As soon as the essence of the me was to use the aura again to escape the dragon blood in the body of Zhang Yi also strengthened and released a stronger aura than before and as if it had frightened the essence of the me stopped to rebel.


    As he was afraid of receiving another attack Zhang Yi quickly brought the essence of me into his body, then as if feeling the essence of blood inside Zhang Yi''s body only allowed to absorb gradually.


    So little by little the pure fire energy circted through the meridians and Zhang Yi''s body, as the Phoenix had much stronger cultivation level than Zhang Yi, the essence of me poured the rest of the spiritual energy umted in his body.


    Thus all the remaining internal wounds in Zhang Yi''s body were healed, his cultivation also increased rapidly, and his spiritual energy became qi, and he rapidly increased his cultivation to the supremeyer and reached the middle degree of theyer.


    This energy also increased the synchronization with the essence of me that remained in the Dantian and in the source of his mental energy, as this was the essence of divine me would be great for everything, both refining weapons, and pill to fight too, part of the me essence reverted into phoenix blood and merged into the body of Zhang Yi.


    As it was only a little blood, the dragon blood that was tyrannical in his body also epted, the essence of fire fell from force to real Houtian to be able to stay and fuse in the body of Zhang Yi, but the more Zhang level Yi increase the essence will also increase.


    Zhang Yi was very pleased with the events in this cave, he not only escaped certain death but also received another increase in his strength, now if he met another group of wolves he would kill them all more easily.


    Also now he was confident in clearing the 4th level even more, with his me essence he could fight head-on with a Xiantian realm warrior and still had a chance to sell, even more so that he would have two other baptisms that would be even better than the previous.


    In addition, when he passed to the Houtian Zhang Yi realm would go through another celestial tribtion, and also learn many divine martial arts, Zhang Yi was no longer afraid, he was looking forward to it now.

 Chapter 26: The World Hope 2

    Chapter 26: The World Hope 2


    So Zhang Yi prepared to leave the cave andmunicate with Bai Cheng, knowing him, Bai Cheng should be worried after having spent almost 10 days since Zhang Yist came in contact.


    But as Zhang Yi came near the exit of the cave, he saw several wolves that seemed to be waiting for him, had almost 30 wolves assembled, these wolves should have gathered for having felt the blood of their deadpanions in the direction of the cave, but they had afraid to enter then they waited.


    Zhang Yi also looked at the wolves as if he had seen his enemies for a lifetime, he was angry because the wolves thought he was a weak and so they attacked him and they all killed him, but also seriously injured him, even Zhang Yi did not wait leave alive after seeing the injuries he suffered.


    But now the wolves rejoined to try to kill him with numbers, the difference was that Zhang Yi was much stronger now and did not care about the numbers of the opponent, he was just thinking about the best way to kill them all so he coulde back your living room.


    Thinking for a minute, he decided it was time to test his new essence of me and see how he got out in a battle, so he ran out of the cave with the sword in his hands, he attached some of his me essence to the edges of and concentrated his aura field close to his body, so he saved energy and would only affect nearby opponents.


    When the wolves realized it, Zhang Yi had already cut off the head of the first wolf, the union of the me essence and also the metal element made his weapon have elements resembling the Houtian realm qi that can be attacked from a distance increasing the sharpness of the sheet.


    Then he just threw himself in the middle of the 30 wolves, now beyond his barrier of mental energy and his natural shield made by body refinement, Zhang Yi also had something that resembled an armor of mes that could withstand blows of even warriors in the realm Xiantian.


    Even so, Zhang Yi who had already caught up with the movements of the wolves only deviated from the various ws and bites of them, it seemed that Zhang Yi was performing a sword dance with his body and the sword on fire and asionally heads and jets of blood flying around him.


    The wolves began to be frightened by the scene, after all, they could not touch the human, but the human in a few seconds would kill them all, which did not allow them to escape was the instinct of revenge they felt for the death of theirrades, this era the tactic that Zhang Yi used to kill more of them as well.


    After a while Zhang Yi had finished killing all the wolves that attacked him, now he was less angry and more satisfied, he would not say any silliness like that he would kill all the wolves from now on because it was the same as an enemy attacking him and saying that he would exterminate all mankind.


    But as long as he had enough strength he would kill as much as he could, after all, it is the animals he has always hated most, after all, they are animals that kill only by smelling blood.


    In addition, he was very pleased with the effects of the essence of me in the fights, it was stronger and deadlier than he previously thought, now he was thinking of having more time to start refining weapons.


    Since he did not need to learn to refine pills, and whenever he refined a pill with his master''s cauldron he absorbed the experience of personally refining a pill that ended with the peak grade, then he just needed to refine some more to improve his profession much more than just refining thousands of low-level pills.


    After that, he went to his office and contacted Bai Cheng, but he did not receive any response, which meant he was not worried about losing a day of hunting or just did not care.


    But now that Zhang Yi had already returned he would not go out to hunt again, so he just sat down and began to meditate on the experiences he received in wrestling with the wolves, it was an unexpected gain but also something very risky that he did not want to go through again in this life.


    [So you were still alive, I lost all contact and I did not find you for a while so I thought you had turned into wolf food, good to see that I was wrong, it''s sad to see a talent like yours falling only on the second level .]


    While he was meditating he was taken by surprise by the voice again, in fact after everything that happened he had even forgotten her, but something he heard puzzled him, that voice seemed to have control over everything here, but even she did not he could have his conscience tracking that cave.


    "So you did not know I was in the forbidden area and not what I had in the cave?"


    [You entered the cave in the forbidden area !!!! This was not to have happened normally, I know what I had in that cave, it''s something that would kill anyone below the realm creation of the core by sheer pressure, so the animals avoid that ce.]


    ''So that was what had happened,'' Zhang Yi thought as his back was soaked with cold sweat, he did not know too because the animals avoided this cave and were so afraid, after all beyond the essence of the me that was harmless no longer had any danger, but now he saw that he narrowly escaped death.


    [It seems that you were destined to be in this ce, only the destined one would enter the cave by mistake and then it would leave alive and more powerful, and with the if talent it seems that you will be able to clean the fourth level before arriving at the Houtian realm in theyer intermediary.


    Zhang Yi wanted to say that was not it, but chose to remain quiet, the reason he can enter the cave and receive the essence of the me even having lost consciousness was all because he had the dragon blood on his body that can protect him, but it was also true that Zhang Yi appear on this low ne, enter this secret world and still end up in that cave was destiny as well.


    [So I will trust you and tell the secret of this world, indeed this world was a much greater and wonderful ce, but a tragedy has urred upon us and only a few powerful Elders who have been heroes of this world in the past have decided to separate this world into two .]


    [The world you see now was at first far more powerful than this, the strongest beasts were free and the weakest were trapped and only reproduced and died so that part of the world that you are was like a heavenly paradise of both of spiritual energy he had.]


    [Meanwhile the other side of the world was very scarce of spiritual energy and the strongest just died with time, so as it attempted to invade this world had two choices, attack a side that only had weak people and little spiritual energy or attack a world with powerful spiritual beasts and rich in spiritual energy.]


    [Of course all who invaded decided to attack the richest and most dangerousnds, so the beasts fought with powerful warriors, the two sides died, but in the end, the human warriors won after that he killed the beasts and took their bodies away together with all the medicinal nts they could find.]


    [So the spiritual energy on that side began to subside, and the experts got tired of it and left, but what they did not know was that all of this was the n of the creators of this world.]


    [The spiritual energy here plus the one formed by the deaths of various specialists along with spiritual beasts was sent to the other side of the world and a part went to the creation of that challenge to find heroes.]


    [But their n that was near death was not perfect, 3 elemental treasures appeared and absorbed much of that energy that should have gone to the other side of the world, so they did not grow up enough to be able to move to that side, then the that the specialists who created this world wanted a hero to appear and go to the other side of the world.]


    [That''s why this world was called hope, but many who came here just cleared the 4 levels and left, and others who approached the first cave died, so I thought there would be no one else able to fulfill the desires of the ancestors.]


    "And where are the two other relics?"


    [The second is on the fourth level, and the third I will tell you if you find the second.]


    "I promise I''ll look, but I will not risk my life for people I do not know so if it''s as dangerous as the first cave I give up, it''s not like I need treasures."


    [Thank you very much, thank you on behalf of the ancestors for trying even knowing the dangers, if I could I would help you pass the tests, but I can not interfere you have toplete everything with your own strength, but I think you will be able to.]

 Chapter 27: The World Hope 3

    Chapter 27: The World Hope 3


    After speaking with the voice, Zhang Yi now had a new goal which was to try to gather more of these treasures and see what happened after clearing the fourth level.


    Although he had told the voice that he did not care for the treasures, it was not true, of course, if he knew that he could jeopardize his life even if he had dragon blood he would leave the ce without a second thought.


    As for the other side of the world he would help if he could, but he still could not feel any obligation to help them for the time being, Zhang Yi just said he would try because he was not in a hurry to return to the sect, his goal to leave the sect besides going through the tribtion was having some adventures and experiences that was something he had not in over 400 years.


    And if the treasures are all like the essence of me then surely would try to catch it, after all, were treasures that would be sought even in the divine n, because they were treasures that could grow with the warrior and still help in cultivation.


    Although Zhang Yi had a good speed of cultivation, he knew it might not be so in the higher realms, near the divine realm it could take thousands of years to improve a realm, where his talent would not have many advantages over the others who had resources.


    And Zhang Yi only knew only that his masters were powerful, but he did not know what the situation of the arrow was that they would be in the divine n, so he should have the best possible basis in his cultivation and try to get treasures like this that can help more in higher realms.


    Later in the afternoon, while resting, Zhang Yi received a call to meet with Bai Cheng, he hoped Bai Cheng would be closer to clearing the second level now that they spent almost 10 days.


    "Is everything alright with you Zhang Yi? I thought you were dead, ten days in this ce with your low realm of cultivation, and not even the voice knew whether you were alive or not."


    It seemed that Bai Cheng was really happy to know that Zhang Yi was alive, at first he only felt guilty towards Zhang Yi, but after Bai Cheng received his refined pills to such a high degree without any obligation he felt more gratitude to Zhang Yi.


    Even more after learning of his great talent that could be the future of the sect, Bai Cheng also knew that something was happening in the sect, but contrary to what Zhang Yi found was not that he rxed, but rather that he was ustomed to the which urred in the sect, all countries also have some corruption or power struggle, but rarely does war or extermination arrive on either side.


    That did not mean that he did not expect his sect to be the best he could, only that it was difficult for someone with his novel of strength to have any relevance in this kind of struggle.


    "It''s okay with me, yes, I ended up having bad luck and found a group with several wolves together and after a difficult fight in which I was seriously injured, so I had to find a safe ce to recover my wounds for a few days and I ended up unconscious."


    "You should not hunt wolves, even if you find some alone after you kill him if any drop of blood falls on his body the rest of the wolves will hunt you down."


    "Now I know that you should have given me that suggestion before it happened."


    "But I confess it was my fault for being very confident after I killed several wolves on the first level I thought it would be the same in the second."


    "The second level is actually more difficult, I''ve been there for almost ten days and I killed close to 160 beasts so far, I''m going to need another 4 days to clean."


    "Do you think you can get to the Houtian middle realm if you clean the second level?"


    "I do not think so, but I will not be too far away either."


    "So I rmend that you hold a little bit on the second level and kill some more first-level beasts to reinforce your base as soon as you''re near the middle tier you try to pass."


    "I know you want to get back to the sect as quickly as possible, but you still have a few months to go, and if you do not take advantage of the baptism to advance in thatyer, you can get nervous of yourself in another bottleneck."


    "Also, I''m pretty sure that the 4 Houtian warriors or even more of them are waiting for us out there, you have to be as strong as possible to fight him or at least get away, you''d better wait for me and then we could fight together."


    When Bai Cheng heard what Zhang Yi said he even agreed with him, but also thought that Zhang Yi was afraid that he would leave this world alone after reaching the necessary level and left him behind, after all, Bai Cheng still did not know that Zhang Yi was already much stronger than he in this time spent in the world hope.


    "I think you''re right too, I''m going to have to wait a bit and build up more strength here, I think I''m going to take advantage and trade some of the points I''ve got for killing all these beasts for some cultivation resources, especially those spiritual stones."


    After Zhang returned to his room, he was still wondering how he could help Bai Chen get out of here, he might need to stay here long after clearing the fourth level and he was pretty sure that people would be waiting for him out of this world.


    If it were in another situation he could even ask the voice to keep Bai Cheng here until he coulde out and help, but Bai Cheng would lose the chance to be an outward disciple.


    "Hey voice, I think maybe I''ll have to stay here for a long time to help with your problem, but my friend may be in trouble as soon as he reaches the middle tier of the Houtian realm and having to get out of here, there''s something you can you do anything about it? "


    [There is something I can do more depends on whether you want to try.]


    "And what is this?"


    [Having thought that such a situation could happen, the creators of this world have prepared something to reward whoever cleans the fourth level, it''s a matrix of teleportation to a random ce a thousand miles away, that gives enough space for someone to get away.]


    [As I know you are able to clean the fourth level and are willing to help me I can give you opportunity to use the array for your friend, the problem is that you will not be able to use the array when you leave here and the ones that are waiting there out can attack you.]


    "Then when the timees you can give him a chance, I do not need it after I leave here I''m confident that I can even defeat someone at the peak of the Xiantian realm, and I do not believe anyone stronger than this is waiting out there."


    [Then I''ll do it.]


    The voice itself was very pleased with this, despite hearing Zhang Yi''s assurance, she was still afraid that he would change his mind and leave after cleaning the fourth level, but now the chance of him staying to help is much greater.


    And that promise was a consideration to Zhang Yi too, after all the fourth-level ce he needs to go is very dangerous and can cause the loss of his life, not to mention what he would have to do after reaching the other side of the world to fulfill your request.


    The other day Zhang Yi returned to his hunt on the second level, he was no longer behind them and was no longer pursued since he had gotten rid of the clothes and no longer had the scent of blood of the wolves, he was looking for the bigger beasts as the rhinoceroses on the ground, they had great strength and a tougher defense, but they were also too slow to contend with.


    And Zhang Yi knew where they had many of them, so he went there with his sword, he would be relying on the force of the essence of the phoenix me to break the defense of the rhinos, and with his superior speed, he would be safe even if several attacked him together.


    When Zhang Yi began to fight with the beast he used his force field to cover the beast that got even slower, so it was only a matter of time for him to kill one, as the defense of the beasts were very strong and Zhang Yi was saving that most of the beasts were burned from within by the mes of the phoenix.


    So he stayed all day fighting with the beasts and killed as much as possible, he managed to kill 20 more beasts until the end of the day like that.


    After he returned to his living room Zhang Yi began to think of a more serious matter his cultivation of body refinement was getting behind those times.


    The cultivation of body refinement is something that not only depends on the spiritual energy but on your own body, it is something that can make your body more firm, even if the warrior is without qi in his body he can still fight and defend himself.

 Chapter 28: The World Hope 4

    Chapter 28: The World Hope 4


    So Zhang Yi had a talent that was so appreciated by the blue specialist because although it was not as rare as his talent for mental energy was, it was very important for anyone who wanted to go through heavenly tribtions.


    But by relying more on the body than on spiritual energy, medicinal nts and pills that need to be made to help the body strengthen are rarer and more expensive to do, as well as sects such as Iron that were very rich and had a stronger legacy, it was harder for you to find sects that valued a talent like that.


    But for Zhang Yi it was not that difficult, he already had an incredible talent in his past life, but now with his perception to help near qi cultivation and furthermore his attribute much stronger metal because he was baptized by the blood of the dragon and by the heavenly tribtion.


    It was just that he rose from cultivation very fast and his body can not keep up and everything improved after entering the world hope, and now that he had solved the problem with Bai Cheng, Zhang Yi could now focus on cultivating and not having so hurry to get out of here.


    And so he decided to cultivate during the day and just talk to Bai Cheng in the evening, Zhang Yi took his spear and left next to his body, so he tried his best to remember the celestial tribtion and thews of the elements, he knew he could not rule thews before the Xiantian realm but could use the principles to increase the strength of its elements.


    After thinking he began to perform, he thought of the strengthened metal element and used the help of lightning that had traces of celestial lightning to refine his body stronger, he also used some of the phoenix mes to strengthen the process.


    If anyone else did this in addition to feeling a huge pain they would still have the body with various internal injuries, but Zhang Yi had his strong natural regeneration ability and was strengthened by the earth element that strengthened his defense, so all this did only improve his training without hurting his body.


    Even if it were not for the celestial tribtion Zhang Yi would never leave the body refinement behind, after all in thest fight with the wolves had it not been for his body to have undergone refinement he would have died a few times.


    And if it were not for body refinement he would have been injured for a few months after that fight if he had not been crippled by having his meridians broken, at that time without his ability to regenerate strengthened by body refinement and more of his mental energy he would not recover if aid of another person, since his qi could not recover with the injured meridians.


    Although Zhang Yi hade to a much higher realm of body refinement he had very weak opponents who could not hurt him after he had just begun to cultivate, so he only cultivated by his firm will stay stronger to always be able to survive as his father told him.


    But he never really needed that force, but now it was different, he felt strongly what it was to have his life threatened by being weak, if those Houtian warriors of the day were not afraid of his sect and would try to kill him he would eventually die.


    The same thing happened in the world hope, if the wolves had decided since the beginning of the fight to sacrifice themselves to kill Zhang Yi and all explode their nuclei to do damage to him, Zhang Yi would already be dead now, but he always thought and if luck did not I was on your side.


    This was the first time since he began to cultivate that Zhang Yi really had a strong desire for strength and was willing to risk his life to gain that strength, that was one reason he epted the request of the voice.


    With this speed of cultivation, Zhang Yi could move to the nextyer of cultivation in just 10 days, the voice that watched in silence after being shocked for a while was only admired now, what he was doing now was no different from painful torture for others.


    But even that seemed nice to him, if the voice did not understand that it was the difference of Zhang Yi''s talent with others she might think he was masochistic and liked pain, it is actually reported in some records that the early ancestors who created body refinement was masochistic.


    They liked to hurt their bodies in different ways and by chance discovered that the blood of some beasts and some nts helped to recover the wounds that allowed them to get hurt again.


    So they discovered that this could also strengthen the body and passed the technique on to others, hoping they would also like to get hurt while getting stronger.


    And after many years from that and from medicine, it was discovered as if to transfer the spiritual energy into the body thus getting stronger without feeling pain and increasing your life expectancy.


    Then the greatest geniuses emerged and perfected the techniques going forward until someday to discover the truth about the elements and then learn to use the elements, then learning about thews and thus reaching the Dao and the origin that no one knows if it was achieved.


    So the geniuses were the most valued because only they could after reaching the top create a new path for others to pursue, the voice did not know whether Zhang Yi was a genius or no longer knew that just by challenging there could reach the top.


    And Zhang Yi was someone who by her circumstances had to defy the heavens and suffer a tribtion to every realm he attained, so she thought that Zhang Yi would never fear the heavens and could challenge herself to the top or die trying.


    At night he found Bai Cheng who had heard his advice and was only killing beasts on the first level while strengthening his cultivation and trying to get more resources, Zhang Yi then only said that when he thought he was ready to leave for Bai Cheng to warn him.


    Bai Cheng agreed and Zhang Yi went back to cultivating, he was also thinking about what Bai Cheng said and thought it was a good idea to really spend time on the first level to gather points and so he would try to trade for some higher-level spiritual stones after all the ones he had were low-grade.


    Even Bai Cheng who was no disciple of any Elder had some intermediary level spiritual stones, and Zhang Yi saw that among the things that could be changed had high-level spiritual stones which were great for training the mental energy that needed spiritual energy pure and concentrated.


    So the days went by he spoke sometimes with Bai Cheng who was still on the first level and said he would stay for another month even before leaving, Zhang Yi did not tell Bai Cheng even though he had a way to get him out of here safe because he feared that Bai Cheng would be very nervous and take longer to reach the intermediate level.


    In a month with the great resources and beasts to be able to fight and make discoveries and also to strengthen his base and to be ustomed to the spiritual energy, he believed that it was difficult for Bai Cheng not to reach the intermediate level.


    The Zhang Yi also after these days finally reached the supremeyer, after reaching thisyer Zhang Yi would need more than 1 month to reach the peakyer and then another 1 month to reach the third realm of body culture.


    It was important to strengthen himself, he did not know what would happen when he reached the third level, but it would certainly be more dangerous, the more the fourth level, though he had confidence in fighting with Xiantian level warriors, it wasmon sense that beasts were stronger than humans.


    Even more, than in the fourth level the beasts would probably be at the peak of the realm and even more could appear several at the same time as happened to the wolves, and if that happened what awaited Zhang Yi was death.


    The onlyforting thing is that he too would get much stronger by then, after all, Zhang Yi would undergo two baptisms of spiritual energy and also a celestial tribtion that would be much stronger than the previous one.


    When he arrived at Houtian he would still learn several powerful martial arts that he did not know to be, but to be important even to his masters who were in the divine n should have extreme powers and be of much help in their future struggles.


    Even though he could not know if he could greatly increase his fighting power with the martial arts of his masters it was certain that he could count on the me essence of the phoenix that would always be a realm above Zhang Yi in strength, so when he is in realm Houtian your me will be in the Xiantian realm.

 Chapter 29: The World Hope 5

    Chapter 29: The World Hope 5


    So Zhang continued his training routine, since getting to the Houtian realm with his physical body was a priority now, everything else could be der, if one were to think about practicality, this was the best ce for cultivating him, but what Zhang Yi, I did not want to just get stronger but to live the world around him.


    But for this he had to stay strong enough not to constantly feel in danger as he was feeling now, others could not reach that level even after hundreds of years, but to Zhang Yi with his talent was possible, now he only I had to train for a few months.


    So after almost 1 month Bai Cheng called him and said he thought he was ready to leave, in fact, Bai Cheng wanted to wait to see if Zhang Yi was able to increase his strength more nearly two months passed and he saw Zhang Yi have no improvement and so decided to leave.


    "I''m sorry Zhang Yi, I wish I could stay here and expect you toe to the Houtian realm to get out of here together, but if I wait any longer I''ll miss the chance to be an outward disciple, it''s good that with your talent soon you can also be one, in more m year training here you may be able to get there. "


    Bai Cheng really envied Zhang Yi''s talent, and this world through dangerous was also the best ce to be able to increase his strength quickly, after all here you could earn resources only by fighting against weaker monsters and after umting trading for something like spiritual stones.


    If he was younger when he found this ce as long as he had enough strength to clear the first level he was sure he would have reached the Houtian realm years before, but now he knew he could not stay here without cultivating, so after exchanging all points he gained by middle-level spiritual stones he had plenty of resources for a while.


    Zhang Yi also realized that Bai Cheng had reached cultivation near the middleyer and also that his cultivation seemed stable after staying more than a month killing level 1 beasts that were not easy foes even for Houtian realm warriors.


    "I spoke with the voice a long time ago and she told me that there is a way for you to get out of a matrix of teleportation and so you could get out of sight of those 4 men out there, so once you reach the intermediaryyer you''re safe. "


    "Even so, when you leave here run as fast as you can toward the sect and tell them that we have ambushed you, do not try toplete the mission."


    Bai Cheng understood that Zhang Yi seemed to be hiding something about this teleportation matrix, but he knew that it would not be harmful to him and then he epted, he would be lying if he said he was not worried about the ambush outside, but if he had that matrix he would be safer.


    "Thank you very much then, I will do as you said and after leaving here I will return immediately to the sect."


    Seeing that it seemed that Bai Cheng would listen to him and so he could get safe in the sect he was quiet, as he had left hiding from the sect after saying that it would close for some time, Zhang Yi would not be surprised if Elder Shen still thought he was growing in his room.


    Zhang Yi also knew that only with more challenges and pressures could he be stronger so he did not tell Bai Cheng about his identity as a direct disciple that would lead the sect to send people to rescue him.


    He wanted to get out of here alone after getting stronger so he could kill people who chased him personally, only then did he think he could get stronger.


    When Bai Chang reported that he and a weaker disciple had been ambushed he did not think the sect would send someone after him and at most would forgive Bai Cheng for not having done the mission since he would be an outward disciple.


    And so he just went back to cultivating without worrying about anything else, and after a few days, the voice came to him saying that Bai Cheng had cleared the second level and had reached the intermediaryyer of the Houtian realm with the baptism he received and left using the matrix.


    So now Zhang Yi was here alone and just needed to worry about himself, after a few days he finally reached the peak of the second realm of body refinement and after another month he could get to the Houtian realm.


    Zhang Yi would like to try to further increase the cultivation of his body refinement to the secondyer of the third realm, but he knew that his training speed is only faster because he has the help of his qi, the essence of the me and also the energy of lightninging from the spear.


    If his cultivation of refinement grew stronger without increasing the others would also take much longer, so Zhang Yi who wants to get stronger as fast as possible was a waste.


    So he could only cultivate until the beginning of the third realm, after another 1 month of cultivation that could only be done by Zhang Yi and the voice could even confuse with torture he finally reached the third realm initialyer, it was good that Zhang Yi did not face bottlenecks in their cultivation, but without going out to fight and refining it would be impossible to get to that realm so fast.


    Somewhat said was rted to his better environment of cultivation and his perception that improves all types of cultivation, but the biggest truth behind his rapid advances is because it was the second time that he was cultivating and reached a much greater realm in your past life.


    So he just needs to refine the body and not understand how to refine the body like everyone else has to do for the first time.


    After what Zhang Yi decided was to clear the first level, he had discovered through the voice that this ce he was was actually only one of the hundreds of levels 1 equal to that, that was why he could not find Bai Cheng despite being on the same level, so Zhang Yi did not have to think about anything other than killing the beasts and gathering points.


    Although Bai Cheng also did the same he had to use his Houtian realm qi to quickly and easily kill the first level beasts while avoiding attacking veryrge groups and getting dirty with the blood of the animals while killing them after all he wanted to be safe.


    So even though Bai Cheng had killed several beasts that month he could not do it so quickly because he had to stop to rest and recover the spent qi, and Bai Cheng had to share his time while refining his body''s qi to strengthen its base to reach the intermediaryyer.


    So despite trying a lot, Bai Cheng was very far from killing all the beasts of the level despite killing about 3,000 of them, just so you can get an idea of


    how many beasts there are in each level.


    But for Zhang Yi it was different, he just had to attack all the beasts he faced and kill them after a few months had passed the beasts forgot the terror that he was and walked quietly back into their territories without further hiding.


    As he had learned from what happened thest time, as he had only to kill the beasts Zhang Yi just walked around hiding his presence and did not use qi or the essence of me or mental energy, only with the strength of his physical body he he killed all the beasts he encountered with his bare hands.


    As he did not need to use energy to kill the beasts and was also quick to kill each one, his speed of ughter was much greater than Bai Cheng, the nearest beasts smelled the blood of theirpanions and came only to die in the hands of Zhang Yi.


    When the wild beasts stopped appearing, he only used his mental energy to search for more and then began to kill again, so after only one day he killed about 200 beasts, this was only because the level space was toorge and the beasts were separated.


    It was also because he was intentionally avoiding the beasts that lived in groups, not because he was afraid since no level 1 beast could hurt his skin anymore, but because it was easier to killrge groups together he was leaving to the end when the beasts began to get harder to find.


    So he just continued the ughter and at the end of the day he would vote for the room, just to rest and eat and meditate on the fights of the day, with his current cultivation he did not have to eat and rest every day, but still liked to do this to be able to feel normal and not like a monster.


    Zhang Yi knew that cultivators challenged the sky to be stronger and live longer so each time he advances a realm he can less and less call himself human and mortal and bes a higher existence until the day he can be one immortal.


    But he wanted to get through it only when he went to the divine n, he did not want to give up seeing what it was like to have a rather normal life.

 Chapter 30: The World Hope 6

    Chapter 30: The World Hope 6


    And so Zhang Yi was killing the beasts of the first level for a few months while doing so he did not cultivate and only consolidated his cultivation, although his base was as stable as possible, yet his mentality along with the flow of qi was not normal.


    This could be detrimental to a grower and even cause a deviation from qi, the deviation from qi although rare to happen was the only fear of someone like Zhang Yi who did not have to go through bottlenecks in his cultivation.


    After killing almost all beasts Zhang Yi was already a little bored and sometimes he had to spend a whole day looking for a beast to kill, and Zhang Yi thought he was ready to kill the beasts on the second level and go through the baptism.


    So he began to hunt the beasts, as his body was alreadyparable to the Houtian realm, the second level beasts could not seriously hurt Zhang Yi, but he still had to watch out forrge groups like wolves.


    It was also not so easy to kill the beasts, he could not with his bare hands, if he wanted to win quickly he needed to use the qi and the essence of me and sometimes the mental energy, only his aura and the elements he did not need to use.


    With the strength of his Mayan qi, the me essence he could fight as if he were stronger than a Houtian warrior after all his me even having fallen from ranking was still a heritage of the phoenix that was a divine animal.


    His sword, which would be much envied by external disciples, now serves only as a conductor of qi by the metal element, the spear would be more useful, more efficient in a one-on-one fight, and Zhang Yi could not control the lightning element either.


    But when she went through more trials and was refined again by Zhang Yi she would move to another level of strength, after another day he killed about 50 beasts and returned to the room.


    So in two more days he would go through baptism, in those months that Zhang Yi killed the beasts of the first level, besides gathering resources he also studied jade in his conscience left by his master on the refinement of arms, he had also passed the refining pills, but he would not train.


    After all the cauldron he received from his master was a divine treasure he could not train even if he refined pills for 200 years, and he too could learn the whole process of refinement just by putting his mental energy while the cauldron refines alone.


    But for the refinement of arming it was more important for him to study hard and go into detail by detail now that he had the strong mental energy and also a me essence that was a divine treasure he would only need little training to refine a good weapon.


    He could have chosen to just ask for a new weapon from a higher ranking for the Elder as he will do with the sword, up to the low-level silver rank he believed the Elder could get one for him so he would not have to go through the bother of refining a weapon.


    But this was the advice of his master, his master said she had heard that a mad refiner once helped several other growers to go through the realm of tribtion by sharing the tribtion with them.


    After doing these dozens of times everyone thought that this refiner had gone mad and wanted to die, but even so manyrger sects of the divine realm still called him and even gave him rewards to help his disciples.


    After doing this for several years and bing a joke among cultivators this refiner appeared with a sky-peak rank weapon almost reaching the next, and with that weapon and body reinforced after going through dozens of tribtions, he had be in a warrior who seemed invincible and became a legend and was alive until today.


    His master heard from an acquaintance of this refiner that he could only make such a strong weapon using the lightning of the dozens of tribtions he passed, but that this master was still sorry.


    As these tribtions were not his and he only shared, he was unable to reinforce his connection with the weapon and the weapon ended up being only at the top of the rank Sky, if he had begun refining this weapon before, he would be much stronger.


    Zhang Yi''s teacher was very impressed, but she did not think much about it because she had also gone through her realm of tribtion at the time, but when she had the idea of


    reversing the time to leave Zhang Yi younger and knowing that he would pass by a tribtion at each level she passed this information on to him.


    As Zhang Yi wanted to be strong in the future he decided to invest a little more time andbor and choose a lower rank weapon and refine it again after going through the tribtions, his master said that this weapon after going through three tribtions only despite being weak had won the indestructible attribute.


    After all, even the specialists of the divine n can not destroy the tribtions thate from heaven, and that was only the beginning, the more tribtions he passed with the weapon, the more he would be connected to him. weapon woke up.


    It was a good thing he picked up a low-rank weapon and makes it an asset for the future; moreover, the weapon will have the lightning attribute containing the celestial tribtion after several tribtions and different from the specialist''s weapon will be aplete weapon that in the future could be a weapon above the sky rank.


    Moreover, after spending several months killing thousands of beasts, even tens of thousands, his aura of blood and ughter was terrifying and rose by several levels, after all, although he killed close to millions of people in wars they were all dead and not near of the power that had a beast.


    But now that he added the aura of resentment to tens of thousands of rank beasts 1 he might even feel that ughter aura affecting his martial heart that had stood still for so many years, the martial heart contrary to what many think also gets influenced by the realm of the person''s cultivation.


    Then as soon as he arrived at the Houtian realm his heart would remain unshakeable as ever, so he would only need to wait a few more days.


    So two dayster he went back to his room, there was only one beast left for him to clean the second level and he needed to prepare better to receive the baptism the other day, ording to the voice said, the baptism of one level was twice as big as the previous level did not seem much more meant to say that the baptism of the fourth level would be several times greater than that of the first level.


    So Zhang Yi just stayed the whole night adjusting his state of mind and concentration to the maximum, he would use this baptism to reach the peak of the realm of qi umtion with only one step from the Houtian realm.


    Of course, this step requires a tremendous amount of spiritual energy that would be a waste to miss from baptism so he would receive the rest for his mental energy after all soon after he began to enter the realm Houtian would soon appear the celestial tribtion.


    So the other day in the morning he killed thest beast required for baptism and then returned to his room, there the voice asked if he was ready and when Zhang Yi said yes a huge amount that could not bepared to the first level invaded the room.


    As the voice had said before, how much of that energy he could receive would depend on his fate and fate, if it were the same time as before he would lose much of that spiritual energy, but as he found a waste, who invented this world increased the time by three times.


    With that much time, it was more than enough for a monster like Zhang Yi to get all the energy, of course, whoever did this did not expect a genius like Zhang Yi to show up so he would be giving a lot of rewards to someone.


    Zhang Yi who received all this pure spiritual energy brought much to his body and also another part to his mind and immediately began to cultivate to be able to absorb all the spiritual energy of the environment.


    As for advancing in the realm of umtion of qi, Zhang Yi who had the meridians opened just received all the pure spiritual energy in his body and advanced theyers of his realm as a sword crosses the paper.


    So with his transformed qi he reached the peak of thestyer in the realm of qi umtion just a step away from the Houtian realm, if he looked at the energy in his body he could see that the spiritual energy was eagerly circting his Dantian as if waiting for an order to attack the new realm.


    As for the rest of his spiritual energy from baptism his mental energy also absorbed all the rest, not losing any so much, it was pure spiritual energy that could save several bitter months of cultivation for mental energy.


    But unlike the cultivation of qi which was only to absorb the pure spiritual energy and then to circte in the meridians and transform into qi, in the mental energy beforepletely absorbing this energy had to transform into mental energy.

 Chapter 31: The World Hope 7

    Chapter 31: The World Hope 7


    After a few months training, Zhang Yi can refine his body to the Houtian realm, and after passing quickly by the baptism of the pure spiritual energy of the second level he could now pass when he wanted to the Houtian realm, but spiritual energy was much more difficult.


    In fact he read in the information and instruction his master left in jade that rarely existed someone who cultivated alone for a really high in spiritual energy life, this because it took a long time even for geniuses like Zhang Yi to turn spiritual energy into mental energy without speaking in understanding the mysteries in theyers of realms.


    And this was taking into ount the abundant energy that had in the divine n that was 10 times greater than any ce in that continent even the most concentrated in spiritual energy, so for Zhang Yi, it was at least 10 times more difficult for him to advance in its cultivation.


    Thus baptisms of abundant spiritual energy and direct donations of mental energy from older generations were the mostmon practice for geniuses, this shows how difficult it was to transform spiritual energy into mental energy.


    So it took Zhang Yi a long time to turn this massive spiritual energy into mental energy, not to mention that he had to imagine the various houses being built and the vige being formed, and the central house became more and more like a mansion.


    The next realm of the vige would turn into a small town, where several different constructions had to be imagined, but this city would only be built when it reached the peak of the Xiantian realm, so day and night would begin to pass and all more basicws could be created.


    It was a bit why every realm of mental energy was several times more difficult to advance than other types of cultivation and depended greatly on perception and talent, even the pills needed to move forward were more difficult to do.


    After a long time of cultivation, Zhang Yi managed to reach the supremeyer of the second realm, so with the next baptism he would pass after clearing the third level or even with the next tribtion that would happen in a few days he might have the chance to reach the third realm with your mental energy.


    In this way Zhang Yi felt much safer in going through his second heavenly tribtion, not to mention that he still had his weapon to share the burden of tribtion and his mental energy was stronger than before.


    This world besides helping Zhang Yi greatly advance his cultivation quickly also helped with a problem that he cared a lot about was how to pass the celestial tribtion without anyone knowing.


    Needless to say, few people throughout the continent''s history went through the realm of tribtion before ascending to the divine n, so it was something that would catch the eye of every person who could see the clouds forming.


    But Zhang Yi would not have this problem now, when he left here in Zhang Yi''s calctions he would be in the Xiantian realm, so he would go through the next celestial tribtion still in this realm, and the next after that was the core creation realm that would take some years for Zhang Yi to achieve without the help of spiritual medicines.


    But you never know too, depending on what kind of treasures he found in this world he might not have to spend so much time farming, and Zhang Yi was sure that regardless of what he could spend a normal lifetime in the world on the other side.


    After experiencing for a while what normal life would be like, Zhang Yi, who wanted to stay strong in order to protect himself, would have no problem with staying a few years shutting down to cultivate.


    In fact, besides cultivating and fighting in the war, Zhang Yi did not do anything different in his whole life, and besides everything he forgot with the side effect of the forbidden technique that gave him a second chance, Zhang Yi had only a few things important ones guarded by his martial heart.


    So his desire to live a normal life for a while was almost an obsession on the part of Zhang Yi, in fact, if it were not for his strong martial heart this could be a demon of the heart and an impassable bottleneck in his life.


    But this was something that was only known by Zhang Yi, and could soon be realized in this world, so he thought it appropriate to be called the world hope, it was a hope of the ancestors who built this ce that his people reestablished and hope of Zhang Yi experience a normal life.


    Soon Zhang Yi stabilized all the flow of qi and mental energy and stabilized his cultivation, what he had to do now was wait a few more days and thus kill a few other beasts of the second level to be able to stabilize his cultivation even more and prepare to pass through the celestial tribtion and to use the energy to improve his cultivation again.


    As it was now, Zhang Yi was sure he could fight with a group of level 3 beasts and still win if he used all his resources, so he was just waiting because after going through celestial tribtion he would have much more confidence in going through the fourth level also.


    Right now he was sure he could defeat an enemy at the peak of the Xiantian realm who did not know how to use thews if the opponent used thews he would not know how many times the beasts could increase their strength.


    Another thing he was a little apprehensive was that he heard from Bai Cheng that level 3 and 4 beasts could use some seemingly normal moves to use martial arts, and Zhang Yi had never fought with anyone before he could use martial arts he was a little anxious.


    After all, he had heard about the disastrous power that had a martial art of none other than his masters who were at the height of cultivation and in the divine n, if even they think that strong martial arts the more he did not even entered the Houtian realm yet.


    It was good that his masters left several powerful techniques so he could learn when he entered the Houtian realm, so he decided that after killing some beasts on the second level he would go through the tribtion and kill some beasts.


    Then he would learn the techniques left for him by his masters and then he would not go out of seclusion until he reached an understanding of the initial degree in all of them no matter how long it takes.


    He thought that any divine technique at the initial level would be stronger than deadly ne techniques at peak grade after he had decided on his ns he went to rest and meditate so he could begin to fight the next day.


    And so for a few weeks, Zhang Yi passed through the second level as a ghost and killed all level two beasts very easily, now he no longer needed to use the sword and could materialize the qi with the help of his mental energy and kill the beasts easily.


    It was a very exaggerated style of struggle if it were to take into ount how difficult it was for someone who cultivated mental energy and who was with their two cultivations to have a simr force, whoever cultivates mental energy always has mental energy stronger than qi and only cultivates qi to increase its life span.


    And whoever cultivates the qi as the main has the cultivation of qi usually much stronger and then cultivates the mental energy, using the mental energy thus to refine pills or weapons normally, because after a time it is impossible to help in the fights.


    After all mental energy could help the cultivation of qi to improve a lot, but the opposite can not be done, so many choose the path of being a qi cultivator despite having a talent for mental energy.


    But it is important to say that those who cultivate mental energy have many advantages in one-on-one struggles against qi warriors, and there is also a famous saying in the divine n that those who cultivate mental energy build and qi destroy.


    Only sects that have the best legacies and strong martial arts besides sects that have strong lineages can face those who cultivate mental energy.


    The reason for this is really very simple, it is impossible to find a qi-cultivated warrior who has a totally stable base and totally pure qi energy in his body, so they are much weaker than normal growers with a strong base in its level.


    This is because in order to reach higher realms while still young and potential, all warriors of qi use pills and medicinal nts, so along with rapid advances without worrying about the stability of their qi, make everyone have impurities in their bodies.


    On the other side through the cultivation of mental energy being harder still has many ways to increase cultivation of someone with mental energy donations from one to the other and also with medicinal pills that can improve the speed of cultivation, plus spiritual stones high-level despite being a little waste can also be used to elerate the cultivation of the most genial young people.


    And best of all is that even with all these methods the cultivation of mental energy can not have impurities and always has a stable base, that is the greatest advantage that the greater sects use to attract new disciples.

 Chapter 32: The World Hope 8

    Chapter 32: The World Hope 8


    After killing a few thousand level two beasts and umting more points Zhang Yi was now ready for his second heavenly tribtion, this was a solemn moment and the cultivators prepared for years, but Zhang Yi was confident and thought he was ready.


    He sat quietly in his living room with the spear on his side and soothed his heart, then without hesitation he circted mantra of qi technique in his mind and like horses that had been released for the race all the qi that was circling around him his Dantian immediately began to move to his new home.


    At the same time having happened this Zhang Yi sessfully invaded the Houtian realm, so clouds of spiritual energy began to form near him to form the lightning of celestial tribtion, amazingly clouds took longer to form because of the pure spiritual energy that form went to the body of Zhang Yi.


    It took a lot of energy topletely invade the Houtian realm and when the energy is emptied from the meridians of the body going to Dantian the energy that has gone out has to be reced, it usually takes a long time for the energy to be restored, but as a huge amount of spiritual energy was gathering to form heavenly tribtion the body of Zhang Yi absorbed part of it.


    So after a while the me essence of the phoenix also took advantage of the energy being formed to be able to raise its realm to Xiantian peak, so the celestial tribtion could not be formed, after a few hours in that situation with the voice again shocked seeing all this , Zhang Yi finally stopped absorbing energy and with the me essence of the phoenix arriving at the peak of the Xiantian the tribtion can finally form.


    The cloud with terrifying energy that would shake any realm warrior Houtian had formed with small sparksing out of lightning with strong green color almost yellow, was something that could kill anyone beneath the Houtian realm.


    The energy continued to form, while Zhang Yi, who was preparing to receive the first lightning, had already formed his defenses, a barrier of mental energy, a fire armor formed by the me essence of the phoenix, and a small shield in the skin of Zhang Yi made by your body refinement.


    Thus the first lightning that was much greater and mightier than thest that fell in the first tribtion, formed with thews of the earth element fell into the barrier of mental energy and crossed it easily, then continued more can not pass through the essence armor of me and just turned into pure spiritual energy and fell into the body of Zhang Yi.


    The energy with a lot of earth element easily entered the body of Zhang Yi and became qi and passed through its meridians also purifying in the process the body and the previous qi making the cultivation of Zhang Yi more stable, this time all the energy was transformed into qi without losing anything.


    Then the second lightning that had thews of the water element fell and passed easily through the barrier of mental energy and also managed to pass through the essence armor of the me of the Phoenix, because the element was the opposite, but ended up stopping at the shield formed by the corporal refinement of Zhang Yi and turned into pure spiritual energy.


    This energy was not quickly transformed into qi, so Zhang Yi seized the opportunity and used his mental energy to absorb and transform this spiritual energy, and the rest was transformed into qi, while all this process passed the body of Zhang Yi was also being refined and improving.


    The third lightning had thews of the fire element, it passed through the barrier of mental energy and merged into the me essence armor of the Phoenix, it seemed that the lightning was being drawn to the armor, as the essence of the me had already increased to the realm maximum that the body of Zhang Yi could endure, turned into pure spiritual energy and went to the meridians of Zhang Yi.


    The wild energy of heavenly tribtion was not something that could be controlled by Zhang Yi so he could only let her be qi and increase his cultivation if Zhang Yi could choose he would turn all the energy of this tribtion into mental energy, but it was not possible.


    Thus the fourth lightning that had thews of the element wood fell into the barrier of mental energy and passed straight through, also passed through the armor of the me essence of the phoenix and almost passed the barrier formed by the body refinement of Zhang Yi.


    After Zhang Yi moved quickly and used his mental energy to capture as much spiritual energy as possible and began to transform into mental energy and absorb, the rest of the spiritual energy was absorbed and transformed into qi to increase the cultivation of Zhang Yi.


    Then the fifth lightning that had thews of the metal element fell and crossed the barrier of mental energy and then crossed the me essence armor of the Phoenix and also managed to cross the shield formed by the body refinement of Zhang Yi and then was divided with thence of lightning and only a part hit Zhang Yi.


    His body shuddered and despite reaching the body of Zhang Yi did not hurt him because it was much stronger than a core rank treasure, then turned into spiritual energy and was divided between mental energy and transformed a part into qi, despite of energy being wild as it was of the same main element of Zhang Yi was absorbed.


    When thest lightning was about to fall Zhang Yi was apprehensive after all thest lightning was much stronger than the other 5 and was still an element of destruction as was the lightning, the lightning that was formed by thews of lightning element fell with all the strength to reach the mental energy barrier.


    The barrier was crossed easily and Zhang Yi soon used his spear to attack the lightning with full force, part of the lightning was transformed into spiritual energy and part was absorbed by the spear of Zhang Yi, then struck the me essence armor of the Phoenix and passed to reach the shield formed by his body refinement and stopped there.


    Zhang Yi attacked thest lightning with the spear because his attack at that moment was much stronger than his defense, and after attacking and splitting the lightning the rest was with his defense, so he went through all the celestial tribtion that even with all the resources of Zhang Yi was very dangerous.


    Perhaps he has to prepare better for the next celestial tribtion if his body or his mental energy were stronger or even if he gets a new treasure he could try when advancing to the Xiantian realm.


    It had to be said that this tribtion was much stronger than thest since Zhang Yi now had a newyer of defense that was the me essence of the phoenix that was now at the peak of the Xiantian realm if he had not gotten that me he could until he died for this tribtion.


    This only shows how the tribtion could not be judged bymon sense, it passed rtively easy by the first but could have died in the second, now it would make an extensive preparation to go through the next heavenly tribtion he could not judge normally.


    But he would have learned some martial arts techniques that could help, and he also felt that he was very close to understanding at least the twows of the element metal and earth, he was only feeling trapped by the limitation of cultivation, but when he went through the tribtion could be possible.


    After all, even going over to the Xiantian realm he would have another tribtion that could help him, even more, feel these twows, perhaps he can learn more than two since he also began to understand more extensively the element of lightning and fire that was of the me essence of the phoenix.


    After this tribtion, the cultivation of the body refinement of Zhang Yi rose to the intermediaryyer, after much spiritual energy through pure also had much small lightning that if a normal warrior tried to absorb much would end up seriously injured, for Zhang Yi was just another form of culture.


    The cultivation of mental energy has also received a breakthrough, although most have been turned into energy for qi, arge part has been transformed into mental energy, and the spiritual energy of tribtion is several times purer than the spiritual energy received in baptisms.


    Thus mental energy reached the peakyer in the advanced degree, plus a baptism would bring it directly into the third realm of mental energy, not to mention that having absorbed arge part of the spiritual energying from a tribtion would greatly help in creating an atmosphere and thews in mental energy, is a benefit that only Zhang Yi can have.


    The vige in the space of mental energy and the big main house that seemed more and more with a mansion were almost finished, the next step already began to be imagined by Zhang Yi, after all it was difficult to imagine a city without being able to use anything of the real world, but imagination was important for one day to reach creation.

 Chapter 33: The World Hope 9

    Chapter 33: The World Hope 9


    As for the cultivation of qi was the one that most had an increase, after all other than the body refinement when you move from the umtion of qi to the Houtian the amount of pure spiritual energy required is terrifying, and very end up getting problems at the base of the cultivation at that time , after all the much needed spiritual energy is equal to or greater than going from the initialyer to the intermediaryyer.


    Few can be as fortunate as Zhang Yi and Bai Cheng who were able to use a tribtion and a baptism to be able to fill in so much spiritual energy quickly without being left unstable because when one is moving from the realm of umtion of qi peak to the beginning Houtian should not use pills to hasten cultivation.


    Because if pills are used all the impurities in the pill will go straight to the Dantian, after which it is very difficult to refine or eliminate these impurities, so many geniuses are trapped for months and years in this transition phase.


    But as Zhang Yi still had the meridians fully open he would need even more spiritual energy than the others, of course aspensation his fighting power and endurance of his qi would be much greater.


    But he did something absurd to use the spiritual energy that would be used to form his heavenly tribtion to achieve much of this much needed energy, and the other part during the tribtion was still more than enough to reach the middle tier of the realm.


    In addition, the spear also absorbed an enormous amount of lightning from the celestial tribtion, and having already been through tribtion before and refined, this time the spear absorbed much more lightning and managed to reach the peak rank of thend rank of the weapons.


    Zhang Yi could see that the materials that were used to refine the weapon had been virtually destroyed if the weapon was not close to gaining the indestructible attribute because of the celestial tribtion it would have already been destroyed.


    It was good that Zhang Yi used most of the points he received for killing the beasts so far as to be able to buy the materials needed to refine the spear again.


    After some tribtions the spear could be a weapon that was practically thews of pure lightning with the weapon of Zeus in Greek mythology, so it would only need the material to reinforce the structure of the spear, no material was needed to improve the performance of the only if he found divine materials, only then could the material withstand tribtions.


    Now that he was in the Houtian realm and from then on, there would rarely be a direct collision of weapons, the biggest collisions would be from the warrior qi that would normally cover the weapon in battles, and when Zhang Yi fully understood the lightningws he could use many more features.


    So Zhang Yi went back to the second floor to kill some more beasts and stabilize his base, then he would exchange the rest of his points for the time being for spiritual stones, although he could also exchange for more spiritual stones as Bai Cheng did, Zhang Yi preferred to trade only for some high-level ones that would be better for cultivating mental energy in the future.


    Because from now on in his cultivation though only having to absorb the spiritual energy because until the realm of the Spiritual Sea the understanding of the mysteries necessary for Zhang Yi to raise his cultivation was easy, perhaps because he had already done it in his life passed even with no perception.


    But nevertheless, none would be much easier than it was only to absorb a great deal of spiritual energy from the spiritual stones to advance quickly if this were so the disciples of the sects in the divine n would need only a few years to reach the Divine Sea and it was not so.


    The baptisms and energy of spiritual tribtion was different because it came without any impurities and could go straight to the cultivator''s Dantian, with even high-level spiritual stones depended on the talent of the cultivator, only someone like Zhang Yi with his talent Divine could absorb several high-level spiritual stones quickly, others would need the help of pills to do this.


    After reinforcing his base Zhang Yi anxious sought eager and saw what divine technique he could learn, but when I go what was in his mental space was shocked.


    He thought he would have one or two techniques to learn, one of strength and one of movement, but the truth is that he had more than 10 techniques and they were all divine, so he could not master that in a thousand years.


    So he had to change his mind about how to learn them all to the initial degree, he decided to first take one of each thing he needed a defense, an attack, a movement, support, and an escape.


    The attack techniques were what he had most then it was difficult for him to decide, plus he decided to choose the most useful for him, were techniques that his master said were the only ones he needed to learn of each type since they could be used in all realms and with any element and weapon.


    And his master said that there could be stronger techniques but these techniques could harm the body and cultivation of those who used it often, although having some techniques that had side effects was just pain in the body orck of qi and not harmful.


    The technique he decided to learn if he called "rain of feathers" was a technique of the sect of his master and who created the technique was someone from the divine realm who once saw the battle of a phoenix that would sometimes use its feathers to give several blows with the same force as an attack.


    In this technique the warrior could give up to 20 attacks with the same force of an attack, and could be given to one or several enemies, it was like a rain of attacks that could be used with any weapon using any element in its attacks and the best one is which could be used in conjunction with other techniques thus increasing attack power.


    All the divine techniques had 10 levels, in the first level Zhang Yi could give up to two attacks at the same time with the same force.


    So he began to study this technique while cultivating the body refinement that now needed almost 2 months to pass eachyer.


    He would try to improve his body until the Xiantian realm because he would have to improve his body as much as possible until the next tribtion, he could not count on the luck to get a new treasure by then.


    The principle of this technique was quite simple for someone with the perception of Zhang Yi, he had to at first level learn to separate his thought and vision and strength into two without splitting more like adding up, so it would be as if he had 2 Zhang Yi at the time of the attack.


    It was not something that anyone could normally learn in realm Houtian, even having understood the idea to do it was the hardest, d it was only for a moment to use the technique, the beginning was the same for the next levels, but Zhang Yi already imagined the difficulty of the second level that was like controlling 4 bodies and minds at the same time.


    But it was really a powerful technique, there are usually techniques that could do much more attacks than this, but the attacks would have the power of the warrior divided between them, in this technique the attack power is the same for both attacks and consumes the same qi of two attacks only.


    It was not something anyone could easily learn, as Zhang Yi had his mental power he could use his brain better to be able to do it more quickly, so after a month he learned the initial degree of level 1.


    As he could spend more time to pass through the advancedyer of body refinement he could learn more a technique, this technique was divine as well and it was a defense called "celestial armor" he wanted to learn this technique in order to use his earth element better of defense and also match with your me essence armor of the phoenix.


    This was a technique that could use the elements orws that the warrior understood to be able to form an armor, could use several elements together, it was a defense technique that could double the natural defense of Zhang Yi, how he was training the corporal refinement Zhang Yi''s defense was much higher than that of most normal warriors.


    In addition, the armor could reduce or even absorb the attack that is from the same armor element, meaning that with the me essence in Zhang Yi''s body that can absorb even the celestial tribtion he would be almost immune to the fire element.


    To learn the first level of the armor it was necessary to understand well at least one element, and then he had to understand the way it was necessary to be formed the armor and connect it to the qi in the body.


    It may seem simple plus many things had to be done to be able to create a technique that could even divert lightning from celestial tribtion, the only w being that the required qi increased depending on the force of the attack that had to be endured, so just a few lightning bolts of a tribtion would drain the entire qi of Zhang Yi.


    It would not take him long to learn the first level since he already had control of the fire element because of the essence of the me of the phoenix.

 Chapter 34: The World Hope 10

    Chapter 34: The World Hope 10


    Still it took him about a month for him to learn the initial grade of level 1 while he did this, Zhang Yi was also learning more about how he could refine his spear that would have to be done as fast as possible, after all his spear was not yet indestructible, and if he lost it it would be uneptable.


    Soon afterward as well as his training that could be considered torture, Zhang Yi also had sessfully advanced to the advancedyer of body refinement, although his speed still is enormous to advance took 2 months this time, and would only continue to increase.


    Even so, it was no reason to be discouraged, so Zhang Yi soon began to cultivate to try to advance to the supremeyer of the third realm of body refinement.


    So he also began to study his third technique that would be a support technique, the technical name was [divine sense] was a technique to increase the senses of the cultivator, with that Zhang Yi technique could feel animals up to 10 times the distances of which he can normally with his mental energy.


    This is a special technique so in spite of having 10 levels it was easier to learn, so after half a month he managed to reach the beginning of the first level of the technique.


    He soon felt his senses being magnified twice, so he could see feeling something up to 500 feet away which made him safer and also helped him to hunt the beasts in the levels of this world hope.


    The next technique he wanted to learn was one of weapon dominance, and the technique he chose was one to make better use of the spears if it was called [Dragon Spear].


    It was a technique that taught all that was necessary to learn about the spear, and in the final levels of this technique, it was said that the user could reach the Dao with the spear and also each movement of the spear would be like a moving dragon.


    As they had many things to learn in this technique and it was more difficult to learn Zhang Yi took a month and a half to learn the initial level of this technique.


    At the same time, he also reached the supremeyer of body refinement, so now with another 2 months, he could reach the peakyer and in another 4 months reach the fourth realm of body refinement which was equivalent to the Xiantian realm.


    So he decided to learn another technique that was very important to him, was a technique of movement plus it was also a technique of escape, the name of the technique was [spatial distortion].


    It was a technique that as the name says the user of the technique was like teleporting to another ce, the user who learned this technique would connect with the spacews for a moment and so he could escape a great danger.


    The best thing was that to learn this technique the user needs not have mastered thews of space, the master who created this technique must have had enough work and understanding of thews of space to be able to create such a technique.


    ording to his masters, this was an essential technique for teaching the best disciples of a great sect, if a disciple with the talent of Zhang Yi was killed without having time to grow up would be a great loss for the whole sect.


    Although this technique did not have to use the understanding of the spatialws to learn anyway, it was a veryplicated technique to understand, if this technique were given to a disciple with a low perception it would be useless.


    It really was a technique designed for geniuses, Zhang Yi took more than two months to get to the initial level of understanding the technique.


    While studying the technique Zhang Yi had also reached the peakyer of his third realm of body refinement, now it was less than 2 months before he could reach the beginning of the fourth realm.


    If one could see that Zhang Yi was only 15 years old and was in such a high cultivation, in realm divine if one could pass through the realm of the mortal tribtion before the age of 100 would be a genius never seen in history who would have great chances of reaching the realm divine in your life.


    And Zhang Yi was training 3 different cultivation types, this would have a huge advantage in higher realms, not to mention that such a warrior would have no weaknesses and also have several ways of attacking an enemy.


    But if one looked at the appearance of Zhang Yi could not say that he was only 15 years old, he was almost 2,10 m, and his whole body was covered with muscles, but the muscles did not make him look like someone who frequented long ago a gym, but if he put on a suit no one could imagine that his body had muscles.


    his long ck hair that was a little below shoulder height was smooth and his face seemed to have reached the age of 20, but it also had a youthful charm, his ck eyes had a peculiar gleam in his pupils.


    On his face, he also had a beard that was as ck as his hair and covered the underside of his face like a mask, but the beard was thin and as if it had cared for every day.


    This was his appearance now, and if he did not stop cultivating Zhang Yi would still look the same for another hundred years, when someone arrives at the Houtian realm his mortal body to change and is fully developed.


    Of course, it is not normal to see someone who hase to the Houtian realm before his body has finished developing, now the body of Zhang Yi was being gradually transformed throughout his cultivation into an immortal body.


    After that Zhang Yi began to cultivate his body for the initialyer of the fourth realm, after that whenever he had the time he would try to increase the cultivation of his body, so he would be more likely to survive by the third heavenly tribtion.


    While he was growing to get to the realm room he also began to train thetest technique that he thought he needed before going to the 3 level world of hope.


    The technique he wanted to learn was a technique of movement that could improve every aspect of his struggle, as well as his ability to survive in any situation.


    The technique was called [lord of the wind and lightning] although having this name this divine technique does not need to have an understanding about the elements of wind and lightning, but if you have the understanding as to the escape technique the efficiency of the technique would be greater.


    This was a technique that in your domain could increase the speed of the user by up to 10 times, of course in the first level it only doubles the speed of the user of the technique.


    Among all the divine motion techniques he had received this was the most useful for various situations and also the easiest to learn, not to mention that it could be used along with other techniques.


    After a while, Zhang Yi took a month and a half to reach the initial level of the first level of technique, so after learning all these techniques he was sure to face any situation that would arise in the world hope.


    After a few days also Zhang Yi came to the initial realm room of his body refinement, which meant that no one below the Xiantian realm could hurt him, and even more now along with the technique [celestial armor] he was sure that even a realm Xiantian warrior could severely injure him.


    This was what worried him most, his attack power had alreadye a long time ago to the point of killing a Xiantian warrior, right now he could even fight with several Xiantian warriors together.


    But what always worried Zhang Yi was that his defense was not even close to that level, so he could hurt a Xiantian warrior, but the same was also true, but now he could fight several Xiantian warriors and still leave without being greatly injured.


    This was the minimum necessary for him to cleanse the fourth level, and he knew that the more his cultivation increased, the more his attack and defense would increase as well, and he still had a third level baptism and one fourth and one more tribtion before go to the other side of this world.


    It was a pity that he could not create armor to defend himself, for it was useless would not be worth the time andbor needed to create one, after all when he finished this armor until he got here the end of this world the armor could no longer defend him.


    But although he could not make an armor he could refine his spear again, the material he would use to do this was few, it was a bone of a mutant tiger that had reached the realm of the spiritual sea and died.


    This tiger had a very fine distant lineage of the divine white tiger animal, but it also had a strong element of lightning, it was one of the beasts that had been killed when the expert-created this side of the world.


    This was a pity, beasts of lightning attribute always manage to cross the realm of mortal tribtion and rise to the divine n, but this died without having the chance, Zhang Yi also took the core of this tiger and some feathers of the phoenix that had lost its element fire.

 Chapter 35: The World Hope 11

    Chapter 35: The World Hope 11


    Zhang Yi had acquired only the materials necessary for the spear to be strengthened so that it could withstand until it acquired the indestructible attributepletely, and when it reached the divine full it could have better materials to reinforce the spear.


    Zhang Yi only dared reinforce the base of the spear and thus refine this weapon, because in his teacher''s jade had something about it, his teacher hoped that the materials with which the spear was initially made could not stand the tribtions.


    So she said that to refine the spear again he just needed a strong bone of an animal that had a strong lightning attribute before death and put in the middle of the spear.


    Then he needed to use the rest of the lightening of the tribtion that had fallen asleep on the spear to make that bone diminish to the required size of the spear.


    With his mental energy and the me essence of the phoenix he would help melt the bones along with the core of a beast and thus use the powdered phoenix feathers as a catalyst so that the bone only reinforced the anteriornce and did not form a new.


    After that the spear would still have more strength to withstand the lightning of tribtion and hold well until it became indestructible, then the spear might even gain lesser intelligence.


    So Zhang Yi did what his master told him, after finishing his spear was new and much stronger, he was sure she would endure at least three more tribtions, once she became indestructible it would not matter anymore.


    Thence also rose to the rank silver after being reinforced, and Zhang Yi also greatly improved his knowledge in weapon refinement.


    After finishing all his preparations he was ready to clean the third and fourth floors after that, he was no longer afraid of the beasts of level 4 and much less of the beasts of level 3.


    Even so, he was careful and entered Level 3 carefully and hiding his presence, as his mental energy was much stronger now the beasts could not feel anything even if he was standing in front of them.


    With his mental energy strengthened with his technique [divine sense] he could easily feel where the beasts were he went to ces where they were alone and when he saw the first one was a bit surprised.


    It looked like a tiger as it was on the first and second floor, but the difference was that this tiger had undergone a mutation when it rose to rank 3, had some bones bounced on its back and chest and looked like armor protecting its vital points.


    Zhang Yi found this curious, he had heard about it from others more was the first time he fought with wild beasts that were different from earth animals.


    But as his attack was strong enough to kill beasts of the Xiantian realm see the beast that mutated was no reason to make him hesitate, so he took his spear and took a swing with all his strength, around the spear was his qi and also the me essence of the phoenix.


    This bnce ended up cutting the tiger in half with its bone armor being cut in the middle anyway, this gave confidence to Zhang Yi that strength was everything.


    So he kept hiding his aura and attacking the beasts that walked alone, the beasts were so easy to kill that he did not even need to use the fighting technique he learned, but he still wore the [divine sense] all the time and the [lord of the wind and lightning] as well.


    In just one day he killed 40 level 3 beasts and only had to slow down because qi''s spending of divine techniques was too great for his level of cultivation.


    Even with the expense being greater Zhang Yi was satisfied with the utility of the technique, in this way he would be confident in staying safe in any situation.


    So after 2 days he killed 99 beasts and only 1 was missing, so Zhang Yi stopped and prepared to receive the baptism the other day, he knew that his hunting speed would be much higher after going through tribtion.


    So he did everything he had to do before going through the third level because afterward, he would not have time, and with the baptisms of the third and fourth level Zhang Yi that were muchrger than the tribtion, he had before.


    Not to mention that he would have to seal his cultivation to not get to the middle tier of the Houtian realm by ident and without expelled the world hope before reaching the fourth level or fulfill the request of the voice.


    "Voice, if I can not reach the intermediaryyer of the Houtian realm how will I be able to achieve your request?"


    [No need to worry, the only rule that exists here is that before cleaning the fourth level you have to be below the intermediaryyer of Houtian realm after you clear the fourth level the restriction also disappears.]


    [Of course, whoever created this rule only cared about qi realm, if he knew there would be someone like you who could make his body refinement reach the Xiantian realm, he would know he made that rule for nothing.]


    [I''ll also help make sure your cultivation does not reach the middleyer yet, I think your mental energy can also reach the middleyer of the realm room before you get out of here.]


    Zhang Yi was thinking the same, his mental energy could pass from the intermediaryyer of the Houtian realm, d he could advance beyond the middleyer after clearing the fourth level, so he could enjoy the whole fourth baptism.


    So after preparing himself the other day he marveled thest beast and so returned to his room to receive the baptism of pure spiritual energy, soon the energy began to flood the room where was Zhang Yi.


    It was an amount of spiritual energy that was double thest time, feeling this he was anxious to know how much energy he would receive at the next baptism.


    The spiritual energy tried to invade your Dantian and meridians, but as the cultivation of Zhang Yi was sealed it did not allow any of this, as this spiritual energy was twice as long as the time to absorb was also doubled.


    So Zhang Yi even managed to use a part of this energy to use in his body refinement, his mental energy was mostly absorbing most of that energy and after a while, he can finally reach the third realm which was equivalent to the Houtian realm.


    It was good that Zhang Yi had double the time he had in hisst baptism, otherwise much of the energy would be lost, his body can also use the energy of baptism and can advance to the middleyer of the realm of body refinement.


    After he was able to use a portion of the pure spiritual energy left to advance to the middleyer of mental energy, and so he was able to use all the energy of baptism, Zhang Yi was very pleased with that.


    After all, it could take years for Zhang Yi to train his mental energy that was the slowest of his cultivation, now it was to see how much he could raise his cultivation of mental energy until he passed hisst baptism.


    Otherwise, he could take a year to pass ayer as long as he could use the high-level spiritual stones his cultivation of mental energy would be as fast as the other methods of cultivation.


    His greatest gain was to be able to increase his body refinement also in this baptism, the next tribtion was what he most worried if he could not have a body strong enough to handle it was difficult to know if he could survive.


    So he had to do as much as he could to increase the level of his defense techniques and also his spear that was refined again, it was important that his spear could attract the most violent part of the tribtion.


    Zhang Yi did not have much hope in the treasure he would find on the fourth floor, after all, how many natural treasures of the same level of the me essence of the phoenix could exist in a world like this that was not even the divine n.


    Besides, even if it were a treasure of the same level, how could he have the good fortune of the treasure to be absorbed by him, or even that he did not end up dead with a ck that the treasure brought.


    In the space of his mental energy now he could see that a city was beginning to be formed, gradually in a great area of several kilometers several viges like the one that had been created was forming and between them, several buildings also were created.


    When it reaches the peak of the room realm of mental energy these viges will connect and create a huge city and also day and night will be created withws existing naturally.


    At that point life could exist in your mental energy, but not a human being, maybe a beast can exist, since beasts can adapt more easily to an environment like that which would be formed at that moment in their mental energy.

 Chapter 36: The World Hope 12

    Chapter 36: The World Hope 12


    After going through this baptism his base was still the same since Zhang Yi had no advance in his cultivation either and only with his mental energy and his body refinement that are always free of impurities.


    Now he just had to clean the fourth floor to find out what he would have to do for the voice, Zhang Yi hoped it had to do with people on the other side of the world that the expert wanted to protect.


    As the voice said that not a lot of spiritual energy went to the other side there should not be people who could threaten his life, so it would be the perfect ce for him to stay for a while and live a normal life.


    After he could help the voice with whatever she needed, Zhang Yi knew the voice had suggested that he give his chance to use the teleportation matrix for Bai Cheng, because then he would be stuck here, but he did not care about that already who never nned to leave if what he needed to do was save.


    After resting for a day, Zhang Yi soon began cleaning the fourth level, now he no longer feared fighting level 4 beasts, even more than to clear that level he needed only to kill 10 of them and not hundreds as on the other levels.


    Even so, it would not be such an easy task, if he were surrounded by a group of wolves Zhang Yi could end up dead, in addition, he still needed to find the treasure that was on that fourth level and pick it up.


    With his new divine sense technique, he did not have to worry about finding an area that blocked his quest, which worried he was being attacked when he could not know the location of his enemies being killed by his own treasure.


    As he sneaked and killed in only one blow the level 3 beasts, Zhang Yi did not know what the attack of a third or fourth level beast was, he had heard that it looked like a martial art, not to mention the level 4 beasts Stronger could use thews as well.


    So for his first fight, he was looking for a beast that was alone in a ce where he had no other beasts for miles, because only by experimenting on himself could Zhang Yi know what a beast''s attack was like.


    Soon he found a big bear that looked like a small building when he was standing, this bear did not seem to have any mutation on the outside, but Zhang Yi was more careful still, after all, it was more dangerous when the beasts seemed more normal.


    He approached the bear with the spear in his hands, the bear looked like he had not yet noticed that Zhang Yi was nearby, the technique of concealment with the strongest mental energy was truly incredible.


    After Zhang Yi attacked with his strongest blow, but only a shallow cut was made on the bear, that same blow before cut the level 3 beasts in half on the third level, so you could see the difference in the strength of the two beasts at different levels.


    After being attacked the bear roared with pain and anger and finally realized the location of Zhang Yi, soon the bear gave a strong blow with the w away from Zhang Yi, but this simple blow became in small sharp bursts of wind towards him.


    Zhang Yi, who was already prepared for a deflected attack, he saw that this attack, which in addition to looking like a martial technique, still contained a faint element of wind contained in it, to see the strength and speed of the attack.


    Zhang Yi was still surprised at this but was not scared, he deduced that he could receive several of these attacks with his armor without being injured.


    After Zhang Yi continued the fight with a bear, this was Zhang Yi''s first longest fight after learning his new spear technique that gradually became more apparent in his movements.


    When Zhang Yi closed the distance the bear did not seem to have martial techniques to use closely and as Zhang Yi always deviated from his ws, the bear began to attack with his body that was his greatest strength.


    Although Zhang Yi was not afraid to fight hard, he still used his various spear techniques to defend and deflect from the bear''s strongest attacks and also make several injured from the huge body of the beast.


    After a fight time, the bear was injured and bleeding, the fight was getting exhausting Zhang Yi still had a lot of qi and mental energy, but this showed that his decision had been sure to find a beast alone to fight.


    If he found more than one despite not being injured thanks to his strong defense he would have to have much more effort to kill the beasts.


    The bear also realized that this human despite being fighting on an equal basis with him did not tire and also was not injured by their attacks, so the bear began to think of escaping this fight.


    After the beasts had risen and became stronger, their intelligence was also increased, so they were no more irrational beasts than before they were blinded by rage and wanted to fight to the death.


    Zhang Yi also noticed that the bear was thinking of fleeing and intensifying the attacks until it took part of the power that was contained in its armor and began to use the essence of me of the Phoenix to increase its power of the attack.


    When the fight became more difficult and the bear realized that he would not survive he started to defend himself more and gave up attacking as he knew he could not hurt Zhang Yi when Zhang Yi saw it realized that his chance to end the fight had arrived.


    He removed his armorpletely and used all the me essence of the Phoenix for the attack and at the same time used in his attacks the martial technique that learned [rain of feathers] thus giving two attacks at a time in the bear.


    So after a while, Zhang Yi managed to kill the first beast, he realized with this fight how difficult it would be to kill all 10 beasts and that it would be difficult to clear that level today and find the ce where the treasure was hidden.


    While searching for treasure site Zhang Yi managed to find two wolves alone when he would leave that wolves behind he saw that they used the element fire for their attacks.


    Looking at this Zhang Yi smiled he took his spear and attacked the two wolves, thanks to the essence of the me of the Phoenix, the element of fire of normal beasts was the element he least feared, and these two wolves neither were at the peak of the Xiantian realm, that gave confidence to Zhang Yi fight the 2.


    With his spear in his hands and without hiding his presence Zhang Yi activated even his aura that had not used in his fight against the bear to spend a lot of energy, he expected a difficult fight, but Zhang Yi did not tell that his field was very strengthened and took half of the forces of the two wolves.


    With this great advantage, Zhang Yi used all his strength and with his martial technique attacked the two wolves at the same time using the lightning contained in the spear, so in much less time than used to kill the bear and wasting less energy Zhang Yi killed the two wolves.


    Only when he decided to use all his powers did Zhang Yi realize how strong he was now, so he was more confident in finding that treasured spot and clearing that level quickly.


    After that, Zhang Yi continued to run through the fourth-level area to find the treasure, while he just deviated from the beasts he encountered and only faced the beasts that had a fire attribute.


    After all, although the goal of this level was to kill only 10 beasts, there were still thousands of level 4 beasts at all levels, so finding 10 that we''re alone or in pairs was not very difficult.


    On his way he found another beast with fire attribute and killed, after that he returned to his room at the end of the other day, after 3 days of searching he found an area in which his mental energy could not explore.


    At that moment he had already killed 8 beasts and only 2 were missing until he could clear the level, so he was avoiding killing more beasts in case there is a beast there where he finds the treasure.


    When Zhang Yi found the ce where his mental energy was being restricted, he did not hesitate this time and entered directly into the area, after all, he had increased his strength and prepared himself as much as he could to find that treasure, now was no time to hesitate.


    When he entered the area where the spiritual energy seemed to be several times more abundant than in the cave where he found the essence of the me of the Phoenix.


    In that ce, he watched for a moment and after taking a look around and finding nothing he was more in the center of this spiritual energy, after walking for a while he saw a sight that impressed him.


    In the center of this spiritual energy had a waterfall over 30 feet high, and this waterfall was not along with any river either before or after, the water seemed to start from nowhere to form the waterfall and then continue for a while and disappear.

 Chapter 37: The Other Side 1

    Chapter 37: The Other Side 1


    After looking at this strange waterfall for a long time Zhang Yi was startled to think he had fallen into a kind of illusion, but after seeing that his qi and his spiritual energy were still flowing normally he realized he was not in an illusion but in the reality.


    He had been scared before because with his strong martial heart and his mental energy the enemy would have to have a force of several realms above him to be able to put Zhang Yi into an illusion, but now he no longer knew what to think about this strange situation and unnatural if it were not an illusion.


    Zhang Yi was disturbed because he could not use his mental energy to know what was different about this strange waterfall, so he just stood there watched for a while to see if he noticed anything different.


    After looking for a while Zhang Yi realized that the source from which all this great amount of spiritual energy came was in a ce in the middle of this waterfall, so he realized that there should be a passage in the middle of that waterfall that was not visible because of the curtains of water that fall constantly.


    As soon as he discovered the ce he had to go, Zhang Yi, did not hesitate and passed through this passage, entering there he is surprised by what he saw, it looked like a cave like the one he had seen before, but this cave looked like an old mine of spiritual stones which was running out for some reason.


    After thousands of years, all low-level and almost all intermediate-level spiritual stones had been consumed, there were now intact hundreds of high-level spiritual stones that were more than several times all of Zhang Yi''s current wealth.


    And among these spiritual stones that covered the walls and the ceiling had something that looked like snakes of water that were connected to each other and connected in the way of this cave and had as a core something deep in that cave, Zhang Yi thought that these snakes of water they looked like veins and the cave a great body with this core the heart.


    Zhang Yi still gathered courage and continued to walk through the cave to the bottom of it, after a while walking he was even more impressed by what he saw, it looked like a smallke at the bottom of the cave and in thatke was being formed upon him something who looked like a turtle hulk around a jewel that was the most beautiful thing Zhang Yi had ever seen in his life.


    This jewel that looked like a beautiful diamond had a sizerger than a fist and a cyan blue color, Zhang Yi realized that this jewel was the center of the illusory form of the tortoise shell and thatke and looked like a treasure without conscience as the essence of the me of the Phoenix.


    Zhang Yi approached thiske but did not dare to tread carelessly in the water, he kept looking around before to make sure there was no visible danger, seeing that there was no danger yet he did not dare to enter theke.


    Although it seemed that he had been daring to try to absorb the essence of the phoenix me with such low cultivation and unaware of the hazards he did that because he had at least seen something before written about the essence of the phoenix me in jade of his master


    So Zhang Yi can calcte the risks and rewards involved and make the decision to absorb the me essence of the Phoenix, and although it would have been all right if it were not because of having the dragon blood on his body he would have died by the ck caused by absorbing the essence of the phoenix me with low cultivation.


    But now he did not even know what this jewelry was or what thiske represented, so he may only hesitate a little, but thinking that he might even absorb the essence of the me of the Phoenix that was somethinging from a divine beast had no way the jewelry is stronger than that.


    So Zhang Yi entered theke and was rxed because nothing strange had happened, then he kept walking theke toward the jewel.


    He reached the side of the jewel that was floating in the air and with his hand went through the carapace of the tortoise formed of water and put his hands on the jewel.


    When Zhang Yi put his hands on the blue jewel a gigantic repulsive force formed by pure spiritual energy passed through the body of Zhang Yi and hit the walls around and also threw water from theke away, then the jewelry seemed to have felt cultivation of Zhang Yi with mental energy and body refinement.


    So the jewel loosened from the hands of Zhang Yi and fired in between his eyebrows and entered the city that was being formed in the spiritual energy dimension of Zhang Yi, so when he got there he stayed inside the first house that was formed by Zhang Yi in the first realm and that it was the greatest house and nucleus of his mental energy.


    After the jewel stood there in the center of the house she dropped three drops of a blue blood that came out of the dimension of mental energy and merged into Zhang Yi''s body as soon as that blood has merged into his body he can feel his whole body being clean and the defense and strength of his body being reinforced.


    And his bodily refinement was also strengthened and his cultivation went to the advancedyer of the fourth realm of bodily refinement, after which another wave of pure spiritual energy that was quickly transformed into mental energy came out from within the blue jewel, and his cultivation of mental energy reached the Supremeyer of the third realm of mental energy.


    Zhang Yi was surprised when he noticed that his cultivation advanced rapidly, and so he saw that although it was a good thing what had happened if this jewel that entered his body wanted to increase his cultivation too, he would reach the intermediaryyer at least and only he could apologize with his voice and be expelled from the world.


    After Zhang Yi absorbed the jewel he could discover what it was, it was a core of a beast called a blue turtle, it was a very rare creature that was a mutation of the divine turtle, could also be considered a beast of the same level as the Phoenix and was a beast loved by the elements of water and ice.


    As a variant of the divine turtle what else the beasts of this lineage liked to stand out was its defense and stamina, just as Zhang Yi had the strong mental energy and a strong body refinement the jewelry naturally joined her body.


    When a divine beast died either naturally or when it is killed unless it is by someone who has cultivation much stronger than it, its core was almost always destroyed as was the case of the phoenix that Zhang Yi had known before.


    But in the rare cases where the core was left, the core itself could be considered a natural treasure that did not need to be refined into anything, and that core became a treasure that would help Zhang Yi absorb spiritual energy from the outside and turn it into energy spiritual for him.


    With this jewelry, the speed of cultivating the mental energy of Zhang Yi would greatly increase and approach the speed of your cultivation of Qi.


    After this unique experience, Zhang Yi gained another element in which he could adapt quickly which was the water, when he came to the Xiantian realm he would be easier to perceive with more easily 6 elements now and 3 others with little more difficult.


    Its natural elements that Zhang Yi still had the understanding reinforced by the blood of the dragon which was the earth element and the metal element, the fire element by the essence of the me of the Phoenix, the water element by the jewel of the blue tortoise, the element of lightning because of the spear and ice element because of the turtle''s jewel.


    Besides these 6 elements, he can more easily perceive has the element of wood which he began to learn because of the tribtions, the wind element because of his divine technique and thew of space because of his other technique.


    So all Zhang Yi''s worries disappeared having received this jewel as treasure, now he needed to clear that level and solve the problem of the voice.


    After leaving theke, which now seemed more lifeless despite still having a lot of spiritual energy around the ce, Zhang Yi used his spear to pick up the spiritual stones from the mine and after finishing it he had almost 3,000 high-level spiritual stones, still had some spiritual stones more Zhang Yi decided to leave behind.


    So he returns to his room preparing to finish clearing the level early the other day, Zhang Yi found it only a little strange that the voice did not search for him after he left the cave, but as he would eventually see her in soon after killing two more beasts and receiving the baptism he decided not to call the voice.

 Chapter 38: The Other Side 2

    Chapter 38: The Other Side 2


    The other day after resting well and soothe his mentality Zhang Yi prepared to kill the twost beasts and finally be able to clear the fourth level and be free, after that he would no longer need the seal and could reach the intermediaryyer in Houtian realm with thest baptism.


    He walked quickly and soon found two beasts that seemed to be fighting against each other, one of the beasts had the attribute fire and the other had the attribute water and the two that already seemed to be fighting long ago were with some injuries lighter and almost without qi.


    It was not that the beasts were very rxed despite having an enemy like Zhang Yi, but as this world was veryrge and at that level he was only a short time ago and had only killed few beasts, no beast should have known that he had an enemy hunting them.


    Thus taking advantage of this good opportunity Zhang Yi just invaded with his spear and began to attack with his aura in the two beasts and also using his technique Martial Rain of Feathers.


    The two beasts that were already tired and were caught by surprise did not know how to fight together and ended up dying quickly.


    So Zhang Yi returned to his room and waited to receive the baptism.


    [What happened? Did you give up helping me and decided to just clear the fourth level and walk away? I knew I could not trust other people.]


    Zhang Yi was a bit shocked and did not understand the reason for the anger of the voice, he had fulfilled everything the voice had requested, he found the treasure of the fourth floor and killed the 10 beasts being below the middleyer of qi cultivation.


    "I do not know what you mean, I''ve done everything you''ve asked me to do so far, I just need to get my baptism to be able to do what you need me to do."


    [What are you talking about? Do not tell me you forgot you had to get the treasure on the fourth floor before cleaning the floor?


    "I do not know what you''re talking about, I already got the treasure from the fourth floor and now I''ve done everything I needed to do."


    [Wait, you said you already got the treasure? This is impossible for less than half a month that you are on the fourth floor and you tell me that you have already caught it without me knowing.]


    "Yes I''ve got you can investigate if you want to know, there must be more spiritual energy in the fourth level circting now, so you can give me the baptism now."


    Zhang Yi did not like to not believe his word, if he really was to give up on realizing the desire of the voice he would just say would not just clean the fourth floor by saying nothing, so he was much less willingly to the voice, if not Had he already promised before he would just leave.


    So after a while, the voice managed to verify that what Zhang Yi had said was true, he really had already grabbed the treasure, as she used him wrongly had no way to apologize now.


    [I apologize for my wrong judgment of before.]


    "I do not need your false excuses, I had already realized that you never really trusted me, but as I had already promised I will do what you asked me because I keep my word, now give me my baptism and then Tell me what I need to do."


    The voice realized that Zhang Yi lost all goodwill he had with her but as he was still going to do what she needed the voice did not care how Zhang Yi had said the voice never really trusted him and waited until he had died until now.


    Soon after thest baptism began, the pure spiritual energy filled the whole room, it was so much energy that it was difficult to even breathe, and it seems that not all energy had entered the room and a little was left hoping that Zhang Yi could absorb.


    Soon the body of Zhang Yi had two small tornadoes of spiritual energy, one on his Dantian and the other on his forehead, now with the blue turtle''s jewel the speed he could absorb and turn the mental energy was only a little lower than that of the that his body could transform into qi.


    As it had already removed the seal before, the energy was quickly transformed into qi and entered into its meridians and Dantian, after a short time its cultivation was entering the supremeyer of qi, it was very energy and its cultivation was already at the peak of theyer starting earlier.


    Along with this Zhang Yi could feel that the dragon''s blood was melting even deeper into his body, unlike the blood of the Phoenix and the blood of the tortoise that were in small quantity and had already been absorbed by Zhang Yi''s body.


    The blood of the dragon was transformed into the lineage of Zhang Yi, so it was more time consuming than the others that were in less quantity, but now Zhang Yi felt that when he reached the Xiantian realm the blood of the dragon would be his blood and he could be called after half-dragon.


    In the future when the cultivation of Zhang Yi was greater, he could even turn into a dragon for a fight, this was what the master of Zhang Yi expected, not to mention that the dragons were heavenly beasts loved by the heavens, so he would have fewer chances of dying in heavenly tribtions.


    And also because the dragons were a species that was destined to be gods, Zhang Yi with his lineage would not have any bottlenecks in his cultivation, this was all very good but everything was the same as before for Zhang Yi.


    With his cultivation and base being always stable beyond his talent and perception Zhang Yi never had a bottleneck, and with the treasures that absorbed the mostws he was beginning to understand, Zhang Yi was no longer afraid of dying in the celestial tribtion.


    It was a fact only that he would always have to cultivate a time always so that his bodily refinement was higher than his cultivation of qi in force, so he would have extra security.


    In addition, his cultivation of mental energy also increased and reached the peakyer, after that itcked little to reach the fourth realm with his mental energy, so the fourth baptism ended, for the first time his understanding held his increase in mental energy.


    But that was normal, in less than a month his mental energy had increased by almost an entire realm, so he had no way of his genius to have enough time to have understood the mysteries of more than one realm.


    For all kinds of cultivation, especially for mental energy where the goal is to challenge the heavens and reach the Dao at the end of the path, it is not difficult to discover and unravel the mysteries of the sky that is necessary for eachyer of cultivation, that Zhang Yi would never have a bottleneck that meant he would not be stuck in a realm for long.


    If what was necessary for a genius was only cultivation, then surely before 10 years passed a genius could reach the divine realm on the divine ne where what else they had were resources.


    But, of course, this was impossible normally, especially after the fourth realm for mental energy, where a cultivator was beginning to have to understand thews to be able to create an atmosphere with a day and a night in their dimension of mental energy.


    What was truly incredible was that in fact he already knew a few things about thews so now that his cultivation had risen day and night were almost ready to be created, this was something that stopped the greater geniuses of the divine n for many years.


    Even so, it was good that no spiritual energy from baptism was lost and even his bodily refinement was close to advancing again, this advancement of the variousyers because of baptism was proof that what he had done of cultivating his body refinement before by a realm higher than qi was the right choice.


    Even now that the heavenly tribtion came now he would have been prepared, and if given more time he could get his body toe to another realm, so after meditating for a few hours and being able to recover from the changes that had been caused by advancing both in his cultivation Zhang Yi was ready to listen to what the voice wanted him to do.


    [You really should be the greatest genius I''ve ever seen, in little more than a year you''ve reached the peak of the realm of body refinement and now it''s near the Xiantian realm, maybe the expert who created this world and this test created thinking and waiting in a genius like you.]


    [In addition, you still did more than he hoped and managed to get all the treasures that could change the life of any realm specialist spiritual sea, but even so, those treasures were disrupting the n of who made this side of the world and even messed up the other side of the world.]


    [But maybe all this was meant to be found by you, so a huge talent like yours also has treasures that could turn anyone into a genius.]

 Chapter 39: The Other Side 3

    Chapter 39: The Other Side 3


    [So I can say for sure that if even someone like you who can do all this and can even go through a heavenly tribtion and have so many treasures can not carry out my request no one can.]


    [As I said to you before, there are three treasures in this world, I said I would say where the third was after you found the second, well I have two requests you can make.]


    [Of course, for me, any of the two you can aplish would be enough for me, you do not have to do both, the first is that you find the third of the natural treasures that have been destroying the natural order of how this world was created. ]


    [If you can take this treasure and get it for you, it would give the order of this world back to normal after a few years, and so after a few hundred or thousands of years someone on the other side coulde to that side and thus reestablish the natural order of things.]


    [And the other thing you could do was to bring with you some people on the other side and so in a few thousand years the other side of the world would be destroyed and all the people on the other side would die, but those people that you take with you could recreate the n on the other side.]


    In fact, it was always just a request that the voice had for Zhang Yi, that he could get the natural treasure that was destroying the world on the other side and so after he took the treasure with him the other side could be saved and return to normal.


    But besides knowing that there were still people alive and that the world on the other side was almost destroyed the voice did not know anything else and would not have to help Zhang Yi on that side, in addition, the voice knew that the other side of this world hope was a very vast ce.


    So she did not know how many years it would take for Zhang Yi to find this treasure, he could give up until then, so she gave another option which in her view would be easy for Zhang Yi to do, he could bring 4 people or more on the other side since he was free to leave whenever he wanted and he did not have to make the judgment.


    So if these people he brought could or could not rebuild the n was with fate, so everyone would not be lost without being able to do anything.


    Zhang Yi just nodded after hearing the voice requests, he did not think it was too hard, in fact, he even hoped it was something much more difficult than killing a strong beast that was some realms bigger than him.


    After all, there were divine beasts like the phoenix here before, so it would not be surprising if a monster like that on the other side came along.


    But if it were only to find another treasure as the essence of the phoenix me or as the blue turtle''s jewel he would have no problems, the voice did not know, but even if those treasures that Zhang Yi found hade from a divine beast he had the means of destroying them.


    If he used the cauldron his master gave him, Zhang Yi could eliminate these treasures with some difficulty, so in addition to being killed by the pressure of the reaction to absorb the treasure, he was not afraid of anything else.


    And Zhang Yi was in no hurry to go back to his sect, so he did not mind spending a few years on this other side while looking for the treasure, so he could take advantage to understand a few moreyers of cultivation above his when he needed.


    Zhang Yi could also spend a little more time understanding the elementalws for when to get to the Xiantian realm, as to the other request instead of easier was moreplicated for Zhang Yi.


    After all now he did not know what kinds of people would be on the other side, he would not bring anyone to the world he lived in addition, as he had already said before, Zhang Yi was a man of words and responsibilities, there was like him just bring some people on the other side and then abandon them after bringing them.


    So for him, the first order was the easiest, and ording to the voice the people on the other side did not have a very high cultivation realm, knowing this he could say that the strongest person should be one of the realm core revolutions that was an in which he could have the confidence to defend himself.


    So he could move freely there in a few years if there were many people there he could even have his normal life for a time as he always wanted.


    [As I said before this world was a paradise, the specialists who created this ce were very powerful, but this ce was almost exterminated, one of the reasons that the people who lived here had been persecuted was that they were not normal people more of a race so it was important to ensure that they were not exterminated.]


    [The people on the other side are of the Elven race, so everyone has a striking beauty and talents to manipte the elements and the very greatws they were very powerful, but because some ancestor of that race was very proud he did not want no one of that race would join humans.]


    [In addition, this ancestor not only did not want elves to join humans as he also thought elves were of a race superior to the human race, human specialists naturally did not like that and added to their gain to want the treasures of thends of the elves and more the fear of the talents of the elves made that they were united and tried to eliminate that race.]


    [Of course, now you do not have to worry about anything else, to protect the elves themselves the specialists who created this world killed this ancestor who started with all this and erased many things about the history of the elves, so they have nothing more against the elves. humans.]


    So Zhang Yi understood a little because his voice made such a secret and waited until he was sure that Zhang Yi would go to the other side to tell him about the elves, after all the voice was afraid he could go out and tell the outsiders that secret, what she did not know was that Zhang Yi was not even from this world and would just be interested in seeing a new breed.


    Moreover, with his divine talents, Zhang Yi did not have to fear or be envious of the elves who only had more talents in understanding thews, and although he knew that elves were a race that could initially live longer than humans were without meaning to speak about it to a cultivator who fights against the heavens and seeks immortality.


    If he was envious of the elves, it would be the same as the poor being envious of the rich, so the poor if they have the talent and the effort they can get rich one day as many have already done so.


    So after a time as Zhang Yi was already prepared the voice-activated a system that created a kind of tunnel, so he entered the tunnel and felt that he was going through something like a teleportation transmission, he could even feel a weakw of the space.


    It seems that as the voice had said before would not be easy for him to enter this world without the help of the voice, this shows how much fear the people who created it had his race be exterminated, Zhang Yi instinctively knew with his talent that despite this seem simple as was done by many ancestors of the race who were very powerful at the turn of their lives that this was not as simple as it seemed.


    When he finally arrived at this other side of the world hope that the voice had spoken, Zhang Yi was very surprised at what he saw, it was a huge desert that seemed to have seen no water or life for thousands of years, it did not look like this paradise that the voice had spoken to him that was before.


    But after seeing this desert for a while he finally understood, it was not that the voice had lied to him about this ce is a paradise, but as she herself said the voice could not have any more information on this side of the world, this it means that for some reason, this ce that was a paradise became a desert in a few thousand years.


    Zhang Yi was not too worried about this world is a desert, he had already prepared for everything before, as a warrior who might have to go through anything, Zhang Yi who had the privilege of having an object to store things with a huge space to store, stored their thousands of pounds of food and thousands of gallons of water, plus of course fasting pills.


    Even if he stayed in this desert for a hundred years he would not have the danger of starving or giving in, it was good also that this desert had no way of life, so he knew that he had no monsters and that also certainly not would be the ce of the treasure, so much of the ces that he had to look for diminished with this desert.

 Chapter 40: The Other Side 4

    Chapter 40: The Other Side 4


    After walking a few hundred kilometers without feeling any form of life in this seemingly endless wilderness, Zhang Yi noticed something interesting, that this desert, besides not having been formed normally it was obvious that there was still another problem.


    A desert, even if not formed naturally, has some forms of life that over time be ustomed to this difficult environment, this is more true for the wild beasts, as animals that undergo mutations by learning to strengthen themselves with the spiritual energy the Beasts have tremendous abilities to adapt to new ces.


    So at least some beasts were to be found in this ce, but after walking for a while in this ce Zhang Yi discovered the cause of this, besides that ce did not have much life, also did not have much spiritual energy in the environment and thus also did not have thews of fire that normally exist in a desert.


    So he had more evidence that this ce had many problems,ws were something created naturally by the heavens and the earth, only a very powerful expert could wield so much power that it would be able to change the wayws behave in one ce.


    More was obvious from what was said by the voice that in this ce it was impossible to have a powerful expert, and Zhang Yi himself could confirm this, after all with this spiritual energy so thin in the environment, at least in this desert if one could reach the Xiantian realm was a genius in all life.


    Zhang Yi continued walking for a few days without using his spiritual energy and just relying on his natural speed, after all, it would be difficult to recover his spiritual energy in this desert, yet his normal speed was already enormous and he walked for a few thousand kilometers.


    At this point even Zhang Yi was surprised, it seemed that it was true that this world was really great, in addition, this desert was also veryrge, were it not for the voice to have said so surely he could be sure that the elves were already dead in this ce without life.


    But after walking for so long their mental energy can finally detect traces of life, and they were human life forms and not beasts, though the beasts did not want to live in that ce with so fewws people could.


    So Zhang Yi approached to see who it was, when he walked for a while longer he could finally see that it was like a small vige a little bigger than the first vige formed by his mental energy, and in that vige, he could see that there were some humans with darker skin.


    After looking better he could see that they were elves, dark elves still on top, these elves were not much different from humans, the only most striking difference being that they were tall and handsome and their ears pointed.


    Of course Zhang Yi was already prepared for this and then used a basic technique passed on to him by his master in that he could use his mental energy and thus change the way people could see his appearance, this technique even worked against people who had 3 realms greater than his that did not exist in this world.


    Even so he still did not rush to go to the vige and kept watching, the elves did not have smiles on their faces and all looked like people who had had much suffering in life, Zhang Yi can see some rabbits that he could see on level 1 , it seemed that this was the only food of these elves.


    As these elves were all at least in the realm of body refinement they did not necessarily need nutrients brought by food and just eat anything to survive, but in that desert, it was impossible to find any fruit or vegetables to eat.


    The houses seemed to be made of earth mixed with water and it seemed that some people used the most basic elements to drink water or eat, so it already showed the elves'' ability to manipte the elements so soon.


    After observing for a while he saw that the elves spoke anothernguage as he hoped so he used his powerful mental energy to analyze all the sounds and in a short time he understood thenguage so he also saw that the elves used only a few swords, old women.


    So he saw the way the elves normally came in and out of the vige, then changed into a sort of Elven-like cloak and then put on a thin ck cloak just to hide his appearance, so he ced a leather bag on his back and He moved to the entrance.


    After he entered the vige with the cloak covering his face he realized that many people around him began to pay attention to him, it was exactly what he wanted, after all, if someone appeared from nothing they could not even mingle with the people who lived in the vige normally.


    But if he tried to look suspicious to get attention and after people knew he was not dangerous they would approach him naturally, because he would not be a stranger to get noticed and everyone would know where he came from.


    There was a ce in this vige that seemed to be the only ce people could get together and could buy something in the whole vige, it looked something like a market, after looking around a bit Zhang Yi can confirm their suspicions that people of this can not buy weapons normally.


    After walking the market for some time he ordered a drink and so sat down, after staying there for a while the drink he asked for arrived just like a man wearing a leather armor that had a few holes and an old bow in the back, even so, Zhang Yi noticed that other elves looked at him with envy and admiration.


    "I saw youe out here today, would you mind telling me where you came from and why?"


    "I came from a vige that is a little distance from here where I had problems with one of the hunters there, he tried to kill me and could not, just as I knew the people of the people would support the hunter instead of me and that he woulde back to try to kill me the other day I decided to quit."


    "And where was this vige, this hunter would not try toe after you?"


    "I''d rather not talk about where the vige was, and our fight was not so important for him toe after me, he must have tried to kill me because it was the easiest way for him and he must have thought I would not leave another way."


    Zhang Yi was talking to the hunter plus the people around were listening to the conversation, while he spoke he was also sending little waves of mental energy in his voice to anyone who heard it tended to believe and have more confidence in who spoke.


    So even though the hunter was still asking questions by custom he already believed that Zhang Yi was a good person, and if Zhang Yi did not give an absurd or wrong answer everything would be fine, of course, this was not hypnosis then it only served as a suggestion if he did something that people did not like they would get rid of their mental energy easily.


    But that was not a good idea for Zhang Yi, he could use his mental energy to change the mind of the other elves and even brainwash him, but he would have to continue to use his mental energy always and when he started using mental energy the elves would wake up and realize what he did to them.


    This was something to be done only in thest case, after all, he wanted to save the elves and have a normal life for a while and not kill all the elves and spend time in this world running away.


    After a while the warrior was satisfied and so just let Zhang Yi drink in peace and left, the other elves were also gone, but now the warrior and the elves who were here had a good impression of him, especially after he took the cover and stopped hiding.


    Of course, what everyone was seeing was what he wanted them to see and not their true appearance unless someone could look at him from outside the influence of his mental energy that was 1 kilometer would not know it was a disguise.


    And even Zhang Yi who had his cultivation of qi and mental energy near the realm Xiantian could not see a face more than 300 meters the more the elves, so he just walked around the vige and bought his meals at the market and did not need to sleep and just walked.


    After a few days he looked for the hunter again and asked if he could make a house near the vige, the hunter epted as it was Zhang Yi himself who would make the house and thend had no owner there were no problems.


    In addition, the fact that Zhang Yi requested permission to build his house in the hunter''s view was evidence that Zhang Yi respected the order and would do nothing wrong, the hunter was right, mainly because Zhang Yi was hundreds of years defending his country of invaders, he knew how difficult this was.

 Chapter 41: The Other Side 5

    Chapter 41: The Other Side 5


    As soon as he received the permission of the hunter, Zhang Yi went outside the vige to look for a good ce to build his house, in addition to building each he also intended to build a small workshop and use his skills to refine some simple spades and spears.


    Despite leaving many behind in the time he hunted thousands of beasts in the four levels of the test he passed Zhang Yi had acquired many bones and leathers from the beasts in addition to some materials such as metal and wood that were scattered throughout the world.


    In addition, he had also harvested some medicinal nts which although not very useful to him were still very useful to the outside warriors who needed the help of pills and medicinal nts to improve their speed of cultivation and even ovee bottlenecks.


    When he started building his house it waste at night and many elves were sleeping, the only method these elves knew to build their houses was through Elemental maniption, Zhang Yi knew dozens of other ways to build his house.


    But because he did not want to draw too much attention and the house had to be simr to one of the others he also had to use elemental techniques, the problem was that unlike the elves the humans did not have as much ability in the control of the elements.


    Zhang Yi could already control the fire element and the water element for a long time because it had the treasures to help, in fact, any cultivator would still say that it was more important to have a great Elemental affinity than to have treasures such as the essence of the phoenix me or blue turtle jewel.


    Talented warriors like Zhang Yi was that they could reach very high realms in the future and be very strong could get to use the maximum of their Elemental affinity in the beginning as cultivation and understanding about thews of the world are low the warrior can not use well its elements.


    But after passing from the Xiantian realm wherews can be understood and in realm more powerful, the natural element of the cultivator would be the greatest weapon he could have and rely on fights, such as a celestial tribtion, now his essence of the phoenix me could even to absorb the tribtion with thews of fire.


    But when Zhang Yi was to face the realm of mortal tribtion it would be impossible for the essence of the phoenix me to even defend Zhang Yi much from the tribtion, but his elements of earth and metal could at that moment even absorb the tribtions.


    Because someone with a talent like that of the elves can sometimes use thews to face opponents with two or more higher realms and still be able to fight and survive, since treasures will always be limited to a realm and their uses are also limited.


    Now when Zhang Yi used the essence of the phoenix me that was a realm stronger than his cultivation, he had to choose whether to use it to attack or to defend himself so the power is divided, if it was his innate elements this was not necessary.


    As Zhang Yi was close to the Xiantian realm and already had begun to understand thews although still not able to use them he could easily make a home, as he had already made hundreds of houses in his mind with the mental energy the whole structure of several houses were already engraved in his mind.


    So in a few minutes, he can use his good insight and create arge 4-bedroom, 2-story house plus a bathroom-like room and a kitchen, and he even made a beautiful workshop that was right next to his house and even had an entrance through the house.


    In addition, he created a basement where he used his mental energy to hide the existence of the basement where he would pretend to keep the materials if anyone tried to steal, so he would hide the existence of his mental space that was where he really kept everything.


    He used the elements earth, water and fire to be able to create and reinforce this house, that in itself was incredible even for the elves, so he still can not leave the house the way he wanted it because he still could not use the wood element well.


    When the inhabitants of the vige woke up in the morning they were surprised by the great house that had arisen during the night without them knowing and in silence too, just as Zhang Yi waited the vigers went to ask the hunter who had also been impressed by the beauty of the house and the speed at which it was created.


    The hunter already had some doubts about the strength of Zhang Yi because he could not feel the cultivation of it, and in that desert it was impossible that there was anyone who had no strength, now that the warrior can see Zhang Yi creating the veryrge and beautiful house in a short time and in silence he began to imagine that Zhang Yi was already above the Xiantian realm.


    So the hunter exined that the new house belonged to Zhang Yi and that he had requested authorization ahead of time, so the vigers who already had a good impression of Zhang Yi thanks to his mental energy, now did not consider him a stranger anymore and also admired your strength.


    This was all a mistake married by Zhang Yi, although the elves had a great talent for using the elements and could use the 5 basic elements from very low cultivation, in fact, they could use the elements of only basic form to drink water and light a bonfire.


    And although the elves were very talented with elements they also had a restraint, the innate element of the elf that was the strongest used by them were mostly only 1 or 2, so they all now thought that Zhang Yi besides powerful could use more than 3 elements.


    Moreover, another mistake he made was that although the elves had to build their own houses, it took them a few weeks and they asked for help from other elves in exchange for food or other favors, so what he did was unusual.


    But this served for all the elves to respect and like him better, after all, if Zhang Yi really had a strength as he has, it was not necessary for him to answer anyone or ask permission to build a house in the vige, after all, no one there would have the force to go against it.


    And that was exactly what was happening, Zhang Yi had the strength to dominate this side of the world if he wanted to but as he wanted to just seek the natural treasure in peace and do his best to help the elves as a favor to the voice , moreover, he wanted if it were possible to try to live a normal life for a while.


    After a while, some elves took courage and went to the new home of Zhang Yi.


    "Hi, fine, I saw that you built your new house here very beautiful, so I brought you a wee gift."


    The elf brought a homemade bread made by her, although it seemed little Zhang Yi knew that all the elves here lived a hard life and did not have much to share, but as it was a gift he could not refuse and epted.


    "Thanks for the visit and for the bread, it seems to be very delicious, the house is almost ready, but it still is not the way I wanted it to be."


    "Are not you ready? Even though she was so big and already so beautiful?"


    "It''s a little shameful for me to admit, but I''m not very good at controlling the wood element and so there are some parts of the house that I could not do."


    The elf even staggered when she heard what Zhang Yi said, it is rare for an elf to control more than one element and Zhang Yi already controlled 3 and was embarrassed for not being able to control 1 more, if others heard that they could have beaten him, and the worst was that and The elf saw that Zhang Yi was really sad that he could not control another element and was not lying.


    "I can find some elf in the vige who can control the wood element well to help you."


    "I''d really appreciate it if you could do that for me."


    So the elf said that Zhang Yi needed help and spread to more people he handled her very well, so everyone already considered him as part of the vige, then 2 elves who had innate wooden elements came to help, so he solved thest details like the roof and the doors and thus all found his house more cool and original.


    In fact, the elves either did no or made the roof of y, the reason was that in that part of the desert had no seasons and no rain, even if it had as the materials used was nature itself could be remade easily.


    Finally, after a few days, Zhang Yi opened his workshop and began selling some simple swords and bows, this was another major change in a short time to the small vige.

 Chapter 42: The Other Side 6

    Chapter 42: The Other Side 6


    All the elves were impressed and even began to have more respect for Zhang Yi, of course, there were people who knew how to create weapons and create pills to help cultivate, but it was very rare to find, especially among the dark elves, and the elves who knew how to do it could achieve great prestige even in the major cities.


    So the fact that Zhang Yi was one of those people made any suspicion that he was wanting something in his vige, after all an important person so he would not waste his time going as a spy to a small vige that had nothing.


    Just as Zhang Yi learned everything he knew from a jade left by his master, this was the knowledge of a divine n specialist, so even the worst swords and bows he could create with the simplest materials became rank weapons rank what was 2 ranks above the weapons they all wore.


    He was really helpless in that if he tried to create weapons of lower rank they would be destroyed, this was normal after all his knowledge was very high and he used the me essence of the phoenix and mental energy of the third realm to forge the weapon.


    The starting point was too high, so any weapon he created was a treasure to the elves, so the hunter who knew this was running to Zhang Yi''s workshop, but this time he went there humbly and no longer trying to appear to be superior.


    "Hello Mr. Zhang, I''d like to ask to be able at least to look at the incredible weapons I heard you make."


    Zhang Yi found this strange, he was about 15 years old now had someone else calling him, of course, this was normal because the hunter knew that Zhang Yi was stronger than him and besides, he was a person who could create weapons that had an authority near the leaders of every city here in this world.


    For warriors it was no shame to call someone younger than you sir if people were stronger or more qualified in some way, it was a simple way to show respect.


    "You do not have to call me sir, and these weapons are no big deal, they''re here to be sold and not to be appreciated."


    "Do you want to sell these weapons? But it is impossible for you to find people who can pay for them in small towns like this, it would be better if you sold them in the city. "


    "I''ll admit the prices are a bit expensive, but I''m going to give a 25% discount to the people in this vige and 25% more to the hunters so people in this vige can buy."


    The hunter was wondering what half of the discount would make a difference in the price of a treasure like that, but seeing the sincerity in what Zhang Yi was saying he did not dare say that, he would lose a lot in giving half the rebate value.


    "Then how much would a sword like that Mr. Zhange out of?"


    "This sword costs 2 golds and for the people of the vige 1 gold."


    In this world there were only silver and gold coins, so food was bought only inrge quantities or exchanged for other services, so a gold coin here was equivalent to 100 silver coins, but analyzing the value of things in the market and amount of money circting in the city he saw that 2 gold coins was a fair price.


    Of course if he tried to sell such a weapon in his world he could get even 1,000 gold or a few dozen low-level spiritual stones, but as the materials he used were all low-level and easily found, moreover, he wanted that the hunters of the vige had better weapons to be able to use it sold cheaply.


    When the hunter heard the price he was shocked, he even found that he had gone crazy and badly heard, or that Zhang Yi had gone crazy, even the broken bow he wore had cost more than 2 gold, and was more than 2 ranks below of that sword, not to mention that he gave a discount of half the value to the hunters.


    But then the hunter realized that it was no joke and deduced that as Zhang Yi does not need the money he just sold the weapons cheaply, and so he cheered up, he had 6 gold after saving for so many years, so he could buy more than one thing.


    "No you are wrong, these weapons are very cheap sir, it is practically given to people, mainly by the quality of the weapons."


    So after getting excited for some time the hunter suddenly thought of something and then asked.


    "Sir, is there any condition for a person to be able to buy something or restraint?"


    Zhang Yi thought for a while and realized that really should put some restrictions on these weapons.


    "There are indeed some, in every weapon I have put a mark that will forever remain on it, the restrictions are that all people can only buy a weapon and armor of each type only once, and can not be given, borrowed or sold to other people, moreover, the enemies of this vige can not afford to arm here."


    So the hunter understood and felt grateful, really these restrictions were only to protect the vige and business of Zhang Yi, if a people could buy a weapon here for 1 gold and then sell in town for 100 gold would not be fair with he.


    So the hunter bought an armor, a bow, and a sword and paid 3 gold, then the hunter who was already in the realm Houtian felt he could use his strength and his qi much better to fight from now on.


    After this hunter 3 more hunters came and also bought the same things, so everyone who needed to fight to live in that vige had increased their strength improving their weapons, had 6 more hunters in this vige, but they were hunting now and so only the 4 became to protect the vige.


    Then in a few more days some people came to the workshop to buy a sword and armor, since they were not hunters paid a little more expensive, but they were still discounted because they were from the vige, these elves were the ones who always paid attention to when the vige was attacked and also were in Houtian realm.


    Although it seems a lot to a small vige, these people were hundreds of years old and so it is normal that after living so long these people could reach this realm, the hunter leader was already in the Xiantian realm, of course, no one could threaten Zhang Yi.


    The other vige elves did not need weapons if it were not time to fight and even if they had money they did not have to buy, even so Zhang Yi was already the richest elf in the whole vige, yet he did not go much until the market already that he had everything in his mental space.


    Some elves went to his house sometimes, sometimes Zhang Yi also made some different dishes or even bread and took them to these elves to thank the kindness.


    This was the kind of life that Zhang Yi always wanted, he could feel that some kind of weight was fading from his martial heart, the longer he rxed, even though this world was in danger was not something that would happen in less than a few hundred years so he was not in a hurry.


    After a few days he tried very hard to create some iron tools that people could use in their homes, so he made some pots and knives, it was harder after he got a greater understanding of the fire element after both use the essence of the phoenix me it can make a normal fire and create these simple tools.


    After making the knives and pots he went and gave as a gift to the elves that would visit him sometimes, the elves liked the gift very much but liked less when they knew that it would be soldter in the workshop.


    Of course, although Zhang Yi had never been in a rtionship, he understood what was going on with these elves, yet he did not have much to know about romance, so it was hard to expect any initiative from him that now had almost no strong emotions he could show.


    So if Zhang Yi had to have a novel would be just natural and not forced, so he did not mean to deny the visit of the elves, but also would not take the initiative in this case.


    All the vige elves were very fond of the new tools that were sold in the workshop, and they were not expensive too, costing 5 to 10 silver coins, so all the vige elves had to pass at least once in Zhang Yi''s workshop.


    The only thing he felt bad was that since nothing was nted in this vige, many agricultural tools could not be made or sold and that was what made a cksmith busier, as the quality of the things he did were good, all things wouldst 3 to 10 years after being bought.


    So after a few days with lots of sales again no one would visit his workshop.

 Chapter 43: The Other Side 7

    Chapter 43: The Other Side 7


    And a few weeks passed thus with Zhang Yi feeling what was tranquility and without cultivating too, he could finally feel after hundreds of years of life what was a normal routine without cultivation.


    Probably just he was not feeling bored with it, after all, it was a new thing for him, now he just spent his time thinking about new things that he could create to sell in his store.


    Another thing he found interesting was the fact that people from other viges still did not know about his products, as he did not necessarily need money no matter how much he did not know.


    After a few days, the hunters who had been hunting for a long time had finally arrived, this was a happy time for everyone in the vige, especially the families and friends of the hunters, it was a good thing that no one had died on this trip.


    Now the vige market could be replenished with food after the meat was processed tost longer, the hunters seemed to have gotten some fruit, which was rare.


    After a few days that the hunters arrived and rested a little in their homes the hunter who had talked more with Zhang Yi came to tell the news that had a new person in the vige, this person knew how to make weapons and also should be above the Xiantian realm.


    The hunter who was the strongest by being in the Xiantian realm was regarded as almost a vige leader, but as if the other hunters joined could beat him, this hunter could not make all the decisions without consulting others as was done by the leaders of other viges.


    When he discovered that another person from the realm Xiantian had entered the vige he had be angry because he knew that he would lose his authority more and more, but when he learned that this new person was also a cksmith he forgot his idea of being angry.


    Not to mention how these people could help the vige just to be in it, even more, it had a status that no hunter would dare to disrespect not to risk having his vige destroyed by the people of the city.


    Until when they learned that this cksmith was selling weapons to all the hunters and vigers of the high rank and with a very low price everyone rushed there.


    Everyone went there and bought a set each as did the first hunter, the realm hunter Xiantian was thest to get there, when he looked at Zhang Yi and can not see what his realm of cultivation he felt scared, even though he could not see the real strength of Zhang Yi he could deduce from his experience that this person was stronger than him.


    As he saw all the weapons were of the same quality, seeing that the hunter was sure that Zhang Yi should be able to make weapons rank higher than this, but he did not dare to ask if Zhang Yi had or would sell because even if it was sold no would be with no discount and the price would be astronomical.


    Zhang Yi thought the same thing as this hunter, he could certainly create weapons of a higher rank than these, but to do so would be like painting a target without his back, even if there were no people in that vige who could kill him or force him to create the weapons they wanted.


    He had no doubt that these people existed on this side of the world, perhaps these people would force him to nothing if he only created the weapons of such a low rank, but if they knew he could create stronger weapons than this one he was sure would be hunted.


    So he would never admit to anyone that he could create weapons of rank higher than this for anyone in this world, as to the status that the city or the greatest forces of this world guarantee he was sure that this was like a trap so that all the smiths of this world approach these people.


    Then the most dangerous ce would be near the city where these people lived.


    As the hunt was quite productive this time the hunters would stay for much longer this time in the vige, so for a time, the whole vige was in a lively mood until after it returned to normal.


    Who appeared after a few days that the hunters arrived were some elves from a nearby vige, this vige was, of course, a vige allied with this vige, so these elves met with their friends and soon discovered that they had a new cksmith in that vige and that this cksmith could also create weapons and sell cheap.


    Zhang Yi naturally who always had his mental energy spread over the whole vige soon knew that they had visitors from other viges when he saw that the elves spoke easily about him to the elves of other viges he just had to ept that these elves were very naive.


    When he realized that he had no elves from another vige appearing from other viges to buy his products he deduced that the elves were intelligent and did not want to fix problems for his own vige, because as Zhang Yi said he would not sell weapons to enemy viges it was because he knew that someday someone from an enemy vige would appear.


    When the 10 hunter elves and more people protecting the vige received the new weapons and armor their general strength went to another level, these elves from their vige could not know the difference for never having used, but Zhang Yi knew well.


    A difference of two ranks in a weapon was with a difference of 3 realms in a fight, not to mention that if one of the weapons made by Zhang Yi even if rank low collide with a normal weapon as was used by the first hunter he met, the weaker weapon would not only lose more, it would also break.


    And in a fight, it was obvious what would happen when someone with a weapon faced somebody unarmed, of course, the result could be different if it were a warrior like Zhang Yi who also trained the corporal refinement that made his whole body in armor and a weapon.


    So in a few years, the difference in having Zhang Yi''s weapon and not having it was the same as the difference between victory and defeat, so the ideal was that the elves of that vige tried to hide the fact that Zhang Yi existed, so he thought these elves were naive.


    The other day, these elves came to Zhang Yi''s workshop and wanted to buy some knives and pots and tried to ask about the weapons, Zhang Yi soon spoke only the price without a discount, so these elves realized that he already knew they were from another vige.


    Then Zhang Yi recalled again this time with a more severe tone that people could only buy their weapons for their own use and not for other people, so they could not give, lend or even sell these weapons.


    So if people from other viges wanted to buy their weapons they would have toe to their workshop in person to buy their weapons and armor.


    Of course, if Zhang Yi designed to give this warning was because he had the ability to apply punishment if his rules were broken even if they were people from other viges.


    So a few more days went by quietly and soon some elven hunters came to the vige where Zhang Yi was, but these people showed no respect and first went to warn the hunters from that vige who hade to visit and went directly to Zhang''s shop Yi.


    They were 4 hunters all from the Houtian realm, when they entered the store they looked around curious and 1 looked like the leader of the group approached Zhang Yi.


    "I hear that you sell weapons here and that these weapons are of the highest quality?"


    Unlike the hunters in his vige, these outsiders were arrogant, although Zhang Yi did not like being called lord at least he liked to be treated with respect, especially when he was doing someone a favor, as was the case with selling the cheaper weapons.


    "Depending on who wants to buy, I can sell."


    "Do you have to choose who to buy your weapons as well? I thought you charged for it."


    "Of course I choose to whom I want to sell, the price I charge is practically giving the weapons, its I''ll give a weapon of mine I can choose for whom I give."


    "I already came to your vige because I heard that you only sell the weapons to the person who will use this already shows that I respect you, now I would like to see the weapons."


    "I disagree with that, youe here is my minimum requirement and I do not respect you otherwise you could not even use my weapons, but I will not care about that, are you from a vige allied with that?"


    "Yes, we are."


    "I thought that since you were allies of the people in this vige, the least they could do was greet the hunters here beforeing to my store and not going around like they were hiding."


    Zhang Yi had already confirmed that this hunter''s response was true, but even so, he was curious why if they were allies they would not greet people here beforeing to their store, after all, they would being here to buy weapons and strengthen, so it was good to show goodwill to his allies.

 Chapter 44: The Other Side 8

    Chapter 44: The Other Side 8


    The four hunters who came were shocked by this question from Zhang Yi, because as high-profile hunters and experienced as they were, they entered the vige in silence and were sure to pass as quietly as possible until they reached the cksmith''s shop.


    But from what Zhang Yi said since they entered this vige they were already on their watch, although cksmith status was well respected in evenrge cities were not all that cared about it, these hunters were an example of this.


    Because they just wanted to buy their weapons and then walk away and not make a long business rtionship with Zhang Yi, but if they knew that besides being a cksmith he was still stronger than the four of them his assessment of him would change.


    So the leader of the hunters after realizing this fact began to speak more politely to Zhang Yi.


    "That''s not it, the problem is that as I said our vige is an ally of your vige, but that does not mean that we are friends of the hunters in this vige, being allies is more a matter of need and confidence than of friendship."


    "So although we are allies if we really need help with anything else we would have to ask the hunters a favor and payter, so we try to avoid the hunters here and buy the weapons in silence so we do not need to owe them one more favor."


    After hearing this Zhang Yi finally understood, it was not that they did not respect each other, but rather that they hadplicated rtionships between them, it was a mistake for him to think that because the viges were small to be allies they had to be friends.


    But now Zhang Yi understood more or less how the rtionship between the viges was, it was like the rtion of the battalions of the army in which he was, although all the soldiers andmanders were on the same side that did not mean that their rtion in the day was good.


    Zhang Yi remembered a story of two great generals one was younger and one was younger, the younger general was more skillful and so had a higher position and importance than the older general, as well as the older general, had a little envy of the youngest they never spoke.


    But once by a wrong order from the superiors these two generals and their armies eventually fell into the trap of the enemy army, so without hesitating in thinking about what was most important for their country the older general led his army to be able to give time to the general more new escape.


    This showed that although the two of them quarreled with each other and were not friends, when amon enemy appeared, they came together without any problem, this was the way he understood that the hunters of the viges worked, they had to be united in order not to be target of a stronger enemy even if they did not like each other.


    Knowing this Zhang Yi showed the weapons and armor to the hunters in the other vige, although they had heard before when they saw the weapons the hunters were impressed, they thought before that the rumor of a cksmith selling such good cockroaches was false, but it seemed that was true.


    Although allied these hunters were from neighboring viges and so had no discounts for them in the price of weapons, so each hunter can only buy one weapon and one armor each for 4 gold in total.


    So after the four hunters were able to buy their weapons they became much friendlier and respected a lot more Zhang Yi, after buying all they had to buy the hunters left the same way they arrived.


    Zhang Yi knew now that the two viges would be much closer and united from now on after all the four hunters who came today were much stronger and would tell everyone in their viges that because of the discount the vige where Zhang Yi was supposed to have much more well-armed people now.


    And the fact that only the Allied viges could buy the weapons would have the nearby viges think twice before they decide to attack the vige in which Zhang Yi was.


    After a few more months, everyone got used to the presence of Zhang Yi in the vige, every week many people from other viges woulde to spend in their workshop, some to buy weapons and armor and others to buy daily tools like knives and pots.


    The allied viges to show their sincerity and show that they were strong allies of the vige in which Zhang Yi was beginning to bring a part of the meats they hunted, after all with the new weapons they bought from Zhang Yi the hunt was much easier and safer, so they wanted to show their gratitude.


    So in these past months, the hunters from the vige of Zhang Yi did not have to go out to hunt and stayed to protect the vige, so everyone in the vige was even more grateful to Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi was having the life he always wanted to have an even cultivating was not yet his body needed such a time to stabilize and fully ustom to the great advances made in a short time, only Zhang Yi''s base be perfect and not have impurities for not using drugs was difficult to say that so many advances were normal.


    But Zhang Yi knew that times of peace cannotst long in a warrior''s life after many months have passed and the elves are naive as they were and talking about Zhang Yi to everyone they knew it was impossible for the enemy viges not to know about the new cksmith.


    Although all the small viges were afraid to offend a cksmith who had a status of respect even in the cities, it was hard to bear the gain, especially as the enemy viges heard clearly that Zhang Yi would not sell arms and armor to enemy viges.


    Although the reason for this was obvious to protect people who were from the same vige as he, for the leaders of the enemy viges put them in a difficult position, after a few months had passed it was evident for all to see that the viges in which the Hunters bought the weapons and armor were having a really good time.


    After all, every weapon Zhang Yi sold for a low price was considered a treasure to each hunter ifpared to the weapons they had before, so the overall strength of each of them increased greatly so it was normal that hunting was now much easier and safe


    Another reason Zhang Yi did not care to sell his cheap weapons to these hunters was that he knew that these people were not greedy and so would not use the fact that his strength increased greatly to start wars and conquer thend, these hunters wanted only to survive.


    But these leaders of the strongest viges did not think this way, they thought that if their strength increased they could conquer more viges and even form a city one day, in addition, these leaders thought of the money they could do if they had several of these weapons and sold for the price that really was worth.


    So driven by the gain one of the leaders who was a warrior who was at the peak of the realm Xiantian decided to see if he could attack this vige of Zhang Yi.


    The name of this leader was Dalyor Waesthyra, Dalyor was the leader if one of the fiverger viges beside the great city, in the society of the dark elves could only form a city a warrior that surpassed the Xiantian realm and came to realm core creation.


    To form arge vige and have a leader like Dalyor and the other 4 who were allies to defend themselves from a possible attack of the city had some restrictions, arge vige had to have at least 5 Xiantian realm warriors, this seemed easy by therge time the elves lived, but it was not really that way.


    A vige to be able to grow and stay safe had to have at least 1 Xiantian realm warrior; otherwise, no one would live in it for fear of being killed, and although hunters would not often be greedy, many after reaching the realm Xiantian having hundreds of years did not want to continue living below anyone and thus they created their own vige.


    Who created this belief and favored it was the city that did not want to see the fiverge viges be stronger, so it was difficult for a newrge vige to be formed, sometimes these 5rge viges that did not ept the situation tried to subjugate a smaller vige by dering war with her.


    So the small viges like Zhang Yi were doing allies so that they could defend themselves from these fiverge viges, Dalyor did not want to have a war with Zhang Yi if it were possible because he feared retaliation of the city.


    So first he ordered five of the Houtian realm hunters and a Xiantian realm hunter from his vige to go to Zhang Yi vige and try to buy a weapon.


    Dalyor sent this force because it was almost the same as the vige of Zhang Yi, so even if they failed and were discovered they could still leave quietly, at the same time he ordered 2 Xiantian realm warriors from his vige to kill and steal one of these weapons from an allied vige to see if the weapon was really strong like that.

 Chapter 45: The Other Side 9

    Chapter 45: The Other Side 9


    As someone who lived on earth for hundreds of years in times of war and remembered what the Emperor did to his family only out of spite, Zhang Yi was someone who did not know how to trust people, so of course when he said no one was allowed to give, sell or lend his arms to others he had a guarantee of that.


    All the people who bought the weapons had toe personally to his shop, so he used a technique he learned from his master and put a small mark on the weapon and the person who bought the weapon.


    If the person''s mark disappears it means that the person died and if the mark became weaker it means that the person gave, loaned or sold the weapon to someone else.


    So Zhang Yi was sure that his rule would not be broken, one day while rxing in his workshop, Zhang Yi noticed that 6 hunters entered the vige hiding and that one of those hunters was from the Xiantian realm.


    Zhang Yi knew that all Xiantian realm warriors who existed in allied viges had alreadye to buy their weapons, so that means that these 6 hunters were not allies, hoping that one day something like this could happen he had already created a signal to send to the vige hunters who would know something wrong happened and woulde to his shop.


    As soon as Zhang Yi sent the signal the hunters knew what it was and headed for Zhang Yi''s workshop, there were 9 of the Houtian realm and 1 of the Xiantian realm, with that force everything would be resolved, after a few moments allied hunters already had met and heard from the enemies by Zhang Yi and prepared for an ambush.


    The six hunters continued to move silently toward Zhang Yi''s store, it was normal for them to think they had not yet been discovered by their enemies.


    After a few moments when the 6 invading hunters arrived at the scene of the ambush and the hunters from the vige of Zhang Yi attacked.


    The realm Xiantian hunter faced the enemy of the Xiantian realm as well, and the other hunters picked up 2 of each for the hunters of the enemy vige minus what was near the Xiantian realm.


    As the desert elves have a simr battle force even being numerically advantageous the elves of the vige of Zhang Yi expected a difficult fight, but soon they were surprised by what happened, in only some confrontations it was obvious that the invading hunters were being easily suppressed.


    Soon the first enemy hunter who was the weakest was killed and so the situation to the side of the invaders only worsened, with the numerical advantage increased more and more invading hunters were being killed, and within minutes only the hunter of the Xiantian realm was alive.


    As the hunters of Zhang Yi vige realized that their friend was the one with the advantage they decided not to interfere in the fight, after all a warrior of the elm race realm Xiantian had a control of the elements andws much superior to that of the Houtian realm, thus if more people got involved in this fight they could even end up dead.


    Despite being aplete fight in favor of the hunter from the vige of Zhang Yi, it was good for the warriors of the Houtian realm to see warriors fight from a higher realm, so they could learn a few things.


    After a few more surprising shes, the weapon that the enemy hunter was using to desperately defend himself broke in the middle, although he was also surprised as an experienced warrior the hunter did not miss the chance and used this chance to give the fatal blow.


    So after the death of all the invading hunters mainly in thest fight, it became clear that the reason they could easily dominate the enemy was the new weapons and armor they had, as after they had obtained these weapons the hunters had no opportunity to leave to hunt they had not realized how their forces had increased.


    After the fight the hunters were more respectful with Zhang Yi because they realized the difference that made these weapons, the realm hunter Xiantian went to Zhang Yi''s workshop to report what happened.


    "Mr. Zhang, we seeded in defeating the invaders sessfully, from what I could see they were from the great vigemanded by Dalyor Waesthyra."


    "You did very well, you must have realized after this fight, but the weapons you have now have greatly increased your fighting powers, I think that Houm middleman realm warriors can fight with an early Xiantian realm warrior with these weapons."


    "Even against one of the big viges we are no longer at a disadvantage, even so, I do not think that Dalyor will give up so easily to get his hands on one of the weapons, even if I do not care much about it, I fear he may kill a warrior from one of the allied viges to obtain one of the weapons."


    After hearing what Zhang Yi said the hunter realized that it was very likely that he was right, that means that it would be better if he could immediately notify the leaders of other viges.


    "I think you''re right, so I''ll excuse myself because I''m going to have to warn allied vige leaders about the danger."


    Zhang Yi already hoped that this could happen so he did not care about it, and he was sure that even if they knew what would happen the Allied viges would stille to buy their weapons, after all in the martial world only the strongest can be respected and he knew that all the dark elves were independent.


    So the chance to double his battle powers just having to pay some gold coins was something that no one who cultivated would give up, moreover, after the losses that this leader had today he would have to decide that he would continue the war to get the weapons or whether he would give up to preserve his strength.


    But apparently, it was obvious that he would choose the way of the war to get stronger, even if that road was the path of his destruction.


    When the hunter finished talking to Zhang Yi he immediately went to a grove that was a few miles from his vige, this grove could contact the allied viges in case of a crisis, so the hunter injected his qi into an iron rod that looked more like a post.


    This copper rod, after receiving qi, began firing spire of spiritual energy into the sky, this was the emergency signal that told all the leaders to meet in the woods that were halfway to the viges.


    With this lightning, he could warn four of the allied viges to gather, after sending the signal he just sat down and waited for the arrival of the allies.


    He began to think a little better about what Zhang Yi said to him beforeing here, Zhang Yi had said that warriors could advance up to fouryers of above cultivation in fighting power using these weapons, so his vige now had the strength of 10 Xiantian realm warriors and the 4 Allied viges had the same strength.


    With these figures should be enough to attack Dalyor before the situation bes worse if there was a fundamental difference in a normal vige and arge vige was the ambition after all arge vige had to have a leader capable of meeting at least 4 other warriors of the realm Xiantian.


    Then the vige will be strong enough to be arge vige, in theserge viges all the leaders he met were ambitious and had a desire to be a city in the future, that is to say that only ambitious people could try to convince other warriors from Xiantian realm to stayed in the vige with him as leader.


    So Dalyor would have no mercy and would continue attacking allied viges to get a chance to take up arms and make his great vige stronger still, so the only chance they could continue to live in peace would be to kill Dalyor and show the other fourrge viges that they should not be despised.


    Because it had another fundamental problem in this war to continue, at that time to keep the viges safe, the hunters had to stay in the viges to be able to protect, but this is only a situation that can be maintained for a short time, after all the hunters have to leave to just as soon as the viges can have food.


    And that was not a problem that therge viges that had several strong warriors had to face, after all, they could always have a small group of hunters to provide food for the whole vige.


    After a few hours, the representatives of the four Allied viges had arrived, one of the four had a terrible look on his face.


    "And I gathered you here because we are going through an emergency now, Dalyor the leader of one of the big viges found out about the weapons and sent 6 hunters to my hidden vige to attack Zhang Yi, we managed to kill everyone, but after talking to Zhang Yi he pointed out the possibility of Dalyor trying to attack other viges as well so that he could get his hands on the weapons."


    "So I realized that this could be an emergency for our viges and I got everyone here, we have to make a decision while we have time before the situation is unsustainable."

 Chapter 46: War for Power 1

    Chapter 46: War for Power 1


    "It is true what he said, today two hunters from the Xiantian realm of Dalyor vige attacked one of my men to be able to steal his weapon, luck that with the armor he can defend himself in time for the other hunters toe to help, then they fled."


    So all the representatives of the vige felt the seriousness of the matter, for hundreds of years the great viges were a source of fear for the small viges, hundreds of viges were already destroyed by the gain of the leaders of the bigger viges and now it seemed that they were their turn.


    "Since you asked for a meeting with all of us, do you have any ns?"


    "Yes I think I have a n, but this can only be done if all our five vigese together."


    "Let''s hear the n first, then we''ll tell you what we''re going to decide."


    "Okay, my n has to do with the fight that our vige had with the 6 hunters who invaded and also with the history of the hunter of our allied vige that was attacked."


    "In our vige, today 6 hunters from the vige of Dalyor invaded, one of them was from the Xiantian realm and the others were from the Houtian realm, by the time they stepped into our vige Zhang Yi noticed their presence warned us."


    "So I and 9 other hunters were able to mount a surprise attack and attack them first, so we did not have the advantage in the fight, but since ours was simr I thought it would be a very difficult fight even with the numerical advantage."


    "But that was not how it happened, in a few minutes all the invading hunters were killed except the Xiantian realm hunter that I faced alone, after a time of fighting I managed to break his weapon and so killed him."


    The assembled hunters were also surprised, they had been fighting for hundreds of years, and then they knew that the fights can usually take a few hours at times, especially in warrior fights over the Xiantian realm that has a lot of qi and can fight for more time.


    So everyone understood clearly that for these struggles to have taken only a few moments some new factor has to have had a great impact on the oue of the fight.


    "Just like you, I was also surprised that the fight ended quickly and I went to talk to Zhang Yi to inform him that the fight was over, but he was not surprised by it and even told me that with his weapons the warriors should be able to fight with others up to 4yers above cultivation, and the armor can defend. "


    So everyone was surprised by these words, although different from the hunters in the vige of Zhang Yi already hunted after receiving the new weapons they realized that it was much easier to hunt, yet they could not have a clearparison of how much more they were strong and neither would they take the plunge to discover the defensive power of armor.


    "Even though I can trust my life to him I also got a little doubtful about his words, until we get here and hear our friend''s story, for a realm hunter Houtian to be able to defend himself from two warriors of the Xiantian realm is not something that could be done easily."


    So everyone realized that these words were right, Dalyor must have sent two Xiantian realm warriors to steal a weapon because he as everyone knew it should be more than enough to quickly kill one of the Houtian realm.


    "As you all know, Dalyor is an ambitious man and would never ept such a loss, if all our vigese together, we can defend ourselves, but also as these wars happen we run the risk of having people starving."


    "So my idea after taking into consideration that the strength of our viges is the strongest in history thanks to Zhang Yi''s weapons to make a major attack and kill Dalyor and some of their Xiantian realm warriors to end the war quickly."


    "Thest time I had information from Dalyor vige, there were 12 Xiantian realm warriors and close to 40 Houtian realm warriors, if we joined our 5 viges we could gather 50 warriors, our vige killed 6 of their warriors including 1 of the Xiantian realm."


    "Even though those reports are a little wrong and we have fewer warriors in total, with Zhang Yi''s weapons and armor we can increase the strength of all 50 to the Xiantian realm."


    "Even if it is not so I''m sure we can do the same thing we did in our vige, let''s 5 realm Xiantian hold all of the Xiantian realm warriors of them for a few minutes while the others kill those of the Houtian realm opponent, then we will attack all together."


    "Even if we can not ovee we can defend the people of our viges with our lives what our work is, and if we can win, we will send a message to the other fourrge viges that we can not be intimidated, winning."


    Everyone thought this idea was very good, and everyone here as the vige warrior of Zhang Yi had the same opinion, that their job is to defend people from the vige.


    "Can Zhang Yi help us in this fight?"


    "I think it''s not a good idea, if he appears in this fight it would be like a target in his head, thanks to his weapons we do not have to be afraid of therger viges anymore, even if we end up dying, the people who saw us after they can still receive his weapons."


    None of the five here med Zhang Yi for this fight, everyone knew that since he appeared there would be a change, moreover, this fight is motivated by the gain of Dalyor and not the weapons.


    If they gave up their weapons to protect their lives now they would be as before, and they could be killed at any time by a wild enough on a hunt or even at the whim of someone like Dalyor.


    These weapons and armor is the chance they could have their destiny in their hands again, and if they gave Zhang Yi to Dalyor it would be worse, they would be giving the form that Dalyor always sought to get stronger and able to dominate them, it was clear that Dalyor could if he had these weapons and they would not.


    So everyone agreed that Zhang Yi should stay out of this war, even if the cause of this war was him, everyone knew that Zhang Yi was strong and that he was hiding for some reason even then no one cared.


    After all, if Zhang Yi were to choose someone from one of the five big cities or the city to make the weapons, they would have missed the opportunity to stay strong and have their destiny in their hands.


    So after a few days, they decided to reunite in that woods again so they could go together and attack the vige of Dalyor, it would be a historic struggle in which it was the first time that the small viges met and started a war against one of the five viges.


    In Dalyor''srge vige the two Xiantian realm warriors who had been sent to steal a weapon returned, Dalyor was already feeling impatient because he had seen no sign of the six hunters he sent to Zhang Yi vige was relieved to see the two.


    "So where''s the weapon?"


    "We failed sir, we do not know what happened, even when we both attacked a hunter who was from the Xiantian realm he managed to defend himself from ourbined attacks and after the others arrived and we fled."


    "As it turns out, two realm Xiantian warriors could not even steal someone''s weapon from a realm down, you really let me down."


    "Lord, did I know that the six hunters I sent before have not yet returned?"


    "Okay, what do you mean by that?"


    "If you''ll let me, I think I have an idea what the cause of it all is."


    "You can say, I hope it''s not an excuse for your failure."


    "So, sir, in my opinion, what happened differently that made you miss ns was because of the weapons and armor of this unknown cksmith, we only know that he makes good weapons, but if his weapons are far superior than are there around?"


    "What makes you think that?"


    "When we fought this warrior from the Houtian realm and we failed to win, it was not as if he was much faster or much stronger than a normal Houtian warrior, what happened was that the blows of his sword were stronger and that when we hit him, this warrior seemed to feel nothing, so he can stand the fight."


    "Why did not you say that when you came back then?"


    "I did not want to look like I was just making excuses for our defeat, so I asked if the 6 hunters had alreadye back, if they hade back normally then I would be wrong, but if they did note back even after you sent them a number that could usually fend off and escape quietly from their vige, so that means I can be right."


    "So you''re saying that this was my situation?"


    "Yes sir, I think, but I also think that this mistake was very good for us, if what I said is right even though unfortunately we lost 6 of ours, we can also find that the weapons and armor of this cksmith are much more important of what we thought before, if the rank of that weapon is even higher and you can get your hands on them, then we can fulfill our dream of making a city."

 Chapter 47: War for Power 2

    Chapter 47: War for Power 2


    Dalyor was already quite upset that his ns had gone wrong and he had lost six of his men, and one of his men who failed on a mission still had the courage to say in front of everyone that it was his fault.


    So Dalyor wanted to use this opportunity and kill this hunter for failing on an important mission and still disobeying his leader, so he could take advantage and discount all his rage on this warrior.


    But what he heard afterward greatly improved his mood, it was true what this warrior said, if the armor and armor were indeed so strong that a Houtian warrior could fend off two Xiantian warriors so that he couldy hands on these weapons and to their subordinates, then they would even have the power to form a city.


    Although the mission this time failed, it was because he had little information about the enemy''s forces and made a mistake, but now that he was prepared he was only to gather all his strongest men and attack one of the viges after the others and so start picking up the weapons and boost your strength.


    Just as Zhang Yi had foreseen in no time went through Dalyor''s head to retreat and keep things as they were, people like this just considered their gain and did not even care about people''s lives.


    "I think you''re right, as you guys despite failing in their missions to get the weapon, they got some important information I forgive you for your failures, but that does not repeat itself mainly disrespect your leader."


    "Thank you for your mercy, sir."


    "Then in a few weeks when the hunters who went out to hunt return, we will prepare to invade the first vige, we will invade one and kill all the hunters who are there and thus steal the weapons."


    "Then we will take these weapons to strengthen us and so attack the next vige and so on until at the end we will attack the vige that has the cksmith and try to persuade him to follow us."


    From the outset Dalyor never intended to kill Zhang Yi, he did not want to give a reason for the city to attack his vige, now, even more, Zhang Yi could be the person who would change the course of things to his vige.


    If Zhang Yi could create a few dozen more weapons for his vige, then he would have an army strong enough to attack the city, armor was also important, and Dalyor already thought that as Zhang Yi was able to create so many weapons of that rank easily, he should also have the ability to create stronger weapons and armor.


    If this were true then Dalyor would have the ability to fight the city leader who was in the realm of core creation so he could also be qualified to create a city which was his greatest dream.


    As Dalyor was an arrogant leader he never expected the 5 viges to join to attack hisrge vige, meanwhile, several people had already left the allied viges to make an emergency hunt and to pool resources for a possiblesting war.


    This was something that all 5 vige representatives thought, even though they went to attack Dalyor''s great vige to be able to end this war quickly and the vigers did not starve to death, it could not be certain whether the n would work and the attack would be sessful.


    Moreover, all the leaders had to prepare for the possibility that many hunters would die in this war if this happened the viges would face difficulty for some time before they could have new hunters.


    Of course, although they were prepared for this, none of the 5 actually thought it would happen, but since they were responsible for the lives of hundreds of elves living in the vige, it was important to leave countermeasures.


    As the hunters prepared for battle Zhang Yi was following everything that was happening, after a few months living a normal and ordinary life, a war found its way again.


    Even though Zhang Yi, who could be considered a war veteran, knew this was not the wisest decision to make, the idea of joining the five viges with all the hunters armed with the weapons and armor of Zhang Yi was a good idea.


    As the one who created the weapons and armor Zhang Yu knew that their thinking was right, now armed the hunters of the 5 viges really had a stronger general power than argemon vige.


    And with that, it would really put a brake on the ambitions of the other 4rge viges too, but Zhang Yi knew that this was not the end of this story, ambition can make people risk their lives without thinking.


    If Zhang Yi left to fight and easily kill Dalyor and end this war without casualties could give a reason for the other fourrge towns to unite or even the city attack, although Zhang Yi be safe after all the vige he lived for a few months and the elves he made friends would be killed.


    And also all the effort he had to keep a low profile and fulfill the desire of the voice without killing many elves would be wasted, so he could only hope that the hunters would hang and try not to end up dead.


    After the hunters returned from hunting with food that could keep the viges for a few months, all were prepared for war, so the next morning 50 hunters were gathered in the woods preparing to move.


    Thus under the leadership of the 5 Xiantian realm warriors, the 50 hunters advanced together with the weapons and armor made by Zhang Yi which was the reason for this war towards the great vige of Dalyor.


    Shortly after the day began many hunters from the great vige had not even left their homes as their leader Dalyor had decided that everyone had to get together for the war that would be done soon the people of the vige were preparing everything while the hunters were resting in how much they could.


    It was nearly a week to the day of the first attack, and many hunters still had to return to the vige before the attack began.


    After a few hours, the 50 warriors were already hiding in some trees waiting for the right moment to start the attack, the hunter from Zhang Yi vige who had the idea would be the chosen warrior to lead the other hunters in the war.


    At the entrance of the vige, the gate at the entrance waspletely open and only two guards of the Houtian realm were at the entrance and neither were vignt, as their leader no one from arge vige expected the attack of anyone.


    So seeing that it was the right time the warrior raised his sword with his bow guarded in the back and so all the hunters prepared for the attack taking their arms in the hands and getting up.


    When all 50 hunters left the trees standing with weapons in their hands the two guards finally realized something was wrong, but it was toote to warn anyone.


    Soon the hunter who led gave a war cry to take courage and led the other 49 hunters for the attack, as everyone had a Houtian realm cultivate in at least a few seconds they had arrived at the gate and two of them quickly killed the two guards of the gate.


    Thisrge vige was ten timesrger than the viges where they lived so it would take everyone to know what was happening, the hunters knew they had to be quick and so they attacked everyone who had weapons in their hands.


    In less than a minute they had already killed 10 hunters and continued to advance, soon several hunters left the houses that were closer to the gate with the weapons in their hands to know what was happening.


    Soon they were shocked to realize that their vige was being attacked, many normal elves who also had their swords out of their houses to defend themselves from the invaders, bad they did not know that those who had a weapon in their hands became targets of the invaders.


    Soon a greater quarrel began between the hunters of the allied viges and the resident elves along with the hunters of therge viges, but with the numerical advantage and also with the weapons and armor of Zhang Yi the hunters of allied viges soon killed their opponents.


    The 5 hunters of the Xiantian realm mainly who always killed their enemies of the Houtian realm with only a blow of the sword, soon 23 elves of the great vige had been dead and less than half of them were hunters.


    The elves who were not even in the realm Houtian and the women were also scared and afraid to see the deaths of their acquaintances and began to cry, it was better that there were no children because of the low fertility of the elves, if not the morality of the hunters of the Allied viges would have fallen.


    The hunters continued to move quickly and soon they would reach the middle of the vige, more hunters and vigers left their homes with weapons in their hands and the fight soon resumed among these, two hunters also had two that were of Xiantian realm, the first that the hunters from allied viges would face.


    The invasion of the hunters soon would begin to be more difficult.

 Chapter 48: War for Power 3

    Chapter 48: War for Power 3


    Soon the fighting became more violent, as the hunters of allied viges still had the numerical advantage and strength the first hunters of the great vige soon began to die, it was always so the greater the numerical advantage the faster the fights ended.


    So after a few seconds, only the realm Xiantian hunters were alive, but being attacked by 5 enemies with superior strength the two were full of deep wounds and knew that soon they would die, yet they wanted to hold out more time for their leader and the others vige hunters knew of the invasion.


    But soon as if fate wasughing at their determination to hold out longer the swords of the two warriors broke, unarmed they washed several sword bars and died.


    As soon as this fight ended 3 more warriors of the Xiantian realm who were faster than the others realized what was happening and even knowing that they would die they ran towards the invading 50 hunters.


    After almost 10 minutes that the invasion began had passed, Dalyor who was the leader of the vige and so lived in arge house that was far away from the gate finally knew that something was wrong.


    In his house, there were always 15 hunters from the Houtian realm and 5 from the Xiantian realm totaling 20 to defend him in case of an attack, but no one really expected that an attack would happen like now and so they would be rxed.


    As soon as Dalyor knew that something was wrong he went to the middle of the vige with the hunters who stayed in his house when Dalyor approached the vige he saw two more warriors of the Xiantian realm being killed.


    After killing the three Xiantian realm warriors who came to them therge vige reinforcements arrived and had 2 more Xiantian realm warriors and 20 Houtian realm elves who were hunters and vigers.


    As before in a few minutes, all the elves of the great vige were dead and only two warriors of the Xiantian realm remained, so far the attack had been a sess, but more than 50 enemy elves had been killed so far, yet they had none still low.


    After the two opposing elves had been killed the hunters from allied viges were able to see Dalyoring with 20 more hunters with him, so everyone knew that this was thest fight and after that one of the great viges would be finished regardless of who won.


    Even so, the hunters of the Allied viges were confident in the victory, after all despite the other side having 6 Xiantian realm warriors in total they had fewer hunters than those of the Allied viges, and it has already been proven that Houtian realm hunters can face the realm Xiantian for a time being miss.


    This gave confidence that they could win this fight without losing anyone.


    "I have to admit that what happened today was my mistake for having underestimated the courage of your small towns, never that I would expect you to have the courage to attack my vige."


    "We know what big vige leaders are like, you are all ambitious people who only think of yourselves, so after you attacked two of our viges to steal the weapons we knew you would not stop here, just attacking first, we can be safe."


    "You were right I was preparing to attack the vige of one of you in a few weeks, but now I''ve missed the chance, let''s fight at once."


    Dalyor was prepared to lose since he lost more than half of his men with the surprise invasion of the Allied viges, but he still thought he had a chance to win, and if he won today he would have the weapons he wanted bringing to his door.


    So the fight started the 5 Xintian realm warriors of the allied viges took an enemy Xiantian warrior to fight, as who had led the whole fight the hunter of the vige of Zhang Yi was the one who faced Dalyor, although Dalyor is the leader of arge vige he was still a warrior of the Xiantian realm, with the guns the hunter did not fear him.


    Dalyor saw that one of the Xiantian realm warriors on his side had no realm opponent and went to attack Houtian realm opponents and was hopeful in the victory but soon he saw that two warriors of the Houtian realm were facing him and were winning and saw that things would not be so simple.


    The hunters from allied viges were fighting two against one with their opponents, yet they were tired after having fought so many times since the vige gate, so the fights were much more time consuming than before.


    Even after a few minutes of fighting the opponents were full of injuries and the allies were all well, the armor Zhang Yi did protect the bodies of the warriors of the allied viges, seeing that Dalyor realized that they could lose today.


    Soon the sword of one of the hunters of the great vige broke and he was killed next, just as if it were a signal the swords of several hunters began to break and also was the signal of defeat of the great vige, unlike the ranks of the arms was veryrge, so ordinary weapons couldst only a few minutes.


    Realizing this the warriors of the Xiantian realm of the great vige began to use more qi to protect their weapons, but as they were worried about their representatives the Huntian realm hunters who had already killed their opponents began to send blows of all directions for the warriors of the realm Xiantian opponents.


    So in a few minutes the hunters of the great vige began to die and in the end only Dalyor leader remained, to be a leader needs strength beyond ambition and charisma, so Dalyor who knew how to use thews of the elements to survive can take more, still facing attacks from 50 hunters he soon became all wounded and dropped his weapon.


    "Now you''ve lost Dalyor, your ambition and madness are what caused the deaths of all people here today, at least your defeat will serve to show to the other great viges that we should not be underestimated."


    After finishing speaking the hunter crossed Dalyor''s neck with his sword without waiting for the answer of the leader that caused so many problems for all.


    After the fight was over, all the hunters in the allied viges were exhausted, but they were also very happy that they could win this fight without losing a hunter, they faced many more hunters than they had expected and many were still hunting out of therge vige.


    They only managed to win without losing anyone because the enemy did not expect an attack and so they fought their fights always in numerical advantage, so everyone could win the fights more easily.


    A few hundred yards from therge vige where the fight happened Zhang Yi was watching the whole fight with his powerful mental energy, although unable to actively participate in the fight he could rescue some hunters in case of defeat or leave to face a stronger enemy that could appear.


    But the fight happened as he expected even though the Allied hunters were afraid of losing some men in this fight would be impossible without several more powerful enemies appearing, although they were afraid to test, withmon weapons Zhang Yi''s armor in Houtian realm warriors could withstand several blows from warriors of the Xiantian realm.


    So Zhang Yi was quieter with this fight if the enemy numbers were as reported in the reports.


    It just appeared in case some of the kernel creation realm appeared or the otherrge viges appeared to help.


    After the fight was over, the vige representative of Zhang Yi who led this fight got up and went to a high ce where everyone in therge vige could see him.


    "We are from allied viges and because we feared that our viges would be destroyed by the gain of their leader Dalyor we had to make the drastic decision to gather the hunters from the 5 viges and attack their vige first."


    "So we decided in advance that we would only attack and kill anyone with a gun in our hands, so, unfortunately, we had to kill some of the vigers who came in our armed path."


    "Now that Dalyor and most of the warriors of this great vige have been killed we are only going to leave and if some of you are afraid that after we leave others may attack your vige again they can follow us if they want to wait for the warriors of their vige to return to get up again, we will not interfere."


    After saying this he just walked toward the exit of the vige and the other hunters followed behind, though he had many silver and gold coins in the house of Dalyor and other warriors and they could force the vigers to follow them, it was firstbined 5 viges that this war was for their safety and not for power as it was for Dalyor.


    So after they were sure that the enemies were dead, the hunters from the allied viges just left, they moved very slowly toward the exit, so after a while, some elven families also followed the hunters for safety, others remained back waiting for the warriors who hade back.


    The families of the hunters who were killed preferred to die after the killers of their loved ones, some just did not know what to do, they knew they could be attacked, but they never faced any of this as they were from that vige hundreds of years ago.

 Chapter 49: War for Power 4

    Chapter 49: War for Power 4


    Zhang Yi was thinking about what to do now, he knew that this war was not over yet, the allied viges only got more time with it, soon the other big viges would know about the new weapons, and knowing that they would think about attacking the small viges.


    Once they knew that the 5 viges were united and managed to destroy arge vige without losing any man they might be scared for a while, but in the end, the gain would blind their eyes, and this could get much worse for the 5 allied viges in the future.


    Zhang Yi still wanted to live longer this normal life he always wanted, but to live even a normal life a people have to have strength, so another part of the martial heart of Zhang Yi got clean, he realized that to live a person has to be strong, otherwise he would never be truly free.


    So even living a normal life as always wanted did not mean that one could not cultivate like that to keep his life in peace, Zhang Yi decided to return to cultivate to get stronger.


    After several months without cultivating the base and the mentality of Zhang Yi were more stable than ever, the weight of climbing several realms in a few months had already disappeared, in addition, Zhang Yi also managed to decipher the mysteries of severalyers above his in cultivation, so he would not have bottlenecks for a long time.


    Zhang Yi after living so long near the elves can also discover all the mysteries about thews, so he could use thews of 8 elements after reaching the Xiantian realm, and also could already create almost totally the atmosphere of the world in his space of mental energy, beyond the most perfect day and night.


    Even Zhang Yi had more achievements than many others in dozens of years, Zhang Yi first needed to raise his mental energy and then his cultivation of qi, after all, he had to think about the next tribtion he would face.


    As for training, your body refinement would be much slower because your body is already in an advancedyer of the realm room, so it could not receive much help from your qi or mental energy.


    There was another thing that Zhang Yi had noticed after spending several months on this side of the world, Hope, just someone with tremendous talent and insight as he might realize it, or someone with a fairly high cultivation realm who did not exist in this world.


    What he had realized was that little by little in those months the spiritual energy on this side of the world was increasing in quantity, as this was a huge world and most of that side of the world was now deserting the increasing amount of spiritual energy in that ce where Zhang Yi was small.


    But Zhang Yi may even realize this small increase, and he also knew the cause of this increase, it should be the natural cycle that was created by the experts who created and organized this world, this was the natural cycle that could make this ce turn ne simr to the divine n ording to the voice.


    And the reason the energy is only increasing now after tens of thousands of years, even after much of this world has be a desert because of ack of spiritual energy, is the treasures that Zhang Yi took while testing on the other side, now that the two treasures were collected by Zhang Yi to spiritual energy should return to what should be on this side of the world.


    Another thing he might also realize was the direction of the third treasure the voice asked him to take as well, Zhang Yi might feel that in a certain direction there was something that attracted great spiritual energy, this thing that attracts spiritual energy must be the treasure Natural.


    This talent of Zhang Yi to feel the flow of spiritual energy is something that the voice did not expect too, so the voice thought that Zhang Yi would take tens of years to find the third treasure.


    Zhang Yi also realized that if he did not take this treasure the elves of this world would actually die in less than 1,000 years, in fact this world only exists for so long even because of wars like that between the allied viges and therge vige of Dalyor, in such wars the elves die and the spiritual energy returns to the world.


    So Zhang Yi returned to train his mental energy, to train his mental energy without greatly affecting this world Zhang Yi decided to start using the spiritual stones he had first he picked up the low-level spiritual stones he had millions of them to train.


    Although Zhang Yi knew that high-level spiritual stones could greatly increase his cultivation was a waste, after all, he did not know where he could find more of these high-level spiritual stones, in addition, his realm was still very low and these spiritual stones would be more necessary when even dozens of low-level spiritual stones no longer served.


    Zhang Yi was already in the peakyer of the third realm of mental energy, so a few more months would be what he needed to get to the fourth realm, of course, thanks to the blue turtle''s jewel without this jewelry to increase the speed of his energy cultivation mental it would take years to get to the next realm.


    In the space of his mental energy Zhang Yi was creating his city now, the viges were already beginning to connect and the new buildings were being created as well, the whole atmosphere and everything else needed could be immediately created as soon as salt mental energy passed for the fourth realm, so what hecked for him was only to umte mental energy.


    So a few weeks passed after the war and Zhang Yi returned to cultivate, as all he needed was to umte mental energy even by cultivating Zhang Yi still lived the same way as before, he would open his workshop and sometimes talk to the elves that appeared over there.


    Many elves hade from the great vige of Dalyor to the vige of Zhang Yi, after all, it was the vige that seemed the strongest and had the cksmith Zhang Yi who was also very respected, yet other elves who left the great vige went to allied viges.


    So in those weeks, several elves woulde to the Zhang Yi shop to buy knives and pots, it was something that every elf would like to have in his house, the elves of Zhang Yi vige were also very happy and feeling much safer after they won one of the great viges.


    In those weeks also the hunters from the great vige of Dalyor who had left finally returned, although they were angry about the deaths of their friends, everyone knew that all this was caused even by the gain of Dalyor, so now the great vige was, for now, a normal vige that had 3 Xiantian realm warriors and almost 15 Houtian realm.


    These people decided to continue in the ce of the great vige because within a few tens or hundreds of years two more warriors of the Xiantian realm would naturally arise and they could once again be considered a great vige.


    As the great viges seized to consider themselves allies were very distant from each other and did not maintain much contact, neither the other fourrge towns nor the city knew yet about Zhang Yi and the arms and armor nor about the near destruction of a great vige.


    But Zhang Yi knew that this was only a matter of time, the elves had a different time perception of normal humans, so while Zhang Yi thought that 1 year was long for the elves was like a month or a week, so the news took time to happen.


    After cultivating for a few more weeks Zhang Yi finally reached the room realm with his mental energy, it was the first time after starting to cultivate the qi that his mental energy reached another realm before his qi.


    With this you can see how much Zhang Yi can win with these years in the world Hope, his mental energy that was well below his qi after all these baptisms and tribtions and also the blue turtle''s jewelry grew a lot, which could take tens of years normally.


    So Zhang Yi had to take two of the high-level spiritual stones to ensure that his advance to the realm of mental energy would be done smoothly, after all, much spiritual energy was needed for this, much more so than to pass from the peak of the Houtian realm to the Xiantian realm on qi.


    That''s because a great change was taking ce in the spiritual energy world of Zhang Yi, more than half of the city had already been created, but the same incredible thing happened in the atmosphere, Zhang Yi had long understood thews, but now thesews were gathering to create the atmosphere, day and night, air and everything that is necessary for a person to survive.


    Preparing for thiswsuit, which Zhang Yi knew was important, it should also be very time consuming, so he warned all the elves that his workshop would be closed for a few days and also took a fasting pill.


    Zhang Yi who was observing the change that was taking ce in his world of mental energy can observe that although he had captured something of 8 elements only the 5 main elements were acting more for the formation of the atmosphere and day and night.

 Chapter 50: War for Power 5

    Chapter 50: War for Power 5


    With his keen perception Zhang Yi who could now feel betterws can see how the 5 elements united in the sky, such as the world of Zhang Yi before had not day and night only darkness existed, so Zhang Yi had no difference since he only saw everything with his mental energy, but that was one of the things that made life impossible there.


    After a while the 5 elements spun in the sky the atmosphere began to change, a light began to emerge and after Zhang Yi could see that the air was being formed, in a few hours the world in his mental energy was now much more simr with the normal world.


    It was really incredible and even seeing and feeling Zhang Yi did not know how from the 5 elements all this was formed, even if his understanding about the element wood was smaller than the others, the other elements actually fit so that everything was in a perfect bnce.


    Zhang Yi may also realize that the light element had nothing to do with the light that existed in this world, just as the element of darkness also had nothing to do with the night, but in that world, it had only a little of the elements of time and space that he could not quite understand.


    After the mental energy stopped forming and he was now inside the realm room of mental energy Zhang Yi realized that the world of his mental energy now looked a bit like the earth had no spiritual energy in the atmosphere, even so, Zhang Yi knew by instinct that a person could not yet live in this world.


    Zhang Yi can also see that the earth, water, and wood elements were down from the ground, and the metal elements and fire mixed from the air and disappeared so Zhang Yi realized that the process is finally over.


    Another thing he realized was why the people who cultivated the mental energy were much stronger than the warriors who cultivated qi and also had no instability in their cultivated at higher realms.


    After going through this experience of creation in his mental energy world Zhang Yi felt he had gained a lot, it would be much easier for him to understand any elements and also usews to fight, Zhang Yi also realized several things about the Dao that all the warriors pursued.


    So it would be unlike any warrior who normally passed by the Xiantian realm, that difference would only increase in the future, Zhang Yi even thought that maybe the elves went through something like this, and so they could control thews better.


    Zhang Yi once thought of cultivating his qi also for the Xiantian realm and going through the tribtion, but after going through what he passed Zhang Yi can understand that he should not go through tribtion in this world before getting the third treasure.


    Because a lot of spiritual energy would have to be formed in his tribtion and that would cause people on this side of the world to die faster after he could get the third treasure he would have no problem going through the tribtion because that world would return to normal after that.


    So Zhang decided to continue to cultivate his mental energy and also to cultivate his body refinement he could now rely on the help of his mental energy to strengthen himself so only his cultivation of qi would have to be left behind for a while.


    After Zhang Yi used many spiritual stones in those months to cultivate the elves of the vige were also able to cultivate more easily because of this, many hunters andmon elves managed to advance someyers suddenly.


    This was normal even if Zhang Yi did not lose much spiritual energy in his cultivation, just by using the spiritual stones that react with the spiritual energy that normally exists in the environment.


    Of course, none of the vige elves could notice any difference, only when Zhang Yi reached the fourth realm of mental energy that some of the stronger hunters might have noticed.


    As Zhang Yi cultivated the months passed quickly, and after so long the elves of therge towns and cities realized something, the town elves did not care much about a new cksmith because they had many in town.


    But the people of therge towns paid more attention to the new information, after a few more days the fourrge viges also learned that the vige of Dalyor was almost destroyed and that Dalyor was killed by the hunters of 5 viges united, so two of therge viges gave up the cksmith.


    But two of therge viges in which the leaders were friends were still interested in the cksmith and the power of arms that could make 5 small viges stronger than arge vige.


    So the two leaders began to think of an alliance, even if the five small viges managed to almost destroy the vige of Dalyor the two leaders thought that the allied viges should have lost some hunters on their side in this fight as well.


    And they also thought Zhang Yi had participated in the fight as well, so with these two misjudgments, they deduced that it would not be difficult for tworge viges that were stronger than the vige of Dalyor to be able to together destroy the five allied viges.


    But it was normal for them to think so, after all, if tworge towns came together they could cause problems even for the city, let alone five small viges.


    At the same time that the two leaders thought of attacking the 5 viges in the city in arge isted house in the corner of the city an elf woman who was talking to a warrior who was in the Xiantian realm.


    "Are you sure this cksmith came out of nowhere?"


    "I have, it is my job to keep an eye on Dalyor''s vige to prevent possible threats, so I learned long before about this news that a cksmith suddenly appeared in one of the small viges and because of his weapons the war began."


    "I can assert that allied viges have only won thanks to these weapons and armor, so the hunters of the Houtian realm could fight against warriors of the Xiantian realm, so I began to investigate where this cksmith came from."


    "But the strange thing is that even after several months no one knew about this new dark elf who was cksmith, besides, although he has a name is not from the city, it is impossible for a cksmith to live in a city and is not known, "


    "He is not from any of the big towns either, so I do not know where he came from."


    "What do you think about his weapons and armor?"


    "I think they''re better than the best weapons in this town, so this Zhang Yi is a better cksmith than the current cksmiths."


    So the woman thought for a long time and then spoke.


    "In that case, I have to go to this vige to meet this cksmith, I have to know if he''s the one I''ve always waited for, and if he can, he can save our lives."


    "But I think this is very dangerous,dy, how many warriors will you take with you?"


    "None, if he''s even who I''m thinking he''ll be wary if I go with more people."


    As the warrior knew that it was no use trying to convince this woman then he gave up, in fact, he thought that if she did not do any madness would not have any danger in this trip, only if she ended up offending the cksmith in some way, in that case, the warrior did not know if the woman would leave alive.


    So she began her journey to the small vige, it would take a few weeks to make a trip like this, so she prepared well and was not in a hurry.


    Zhang Yi continued to cultivate all this time but he could feel that something big was about to happen, it was close to 1 month before he could reach the otheryer of his mental energy and also his body refinement, now eachyer took 4 months to be achieved.


    Zhang Yi was not worried about this because he would be at the age considered ideal to cultivated until he was 40, and he was only 16 years old now if he continued at that pace he could reach the divine n before he was 40 years old.


    That if Zhang Yi found no more natural treasure as he has already found 3 and is after another 1, or some baptism as he passed through several, furthermore, Zhang Yi to this day has never used any medicinal pills to advance his cultivation to maintain its most stable base.


    This means that if Zhang Yi wanted to advance to the realm that would give ess to the divine n in a few years, and despite not having spent much time with the elves and even having gone through a war, Zhang Yi could now say that he had aplished his desire to live a life as a mortal.


    So there was nothing else to stop him from climbing into the divine n when it was possible and meeting his masters, after rising to the divine n the cultivation would not be as fast as now, but Zhang Yi could be close to his masters and say who had a ce to belong in the world.


    Because sinceing to this world Zhang Yi still can not find a ce to be at ease, he spent little time in Iron Sect and most of the time he stayed there was farming, and in this world Hope for Zhang Yi is only a time that he is staying to fulfill the request of the voice and fulfill a long desire.

 Chapter 51: War for Power 6

    Chapter 51: War for Power 6


    Zhang Yi also did not know his masters, he was very grateful that they had risked doing something taboo to give him a new chance to cultivate, he was also grateful that they did everything they could to ensure that Zhang Yi came to necessary to go to the divine n.


    So he hoped that his masters would be like substitutes for his family who had already died Zhang Yi could not even think what he would do if his masters were not as he thought.


    After arriving at the room realm of his mental energy Zhang Yi could now along with the divine technique ''sense divine'' that doubled his area of perception to watch all the area of the 5 allied viges, he was afraid that the enemies that coulde decided to attack one of the allied viges without his knowledge.


    So after a few weeks, he can catch someone entering alone in the area of the 5 Allied viges, Zhang Yi to realize that this person''s cultivation was the peak of the Xiantian realm and that person seemed to be using a kind of medium to try to disguise their true cultivation.


    This left the situation more suspicious for Zhang Yi, so he strengthened his mental energy toward that area to know more of the person, after all, he was not worried about a sudden attack, even the weaker hunter could defend himself against a Xiantian peak by a few minutes until help came.


    And if this person were thinking of attacking an ordinary person, it would not make sense to send someone so strong for that, after looking more closely at the area Zhang Yi was surprised because this person was a woman, and also did not seem to have any murderous intent.


    She was an elf with long ck hair and green eyes, had a tiara with flowers on her forehead and had a pretty face with a thinner nose, had a slender body with slightly smaller breasts, but this must be a characteristic of the elves, after all, several in the vige were like that.


    She was wearing a cloak so they would not see his face, but it was useless against mental energy, in fact, any cloth could be invisible to Zhang Yi if he wanted, of course, if he focused too much on his mental energy one could discover that he was being peeked.


    But it seemed that the elves of this world did not know about the mental energy, of course, that Zhang Yi would do nothing of the sort after all things like that could affect his martial heart, after observing for a while that elf seemed to be heading towards the workshop. Zhang Yi.


    Normally he would warn the other hunters of this, but this time his instinct was that he should at least hear what that elf meant, and he would not be in any danger at all.


    So after a few minutes, that elf entered Zhang Yi''s workshop.


    "You cane in here if you want, you must have something you wanted to tell me to havee here."


    "Hi, fine, I''d like to buy some of your knives and pots I''ve heard so much say, I really enjoy cooking."


    "Same? My name is Zhang Yi, what''s yours? "


    "My name is Lusserina, could you show me the knives and pots?"


    "Of course, just wait for a little."


    So Zhang Yi left the workshop and took three models of pots and two models of knives, then he went to the counter to show the products better.


    "Here they are, these are all the models I make you can prepare almost any type of food with these things."


    "Really incredible, it''s the first time I see a cksmith preparing tools to sell to ordinary people, the other cksmiths would think they should not lower their status to do something like that."


    "Well I''ve never cared much about these things, I just wish I could sell more stuff, so also I decided to sell the weapons and armor I make for a cheaper price."


    "But even if I sell cheaply, there are very few people living in the 5 viges who have the money and the need to buy these weapons, so I thought to make simple tools more people could buy."


    "It''s true I heard you sell your weapons cheaply here, why do you do it? If you sold in the city one of your weapons that was sold would be worth the same as all the weapons and tools you have sold so far."


    "I do not see anything around here that''s worth buying with that much money, just how much I''ve got to live for many years toe."


    "Just for that?"


    "I think that''s enough reason for me, after all, I do what I want so small motives like that are enough for me to do something, and I also wanted to help a little the elves that live in my vige where I have been so well Received."


    "You could be wee in any vige as a cksmith."


    "But the people of this vige did not know that I was a cksmith when they received me, they treated me well because it is their nature."


    When Lusserina heard that Zhang Yi''s personality was interesting, usually the more power and authority the person had, the more arrogant the person became, the cksmiths she met did not have much respect for even the more normal elves.


    "Since you asked me so many questions, I''d like to ask some questions as well."


    "Can."


    "And I did not know it was normal for people from the Xiantian realm to enjoy cooking so much, is there any reason why?"


    When Lusserina heard Zhang Yi''s question she was surprised, in fact, she nned toe to Zhang Yi''s workshop a few times and then gain some friendship and find out about this mysterious cksmith before deciding whether to reveal her identity.


    But she never thought that Zhang Yi could see through her disguise and recognize her true strength, now the n she had thought of before could no longer happen.


    "So you already knew who I was?"


    "I do not know who you are, but I can see your level of cultivation since you entered the vige, I have to watch out to prevent possible attacks."


    "I thought you were at peace now after all your allied viges gave such a clear message to the other great viges."


    "You did not really think that the other vige elves might think we were in peace for a while, but you and I both know how these leaders can be greedy, they would never lose the opportunity to increase their strength."


    Zhang Yi was right, Lusserina knew from the beginning that it would be so, indeed things could even get worse for the allied viges now because therge viges know the true strength of the allied viges, so they only attacked when they are sure of sess.


    "So I guess it does not make sense anymore to hide my identity, after all, I do not want to have made such a long trip for nothing."


    "My name is Lusserina Vamyar, and I am the daughter of the city leader of the dark elves, I knew about you and so I came here to confirm if you are who I waited for so many years."


    Zhang Yi was a little surprised by this, he expected Lusserina to leave the city, but he did not expect her to be the daughter of the city leader, but he soon understood that she had revealed his identity to ensure his safety, though that Zhang Yi had a muchrger cultivation than hers to discover through the disguise.


    "And who did you wait for so many years?"


    "I waited for the person who would be destined to save all the elves and also be my future husband."


    So Zhang Yi was surprised again, how could he be someone''s husband if no one knew who he was.


    "Come to my house then, so we can talk better about all these things."


    So Zhang Yi brought Lusserina to his house and then closed the shop and the shop so no one would bother the conversation, even if he was a little surprised he did not care much about it, after all, Zhang Yi had the strength to do whatever he wanted in this world and would not allow anyone to force him to do what he did not want.


    "You can start talking."


    "Well, where do I start ... I''ll start by telling the story that is known by the elves."


    "This ce was created by very powerful elves thousands of years ago, unfortunately, those elves and elves who came after them erased any record of why they created this world, but we know this was to be our paradise."


    "The creators of this world were the strongest who represented the two races, the forest elves, and the dark elves, these two races were very friendly and came here together, but even if these races were friends, they never mingled."


    "The forest elves always liked ces with a lot of nature and they were always very close, the dark elves were different, they liked to live more freely and they were not that close."


    "So when that ce was created there were many more forest elves than dark elves, as dark elves had no choice had to learn to be more united."


    "So the people who created this world also divided this world in two and then divided this part of the world into two again, with the forest elves on one side and the dark elves on the other."

 Chapter 52: War for Power 7

    Chapter 52: War for Power 7


    "After thousands of years, the races still did not have much contact with the other, but then a misfortune began to happen in this world."


    "The spiritual energy that was abundant throughout the world began to diminish gradually, and when everyone realized it already thousands of years ago and the spiritual energy did not allow the warriors to reach higher realms, only there everyone realized."


    "The two races talked, but they could not figure out the cause ande to a solution, so they decided to just live in hope of stopping it, but after thousands of years the situation only got worse."


    "So one day the forests and rivers that were so abundant before they began to die, as the forest elves were more ustomed to nature managed to turn around in some way, but the dark elves were beginning to fear it."


    "After a few tens of years, elves began to discover that forests died faster on the edges of this world, so the dark elves began to fight against each other to live more in the center of nature."


    "These strugglessted for hundreds of years, as the dark elves were never united they created viges from the beginning and many viges were created and extinct every year."


    "Thus the number of dark elves continued to decline more and more, and it seemed that even the forest elves also began to struggle to have a ce closer to the center of this world."


    "To try to solve this, the darkest elves who were stronger decided to create the first city of the dark elves, and with several of the strongest warriors together they tried to ensure that elves who did not fight in the wars were not killed."


    "They also killed the elves who always sought new wars, and then began to improve the rights of people with skills like cksmiths, all to prevent the destruction of the elves and not to have more power."


    "But the other elves thought that the city had been made only to show authority over all the elves, so greedy people like Dalyor decided to make a city, but the city warned that any town that was called a city would be destroyed."


    "Thus came the name of great viges, another thing that was also created to stimte the desire of the elves to be stronger and United was that themon dark elves could have no more names."


    "Only the leaders ofrge towns or people in the city who reached the height of the Xiantian realm could have a name of their own."


    So much that Zhang Yi did not understand was exined, he found it confused as to why the elves had no names, but he could not ask either, otherwise, he would practically be announcing that he was not of this world as this seemed to bemon sense.


    "But the situation keeps getting worse and it does not seem to stop until all the forests be deserts and we all die."


    "Just as the situation seems to be getting unsustainable, city leaders who fear that new wars will happen among the dark elves are meant to unite the entire race and attack the forest elves, because the elves of the forest have more than 5 times the territory that our race."


    "So we will unite until we can get a part of thisnd to prolong our lives, anyway if many people die in this war, there will be morend left over and more time for those who are still alive."


    Zhang Yi could understand this, it was a war for survival so all the dark elves will unite, and even though many die the n will work for those who remain alive.


    "You exined many things, but you have not exined why you said that I would be a husband."


    "I was going to get to that part, in fact, this story I told you is what everyone knows, but there is another part of this story that I did not tell you."


    "In our race of the elves in general sometimes extraordinary people are born, these extraordinary people are always very respected by the two races, both the elves of the forest and the dark elves."


    "And when the people who created this world, in the beginning, expected prosperity a woman said that there would be a disgrace, these extraordinary people are called oracles."


    "This woman was the oracle of the age, in fact, most oracles are born of the forest elven race, so people who were dark elves did not believe the prophecy."


    "After thousands of years another oracle appeared and said that this world would be destroyed, but this time the races believed as part of the world was bing deserted."


    "But the Oracle did not know the solution to this problem, and said that only the next Oracle could say the answer."


    "After thousands of years, another oracle appeared, but made no prediction this time, shortly before dying 20 years ago that Oracle called me and also called the princess of the elves of the forest."


    "I do not know what she said to the elven princess of the forest, but to me, she said I would meet someone who would be the greatest of the talents of an era."


    "But this talent would not be of this world, nor would this person be an elf and that this person could save all elves, and that this person should be my husband so that the race of the dark elves would be saved."


    Zhang Yi was sincerely surprised by the ability of these oracles, even if he did not think he was the greatest talent of that time, what he had was lucky to have good masters and find incredible treasures that improved his cultivation.


    But it was true that Zhang Yi actually came over to save the elves, but Zhang Yi also though he tried hard enough to do it peacefully would not mind causing a massacre for some elves to be able to save the whole race.


    Even if he spent a few years in this ce he did not want to spend his entire life convincing the elves, if someone gets in his way while he picks up the treasure he would kill without doubting.


    In fact the oracle had also nned this part and told Lusserina to try to help Zhang Yi as much as possible and prevent his race from getting in his way, otherwise, it would be Zhang Yi even if he could exterminate the dark elves.


    So she would try to get him to marry her, but even if Zhang Yi did not want to marry her at least he could out of friendship and respect her not to destroy the dark elves in his way.


    Lusserina thought that Zhang Yi should be a very old man who was disguising himself as a dark elf now, so she also thought that Zhang Yi''s cultivation was muchrger than hers and so he realized his true hidden strength that even his father did not could.


    "I may not be the person you''ve been waiting for, but even then I really do have a mission to aplish here, if you help me everything will be easier and less deadly."


    When Lusserina heard what Zhang Yi said she started to get a little frightened, she knew he would not tell her the truth and trust her immediately, but she also did not expect him to say she had a mission and that she needed her help to avoid death.


    "I''ll do what I can to help."


    "Well then, I foresee that soon two or more of the great viges may unite to attack the allied viges, so I want you to get help from the city to stop this war from happening if you can do that I''ll believe you."


    "Even if you can not stop the war from happening I want you to have the city attack therge viges that are trying to attack allied viges, which I do not want to happen is that these viges lose none of these hunters and I do not have to fight in this war."


    Lusserina understood that this was a test for her and for the city if they could help Zhang Yi was good, but if they could not he would not avoid doing whatever it took, so it all depended on her.


    "You can count on me, I''ll do something about it."


    After that Lusserina immediately returned to the city to try to do something about it, Zhang Yi never really trusted anyone, so he wanted to give her a chance to prove it was useful, if she seeded then he could trust her more.


    So Zhang Yi continued his training as if nothing had happened the more he could increase his cultivation of mental energy and the more bodily refinement he had to go through the tribtion now.


    Zhang Yi hoped that this would be thest time he would have problems with celestial tribtion, then with his talent, he could understand much more of thews of the elements, and in other tribtions, he would be much safer.


    Not to mention that now he could count on his spear that after refined greatly increased his rank and during this tribtion would gain the indestructible attribute, so he could rest easy knowing that at least he would never be without a descending spear.


    Over time the divine techniques that Zhang learned rose to the second level too, although not much change in performance of the techniques, now became much easier to activate, Zhang Yi had not yet tested his new speed and also not I was worried about that.


    But it was good for him to know that with the passage of time he grew stronger and stronger, he nned to wait a little longer before learning the new techniques, the important thing was that he could learn these techniques before arriving at the divine n, only facing opponents much stronger than these techniques would be fundamental.

 Chapter 53: War for Power 8

    Chapter 53: War for Power 8


    As Zhang Yi prepared to stay strong enough to master the world hope if necessary the leaders of the tworge viges met again today, after many talks, they finally resolved all terms in order to be allies.


    As arrogant as Dalyor was, the two leaders were already counting on the victory and capture of the cksmith, they were even discussing ns to attack the city after that, after all with all their hunters armed and much stronger they really would have to ability to attack the city.


    The leader of one of therge viges was named Sylvar Uriric, he was an elf of the Xiantian realm on the peak, his era considered the second strongest of therge viges, so Sylvar had the idea of allying himself with the leader of the third strongest vige , so together they could dominate the other 3rge viges alone if necessary.


    The leader of the third great strongest vige was Kieran Norgolor, he knew that the strength of his vige was a little weaker only than the vige of Sylvar, so he easily epted the alliance, that is to say, that they nned after starting the alliance to betray this alliance.


    But even after tens of years, this alliance was of no use to both of them, only now with the new weapons and armor that sprung up in the small viges that this alliance would be useful.


    They knew that the five Allied viges were now stronger than one of the great viges, but if they united the tworge viges with all their hunters who were individually stronger than the vige of Dalyor, they were sure of the victory.


    So after getting all the details they had only to wait a few more weeks when all the hunters were present in the two viges to start the attack, they never expected that weeks before Zhang Yi had already asked for help from the city.


    Of course, the city would worry that tworge towns would unite and be stronger with new weapons, this left Lusserina''s job of convincing the city to help the allied viges much easier.


    Lusserina told the strongest people in the city that one of the small allied viges had a cksmith who had to be protected by the city, but after tens of years there were many more greedy people inside the city, not everyone thought only of doing things were good for the dark elves.


    So some people were saying that they would only help the allied viges if Zhang Yi sold weapons to the city as well, Lusserina was furious because if they did this they would not be helping but selling the protection.


    Lusserina could not tell the city elves that the main reason for them to help Zhang Yi was by the city''s own security, that Zhang Yi was very powerful and they would have to take his favor, she could not do that because dark elves did not believe in the oracle.


    And even if they believed in the oracle, they would want Zhang Yi to show their strength first to prove that it was worth the dark elves of the city to help him, and Lusserina also could not say that Zhang Yi was human too, she was fighting alone to protect the elves.


    So she could only use the cksmith status Zhang Yi had to give everyone a reason to help.


    "I do not think we have to help allied viges only for they''re good, but for our good as well, and that is far greater than just extorting a cksmith''s weapons."


    "We are not trying to extort but to getpensation, after all, we can lose several hunters on our side."


    "We will no longer argue about this, we can not charge to help anyone else, this could cause the elves to suspect that we are doing what we do to increase our power and not to help the elves that are our just cause."


    "Now Lusserina, tell us why you think it can help us too."


    "As you all may have heard the rumor that the 5 Allied viges managed to destroy the great vige of Dalyor because their hunters had the new weapons and armor of Zhang Yi, that rumor is true."


    "So I talked to Zhang Yi personally and I think he is someone who has a broad view of things, and he said he was worried and had reason to believe that maybe two or more of the big viges would be allied to destroy the allied viges."


    "And with these great allied viges getting the weapons and armor of the people from the allied viges he said they could join and attack the town soon after."


    "We all know that the truth is that the total power that the city has is far greater than the elves of therge viges imagine, but even if they have new weapons and armor the strength of all of them can approach the realm creation of the nucleus , and with that force they can at least harm and kill the elves of the city."


    After they heard this all the elves who were present at the meeting were quiet with a more somber mood if what Lusserina said was true the city could have problems if things got to that point.


    "And what you suggest we do, after all, that''s just the opinion of this cksmith who may be trying to rm us so we can protect his vige."


    "I think we should prepare ourselves to fight two or three of the great viges before they reach the allied viges, we can use the protection of the elves from the smaller viges as a cause, after preparing our forces we can send elves to investigate whether therge viges are really nning to partner."


    "If they are really allied, we use our strength already prepared to attack them before they reach the allied viges, and if they are not allies we just leave things as they are."


    So everyone thought that this was a good idea, they could be able to prevent a potential problem if the big viges areing together and also send a message to others who no longer think about joining to attack the city.


    Lusserina was happy that she had been able to fulfill her mission, now she would receive the trust of Zhang Yi, she had no doubt that Zhang Yi''s assumptions were right and that therge viges were indeed allies.


    After a few weeks, the city had already assembled arge army with only Xiantian realm warriors, they got 150 people, all this army was equipped with deadly rank weapons and armor that were stronger than ordinary and weaker weapons than Zhang Yi did.


    With this army they were sure to be able to destroy all fourrge viges if necessary, and leading this army were two warriors of the realm creation of the nucleus, they were there to ensure that none of their men died in this war that coulde.


    Soon an elf who had gone to the great viges confirmed that what Lusserina said was true, the second and the third of the great viges united to attack the allied viges, that meant that they would really fight.


    Sylvar did not know that soon he would have to fight against the great army of the city, all the hunters of his vige were gathered today, had 30 warriors of the Xiantian realm if counting on him and also 70 warriors of the Houtian realm.


    This was the second force of the strongest of the fiverge towns, he had almost twice the strength of Dalyor who had the weakest strength of the 5, and with that strength, Sylvar was still wary of attacking the allied viges, and so he allied with Kieran.


    All of Kieran''s forces were assembled as well, he had 25 Xiantian realm warriors and 60 Houtian realm warriors, was only a little weaker than Sylvar if therge vige of Sylvar lost some of his hunters in today''s fight they would be the secondrgest stronghold.


    In the vige not knowing what else a great war could happen because of you, Zhang Yi finally reached the middleyer of the realm room of mental energy and reached the supremeyer of the realm room in the body refinement, with that Zhang Yi had be stronger and also was more confident in facing the celestial tribtion.


    Zhang Yi did not rely heavily on Lusserina to help the allied viges and thought he would end up having to face most of therge army alone, and he was confident he would win with his silver ranknce that was 3 ranks stronger than the weapons that he himself made.


    With this spear he had confidence in facing a warriors of the Core Revolution realm and still had chances to emerge victorious, after all, someone from the realm Core Revolution would only have a stronger body and qi stronger than a Xiantian warriors, and Zhang Yi had his body refinement and his divine techniques to be able to fight the difference between realms.


    In the normal world, he would not have this confidence because all the warriors of the Core Revolution realm would also have a ground rank weapon at the very least, so Zhang Yi would not have many advantages, but in the hope world, he could use his spear to dominate.


    After this war ended Zhang Yi would have to reveal all his power and could forget to continue trying to live a normal life, so he would have to leave and think how he would take the treasure and fulfill the desire of the voice, Zhang Yi could feel that the forest elves were close to this natural treasure.


    So it remained to know if he could take the treasure in peace and save all the elves and go away or if he would have to kill some elves of the forest for the good of all.

 Chapter 54: War for Power 9

    Chapter 54: War for Power 9


    Lusserina wanted to participate in this war, but as she was the daughter of the city leader and also the army already had many warriors of the Xiantian realm she was prevented from participating because in battle it could end up bing a distraction for the other warriors who would try to protect if something happened.


    As all the elfs of the Xiantian realm were at least some of them using thews ofnd and wood to be able to hide the entire army while they waited for the army of the big viges, they would try to quickly kill the warriors of the Houtian realm with a surprise attack to eliminate the numbers of the opponent.


    And different from the Houtian realm warriors of the allied viges who had Zhang Yi''s armor that could protect them from an ambush for the warriors of therge viges would be fatal.


    After a few hours, the great army of 185 hunters formed by the tworge viges, Sylvar and Kieran were in front of their army proud of their warriors, they did not expect they were going to their deaths.


    The army of the city had 150 warriors who were less, but all were of the Xiantian realm, soon the army of the great towns passed by the point where the ambush of the city''s army had been mounted.


    To facilitate the work of the city''s army the Houtian realm warriors were all in the back of the army, so after a while the attack took ce, they allunched martial techniques with the elements that were stronger in the warriors of the Houtian realm.


    More than 150 blows fell with thews of the strongest elements of the elves of the city, in the few 75 warriors of the Houtian realm that received 2 blows each of the army of the city ended up dead without being able to react.


    Thus only 110 army warriors of therge viges remained alive, now with numerical advantage and advantage in the general army force the warriors the city were confident in victory.


    And with full advantage although it seemed that it was a more fought fight between the warriors of the Xiantian realm those of the city had the advantage, within minutes the Houtian realm warriors of therge viges had all been killed, and then the city warriors began to fight two against one against the warriors of the great viges.


    The two realm creation warriors neither cared to participate in the fight, Sylvar and Kieran managed to bravely fight two warriors of the Xiantian realm each, but in a few minutes, the warriors of the Xiantian realm were dying in their fights.


    So the numerical advantage only continued to increase, in just over ten minutes after that only Sylvar and Kieran were left, they fought to the end where they were killed without even being able to know why they had been attacked by the city.


    After this struggle the tworge viges werepletely finished, it was different from Dalyor vige that there were some surviving Xiantian realm warriors, in a few weeks the dark elves who lived there would realize that something was wrong and they would move to another ce.


    Thus threerge viges suffered for the gain of their leaders caused by the weapons and armor of Zhang Yi, the city can win this fight more easily because it had time to prepare before thanks to the information of Zhang Yi and Lusserina, the city became much safer after of losing three possible enemies.


    The other tworge towns could not threaten the city if they did not receive the weapons and armor of Zhang Yi, and Zhang Yi had no interest in participating in this power struggle, but he was one of her most important pieces.


    Zhang Yi did not know, but thanks to him how three of therge viges had been weakened the city considered the most united race on the leadership of the city, and without Lusserina know about this also the city''s n to attack the forest elves began to take form.


    This was a war that was thought by both races, the dark elves wanted morend to survive longer, and forest elves wanted to protect theirnds, but the leaders saw it as a good opportunity to kill thousands of elves and increase energy in the environment.


    Zhang Yi did not know this, but even if he knew he would not change his n that was in progress to take thest natural treasure and save the rest of the elves, he had waited too long for it, and Zhang Yi knew that after getting involved with Lusserina he could no longer have his normal life.


    But that did not matter, Zhang Yi may feel that his wish had already been fulfilled because his martial heart was firmer than ever, and he had no more burden and no unfulfilled wish, with the current martial heart of Zhang Yi it was impossible for something how it happened again.


    Zhang Yi was still preparing for war anytime while farming, but after a few weeks who appeared was Lusserina again, she went directly to Zhang Yi''s workshop again.


    When she appeared again he could see that Lusserina looked very tired for some reason, so he just let her in and after they entered they only looked at each other for a while without saying anything.


    Zhang Yi was already in the heart and mind of Lusserina who had dreamed since childhood a child with her possible husband after hearing the prophecy of her master who was the oracle, so she reced the image of Zhang Yi by this elven savior she fell in love that he thought Zhang Yi was an old man.


    Already Zhang Yi was looking at Lusserina hoping she would rest and decide to tell him whether or not the city would help in their struggle with therge viges.


    "I already fulfilled the mission you gave me, now you must be able to trust me a little more."


    "So the city will even help in the fight against therge towns?"


    "The fight has already happened a few weeks ago, the army of the city can ambush the army of the great viges that came here and won easily."


    Zhang Yi believed, he thought it strange that even waiting for a few weeks the enemy did not appear, but in fact, the enemy had already appeared and been defeated, now he thought he could trust a little more in Lusserina.


    "I believe you are sincere, so I''m going to tell you what I intend to do now, there''s something I need to do in the forest elf town, so I''ll prepare to get in there in a few months."


    "If possible I want to do what I need to do quickly and without having to kill anyone, but I do not think it will be possible."


    When Zhang Yi met Lusserina who said he wanted to help, he thought of trying to help the dark elves of the city to go with him so he could get the treasure, but after thinking for a while he realized that this would cause a war that it was the one he wanted most avoided.


    So he could use his mental energy to disguise himself as the forest elf to get closer to the treasure and try to catch him without causing a war.


    "But I want to help you."


    "You have already helped me greatly, as you have defeated the armies of therge viges that wanted to attack these viges I think we could say that the allied viges are safe for a while."


    "And I did not need to show my true strength as I did not have to fight, so it was easier for me to disappear and keep the allied viges safe."


    "Are you going to leave me behind?"


    "This time, yes, I can hide well and get into their territory, but you''re just going to mess with it, but after I finish what I have to do I''lle back to tell you before I leave."


    Lusserina realized that what Zhang Yi said was right, how better he was alone, she was a little happy when he said he woulde back to see her after finishing what he had to do after he came back she would ask him to take her with him.


    So Zhang Yi just told the hunter of the vige Xiantian realm that was his friend who would have to leave for a while and leave the store and workshop closed, Zhang Yi cannot say that the vige had almost been destroyed while they were rxed, after all, the matter was settled.


    And so Zhang Yi went with Lusserina to the city, he had to pass through there any way on his journey, so he could very well apany Lusserina into the city and thus know where to find her when he returned.


    They went back through the forest that grew more abundant as they approached the city, Zhang Yi could not even imagine the whole forest bing a desert with what he saw when he reached this side of the world, the more forests there were the more he felt the energy in the environment was greater.


    Zhang Yi could also feel more clearly where the natural treasure he had to look for, the whole trip he hunted and prepared the food, Lusserina liked it very much and always took the opportunity to talk.


    After a few days Zhang Yi may also realize that Lusserina liked him, and she was much more direct than the other elfs of his vige who visited his shop for months to never try anything different, Zhang Yi even liked it in his day to day , it was a pity he did not know how to show his emotions so well.


    Lusserina may also realize that Zhang Yi seemed to like her too and that her personality was a bit different, it gave her more courage and confidence that she could conquer him.

 Chapter 55: War for Survival 1

    Chapter 55: War for Survival 1


    Maybe if she did not know that Zhang Yi was going to do something important now, Lusserina could have dered herself to him officially and given the next step herself, but she knew it was not the time for it, so she wanted Zhang Yi to be ustomed to being around her and liking her on this trip.


    Zhang Yi did not know what Lusserina was thinking and only took advantage of what could be hisst days of peace, after a few more weeks they arrived in the city, Zhang Yi saw that in this city he could even make his celestial tribtion and to advance to the realm Xiantian with so much spiritual energy he had.


    But in doing so he would practically leave the dry city of spiritual energy that in this world does not recover so quickly, all these experiences were important for Zhang Yi to understand the next steps he would have to take in the world of his mental energy.


    After separating from Lusserina, Zhang Yi wasted no time and soon left for the elven side of nature, after a few more days he could see the first city of the elves, it seemed that from what he talked to Lusserina that the elves of the forest were more united from the beginning.


    Thus they were the first elves to dwell in a city, after thousands of years all these cities formed a kingdom, and that kingdom was much more united and had no internal disputes as in the side of the dark elves, the difference of general force was not great, but near the king the forest elves were much stronger than the dark elves of the city.


    Not to mention that there were many more warriors in an army, it was normal to see nearly 3,000 elves from the Xiantian realm forest in the king''s army, but it was difficult together 150 dark elves from the Xiantian realm to the city army.


    Zhang Yi had a force that made him not care how many opponents he faced, but how strong they were, if the forest elves did not have any of the Core Revolution realm he did not have to care about how many he faced.


    In addition, Zhang Yi thought of only facing all the elves of the forest after taking the third natural treasure and going through the tribtion of the Xiantian realm, there he would not have to fear anyone.


    This city had lots of Xiantian realm guards, dozens of them, Zhang Yi shifted his mental energy disguise to an elf in the forest and then used his mental energy to hide his presence and easily pass by the guards'' watch.


    After arriving more in the center of the city he stopped to hide his presence, the others only looked at him once and they continued walking, after seeing that his disguise was working he continued walking through the city.


    As Zhang Yi was a little in a hurry he only stayed three days in the city to learn about some important news and things and then continued walking towards the third natural treasure.


    After a few weeks, he could already see the natural treasure, it was a huge tree almost 200 meters high, yet he realized that the natural treasure was under the tree that was like an underground tunnel.


    The problem was that he knew that the forest elves worshiped this tree, so they had more than 1000 elves protecting the tree, some were from the Xiantian realm, and few were from the realm core creation, it was good that no one was from the realm. , but even so, he could not just bring down the tree.


    If he tried to knock down this tree even with his strength it would take him almost 1 day to get it, and as long as he tried to knock down the tree he would receive attacks from all the forest elves that could attack.


    After all, it would be as if he were attacking the deity they worshiped, it was no wonder they attacked him, so Zhang Yi had to abandon his n to attack the treasure and then flee, because even if he did he would have killed me hundreds of thousands of elves in a day for this.


    Even so, he had to think of a way to at least distract the people that were near the tree, so he could dig a tunnel under the ground and pick up the treasure without knocking down the tree, but if he tried to do it now he would be attacked before picking up the treasure.


    Zhang Yi found this strange, because this treasure was different from the others, with the other treasures people died onlying close to him, but they had thousands of elves near him every day.


    And it seems that the elves do not even suspect that there is something under the 200-meter tree, they must think that it is the tree that leaves the spiritual energy so concentrated in that area.


    And so Zhang Yi realized he would need the help of the dark elves to take this treasure, after a few more weeks he returned to the city where he entered the territory of the forest elves, but the weather seemed to be heavier in the city, so Zhang Yi had to know what happened.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    "You do not know yet, those damned dark elves decided to attack our race, they are really wild, wanting to steal ournd that was divided by who created this world, they should be ashamed."


    So it seems that the war would start Zhang Yi before he wanted to prevent this war from happening, but now he has decided to use the situation in his favor to pick up the third natural treasure and prevent other wars from happening in the future.


    So he began to think of a n that would cause fewer people to die and that he could get the treasure in the end, but after thinking for a while he realized that he would have to talk to Lusserina before, only she could help him on that ne.


    So Zhang Yi went to a corner where he had no one and hid his presence, and just as he entered just passed the guards without anyone noticing.


    After leaving the city Zhang Yi changed his disguise to look like a dark elf and continued to walk towards the city of the dark elves to meet with Lusserina.


    He went directly to her house upon arriving in the city and after a few minutes had arrived.


    When Lusserina opened the door she saw that it was Zhang Yi and gave him a hug and cried for a while, she knew that Zhang Yi could take time to do what she had to do, but then she started to think about bad things that could happen and began to be anxious.


    She thought that he could be discovered and murdered by the elves of the forest or be able to save all the elves and then decide to leave withouting back to see her again, Zhang Yi also saw how Lusserina seemed to have lost some weight and looked tired and stayed excited about it.


    After she stopped crying Zhang Yi ced both hands on her head tenderly and wiped a few tears, then gave her a kiss.


    After the unexpected kiss ended Lusserina managed to recover and began to smile in love.


    So Zhang Yi sat near Lusserina and told what happened in her, as he had to ask a favor he decided to reveal some more information, as to why this world to be dying were the three natural treasures and he had taken two of them.


    He also told that he had to get the third treasure, and that treasure was under the tree that the forest elves worship.


    "I never liked those forest elves and it seemed to me that I was right, and to think that because of their madness, hundreds of thousands of dark elves eventually died, how could they not have realized that this treasure was sucking all the spiritual energy out of this world?"


    "They might not know Lusserina."


    "I do not believe it, as I told you a few thousand years ago the two races came together to try to find out why this world was dying, but they did not say anything about a giant tree that absorbs spiritual energy."


    "They knew that if they had talked about this tree the people of my race would want to destroy the tree, so through their selfishness, thousands of lives were lost."


    "That''s not right, even if they had discovered this treasure they could not do anything about it, not to mention that there would still be two treasures that you could not do anything about."


    "You know this, but they do not know, that means they could be the culprits and they knew it, but they ignored the deaths of my race."


    Zhang Yi did not continue to speak because he also thought that the forest elves were also wrong about it, that third natural treasure was different from the others, so it could be sealed and they would prevent the strength of the treasure to grow and by what he saw that era the treasure that most affected the lives of the elves.


    After all the other treasures were in a different situation, they always prayed strongly from the beginning and only used spiritual energy to stay and not to grow, and the blue turtle''s jewel used more of the spiritual energy from the spiritual stone mine to sustain itself.


    The voice said only that these treasures could in the future hinder the development of this world, but what most hurt the elves was that third treasure, so Lusserina had reason to be angry.


    "Zhang Yi in this situation I think it best we tell this whole situation to my father, I''m sure he will have a lot more rage from the forest elves than I like him who was the leader of the dark elves who died all this time."

 Chapter 56: War for Survival 2

    Chapter 56: War for Survival 2


    "I think it''s best not to tell this to your father, for now, he might end up getting more angry at the forest elves and then a war between the races would be impossible to avoid, let''s see how the war develops in the beginning."


    "If it gets difficult we create a n to attack the city the tree is in, but if we do that we will have to gather all the strength of the city because I saw that there were a thousand forest elves all with at least the Xiantian realm of strength, had even 10 with the strength of realm core creation."


    So Lusserina calmed down and realized that the idea of telling this to her father was not good, she did not mind having a total war with the forest elves, but she knew that if that happened the dark elves would be exterminated for being well smaller in number.


    So Zhang Yi continued cultivating and also returned to the vige he was before with Lusserina to make more weapons and armor, his idea was to give many weapons and armor to the city and so they would have a more general force to attack the forest elves.


    He knew that the city did not mind attacking a small vige like he was and so he could entrust his weapons and armor to them, of course, he would not give it for free, he would make some conditions and sell more expensive than he sold to the vige.


    As he made weapons of this level easily, he could make up to 100 weapons and armor a day if he tried, yet he would have to make at least 10,000 so it would take some time for that.


    Lusserina was happy just to be close to Zhang Yi, so waiting more than 3 months for her was nothing, despite being the daughter of the town leader she was a woman and had several brothers near his father, so in times of war, no one cared where she was.


    Zhang Yi hoped that after finishing doing all this he could also increase ayer in his cultivation because the time he had before the Tribtion was near, and Zhang Yi wanted to prepare for the next tribtion as well.


    So Zhang Yi got busy again for a while, after a few weeks, the war officially began, as the forest elves just wanted to defend their cities the work of attacking was for the dark elves.


    As the two sides wanted a long war in the beginning only Houmen realm warriors participated, it was difficult to see realm Xiantian warriors in these fights, the hunters of all the viges of the elves were recruited for this war.


    But the city had no right topel anyone to participate, so no one in the Allied viges decided to take part in this war, the town did not like it very much, usually, the smaller viges sent at least 3 hunters to these wars.


    But as Lusserina ordered no one to bother the small allied viges no oneined, Zhang Yi told everyone that if they went to this war they would be killed because of the weapons and armor that can make them targets, so they gave up fighting.


    Inpensation after a month, Zhang Yi asked Lusserina to call some representative of the city to negotiate, who came to Zhang Yi''s house ended up being Nu who was Lusserina''s aunt.


    Lusserina said that his aunt Nu was a realm warrior of the core, that the leader of the city who must have asked Nu to see what the man Lusserina liked was like.


    After all, Zhang Yi could be the future son-inw of the city leader was normal that he tested you, but Zhang Yi did not want to waste time with antics and no meaningless conversations and just wanted to talk business.


    "So you are Zhang Yi, I was curious to know who the man deserved my niece to follow him to a small vige."


    "I think this is not a conversation to be made now, I wanted to know if the city wants to negotiate with me or not."


    "Okay, if you do not want to talk about it let''s talk about business, I think you''re too bold to want to propose conditions for the city just because we''re in wartime."


    "I do it because I can, if I did not have the ability I would not do it now, I want you to guarantee that you will agree to my terms before I sell my weapons to you."


    "Like a dark elf, I think you should be giving these weapons and armor to the city."


    "Alright, enough, Lusserina tells the city that if they do not send someone normal next time I will not sell anything else, just because she''s your aunt I do not need to keep talking to this crazy person."


    "How dare you call me crazy, I think you''re too daring to have Lusserina on your side and to be a cksmith, I''d better put you in your ce."


    So Nu became angry and drew her sword to attack Zhang Yi, as she was very talented and also the sister of the city leader Nu was always treated well everywhere she went, only her brother could quarrel with her, and a cksmith now she called Nu crazy, she could not take it anymore.


    Lusserina just walked away and said nothing, she was also angry at the way her aunt spoke to Zhang Yi, after all, she knew well that Zhang Yi did a lot for the elves already being human, and even if he sold the swords 100 times the more the price would still be fair, but Nu wanted to teach Zhang Yi what was right, that wasughable.


    When Nu saw Lusserina walk away she thought her niece also wanted her to teach a lesson in Zhang Yi, so she was more determined to hit him, the biggest difference between the Xiantian realm and the realm of core creation was that one would have more qi and qi would be denser which left the attacks stronger.


    But Nu''s gun was just rank, a rank higher than he did with the worst materials, while Zhang Yi''s weapon was in rank silver, which was two ranks above, so without much effort, he could fight with someone from the realm core creation alone.


    Nu attempted to attack Zhang Yi with the sword using thews of the fire element in which she was good, but Zhang Yi only used her celestial armor technique along with the essence of the pheasant''s mes, so Nu''s stroke was absorbed by the armor.


    So Zhang Yi just used his technique of movement to keep the distance and absorbed the blows of Nu who had thews of the fire element, actually after arriving at the room realm with his mental energy his armor could absorb blows to you various types of elements.


    So Nu finally realized that Zhang Yi was not only arrogant and that she really had strength, but she still had not let the anger aside and continued to attack, Zhang Yi just defended herself and deflected because she thought Nu would realize the disparity of strength and would back off.


    But seeing that she did not stop he started to get irritated, he took his spear and moving to the blind spot of Nu attacked with a feather rain technique, so four strokes with the normal force of Zhang Yi attacked in different ces at the same time.


    Nu was an experienced fighter and managed to block two punches, but even those two punches defended her injured the other two punches hit her body directly with full force and crossed all of her defenses.


    As it was not the strongest blow of Zhang Yi, Nu was not seriously injured, but still lost some of the fighting power, so Zhang Yi kept the spear and began to hit Nu with the fists, so despite the blows hurt she did not run the risk of dying.


    As Zhang Yi had a body much stronger than normal thanks to the body refinement being in the supremeyer of the realm room he did not need to use much spiritual energy and so he hit Nu for a long time.


    Nu was proud and so she did not regret it and only thought about taking the punches until Zhang Yi got tired, but after a few hours she ended up fainting and Zhang Yi still had not stopped beating.


    After so much hitting that he had made small fractures in the bones of the whole body of Nu Zhang Yi decided to stop hitting, he knew that with some medicinal pills and some medicinal nts passed on the wounds would heal easily.


    But the pain and humiliation of picking up to faint would stay forever in Nu, Zhang Yi did not do it out of spite because if he wanted he could have killed her easily, but he wanted to teach Nu a lesson and also send a message to the city to take him more seriously.


    Lusserina stood aside watching all the beating Zhang Yi gave in Nu, at first she felt good because she knew her aunt deserved, but in the end, she was already sorry for the aunt and almost asked Zhang Yi to stop, but how did she know Zhang Yi was holding on just watched in silence.


    After this he asked that Lusserina get someone to take his aunt to receive treatment, so Lusserina even took her aunt in her arms to prevent her from being humiliated by letting others see her in this state, so Lusserina told some trustworthy people to take her aunt to town.

 Chapter 57: War for Survival 3

    Chapter 57: War for Survival 3


    After a while, Lusserina returned home and Zhang Yi was busy making more armaments to help the dark elves, after finishing his work for the day Zhang Yi was to meet with Lusserina.


    "I''m sorry I did this to your aunt, but I had to do it if I wanted to be respected by the city in the future."


    "I understand, I just found it a bit difficult to see my aunt in that state."


    "I do not want this to happen again, actually part of it was my fault for waiting for the goodwill of the city, from now on if you do not mind I want you to be the person who negotiates with the city."


    "I think that would be the best too, my father must have done it on purpose, I knew that my aunt could never be sent for serious negotiation."


    "Thank you for being understanding, I will only sell swords and armor to the city because it is easier to do and our time is precious, I will sell 10,000 swords and 10,000 armors, I want 10 gold coins for each sword and armor."


    "Besides, I want you to get your father and the strongest in town to swear by your inner demons that they will never use those swords to attack the vige."


    "Alright, I''ll tell you all their terms."


    "Tell them also that the next time you send someone as your aunt, that person will be killed."


    So Zhang Yi returned to his room, he understood that even if Lusserina liked him he had no way of approving all the things he did, so he wanted to give her some time alone, they would have plenty of time for her to decide if she wanted to stay with him even or not.


    As Zhang Yi thought Lusserina was not feeling very well with all that happened, even if she was young by the standards of the elves, Lusserina was already 50 years old, after spending so much time so it is difficult for her to ept that her family would be a possible enemy of the man she loves.


    Yet in her heart, she knew that if she were to choose she would choose Zhang Yi than her family, besides love only the fact that she had to fulfill the prophecy that the Oracle did, only from Zhang Yi''s side would she guarantee that the elves would prosper.


    So she went to the city to negotiate with the elves about the purchase of weapons while Zhang Yi continued to make swords and armor, in a few weeks she can arrive in the city when the guard saw that it was she was let go, the city was under surveince in times of war.


    The person Lusserina decided to negotiate was her father herself after all this was an important negotiation for the elves, Lusserina always had a good rtionship with her father, but she knew her father preferred her brothers instead of her, so they were not so like this.


    The name of his father who was the leader of the city was Fel Vamyar, he was the most respected man by all the dark elves, but even so, he had begun this war thinking of decreasing the numbers of his people.


    When she arrived at the building of the city where her father was, the guards stopped at the entrance, "I''m sorry Miss Lusserina, your father does not want to see anyone today, he has to prepare for war."


    "Tell him that this is an important issue that can influence the oue of this war."


    The guards looked at each other, they knew Lusserina and knew that she was not a person who lied, so they decided to report the situation to the leader of the city.


    After a while the guard came back and said that Lusserina coulde in, Lusserina came in and went to her father, it was aplicated situation what Lusserina was going through with her family, but she knew Zhang Yi was in a hurry, and if this negotiation did not make certain what would happen was that Zhang Yi would not worry about the dark elves.


    But this is the worst result for the dark elves, many would die in this war for the mistakes made by their family if it were so to speak, she did not want that to happen.


    When she entered the room, Fel was busy analyzing some documents and maps, it seemed that he had not noticed that Lusserina had entered, but as a daughter, she knew her father was angry.


    "I''m very disappointed with you, Lusserina, did you know that your aunt has not woken up yet? Many of her wounds have healed, but the mental damage she suffered would not be easily recovered."


    "I do not feel guilty about this, we are in wartime and many dark elves are dying, so Zhang Yi hoped you were in such a hurry as him, but who would imagine that you would do the foolish to send your aunt to negotiate, you knew what would happen."


    So the room was silent for a while, Fel was a bit surprised because his daughter had never spoken like this to him, what she said was the truth, he knew he was sending the dark elves to death and never thought to do anything about so he did not care much about this negotiation.


    But it seemed that he greatly underestimated Zhang Yi, he thought he would be someone from the Xiantian realm who knew at most create some good things and was trying to get some money from the war.


    So Fel sent his sister that he thought he had enough strength to protect himself and would use to irritate the cksmith a little, so he could see the limits of Zhang Yi with this negotiation, but he did not expect Zhang Yi to be so brave and strong as well.


    "I thought with you there nothing serious would happen, I never thought my sister would suffer so much in that ce."


    "If you knew the absurd things that Aunty said to Zhang Yi who is trying so hard to help the elves you would not be so surprised she ended up like this, even though I thought she deserved to get some."


    "I know you, dad, you underestimated Zhang Yi very much and thought he was weak and was depending on me, that''s why your aunt ended up like this, it was your fault."


    "I do not want to talk about it anymore, tell me what you came here to do."


    "I came to try for thest time to do the negotiation that could help the dark elves in the war, I hope you take me seriously this time."


    "I thought it was the cksmith who would trade again."


    "He was afraid of having to kill someone if you sent someone else as my aunt, so he thought you would take me more seriously."


    "Very well, tell me about what he wants to offer."


    "There will be 10,000 swords and 10,000 armor, all from the core rank."


    When Fel heard Lusserina he was in shock for a moment, he thought he had heard it wrong for a moment, but knew that it was impossible for people of his realm of cultivation, a core rank sword, that is the equipment that even some of the Realm warriors The core creation of your city has to use.


    Few people in the town have rank armor covers, most are core at most, Fel was sure that even the forest elves had only 100 core rank weapons at most, so 20,000 armaments of that rank could give a great advantage to the dark elves.


    Earlier when Fel heard that Zhang Yi wanted to sell some armaments to the dark elves, he thought it would be at most 100 and not all of the core ranks, so he finally realized that he almost missed a big chance for the dark elves, and so Zhang Yi he had been so annoyed to be ignored.


    Now the only thing that Fel thought about was the conditions that Zhang Yi would have to sell that amount of armaments, could be a lot of money or even the position of leader of the city, Fel would be willing to make many concessions to ensure that more dark elves lived.


    "What is the price?"


    "10 gold coins for each armament, which would give 200,000 gold coins in total, and also that you and all the city''s strongest elves promised not to attack the viges allied by their inner demons."


    Fel was surprised again by this low price, so he understood why Lusserina said that Zhang Yi was already doing much for the dark elves, even if Zhang Yi sold an armament for a thousand gold coins he would already find it cheap, that means that he is practically giving it all.


    But Fel did not know that this was just a little of the favors that Zhang Yi was doing for the elves in general on both sides after all Zhang Yi would not have to help the voice or the elves.


    Only Lusserina knew what Zhang Yi did and why she loved him even more, this little trip to the city served for her to confirm her feelings after Fel was in shock for a while he recovered.


    "You can tell Zhang Yi that I ept this agreement and thank him for what he has done for all the dark elves, and I apologize for what I did for him."


    "You can let me say that, after a while, if the situation in the war does not change, he intends to engage in this war for a while, so I hope you can help him with that."


    "Surely we''ll help with whatever he needs, I''m sure that with his strength his help would be very wee."


    "If what he is thinking of doing right then this war can end when he gets involved, so try to do his best to help him."

 Chapter 58: War for Survival 4

    Chapter 58: War for Survival 4


    After solving everything Lusserina was in a hurry to return to the vige and also to near Zhang Yi, after that trip she promised in her heart that she would never again disagree with him for anything, after all, Zhang Yi must have been disappointed that Lusserina did not trust him.


    Along with Lusserina were some of Fel''s trusted men who would go to the vige to pick up the first armaments so that the dark elves are better prepared for a more difficult war.


    Almost two months had passed since Zhang Yi began to make the 10,000 swords and 10,000 armor, a good part of it had already been ready, how to do that was a very easy process for Zhang Yi he also cultivated at that time making armaments.


    After all the cultivation for Zhang Yi was now only a matter of time and umtion of spiritual energy, his mental energy mainly, after creating the atmosphere of his spiritual world he had only to absorb mental energy and thus create the rest of the buildings andplete the city.


    For him to create the buildings and houses was the easiest part of his cultivation of mental energy, because he started this process in his first realm, that is to say, that he has done it for 4 years, in a short time he couldplete this city if he had enough mental energy.


    Body refinement is a much simpler process than this, what prevents cultivators is a pain, but as Zhang Yi feels no pain and still has a talent for it is only a matter of time as well.


    The first time Lusserina saw him do this, her heart ached, but as time passed she realized he did not feel pain and got used to it, she was surprised only because she had never heard of body refinement.


    This was expected for Zhang Yi after all the elves are so talented with the elements and after the Xiantian realm thews that it was impossible for them to follow the painful, difficult and expensive path that is usually the body refinement.


    Even humans who are not as talented as the elves avoid training with body refinement, but having a body with the hardness of armor and passing more easily through the heavenly tribtions is something they will never experience as well.


    Zhang Yi was sure that many elves ended up dying from the realm of mortal tribtion, after all, he saw in a note from his masters that the more talented the more difficult person is the tribtion.


    While Zhang Yi was preparing to start making more armaments Lusserina arrived, Zhang Yi had to admit that she had missed Lusserina''s as soon as she arrived at his workshop gave him a hug.


    "I wanted to apologize for staying that way, I know what you did was right and I should not have doubted you or my feelings."


    "It''s okay, I expected you to stay that way, and I did not expect anything different after all, it''s your family, I hope nothing like that happens again."


    "Do not go, I talked to my father and he apologized for what he and my aunt did, he said he did not expect you to be doing so much for the dark elves selling the armaments for such a small price."


    "I''m happy, I do not want to fight with your family, I miss you."


    When she heard this Lusserina was so happy that she even cried a little, she did not expect that Zhang Yi who was usually so hard could say something so emotional, so she was happy to have made that trip.


    So Zhang Yi found Fel''s trustworthy men and handed out 5,000 swords and 5,000 armors and received 100,000 gold coins, even if they hade 10 elves they could not easily carry all these swords and armor not even in wagons, Zhang Yi did not get mattered.


    When a warrior arrived at the Xiantian realm he could fly for a while, but it was rare for warriors to do this unless it was an emergency because it consumed a lot of spiritual energy, but one of the warriors who hade with Lusserina also mastered thews of the element wind what they did faster than the others.


    This warrior was ordered to go back to the city first and ask for more people and more resources so they can move all these swords and armor.


    Zhang Yi did not care much about this and continued with his work and also cultivated after a few weeks all the armaments had arrived in the city and Zhang Yi warned that soon the other part would be ready for the transport.


    After a few more weeks Zhang Yi had almost finished making all the armaments and was also close to a breakthrough in cultivation but at night after dining with Lusserina he can feel with his powerful detection that 5 elves of the realm core creation had entered the territory of allied viges.


    Zhang Yi disguised with a smile and told Lusserina that he would have to take a turn as soon as he left the house Zhang Yi activated his movement technique and was as fast as he could towards these 5 elves.


    When he narrowed the distance he could focus more on his mental energy and discovered that these were forest elves, so Zhang Yi was surprised how they were able to go through the defense of the dark elves, these elves were issuing a lot of murderous intent.


    Zhang Yi took his spear in his hands and hid his presence as he continued to move toward these elves, he could realize that they were heading towards the vige in which he was now left to know if they were going after him or Lusserina.


    After a while Zhang Yi took advantage of the cover of the night to move close to these elves unnoticed, he focused his attacks on one of them first, Zhang Yi activated all his strength using the essence of the me of the Phoenix and using the rain technique of feathers and also using his mental energy, this attack turned into four with the divine technique and struck two in the chest, one in the head and one in the neck of the elf.


    When the elf realized that he had been ambushed managed to defend a chest attack, this attack was made purposely discovered by Zhang Yi so all 3 other blows fell on the elf, with the sharpness of the spear all attacks easily crossed the elf''s defense, so the head of this elf was all shattered and he died instantly.


    When the other four elves realized that they were being attacked Zhang Yi once again used the feather rain technique and attacked with four attacks plus one of the enemy elves, this elf had more time to defend himself and was able to defend two of the blows, but ended up being killed by the other two blows that crossed his defense.


    So in just under 10 seconds two of the elves had been killed, Zhang Yi attacked again, only this time attacked two elves of a fez with the feather rain technique, they were able to defend one of the blows each and two blows hurt them lightly, the third elf that was not attacked struck a powerful blow with thews of the water element.


    This blow struck Zhang Yi but was absorbed by the celestial armor, while that elf was surprised by his blow not to have nor hurt the opponent Zhang Yi attacked again with the feather rain technique, this time only one of the elves can hardly defend a blow and was attacked with the other, while the other elf received the two blows and died.


    The elf even seeing that his blow did not work was angered by being ignored and by one of hispanions being killed in front of him, but before he could attack Zhang Yi attacked again with the feathered rain technique, one of the elves was very wounded and ended up being killed with more these two blows, the other elf that had been ignored can defend the two blows with difficulty.


    But now only he was alive of the five elves who hade for this mission, Zhang Yi did once again the feather rain attack and the elf defended only one blow, the other three blows cut both legs and one of his arms, the Elf realized that he would be captured and tried to kill himself.


    But Zhang Yi was faster and paralyzed his opponent with his mental energy, Zhang Yi could not do this earlier because his cultivation of mental energy was still less than that of the opponent, but after hurting a lot and the elf losing much qi was possible, so Zhang Yi destroyed the opponent''s Dantian taking care that the elf did not die.


    Having lost his cultivation the elf became desperate, but even so, he was determined not to say anything even if he was tortured, but Zhang Yi never thought to ask anything to the elf and using a mental energy technique he learned from his master did a search directly into the opponent''s soul.


    The elf without its cultivation cannot resist and so Zhang Yi learned everything the opponent elf knew after he killed the elf and destroyed the bodies of the 5 elves, he did not want it before Lusserina knew it, but from what he discovered it seems this would no longer be possible.


    Even though it was better than fewer people knew this if possible if they knew that Zhang Yi could easily kill 5 elves with the realm''s breeding of the core without even being injured Zhang Yi could end up being attacked by many more opponents next time.


    Even though the forest elves now know that their elves'' attack failed and that they were killed, they would not know how they killed the elves, so Zhang Yi was counting on it.

 Chapter 59: War for Survival 5

    Chapter 59: War for Survival 5


    Zhang Yi came home and just went to sleep Lusserina did not find anything strange and went to sleep also in her room the other day in the morning Zhang Yi was awake and Lusserina came to him close greets him with a kiss, then Zhang Yi said to Lusserina sit down that had something important to say.


    "Do you remember when you told me that the oracle once called you and the princess of the forest elves together to find her when the oracle was about to die?"


    "Of course I remember, what about that?"


    "Yesterday when I went out at night, it was not just for a walk, I had noticed that some elves were approaching from here and I went to see what it was, these strange elves were approaching the vige were elves of the flower and had invaded the territory of the elves dark without anyone knowing."


    "So I killed these elves and questioned one and discovered that somehow they found out that I had made a lot of armaments and sold them to the city and these weapons would help the dark elves in the war."


    So Lusserina who listened to everything, although it was shocked that some forest elves had easily passed into this territory and also discovered such important information so quickly that it should be a secret, she thought it was normal for the forest elves to try to kill Zhang Yi.


    "But that''s not the most important, when you spoke with the Oracle and the Oracle said about me she told you not to tell your father, did not she?"


    "Yes, she said I would have to keep this secret until I met you."


    "The oracle must have had a conversation simr to the princess, except that the princess trusted the king very much and told what the oracle had told him."


    "So the king was afraid of the betrayal of his daughter and locked her in a dungeon that is guarded and did not just kill her because the queen asked for much for this, but since then the king pays much attention to anything different."


    "And just like you the king thinks I am the elf that can destroy him and thusmanded that people of his confidence kill me."


    Thus Lusserina realized that this was indeed a very important situation if she suspected that Zhang Yi could be the man of prophecy it is normal for the king who has much more experience than she to think about it too.


    When she thought about it she became angry with the people of the city who were careless and let the enemies know about Zhang Yi and also became angry with the princess of the forest elves who was stupid and because of this could put Zhang Yi in danger.


    "Now we will have to be more careful when we execute the n to get the third treasure near the city of the forest elves because the king will probably be paying attention to me."


    "This is true, but you do not have to worry about it Zhang Yi, do not take unnecessary risk, in thest case you destroy all that elf town of the forest and get that treasure, after all this is their fault and their king, so you do not have to be sorry anymore."


    Zhang Yi agreed with Lusserina, his purpose was to save the elves, but he did not have to forgive all the elves who thought of killing him if the king wanted to get in his way Zhang Yi did not mind destroying a city or two.


    After a few weeks, Zhang Yi was almost finished making all the armaments for the dark elves and they received the news that with the new swords and armor the dark elves could conquer the first city.


    Zhang Yi was not at all surprised by this, at this stage of the war most of the elves were from the Houtian realm on both sides, with the swords and armor of Zhang Yi these Houtian realm warriors had the strength of a warrior of the Xiantian realm, with almost 5,000 new warriors of the Xiantian realm were impossible for them not to conquer a city.


    That was very important because after Zhang Yi handed out another 5,000 swords and 5,000 armors would give to arm all the warriors of the Xiantian realm and much more of the Houtian realm and thus the side of the forest elves would lose their advantage of having more warriors of the Xiantian realm.


    Even if tens of thousands of Houtian realm warriors were sent to this war they would only be sent to death because they would not be able to cross the armor that Zhang Yi did, and a realm creation warrior of the nucleus could with a sword of Zhang Yi kill hundreds of opponents.


    So what Lusserina said was true, when Zhang Yi entered this war the war would end because even if he was thrown among the 100,000 Houtian realm warriors he would be the one who woulde alive after killing everyone because of his body refinement.


    And Zhang Yi was thinking of killing some realm warriors creating the elf nucleus of the floret to equal the difference, even the side of the forest elves should have at most 100 warriors of the realm core creation.


    And 5 had already died in his hand, Zhang Yi also did not think he would stop there, the king should try to send more people to attack him, Zhang Yi was not afraid of it, he just hoped that none of the realm Nuclear Revolution woulde, because although he had confidence in surviving he had no confidence in killing the opponent.


    So after a few more days Zhang Yi finally finished making the rest of the 10 thousand swords and 10 thousand armor, the trusted men of the city leader were already prepared to get all the armaments, this time they brought many more men and even carts to carry everything.


    After Zhang Yi received the money he had finished his duties, now he had to cultivate for a few more days and increase his strength, then wait for the war to intensify, after that he would try to take the third natural treasure and solve the problem of this world.


    Zhang Yi was also a little worried about this princess of the forest elves because if the king decided to arrest her is because she should have thought to help Zhang Yi when he appeared, and as the king was afraid he decided to arrest the princess.


    So he decided that he would release the princess after killing the king who irritated him greatly and let hermand the elves of the forest after he left the world with Lusserina, in a few years when he returned Zhang Yi was sure that this would be a different world.


    So Zhang Yi concentrated on cultivating, a few dayster he reached the advancedyer of mental energy, now the city in his mental energy world was much moreplete, he could already see that it would be evenrger than the city of dark elves.


    Zhang Yi thought it would be very cool if he could enter into this world and bring Lusserina also toe as it is in the future, the fifth and sixth realm of mental energy which would be the equivalent of the realm of core creation and the realm of the core revolution would be the time when spiritual energy would begin to form in the world of your mental energy.


    And also cities would be formed and would form a country, after all this happened it would be possible to bring people into the world of mental energy of Zhang Yi, he had to go through this before going to the divine n, so he could take Lusserina with he himself did not achieve the necessary cultivation.


    Of course, their masters never expected the legendary speed of Zhang Yi''s growth and even that their mental energy would be so strong in such a short time, so it was all through the efforts of Zhang Yi himself.


    Zhang Yi also reached the peakyer of the realm room in body refinement, in another 4 months he could reach the fifth realm in body refinement and thus easily pass through the next two tribtions, it was very difficult to happen something as soon as qi cultivation was left behind.


    It means that the fact that Zhang Yi has to go through the celestial tribtions and therefore having to stop cultivating sometimes makes him stronger and stronger, of course, this is only possible with the monstrous talent of Zhang Yi, if it were another grower would have died before reaching this realm.


    After getting much stronger Zhang Yi was ready to attack the main city of the forest elves and grab the third treasure, but he had to wait for the war of the dark elves and the forest elves to intensify so he could execute his n.


    So he would have to wait so he would enjoy cultivating and also try to see if he could learn another of his divine techniques that could help in a possible battle against someone else''s realm core revolution.


    Zhang already knew of a technique that would be perfect for this, it was the Divine technique - invested by the dragon: a stroke in which you can give 3 times your strength in an attack, works best with a spear.


    With this attack in conjunction with the feather rain technique he was sure he could kill an opponent of the realm core revolution, this was the strongest technique he had today, he had techniques that would surely be much more useful in the future when his qi was more powerful, but now it depended on other cultivations as well.


    Lusserina, of course, wanted this final war to be aste as possible, even if she did not know that Zhang Yi was getting much stronger now, she was still unsure of what would happen once the final battle took ce.


    After all, although Zhang Yi had already decided to take her when he left this world, he forgot to tell Lusserina that.

 Chapter 60: War for Survival 6

    Chapter 60: War for Survival 6


    Zhang Yi really did it without intention to hurt Lusserina, after training more than 300 years alone although not remembering all this, doing things all alone without having to worry about anyone became part of the personality of Zhang Yi.


    Moreover, as he had said he would return for her afterpleting his mission, Zhang Yi thought he had made it clear what he felt for Lusserina, he nned to take her with him since that time.


    ...


    In the capital of the forest elf kingdoms, Forest Elven King Gantar Virmaer was with an angry expression as he looked at one of his trusty men, a few months ago he asked his right arm to send 5 of the mostpetent elves into infiltration that they had on a mission.


    This mission was to kill a cksmith who was creating many swords and armor for the dark elves, he did not know exactly how many armaments he was, but he knew they should be more than a thousand.


    The king himself thought it absurd that only a cksmith could make more than a thousand core rank armaments in less than five months, but the king knew that if he was the man of prophecy that the oracle told his daughter it should be very possible.


    So he sent 5 elves from the core creation realm to this mission, he never expected that this elite team had been discovered and killed by the dark elves, just as Zhang Yi thought the king never thought it was Zhang Yi who did it alone.


    Because in the king''s view if Zhang Yi had such strength he could invade the elven kingdom of the forest and kill him easily, even the Oracle did not say how Zhang Yi could save the elves.


    "Your Majesty, I am sure we will seed next time, they must have left people near that cksmith because he is close to the daughter of the town leader, otherwise we would know of the struggle between so many powerful people."


    "But now that we know that we will send more people and we will be sure toplete this mission."


    "Very well, even I did not expect the city leader to leave so many people of this force in times of war taking care of a cksmith, that cksmith must really be the person I''m thinking."


    "Your Majesty really has incredible vision and realized this quickly, how many people are we going to send this time?"


    "Send 15 elves, if this is so much of elves even if the leader of the city has left many on guard should be enough, I want to make sure to see that cksmith dead."


    "I think your Majesty is correct, that cksmith may be the only person who threatens the domination of the forest elves over this whole world, so if that cksmith dies his majesty reigned forever."


    With the king''s anger, 15 forest elves of the realm core creation were sent, with this force they could have even chance to attack the town leader, let alone a normal cksmith, of course, Zhang Yi was not a normal cksmith.


    As the king dyed sending more elves into the attack, Zhang Yi''s strength continued to increase, each time Zhang Yi''s body refinement increased the strength of his celestial armor technique also increased.


    So Zhang Yi continued to cultivate while waiting for the situation in the war to develop into a major conflict after just over 1 month Zhang Yi can master the initial rank of the first level of technique so he could use it whenever he needed to.


    A few dayster he also learned from some men sent by the town leader that all the swords and armor Zhang Yi had been wearing, but many dark elves were still waiting to go to war.


    With the little more than 5,000 elves who already had their swords and armor another of the forest elven towns was almost dominated, another report that made him more relieved is that the elves on the side of the forest were ten times the both of dark dead elves.


    All this happened thanks to the swords and armor that Zhang Yi provided, the city leader was very pleased with that, after all everyone knew that many elves had to be killed in this war for others to live, but there was no rule that said these elves did not they could be forest elves instead of dark elves.


    This was only unexpected for the elf king of the forest, but the king had sent his 15 elves to kill Zhang Yi until the elvespleted their missions he could not send the forest elves that were in the Xiantian realm, because that would take the war to another level.


    In fact, this was the strategy of the dark elves, the warriors of the Houtian realm were not showing all their strength in their attacks, because if they attacked with all that had the forest elves die much faster than that, they were holding onto that they could dominate other cities before the war intensified.


    Fel knew Gantar very well, the elf king of the forest was very proud, so he must be thinking that when the realm Xiantian elves entered the war they would recover all the cities and so he was not trying very hard to protect the cities.


    But that was no longer the truth, the elves on the battlefield would now be enough to attack the Xiantian realm warriors of the forest elves, which Fel is thinking about is in the future when the elves of core creation enter the war.


    Fel had already done the tests and discovered that 4 Xiantian realm elves with the swords and armor that Zhang Yi did could fight a realm elf of core creation, so 6 should be more than enough to kill the enemies.


    The difficult thing is to be able to do in a way that the elves of the realm of the creation of the nucleus can be surrounded and killed in the war without a chance to flee, if they are behind the walls of the cities of the forest elves it would take many more elves of the realm Xiantian to kill them.


    Fel''s n is to end this war at once, but Fel did not know that his adversary had been much more weakened and would be even more so soon after all the 15 elves sent by the king were approaching the allied viges.


    They were being much more careful on their way not to be discovered, otherwise, even if they were not killed and could flee their main mission would fail, when they fought against the enemies they already expected in the allied viges they needed to end the fight quickly and kill the cksmith and then run away.


    Zhang Yi was hugged with Lusserina in the room he did while growing, so he could help Lusserina gather spiritual energy as well while doing so they rxed together, so he would kill three birds with a stone.


    While rxing the forest elves finally entered his field of detection, Zhang Yi began to pay attention to it, he was a bit shocked by therge numbers of elves that the king ordered to kill him.


    He saw 15 elves, it was impossible for the king to send anyone below the realm creation of the nucleus after what happened thest time, but from what he knew the elves of the forest should have a little more than 100 elves of the realm of the creation of the nucleus, so these 15 should be arge part of the enemy forces.


    Zhang Yi can see when led Lusserina into the city of the dark elves that they had close to 50 elves of the realm of the creation of the core, this was half of those enemies but with the swords and armor he created, Zhang Yi knew that even some elves of the Xiantian realm should be enough to kill a warrior of the realm core creation.


    That is to say that even if the dark elves attacked the forest elves even now that Zhang Yi did not help they would defeat their enemies, so Zhang Yi could not understand what was going on in the king''s mind to do so.


    What Zhang Yi did not understand was that the elf king of the forest never nned to send his men to death, in the king''s view these 15 realm creation warriors were more than enough to kill the ''guards of Zhang Yi'' who never existed and then kill the cksmith and still return without any loss.


    The king did not know that the difficult part would be to kill the cksmith since it was Zhang Yi who killed his men before, so Zhang Yi who had already told Lusserina about thest attack knew that if he told her, Lusserina would want to follow him.


    So he took advantage of Lusserina''s totally low guard and used his mental energy to make her faint, then he moved quickly towards the enemies, when he got closer he was sure that the realm of them was the creation of the nucleus, he too he was sure they were forest elves.


    Zhang Yi who came close enough to see them with their eyes while hiding their presence realized that these 15 elves were walking very slowly while using some technique to diminish their presence, Zhang Yi couldugh if he did not know that the situation was so dangerous.


    As his strength had increased thest time his blows would be stronger, so he took the spear in his hands and began to prepare to activate all his powers, he was still hidden even if he was closer to the enemies.


    Thus Zhang Yi prepared and first used the Divine technique - invested by the dragon so that his next blow was three times stronger, then he chose the four enemies that seemed to be the strongest and used the Divine technique - feather rain attacking the four at the same time with a blow each.

 Chapter 61: War for Survival 7

    Chapter 61: War for Survival 7


    When the enemies discovered the presence of Zhang Yi the four warriors of the realm creation of the nucleus were dead, with his Divine technique - invested the dragon each of his blows was 3 times stronger, with the enemy without defense was death for sure.


    So the forest elves were furious, but Zhang Yi did not care, as this would be a difficult fight even with his maximum strength he had to use his technique that spent a lot of spiritual energy more was the most useful for such situations.


    It was his field of aura, his intention of the ughter that had taken millions of lives along with its earth element and its mental energy made the force of all its enemies weaken while increasing gravity for the enemies.


    Zhang Yi had never used this technique in humans, only in wild beasts so he did not know how effective it could be, the elves froze in fear and began to scream as if their minds had been pierced with thousands of needles.


    This was caused by the fusion of mental energy with the intent of the heavy ughter, Zhang Yi wasted no time and again used his Divine technique - invested by the dragon and then the Divine technique - feather rain killing four more enemies.


    After Zhang Yi felt he could fight the remaining 8 and stopped using the Divine technique - invested by the dragon that used a lot of spiritual energy, so he attacked again with the rain of feathers and 2 more elves who receive two blows each died.


    When the elves regained their senses they discovered that 6 morerades had been killed and started to be scared, after all, they knew that not even a realm warrior''s core warriors could do this so easily, this means that Zhang Yi should be stronger than that.


    But they did not understand why such a strong opponent had not yet attacked the king and was wasting time, so they were eventually sent to death, even if Zhang Yi removed his disguise they would not believe their enemy had a cultivation that had not even reached the realm Xiantian.


    Zhang Yi was such a talent that he should not exist and so was exiled to thend, this would be the most urate assessment of Zhang Yi, but to his enemies he was death.


    Zhang Yi took advantage of his enemies who were scared and used once again the feather rain technique to kill two enemies, usually, these two could defend themselves, but they were within the aura field of Zhang Yi and were greatly affected by this.


    When there were only four left he had to withdraw his aura field because his spiritual energy that was much smaller than his mental energy was ending, but his enemies thought that Zhang Yi was just ying with them.


    Since they believed that Zhang Yi had a much greater realm than they could not possibly believe that the enemy''s spiritual energy was ending, so the four looked at each other and began to escape to four different corners.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi smiled, which made things much easier for him, first, he ran after what was going toward the allied viges, in a few moments with his technique of movement he came close to the enemy and used the feather rain technique to kill him.


    After he did this when he reached his enemies in the four directions, it was impossible for them to flee because of hisrge area of mental energy detection, it was as if Zhang Yi was following behind them with radar.


    After hearing that his first mate was quickly killed the others did not hesitate to burn their cultivation to be able to achieve a higher speed, so he saw this Zhang Yi went more slowly behind them.


    Seeing that they could flee so they continued to burn their cultivation when Zhang Yi reached thest cultivation of that was already in the Xiantian realm again, so Zhang Yi did not even need to use any techniques to kill him.


    This time he did not have to question anyone, so he could just get over it quickly, after the fight he thought would be difficult ended easily he began to wonder why this happened.


    His aura field worked better than he expected against humans, even if his cultivation were muchrger than his when he saw how effective he was he thought he could train a divine technique he''d ignored so far.


    It was the Divine technique - sacred domain: You can use whatever elements orws you understand to create a domain where you get stronger and faster and your enemy gets weaker and slower, can be used on opponents with up to two realms greater than the user of the technique.


    Although having a very beautiful name if used with his intention of ughter would be another domain of hell, but as it was a divine technique should be much more effective than this technique he used.


    He needed a little more than a month to master the initial rank of this technique and another 3 months to advance his cultivation, as he saw that the dark elves were taking their time to increase the intensity of the war, Zhang Yi thought he would have time more than enough to increase its cultivation.


    Moreover, the elven king would have to wait at least two months to make sure he lost all his men, and Zhang Yi thought the king would not dare send anyone else behind him if Fel knew that the elf king of the forest had lost 20 of the realm elves core creation he would probably choose to attack now.


    But Zhang Yi was in no hurry to finish this mission, he knew that with his strength he could take that third treasure at any moment, but the longer he spent the stronger he became and the easier the mission became.


    After returning home Zhang Yi took Lusserina in his arms and took her up to the bedroom and slept hugged to his when Lusserina woke the other day she was scared because she realized that Zhang Yi had done something for her but when she saw that he slept quietly beside her, she rxed.


    Lusserina was afraid that Zhang Yi would go away or end up dead while she slept, but it turned out that it had not been anything serious, of course, if she knew that he fought alone against 15 elves of the realm core creation she would realize the danger he went through.


    After more than a month Zhang Yi managed to reach the initialyer of the divine sacred domain technique, meanwhile the dark elves had already conquered two cities and were in the midst of conquering the third since this war began the elven king had not yet confirmation of what happened to the 15 elves he sent to kill Zhang Yi.


    Even so, he was struck by the fact that the dark elves were close to dominating the third city, the elf king of the forest was willing to abandon up to 10 cities if he were the winner of the war in the end, but the king was worried about Zhang Yi and by the reports of the war so far is his side that has more deaths.


    If so, the dark elves will still have many strengths after dominating the 10 cities and the king''s n would not work, the king did not know that Fel was aware of the king''s ns and was also preparing a trap.


    After more than a month the king finally discovered that his men had been killed in this mission, the king was shocked and was scared that this happened for the 15 elves of the real creation of the nucleus to have died without nobody to know none of this and none of the To get away, he did not know what had happened.


    The king thought that this would only be possible if his men were surrounded by three enemies each or if Fel himself was in this fight, but it is impossible that Fel sent so many people or was personally to protect a cksmith.


    But no matter what happened, the king dared not send anyone else behind Zhang Yi, and the king would have to take as long as possible to allow this war to intensify only after many of the dark elves'' side died that he could have the realm Xiantian warriors.


    So everything turned out the best way possible for Zhang Yi, both sides wanted the war to dy, Fel wanted to conquer as many cities as possible before the war intensified, and the elf king of the forest wanted more dark elves to die to have more advantage in the future.


    The one who earned most from this was Zhang Yi who could increase his strength and after Fel conquered more cities would be the perfect time to attack the city that had the giant tree and the third treasure under it, so Zhang Yi could sneak down the tree and absorb the third treasure.


    After that he could go through the celestial tribtion and advance to the Xiantian realm, then he would fight as many elves as necessary, at least he knew that the dark elves had the advantage in this fight and would be on their side.


    After all, if the giant tree were destroyed the morals of the forest elves would fall to the lowest possible point, so Zhang Yi could catch Lusserina and leave that world at any time too, so he could fulfill both voice desires at once.


    After another month of cultivation Zhang Yi finally advanced anotheryer in his cultivation of mental energy, he reached the supremeyer of the four realm of mental energy, now he was to twoyers of reaching the fifth realm of mental energy and begin to have the possibility of bringing people into their world of mental energy.

 Chapter 62: War for Survival 8

    Chapter 62: War for Survival 8


    In fact, it should take at least until the sixth realm of mental energy for a cultivator to bring people into their world of mental energy, but Zhang Yi who had a perfectly bnced world could do this a realm before.


    But he had no intention of bringing Lusserina into this world before he was sure that she could bepletely safe, moreover, he had plenty of time before he could rise to the divine n, so he had time to raise his cultivation of mental energy much more.


    What was more impressive was that he could reach the initialyer of the fifth realm in body refinement, he went through almost two realms above his qi cultivation, so he was quite sure he could go through the next tribtion even if he did not use any spears or barriers with only your body.


    Of course, he would be hurt if he did this, but that gave him great security, but if nothing happened he would have to wait a few more months to be able to normally cultivate body refinement if he tried to cultivate now it would take 8 months to climb ayer. which was a waste of time.


    So it was better than he expected his mental energy to reach the fifth realm as well which should take 8 months as well, now he was totally confident that he could beat someone from the realm core revolution without getting hurt even before going through the tribtion.


    Now he would just have to wait for the time to pass and the war advance, it was better if he did not get involved with it, because if the war was to advance thousands of dark elves would die for it, Lusserina who could grow near Zhang Yi with energy of the spiritual stones she was ever closer to the realm of the creation of the nucleus.


    Even so, she could not feel it when Zhang Yi stepped forward once in those months, but she could instinctively feel that he had grown stronger, but she could not know how someone so strong could improve so fast.


    She could never imagine that it was because Zhang Yi had lesser cultivation than hers before, now this was no longer so true because her body refinement had reached the fifth realm and Lusserina had not yete to realm core creation.


    Even if it is only with the cultivation of Zhang Yi qi could make many advances before Lusserina reached the next realm, and thus two more months passed, Fel had already conquered 3 more cities for the dark elves.


    So the elves managed to conquer 6 cities by now and after the dark elves received the swords and armor that Zhang Yi did, none of them had died in the front lines, so Fel began to find it strange why the elven king of the forest did not send the elves of the realm Xiantian.


    This was not good news for either of the races'' representatives, Fel wanted to conquer more cities, but if the forest elves did not send their troops stronger then Fel''s n of attack would bepromised.


    He wanted to kill several elves of the Xiantian realm and some of the realm creation of the nucleus before mastering the tenth city, so he couldunch a full war, but he did not expect the forest elf king to be so cautious and did not send his troops any more strong.


    The elf king of the forest was also angry, he did not dare to send his strongest warriors, nor did he expect any of the dark elves to die in those two months, so he realized that Fel might be nning something attacking so slowly.


    The elf king of the forest thought that even if they lost some cities, Fel would not be able to attack the better-protected cities without losing many men.


    Zhang Yi felt that his moment had finallye as if he knew the full strengths of both sides knew what the two sides were nning, but Fel did not know that he now had the strength to win this war even without traps.


    Zhang Yi also did not want a total war and thought that it was the time of his n before one of the two sides made another move, he would take all the elves of the realm creation of the core and half of the Xiantian realm elves to attack the city where he was the tree and the treasure.


    At the same time, the other half of the dark elves of the Xiantian realm along with all the other warriors and Fel would attack thest 4 cities at the same time, as the elf king of the forest will not know how the forces were divided he would have to divide his forces.


    But for the elven king of the forest, the tree is more important than the city, so he would send most of the force to defend the tree, so Fel and the elves would retreat and the elves who attacked the city would try to buy time.


    So the area near the town would be unprotected so that Zhang Yi goes through an underground tunnel after Zhang Yi takes the treasure the war ends because if necessary after going through the tribtion Zhang Yi will kill the elf leaders from the forest to end the war.


    Having decided that Zhang Yi went with Lusserina to the city of the dark elves, Zhang Yi was in a hurry then loaded Lusserina while using all his speed using the divine technique to reach the city in a week.


    Seeing this Lusserina was sure now that Zhang Yi was someone of a very real realm since not even his father can cover that distance in a week and still carrying somebody when Zhang Yi arrived at the city he waited in the house of Lusserina and she went to call Fel.


    Zhang Yi knew this might be disrespectful, but he suspected there might be a spy near Fel, and this news can not fail.


    As Fel owed a great favor to Zhang Yi because of the weapons he agreed to go to Lusserina''s house alone and in secret.


    "Hello Fel, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    "It''s my pleasure, I''d like to apologize again for what my sister did for you, I''m d you seem to be very close to Lusserina."


    "All right then, let me get right to the point, I know you n to ambush the higher realm warriors to try to win the war, but it seems the king does not want to do it his way, I also have a mission to do on the side of the forest elves so I want your help."


    "What mission is that?"


    "That you do not need to know, but if I get what I want I''ll help you win this war after that."


    Fel was silent for a while, he knew that Zhang Yi should be very strong, but he did not know how strong he was, but even if it was not for his strength Fel knew that Zhang Yi could create rank copper weapons or maybe a rank higher than that.


    And only ten rank copper swords or ten copper rank armor could secure his victory in this war, so he decided it would be worth it if he did not have to sacrifice many men.


    "Fine, if you tell me what I need to do I''ll take it."


    So Zhang Yi told his n to Fel, but he did not say he needed to take the treasure and only said he needed to enter the city, Fel thought it was a viable n and even if it did not work, he would not lose any of his soldiers and still king of the forest elves to send his warriors stronger for war.


    "I think we can do this when you n to do this?"


    "As soon as possible, I think we can even start moving forward today so we can get there faster."


    "Today is impossible, I need to organize all the soldiers before, but I think in a week is possible."


    "It''ll be in a week then."


    As soon as they were separated Fel began to organize everything so that the n was certain, although he said a week would be too busy to organize everything, he had a feeling that Zhang Yi spoke the truth and that as soon as this n works out the war will end.


    As even he can not feel the cultivation of Zhang Yi, Fel began to be afraid, he already knew that Zhang Yi should not be hiding his cultivation, which meant that Zhang Yi was stronger than him.


    If it were someone stronger than he would be enough to end this war, and Zhang Yi could also make the weapons so he was very good for an ally and lousy for an enemy, you could see how the elf king of the forest was suffering.


    As promised by Fel in a week all the dark elf warriors set out for the elf territory of the forest, but as Zhang Yi expected the march was very slow, after another 3 weeks they arrived at the ce that Zhang Yi disguised himself to enter in the territory of the forest elves.


    But now this city had been dominated by the dark elves, Zhang Yi could feel his ughter instinct manifesting within him, many forest elves must have died in that ce, thereafter all the way to the sixth city dominated by the dark elves in the war, Zhang Yi felt that many died in this war.


    But thanks to this he could feel that the spiritual energy was much more abundant than before in the atmosphere, even so, Zhang Yi could not feel happy about it, so he was determined to take this natural treasure in every way to prevent this war meaninglessly.

 Chapter 63: War for Survival 9

    Chapter 63: War for Survival 9


    Zhang Yi did not even tell Lusserina, but his n would have worked well when the dark elves began fighting the forest elves, Zhang Yi knew that the elf king of the forest would send many people to the city where the great tree.


    But the king of the elves could notpletely ignore the four cities attacked by the dark elves, because the king could not be sure if this attack would stop after dominating the 10 cities or would try to dominate some more.


    In addition, the king would have to remove themon elves from the city of the great tree so that they would not identally die, so even if the king leaves some elves to bring care of the tree, Zhang Yi could just kill those elves quickly and get the treasure if was discovered.


    Because even if that happened the forest elves could not stop fighting the dark elves to go back and protect the tree, and even if they returned they would only be ughtered by Zhang Yi and the dark elves, so the city would be taken.


    So Zhang Yi''s n worked out when Fel agreed to the n, so they rested for one night. Fel divided his force in two, he sent 30 dark elves from the core creation realm that were led by Nu and 1,000 more realm Xiantian with them.


    All the other dark elves would go with Fel and go together to attack the four cities, Fel decided that instead of dividing his army in 4 he could only attack each city with all the force, so if the king did not respond they would dominate much more of them than the 4 cities.


    Zhang Yi was pleased with this, he was with the more than a thousand dark elves, Lusserina was with them, but Zhang Yi made her promise that he would just be watching and would not fight Zhang Yi also gave his sword restored to her and also made an armor.


    So Lusserina had a sword and armor rank coper even Nu had a little envy of the gifts of Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi knew that Lusserina could get involved with the fight, but with this sword and armor, she could defend herself from up to two opponents of the realm core creation for a while.


    If it came to that point Zhang Yi was sure that someone would help her, and in thetter case he could give up the treasure to help her after they went to the city where the big tree stood Zhang Yi used his mental energy to choose the paths in which they would not be discovered.


    When there was no easy way Zhang Yi chose the path that had fewer opponents and attacked, none of these cities on the way to the city of the great tree had a realm creation warrior core or thousand soldiers of the Xiantian realm, so their victory was in question minutes.


    Nu and the soldiers were impressed by Zhang Yi''s abilities, mainly because whenever he struck the spear 4 enemies would die, and Zhang Yi always chose the strongest to kill.


    After another two weeks they arrived at the city of the divine tree, Zhang Yi realized that he had much fewer warriors than thest time, but all were of the realm Xiantian at least, had 22 kernel creation realm and 600 realm Xiantian warriors, so they could even win now.


    But everyone knew that within a few minutes that this city was attacked, more reinforcements would arrive, some of the warriors must have gone to the border where Fel is attacking, so Zhang Yi met with Nu and told her the number of the enemies, the secret was to kill all the warriors of the realm creation of the nucleus, then they would kill the warriors of the Xiantian realm.


    After all the armor that Zhang Yi did for the soldiers could easily defend themselves against dozens of blows from warriors of the same level, and they would be in numerical advantage, so when the reinforcements arrive they could defend themselves for longer.


    Zhang Yi knew that they could not send 30 more realm creation kernel warriors, but they would send thousands of Xiantian realm warriors, so they would have to eliminate all 22 realm creation kernel warriors to get more time.


    Nu and everyone agreed with this, but Zhang Yi knew they would have no advantage over the weapons and armor of the enemies because even if they did not have many forest elves they should have at least core rank weapons for the realm''s creation warriors core.


    But Zhang Yi was confident that they could do this because he was present, Zhang Yi could in a few minutes kill 15 elves from the realm core creation, now that he had 30 realm warriors setting up the nucleus on his side, kill 22 enemies with this force should not be difficult.


    Thus Zhang Yi was first alone to ambush, then he the other dark elves would enter the fight, Zhang Yi cleverly hid his presence when entering the city and took his spear in the hands, Zhang Yi used the invested dragon technique to have three times more strength in their next attacks.


    Zhang Yi also used the essence of the me of the Phoenix and approached the enemies, without hesitation he used the feather rain technique and quickly killed 4 realm creation warriors of the core when the enemies realized Zhang Yi he had already approached 8 more elves of the forest.


    So Zhang Yi used the divine sacred domain technique in the area where the 8 enemies were, so he activated the technique Zhang Yi can realize that it was much stronger than what he used before, not only had his aura of ughter, element earth and mental energy as well as the other 7 elements he had greater dominance.


    In addition, mental and qi energy consumption was much lower, so he was impressed by how strong was this divine technique, but in fact, this was not even a formidable technique for other growers, but Zhang Yi was much stronger.


    He had learned 8 elements, the aura of ughter and mental energy, few could do this even after thousands of years of training when he used this technique the 8 forest elves felt they had fallen into hell.


    Different from before they could not even scream to express their fear, as the divine technique was more efficient the aura of the ughter merged perfectly with the mental energy and the element of lightning, fire, and metal invaded the minds of the enemies.


    So they were weak by more than 60 percent, and that because they were two realms stronger than Zhang Yi, if they were weaker they could have died immediately, to Zhang Yi their domain was very beneficial, the elements wood, water, andnd increased their defense and resilience.


    So Zhang Yi increased his dominance to cover 4 more enemy elves, then he used the feather rain technique three times to kill his 12 enemies with one blow each, the dark elves that y that attack only 6 enemies now killed them easily with 8 elves dark ones attacking each one.


    Meanwhile, they looked at the domain of Zhang Yi who had no more enemies alive and thought why they had worked so hard in this war so far if all of them who were here were now attacking the king of the forest elves they would win.


    But no one had the courage to suggest this to Zhang Yi, Nu was shaking as she tried to avoid looking at Zhang Yi, she thought how lucky she was not to die in seconds when she thought of attacking him.


    After all the elves of the forest of the realm creation of the nucleus had died they began to attack the warriors of the enemy Xiantian realm, Zhang Yi kept his domain and just entered the middle of the enemies, Zhang Yi needed to just swing his spear to kill several enemies by blow


    Thus the dark elves tied the enemies also with the highest morale, in a few minutes all the enemies had been killed, as they were fast it would take a long time for the reinforcements of the forest elves to arrive, so everyone stayed around the ce where the big tree waiting for the real fight to begin.


    Zhang Yi knew that his time was precious and quickly moved away from the rest of the group, in a few moments he found the ce where he nned to dig the tunnel, so he used his spear and quickly dug a hole, then he used his mental energy to put an illusion that thend had not been dug.


    So he used his spear and began to form a tunnel toward the natural treasure, as he thought toe to that ce his mental energy had be more restricted if he tried to get here hidden the enemy would discover it now.


    But this showed that this ce was isted, that is to say, that it was the perfect ce to go through his celestial tribtion, he walked quickly to the ce where the treasure was, Zhang Yi had noticed before, but this third treasure was a natural treasure of the element wood.


    This was thest of the 5 main elements that Zhang Yi had less affinity, if he took that treasure he would look good on all 5 elements when he arrived at the ce where the treasure was Zhang Yi finally saw what it was.


    It was a seed, besides having a very strong wood element, it seemed to have a sacred aura too, Zhang Yi did not know what this seed was, but he realized that incredible as it may seem he did not have a conscience yet, even having absorbed so much spiritual energy and almost destroyed the elves had not even grown.


    But that was better for Zhang Yi, that way there would be no danger for him to absorb this treasure, so he approached and still careful he used his mental energy to pick up and absorb the seed.

 Chapter 64: War for Survival 10

    Chapter 64: War for Survival 10


    As Zhang Yi hoped it was much softer than the other elements absorb the seed, it must be in part because he had a greater knowledge by the wood element than he had by the other elements before.


    The seed went quietly and stood close to his heart as soon as he arrived there released the energy that was contained in the seed, as Zhang Yi had reached the fifth realm of body refinement his body was very strong and suffered nothing even with the agitation caused by seed.


    Soon the mental energy was unexpectedly the first to increase, it retained a great deal of pure spiritual energy. It quickly advanced twoyers and reached the fifth realm of mental energy, then it was the body refinement that rose to the intermediaryyer of the fifth realm.


    Lastly was the cultivation of Zhang Yi, rose quickly and easily passed by the Xiantian realm and reached the advancedyer of the Xiantian realm, after the seed was fully absorbed the body of Zhang Yi calmed down, Zhang Yi surprised the fact of the heavenly tribtion not yet formed.


    Just as he thought of it his body went through another change, after going through the Xiantian realm the body of Zhang Yi could finally as well as his mental energye into contact with thews of the elements, so his body began to be seasoned again to be thews he understood.


    Zhang Yi understood the elements metal, earth, wood, fire, water, lightning, ice, wind, space and also thews of ughter, were 10 kinds ofws he could now contact even if to different degrees, somews him had a high understanding and others were just initials.


    After that the blood of the dragon that was in his body was finally fully absorbed by his body, now became his pure bloodline, after his body fully assimted the blood his aura went through a great change, he looked more like a king now.


    His body also underwent a major change, Zhang Yi could feel that if he wanted he could create some dragon scales on his body at any time and this would double his defense, moreover, his cultivation of body refinement rose again to the supremeyer this time.


    Now his cultivation of body refinement had reached the supremeyer of the fifth realm, after which his cultivation of qi also increased up to the peakyer of the Xiantian realm after that ended Zhang Yi felt another change forming in his body.


    After absorbing the treasures of the elements fire, water, and wood Zhang Yi had a body with high affinity with the 5 main elements, before as the other 4 elements were suppressed by theck of the wood element his body can not feel changes, but now he could feel the absolute bnce of your body.


    Now Zhang Yi felt that his body was more integrated with the world around him as if the spiritual energy had epted Zhang Yi, after that finally the spiritual energy began to gather, in addition, to meet for the heavenly tribtion of Zhang Yi, also met to revitalize this world.


    After the seed was taken by Zhang Yi this world finally reached equilibrium and the spiritual energy that was diverted for tens of thousands of years began to gather in the world hope again, and that energy gathered near the great tree.


    Even the elves who had the lowest cultivations could feel this great amount of spiritual energy filling the world if one were in the desert could instead be small nts and the green being born everywhere, so in a few years, those ces would again be forests again.


    So the war stopped at that moment everywhere, it was as if they had received a divine call that saved the whole world, the forest elves that were closer to the great tree thought that it was because of the tree that this had happened and they remain animated.


    The dark elves had conflicting expressions on their faces; they liked it very much that the world was again filled with spiritual energy, but they did not like that it was because of the tree that was worshiped by the forest elves.


    Only Lusserina still had a big smile on her face, she knew this was happening because Zhang Yi had fulfilled her mission, but all the other elves had forgotten about Zhang Yi at this historic moment when the elven race was saved.


    In the ce above the great tree, the spiritual energy was so great that it came to form a great colorful swirl, it really seemed a miracle to those who did not know what was happening, Zhang Yi who was responsible for this did not have time to admire the changes.


    Soon his celestial tribtion woulde, even though he was confident he could not be negligent, he took his spear and activated the technique of the celestial armor to ensure his safety, with all this spiritual energy near him it was impossible for him to go without qi to use the technique.


    This whirlwind of spiritual energy continued for a few hours, Zhang Yi was surprised at this because he felt that the spiritual energy in the environment was already the same as on the outside, that is to say that many elves could reach the realm of the spiritual sea in the future or even in the realm of mortal tribtion.


    In addition, Zhang Yi remembered the voice saying that it would take years for this world to be what it should be which means that the spiritual energy in this world would still be denser, in the future that could really be another divine n.


    Everywhere in this world, several elves advanced to the next realm oryer of cultivation that had been trapped for many years, many elves who were in the realm of the creation of the nucleus advanced to the realm of the core revolution, and so it was the same in all the realms of cultivation.


    Even Lusserina advanced to the next realm of cultivationing to the realm creation of the nucleus, this was terrible news for the dark elves, even though many havee to the realm core revolution they had not adapted to the new realm of cultivation.


    But now the reinforcements that wereing from both the realm core revolution and thousands that were from the Xiantian realm and now are from the realm core creation, that is to say, they would be surrounded by thousands of realm elves creating the core in no time.


    They were lucky that now everyone was very happy with the spiritual energy that was lost, but Lusserina knew that now more than ever they would try to get close to the great tree that was where they were.


    After a few minutes, the whirlwind of spiritual energy began to dissolve, but soon upon the great treerge clouds began to form in the sky, everyone could see that there was a great deal of spiritual energy in those clouds.


    It was the heavenly tribtion of Zhang Yi, but the elves who were trapped in this world for tens of thousands of years and unable to reach the realm of mortal tribtion would never know that this was a tribtion, so they thought the heavens were punishing the great tree for giving so much spiritual energy to this world.


    After a while the first lightning fell on Zhang Yi, it was yellow lightning much stronger than thest celestial tribtion, but even the heavens knew that Zhang Yi would be so strong, so the first lightning had the force of a blow of a warrior of the realm Xiantian supreme.


    But even the cultivation of Zhang Yi overcame this, so the first lightning that was with the earth elementws were easily absorbed by the heavenly armor of Zhang Yi, with this energy the mental energy came close to another advance after being absorbed.


    The second lightning which was made by thews of the water element fell on the armor and was also easily absorbed, then the third and all six elements of the tribtion were absorbed easily, but part of the lightning was absorbed by the spear of Zhang Yi which became much stronger and close to the gold rank.


    In addition, the spear has finally be indestructible and need not be refined again, the cultivation of mental energy has reached the advancedyer with all this pure spiritual energy absorbed by Zhang Yi''s armor.


    Even if Zhang Yi tried otherwise, some of the energy was absorbed by the cultivation of Zhang Yi qi as well, so his cultivation reached the intermediaryyer of realm core creation, so another celestial tribtion would be formed next.


    Luckily his defense increased a lot in a short time after absorbing the seed, otherwise, he could end up dead because of that, maybe he was the first person in history to go through two celestial tribtions in a row.


    Meanwhile, a strange situation was happening in the world hope, as they did not know what a celestial tribtion was the Elves thought that the clouds were a punishment for the great tree, so the dark elves twisted so that the great tree was destroyed.


    The forest elves had a lot of faith in the great tree that they wished it to resist this punishment after the tribtion ended as the lightning was mostly absorbed by Zhang Yi and the great tree that had lived for tens of thousands of years and had received strength of the seed of the wood element can withstand with some branches burned and destroyed.


    When the forest elves celebrate that the tree resisted and the dark elvesmented, the next heavenly tribtion arrived and the elves became apprehensive again.

 Chapter 65: War for Survival 11

    Chapter 65: War for Survival 11


    Zhang Yi did not know about anything that was happening to the elves, actually, after fulfilling the mission the voice gave him, Zhang Yi cared no more like no elves other than Lusserina.


    Even though the next celestial tribtion was forming Zhang Yi felt that it seemed that the heavenly tribtion was waiting for him before he already had this feeling, but after the 5 main elements of the world were now bnced in his body he felt with more certainty.


    It seemed that the celestial tribtion only happened because it had to happen and did not want Zhang Yi to get hurt, even though Zhang Yi had understood manyyers and realms in front of his former strength and the spiritual energy in his body was very pure and stabilized, with the advance in the realms the cultivation underwent great changes.


    When he was at the peak of his Houtian realm his qi was in a gaseous state and so could upy little space in his Dantian, after moving to the Xiantian realm the qi turned into a liquid state and filled all his Dantian and meridians, as he received so much spiritual energy at one time it was as if he had turned on a faucet and his Dantian was a basin.


    So in a very short time this empty basin was filled and after that he came to realm creation of the nucleus, so all that liquid that was his qi had to start to solidify, so a nucleus would be formed in his body, but it was not normal that a grower made advances in two different realms in such a short time.


    So Zhang Yi needed time toplete this change without leaving his unstable base, at that moment the fact that his mental energy was above his cultivation of qi helped a lot, with his stronger mental energy he could easily correct all that change in his body.


    So within a few hours, he actually came to create the nucleus formally, within his Dantian the energy began to solidify as he formed a nucleus, then he prepared himself again cing a barrier of mental energy and activating the divine celestial armor technique while activating the scales of the dragon in his body.


    So he took the spear without his hands and the first lightning of the tribtion finally prepared to descend, the yellow lightning formed with the earth elementws fell on Zhang Yi, crossed his barrier of mental energy with difficulty and then was absorbed by his armor heavenly.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi was very surprised, it was the first time he used the mental energy barrier after reaching the fourth level, it seemed that after forming thews in his world of mental energy, his mental energy was more resistant tows two elements.


    And his celestial armor that in addition to reducing and absorbing the blows suffered by the elements he knew also doubled the defense of his body, his body''s defense was strong enough to receive several blows from a warrior at the peak of the realm of core creation.


    With his dragon scales, his defense would be left over so his celestial armor could take a blow with 4 times more defense of Zhang Yi who would probably be just someone in the realm of the mortal tribtion, and it had to be a direct hit because he could absorb the blows withws and elements.


    After realizing this Zhang Yi became much calmer, then all lightning fell one after another until the sixth lightning with thews of lightning element fall into his armor, after this baptism Zhang Yi''snce finally reached the gold rank, like this spear he could even fight someone from the realm of mortal tribtion.


    After all these lightning fell on his body with two celestial tribtions the 6 elements of the tribtion were much more understood by Zhang Yi, by which all his strength increased again.


    Part of the pure spiritual energy of the Tribtion was absorbed by his mental energy and reached the peak of the fifth realm near the sixth realm, Zhang Yi could feel that after all this advancement in his mental energy the world of his mental energy was much more like the world now hope.


    Arriving at the fifth realm of mental energy all viges and new buildings were built entirely and arge city was formed, along with that the environment of their mental energy world, as well as the day and nights, were perfect, after reaching the fifth realm several cities began to form in their world of mental energy.


    In addition, spiritual energy began to increase in this world, Zhang Yi knew that when he reached the seventh realm of mental energy the spiritual energy in his world could create warriors of the Xiantian realm until Zhang Yi might instead in the rivers and seas of his mental energy already had fish living and nts also began to be born.


    Zhang Yi could feel that Lusserina could safely enter his world of mental energy now, moreover, after thews of the 5 fundamental elements were more understood after the two tribtions and also thew of the wood element that was the most developed the world became much more stable and bnced.


    Another part of the pure spiritual energy was for his cultivation of qi, thus arriving at the supremeyer of realm creation of the nucleus, that is to say, that if something else happened he could advance to the next realm and have to face the next tribtion in a short time.


    After he calmed down and began to stabilize his cultivation, in those hours that Zhang Yi went through all this all the elves that were in the territory of the elves were their maximum speed to where it was to the city of the great tree, who arrived first were the reinforcements of the elf capital of the forest together with the king.


    But they approached only a few hundred miles from the great tree the reinforcements did not know that all the elves guarding the city had been killed by all the dark elves, many were interested in what was happening with the great tree and the world hope.


    Many of the warriors had also undergone advances in their cultivations and had to stabilize, not all were like Zhang Yi and had a perfect base that allowed him to advance nearly three realms of cultivation, most would have problems with only a breakthrough.


    Who cameter were the forest elves and the dark elves who were attacking the towns on the border, they felt that after these changes the war could end and so they came to the city of the great tree, they also stopped several hundred kilometers from the big tree.


    They missed the first tribtion but arrived in time for the second tribtion, the great tree could withstand 5 lightning bolts and then it was considered almost destroyed, almost all the branches were burned or destroyed, the leaves of the tree had all been burned and the sixth lightning bolt of the second tribtion caused a crack in the great tree.


    The forest elves who thought it had been the great tree that had brought all this spiritual energy and so suffered this heavenly punishment if they knelt on the ground they wept after the clouds dispersed all moved towards the city of the great tree.


    When all arrived, two days had passed since the world of hope was reborn, all the elves had already stabilized their cultivation, and all were near the great tree, the elf king of the forest wanted to take advantage of this opportunity and use the destruction of the great tree to say that the forest elves who created the great tree and saved this world should be the leaders of all the elves.


    So he wanted to dominate the dark elves as well and dominate the entire world hope ending the war, after all, they had many more warriors and also had more people in the realm core revolution as well.


    But when everyone gathered near the city of the great tree he realized that the dark elves had somehow taken over the city and killed all the forest elves that were in it, after that he had lost more than 700 Xiantian realm warriors and 42 creation of the nucleus throughout the war.


    So now he had no further advantage in numbers in the higher realms and had only in the lower realms, but the dark elves had 10,000 realm Xiantian warriors and core creation also with armaments made by Zhang Yi, so were the elves of forest that were at a disadvantage.


    Fel also realized this, but he was reluctant to go into total war because so tens of thousands of elves would die in this war if it were to be so, it was better than the two races should remain separate and thriving as ever.


    But the king of the forest elves did not think so, he wanted to dominate everything, he realized that Fel and the dark elves were outside the city, but besides Lusserina and the dark elves of before, all the forest elves were also inside the city.


    Thus King Gantar thought that if they killed Lusserina who was the princess of the dark elves and 30 warriors who had risen to the realm core revolution and over 1,000 warriors of the realm core creation they would have the advantage in that war again.


    So King Gantar moved slowly and no one noticed him and then ran to activate the matrix that had existed in this city for tens of thousands of years, this was a matrix with few uses made by the ancestors of the forest elves to protect the city and the great tree.


    This array was to be used only when the Elven race was in danger of extinction and could one day prevent the invasion of enemies from the realm of the deadly tribtion, King Gantar decided that it was appropriate to use that matrix to rule the world hope.

 Chapter 66: Leaving the World Hope 1

    Chapter 66: Leaving the World Hope 1


    When King Gantar activated the matrix the elves of the forest that were inside the city and knew what it was that matrix they were surprised, Fel that saw a barriering out of nowhere and the smile in the face of Gantar realized that something was wrong.


    "What you are nning to do Gantar, this war is over, there is no point in continuing when the forces of both sides are the same and the reason for that war is gone now that the world is full of spiritual energy again."


    "You can think like this because you never had ambition, but my goal from the beginning was to dominate the whole world and the race of the forest elves was above the dark elves, with that matrix my dream will be fulfilled."


    "It''s no good or try to pass through this barrier Fel, she was created to protect herself for a day of warriors with 10 times their strength, now all the forest elves hear my orders, kill those dark elves who dared to invade this city and kill your brothers."


    As soon as King Gantar had finished speaking the forest elves who were mourning the destruction of the great tree took their weapons and decided to discount their anger on those dark elves who came near the great tree without permission.


    Now Fel had realized what Gantar was nning and ordered all the dark elves to attack the barrier, but as Gantar said it was impossible for them to break this barrier with their strength.


    All the dark elves gathered and prepared to fight to the death, but on the side of the forest elves, had 70 warriors of the realm core revolution and more than 6 thousand of the realm creation of the nucleus, plus more than tens of thousands of warriors of the Xiantian realm.


    It was impossible for them to defend themselves against so many, Lusserina went to the back of the dark elves, she was the only one who was not very worried about this whole situation, she knew Zhang Yi was close to that ce, the only thing that she felt repulsed by Gantar who chose war than peace as her father wanted.


    Really Zhang Yi was under the big tree that was now partially destroyed because of him, heughed when he thought he had even tunneled to not destroy the tree and yet it ended up like that.


    He had already finished consolidating his cultivation, as his base was stable was not a difficult thing, but he had to get ustomed to his body which now had a dragon lineage, a new treasure and which had been bnced by thews of the main elements.


    After all, he did not expect all of this to happen, but with his mental energy that could now cover the entire territory of the forest elves he was watching all that was going on outside, he had thought of just leaving with Lusserina after he had finished of cultivating.


    After all, he had saved all the elves, he did not have because he helps them again, but he could not expect the elven king of the Gantar forest to want to die so much, wanting to take the opportunity to kill Lusserina he was crazy.


    So he stood up and with his mental energy destroyed the whole area that was created by the seed of the wood element, he opened a hole to get close to the great tree that was now destroyed, with his mental energy he began to rise to the sky and only stopped when you can see what was happening.


    All the elves who were ready to fight to the death stopped when they heard the noise near the great tree, so all saw when Zhang Yi left the ground and rose to the sky, Lusserina and Fel were the first to be happy with this.


    The dark elves and Nu also remembered that Zhang Yi was in this ce and they were happy to have a new ally for this fight, but they did not expect them to survive anyway, and all the elves in the forest were angry that this dark elf came out under the tree.


    King Gantar frowned and wondered who this elf might be, as he was thinking of winning the war he forgot the prophecy and also the cksmith, but as he saw that he could not once the level of cultivation of Zhang Yi he stayed creeped out.


    "Who are you who dared to stand near the great tree?"


    "I am Zhang Yi, did not expect that after everything I did still could not leave this world without a massacre, it seems as if everything I did was for nothing."


    When he heard Zhang Yi say the word massacre it was as if all the elves had a shiver all over the body at the same time, no one thought it was a lie, in addition, he said he tried to avoid what he meant he could do it at any time.


    When the king heard that this man''s name was Zhang Yi his heart sank, he knew that the name of the cksmith he had tried so often to kill was Zhang Yi, but he could never have imagined that the cksmith was so powerful.


    Now many questions that were in the mind of King Gantar were answered, it was not that Fel was protecting Zhang Yi but rather that Zhang Yi himself had the strength to kill all his men and the motive that Zhang Yi had not tried to kill him before and to end this war was to prevent a massacre of the forest elves.


    Seeing all this, Gantar felt empty, it was as if all his efforts in thest thousands of years were for nothing after that man appeared, Gantar knew that Zhang Yi was together with Lusserina and he just said that he would kill it and after trying to kill Zhang Yi so many times it was impossible for him to get out of this alive.


    Still, he did not want to give up, even if this world had undergone a major change now he knew that it was not long ago that someone from a realm of very high cultivation lived in this world, even if Zhang Yi was stronger than he should be just a little.


    So he was thinking that if all the forest elves attacked him he could not get out of it alive, even if all the elves had to die the important thing was for him to live.


    "This man is responsible for the armaments that left the dark elves stronger causing thousands of forest elves to be killed, and he is also the cause of the great tree being destroyed, now this man wants to kill us, let''s attack him like everything else we have to protect the elves from the forest."


    Even though Gantar was only trying to annoy the forest elves so they attacked Zhang Yi he ended up telling the whole truth, so the elves became furious and started attacking Zhang Yi.


    As Zhang Yi said he was tired of trying to spare all the elves of the forest just out of kindness if they wanted to die he would not have any shame because if he were the weakest who would die was him and Lusserina in that situation.


    Thus Zhang Yi activated the essence of the phoenix me in his body which was also strengthened with him and now had the force equivalent to the peak of the core revolution, then he activated the dragon scales doubling his defense and also the divine technique of the domain sacred.


    As all Zhang Yi had understood nearly 10 differentws after going through the Xiantian realm and by the realm core creation his sacred domain stayed at least 10 times than it was thest time he used it.


    When the sacred domain of Zhang Yi reached all the forest elves including King Gantar all fell to the ground at the same time, the tens of thousands of Xiantian realm warriors exploded at the same time notwithstanding the pressure of 10ws and all mental energy stronger than they are.


    The warriors of the realm creation of the nucleus did not explode more lost almost 90 percent of their forces and they struggled to stay awake, only King Gantar and the warriors of the realm nucleus revolution could keep standing after a while, but they lost 50 percent of fighting the power.


    After seeing tens of thousands of exploding elves all stopped moving in shock, both the forest elves and the dark elves were terrified of this scene, even Lusserina was afraid of Zhang Yi at that time.


    Not long ago the warriors of the Xiantian realm were the elites of the world hope, only the warriors of a realm above were stronger than them, and the kings who were from the realm core revolution, but now tens of thousands of these elites have died in seconds like exploding cockroaches.


    Before they all recovered from the shock Zhang Yi took his spear, everyone could see that spear was special, after going through 4 heavenly tribtions the spear was indestructible, in addition it was all blue and released some sparks at times, it was as if Zhang Yi was Zeus holding a lightning bolt as in Greek mythology.


    But at that time no one admired the magnificence of this scene and saw Zhang Yi as the god of death if only with his aura he could blow up tens of thousands of Xiantian realm warriors they could not even imagine what he would do with this divine spear in hand.


    Zhang Yi had not bothered to kill the tens of thousands of elves, now that he had saved this world many elves would be born in the next thousands of years he could feel thews of ughter absorbing the essences of life and the resentment of those tens of thousands of elves.


    He was someone who had killed millions of people in his life, killing tens of thousands did nothing to his heart when he saw this. Even being a selfish king could not stand the regret of not giving up his life while he could save all these elves.

 Chapter 67: Leaving the World Hope 2

    Chapter 67: Leaving the World Hope 2


    After picking up the spear in the hands Zhang Yi just lifted the spear up, the spear that was beginning to gain intelligence seemed to understand what Zhang Yi wanted so the spear integrated with the lightning elementws of Zhang Yi''s body and used his energy spiritual too.


    After seeing Zhang Yi kill tens of thousands of Xiantian realm elves the remaining forest elves knew they would die, they could not even flee and did not dare try to fight back, so Zhang Yi''s spear formed bolts of lightning from the heavens like tribtion and attacked the elves of the realm core creation.


    After losing 90 percent of their strength and being injured by Zhang Yi every time a lightning struck an elf of the forest of the realm of the creation of the nucleus this elf would die exploding as happened to the elves before them, after a few minutes and more of 6,000 elves of the kernel creation realm forest had been killed as well.


    After that Zhang Yi moved forward and swung the spear, every time he swung the spear two or three elves of the forest of the core revolution would die, Zhang Yi, sighed thinking that a few months ago he could not even hurt someone from the realm of the core revolution.


    Now each swing of his spear could take the life of an enemy, Zhang Yi had no pity any of his enemies and swayed the spear several times as he advanced forward flying in the sky, after swaying the spear little more than 20 times he killed all the forest elves except King Gantar.


    But Zhang Yi had destroyed Gantar''s arms and legs and left him to the brink of death, Zhang Yi then came close to Gantar and lifted him close to him in the sky with his mental energy, Zhang Yi did not want to talk to Gantar, he just wanted to know where the forest elf princess was.


    Zhang Yi wanted to free the princess who had been imprisoned dozens of years ago by telling King Gantar about the prophecy of the oracle, he wanted to know if the princess was an honest elf and did not want his evil, otherwise, he would leave her alone. be the queen of the forest elves.


    So Zhang Yi used his mental energy to read the memories in Gantar''s soul and after he discovered what he wanted to kill him, so Zhang Yi killed all the enemies the dark elves had and feared for thousands of years, Zhang Yi had no problems in killing these tens of thousands of elves because he knew that the elven poption of the forest was almost twice as many as the dark elves.


    So after Zhang Yi did this he wiped out the possibility of war between the races again as the dark elves had greater mythic strength, but in hundreds of years, new strong warriors would be born into the forest elven race, or maybe even before that as spiritual energy was more abundant now.


    Zhang Yi who finished all he had to do would just get Lusserina and after releasing the princess would leave, so he went towards Lusserina to leave soon from that ce, when they saw Zhang Yiing towards them, Nu and the elves dark ones that had been saved by Zhang Yi were afraid as they moved away from him instead of thanking.


    Zhang Yi only felt sorry for it, he often wondered if it was worth saving these ingrate elves, Zhang Yi thought that with the personality and pride of these people they would end up attacking humans again if they left the world hope someday.


    Zhang Yi did not care for the dark elves who moved away from him and went towards Lusserina, as Zhang Yi wanted to leave this ce quickly flying he reached out to catch Lusserina, but Lusserina unwillingly moved away from Zhang Yi''s hands.


    Zhang Yi looked at Lusserina and realized that she was afraid of him like all other dark elves, so he felt disappointed, he thought that at least Lusserina would be on his side, but he never thought of forcing anything to her and decided to take a break for her to decide if she wanted to stay with him.


    "So I''ll leave you here, for now, I''ll be back in a few weeks to see what your decision is."


    After finishing speaking Zhang Yi fully activated his speed and even used the Lord''s divine technique of wind and lightning to increase his speed, he stopped before reaching the matrix that Gantar had activated that would stillst more than 20 hours.


    Zhang Yi used his mental energy in the matrix and encountered a minor w, so he activated his full strength using the divine invested dragon technique and then used the feather rain technique to strike 4 times at the same point 3 times his full strength.


    Thus the matrix that could withstand several attacks by a day of realm warriors mortally broke apart in the part where Zhang Yi attacked, he moved and quickly left the matrix, after a few seconds the matrix returned to normal.


    Even after Zhang Yi left all the dark elves who were the only ones alive in an area where they were once dominated by the forest elves were all silent, they were trying to process everything that had happened there.


    The war that killed so many people quickly ended, the world regained the spiritual energy and everyone would live for thousands more years and could even advance more in their cultivations and all the leaders of the forest elves were dead.


    Even though none of the dark elves managed to celebrate any of this, then Fel and the other elves tried to enter the city, but saw that the matrix was still active, so they realized that they could not do as Zhang Yi and would have to wait another 20 hours to be able to leave this ce.


    Meanwhile Zhang Yi who was already far from the city of the great tree slowed down, he was not like the other warriors and had much understanding of the wind element''sws, his mental energy and also much more qi and this qi was much purer than any other, so he could fly for days without stopping even being of the realm creation of the nucleus still.


    But the reason he slowed was that he was in no hurry to get anywhere, now he was going to the farthest ce in the northernnds of the forest elves, this ce was near the beginning of the desert for the elves of the forest.


    It was in this ce that Gantar had arrested the princess, only he knew about this ce, so it seemed that Zhang Yi''s decision to seek Gantar''s memoirs before killing him was very clever, if it were otherwise he would have to spend a lot of time searching for the whereabouts of the princess.


    Zhang Yi was very disappointed with all the elves, but most of all with the dark elves who should be his allies, after all even if he killed the forest elves cruelly they were enemies and all the dark elves were ustomed toter deaths to spend hundreds of years in wars.


    Besides, it was obvious that if Zhang Yi wanted to kill the dark elves he would have done it, still more the elves he saved, nor thanked him, even more Lusserina who was the person who knew most about him and what he did by all the elves, Zhang Yi felt betrayed by what happened.


    After a few weeks he was approaching the ce where the elven princess of the forest was, even though he could fly for weeks without getting tired, Zhang Yi wanted to rest for a day before hepleted the trip, he went slowly toward princess because she wanted to see thends on the elf side of the forest better.


    As he was always in a hurry as he passed through thend of the forest elves he did not have the opportunity to see thend better, all cities were very beautiful and had many forests and ntations all over the ce.


    Really a ce that was suitable to be home to the elves who were known to be loved by nature, after better understanding thews of the wood element Zhang Yi seemed to feel that had a greater connection with nature in general.


    As soon as he left the city of the great tree he had already disguised himself as a forest elf, so he would not cause any confusion wherever he passed as he was a human. He did not care what disguise he wore, then he stopped in a city to rest.


    While Zhang Yi was having her peacetime Lusserina was more guilty than ever and had not eaten or slept in thosest few weeks, after a few days of the incident in the city of the great elves Fel dered that the world was in abundance again and that war was over.


    All the elves celebrated this, but the forest elves did not fully believe in Fel and waited for the elven king of the forest to tell him if the war really was over, but a few dayster Fel again reported that all forest elves including him king Gantar was killed and that the great tree was destroyed by the heavens.


    The forest elves did not believe this of course and so thousands of people went to the big city to see if it was true, Fel did not care at all, it was all true, and before he settled things with Zhang Yi he did not dare to say that he dominated the elves of the forest.


    After a few days of the forest elves'' massacre, the dark elves calmed down and realized that what had happened was no big deal and they were just in shock that day.

 Chapter 68: Leaving the World Hope 3

    Chapter 68: Leaving the World Hope 3


    In fact, even in the world hope, there have already been several massacres much worse than these, but most often happened when someone from the Xiantian realm massacred elves who were not warriors or someone from the realm creation of the nucleus attacked people from the Houtian realm.


    But this time while waiting for a fight at leastplicated tens of thousands of elves died in seconds and after tens of minutes, an entire army had been exterminated without much effort.


    And these elves who had died so easily had a strong close to the dark elves they were seeing, so it was even normal for them to be afraid, after a few days they felt guilty for having treated Zhang Yi like that, especially the elves dark ones that were inside the city like Nu.


    Afina were the ones who were saved by Zhang Yi, but even then the moment had passed so they did not care much about it, but Fel was different, he had some partnership with Zhang Yi and Lusserina was also together with Zhang Yi, even all the armament of the army had been made by Zhang Yi, but all was lost when he became scared.


    Who was most depressed with all this was Lusserina, after all she had a rtionship with Zhang Yi and he attacked the forest elves because of her, in addition, she better than anyone knows all that Zhang Yi did for all the elves, after There was no way this world could be destroyed because Zhang Yi did something about it.


    But even though she is already in the realm of creating the nucleus even before she is 50 years old, which is very young for the age that the elves can live she was not a warrior who had fought in many wars, so she was weak seeing people die.


    And that time people did not simply die and they exploded, for someone who does not usually see anyone die seeing thousands of deaths in seconds was a shock to her, she had never seen that side of Zhang Yi killing thousands of elves without caring.


    Besides, she remembered at that moment what the oracle said to her that day, that if she had not stayed with Zhang Yi maybe the dark elves would be destroyed, Zhang Yi certainly was not someone who felt sorry for a few thousand people.


    She thought at that moment that the oracle might have said the same thing to the princess of the forest elves, but as she did notply with the things that the oracle said she ended up in jail for dozens of years and the forest elves were killed just like the oracle said, she thought that maybe this could have happened to her and to the dark elves and was afraid.


    But then she regretted what she did the same day because she was with Zhang Yi because she had really fallen in love with him and not for what the oracle said or for the survival of the dark elves she is afraid that Zhang Yi wille back to her and leave forever, after all this was the second time she had disappointed him.


    So after she returned to her house in the city she was not leaving, eating or sleeping while waiting for Zhang Yi, she even decided that if he did note back, she would never leave the house again.


    After a few more days Zhang Yi finally arrived where the forest elven princess stood, it was practically arge house that was more like a prison, King Gantar used a matrix left by the ancestors to leave the princess stuck here.


    In this ce no one withrger cultivation than Houtian can enter or leave this house, so the maids had a realm of qi umtion, so the elven princess could eat and live normally without ever being able to leave that ce.


    This matrix was not as incredible as the one Gantar used in the city; if the warriors had mental energy they could easily fool that matrix that only verified the energy that appeared in the cultivator''s body but was effective against the elves who could not use the mental energy.


    Zhang Yi can see in the memoirs of King Gantar that the princess''s name was Saphielle Virmaer, Saphielle was very honest and so was easily fooled by her father, so Zhang Yi was sure she had changed a lot in dozens of years because of this honesty.


    When he entered the house he could see Saphielle, she was almost six feet tall, blond curly hair, she had beautiful blue eyes, beautiful white skin that was the opposite of Lusserina, she had a beautiful body and with herrger breasts and butt than the other elves he knew.


    Saphielle did not look sad or depressed even after being held for dozens of years, she seemed to be quiet, Zhang Yi could feel she had a strong wooden elementing from her body, it was almost like his after absorbing the seed.


    After observing her for a while he stopped hiding his presence with mental energy and Saphielle could see him, she was startled at first and then just looked at him with curiosity, her father would not let any man in here.


    With the entry restriction for people with the cultivation below the Houtian realm, she was not afraid that he was a killer after all her cultivation was in the realm creation of the nucleus, so even if she could not get out she could defend herself against anyone who came in.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I was leaving after doing what I needed and came by to see you."


    Saphielle found it curious how he spoke, there was no way he could be her acquaintance, so it was impossible for him to visit her, but it had been a long time since she had talked to someone like that, especially a man, so she decided to keep talking with him.


    "And what did you want to know about meing here?"


    "If you were a good person as opposed to your father."


    When Zhang Yi spoke about Gantar he could only see sadness appearing on Saphielle''s face, it seemed she had no father''s anger at what he did to her.


    "You do not seem to hate your father who put you here for so long."


    "You seem to know a lot of things, but I really do not hate my father, I was just disappointed with him, it was my fault I did not follow what the oracle told me to do, but I trusted my father so I can only me my naivety."


    "Now I know that my father and all the forest elves may end up dead because of what I''ve done, but since I''m paying for my mistakes, everyone has to pay for their own mistakes."


    "And you being here means that my father must be dead, but it does not seem like all the forest elves have been killed, I''m d that this has happened."


    Saphielle had felt that the spiritual energy of this world suddenly increased a few weeks ago, she did not know why, but she was still very happy for the elves all over the world, as a princess of the forest elves she knew that this world would eventually die after of a few hundred years.


    So she tried to talk to her father after the oracle had spoken to her, so when the savior of this world appeared they could help him and thus save all the elves, but she did not expect that she and Zhang Yi would be a threat in that time for Gantar.


    So she had to be stuck for dozens of years, at first she was very angry at her father, then she was angry at the Oracle and atst angry at herself, but after all, she just epted that it was her destiny.


    But now that Zhang Yi appeared here after a few weeks that this world was saved she knew he was the savior of this world, he saved the world and as she was not beside him as the oracle said she would have to do she knew that your father should be dead.


    Saphielle felt that Zhang Yi seemed to be very kind and was not the kind of person who would destroy a whole race for nothing, but she knew that because her father was dead many must have died with him, so she was kind to him too, if she thought he had killed all the elves of the flower she would havemitted suicide.


    "Yes I killed your father and all the elven army of the forest, I''m sorry about that."


    When she heard this, Saphielle''s heart squeezed and she felt even more sad, in addition to her father that despite her knowing that she deserved to be killed for all the things she did, she was sad because she knew that the army had almost 50,000 elves from the forest. all realms.


    And she did not think he had said it wrong, as Zhang Yi said I killed it because he had done it with his own hands, they knew that they provoked him and should have deserved to die, after all, no matter what Zhang Yi did he had saved the whole race of elves, he deserved at the least the respect of all the elves.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    "That''s why they pissed me off."


    "You mind telling me everything that happened, I have no one to talk to."


    Then Saphielle understood why Zhang Yi said this, he could tell that it was because Gantar sent forest elves twice to kill him, he could tell it was because Gantar did not want peace and wanted to take advantage of a delicate moment to master all elves


    He could say that it was because Gantar tried to kill Lusserina, or because in the end Gantar ordered his whole army to try to kill Zhang Yi, but the real reason was that Zhang Yi became angry with the forest elves.

 Chapter 69: Leaving the World Hope 4

    Chapter 69: Leaving the World Hope 4


    After all, he thought he had done much for all the elves, it only took so long to avoid a massacre, but anything that happened differently could end up in his or Lusserina''s death.


    Just as Zhang Yi could only arrest all the forest elves who attacked him, he was tired of always being merciful to these elves, he was a person who killed more than 1 million people in all his life, it was obvious that he did not was any saint, otherwise he could not learn thews of ughter.


    "You said you came here to see if I was a good person, what do you think now?"


    "I think you''re a good person and alsopletely different from your father, so I think it''s only fair that I get you out of this ce, I hope you can be a good queen to the forest elves."


    After saying this, Zhang Yi used her mental energy to cover Saphielle''s aura and easily took her from this ce she had been imprisoned for tens of years, after a while he took her toward the city.


    It would be a long trip to the capital of the elves, while they traveled together, they talked a lot together, Zhang Yi made food every day and they would eat Saphielle can also see how the kingdom of the elves was after dozens of years she cannot see for being arrested.


    After a few weeks traveling they were only a few days from reaching the capital city of the forest elves, Zhang Yi as the whole night prepared food for the two, Saphielle looked at him for a long time and then spoke.


    "So you also had a rtionship with the princess of the dark elves, she did well to follow the instructions of the oracle, so few dark elves died in this war."


    "It will be a good queen to the dark elves in the future, but even with this outfit you are neither a forest elf and not a dark elf, then what you will do in the future?"


    "Lusserina may not be a queen, I am not of this world, now that I have done what I had to do I will return to my world."


    "Are you going to leave Lusserina here?"


    "Maybe, that depends on her decision, but I hope she cane with me into my world."


    "Can you lead other people into your world?"


    "I can."


    "Then take me with you, I can not be a queen to the forest elves, I''ve been away from the people for many years and I do not have enough strength like my father."


    Zhang Yi thought for a while, he could take her from this world if she wanted, after all, was one of the voice prompts, it would Lusserina why he had a rtionship with her, but he thought that someone with the strength of Saphielle could turn well in the outside world.


    As Saphielle was he did not think she would tell the people of the world outside of the elves, even told anyone still had the voice and the test on the other side to protect the elves of this world.


    Zhang Yi also thought that after a few decades could emerge an elf of the realm of the spiritual sea, after that happened this world would be increasingly protected, so he looked at Saphielle and nodded saying that would take her out of this world.


    Seeing this Saphielle that was expressionless finally showed a small smile on his face, it solved Zhang Yi still had to go the capital of the elves to find someone who could lead the elves of the forest after Gantar.


    Zhang Yi could even allow Fel to rule this world and make his own rules for forest elves, but he would never allow the dark elves to dominate the forest elves if after he returned he saw some forest elf with a ve he would personally kill Fel even if Lusserina did not like it.


    Zhang Yi knew that there should be more forest elves of the realm core creation and maybe even the realm core revolution that was not killed by him that day but he never thought to kill all the forest elves, he just killed those who They thought about attacking him.


    After they reached the regions closest to the capital and the city of the great tree Saphielle was surprised because he expected to see several cities and houses destroyed because of the war, but in fact, nothing was destroyed.


    Saphielle knew that his father was not a man who would go to the front line of a war, even though he was very strong he was also a great coward and so he did not hesitate to arrest his own daughter for dozens of years just for a chance of losing their power.


    So when Zhang Yi said that he had eliminated all the army of the elves from the forest and also King Gantar she thought that all the cities near the capital would be destroyed so that he could do it.


    She thought so because Zhang Yi did not want to tell that she killed all the tens of thousands of elves in just a few minutes and without being hurt, he did so because he did not want to be seen as a monster as the dark elves and Lusserina looked at him.


    Arriving in the capital Zhang Yi used his powerful mental energy to search everywhere in the capital he wanted to find the strongest people in town and would see if any of these people would be worthy to be the new king or queen of the forest elves.


    After searching for a while he found 4 elves with the realm core revolution, it was as he thought, not all the forest elves were in that city when he did the massacre, he could tell that these people were all very lucky.


    Looking at one of these four elves Zhang Yi took Saphielle and moved to that ce quickly,ing close to the entrance he can feel with his mental energy dozens of elves of the realm creating the core guarding the ce, so he made a small attack with his energy mentally and put to sleep all the people in the house.


    The warrior of the realm core revolution was surprised by this and then can see Zhang Yi with Saphielle entering the house, only so she can calm down a bit.


    "You could have tried to talk first before doing this to my subordinates."


    "I gave up talking to the elves when they''re enemies they always annoy me and I have to kill them, so it''s better to do it this way."


    "You should be a dark elf and not a forest elf, is that your disguise?"


    "I''ve always worn disguises by now."


    "I see, I did not think it was so, so why did youe to me and bring my daughter who should be stuck with you."


    This was the elven queen of the Bemere forest when Zhang Yi knew she asked for Saphielle''s sake he thought she might be dead now, but since she was strong and she was already the queen she should be the right person.


    "I''m looking for someone who can lead and care for the forest elves now."


    "After you kill all of the forest elves'' army you want us to be able to defend ourselves yet? What you are feeling guilty about what you did. "


    "I do not want to see the elves die after I''ve worked so hard to save them, and you know full well that I did it because of your husband and the forest elves who are very arrogant."


    "But you could have mercy, you kill Gantar was correct, but you did not have to kill tens of thousands of people who could not defend themselves."


    "They did not know that I was stronger than they, so they did not think to have mercy on me and tried to kill me, moreover, they would have dly eliminated thousands of dark elves, I tired of having mercy on those who do not deserve."


    After that Bemere stopped talking, she knows that what Zhang Yi said is true, but she thought it was the duty of the strong to have mercy and forgive those who were otherwise weak, otherwise, there would be no one else alive.


    "You could make Saphielle be the queen, she''d have the right heart for it."


    "I do not want this mother, I do not want to stay here anymore, I''ve suffered a lot because of the elves."


    "You''ll want it or not, if you do not want to, I''ll go find someone else, I''m in a hurry to leave."


    "Are you leaving? Where?"


    "It does not matter to you, Saphielle goes to the same ce as I do, but one day I''ll bring her back."


    After hearing this Bemere was silent, she knew she had gone too far with the questions with Zhang Yi, he was not someone to y with, she knew there was no one better than her to lead the forest elves now.


    "I ept then, what should we do about Fel and the dark elves?"


    "I''m going to talk to them, but since you lost the war because of Gantar and the forest elves are the main responsible for this dying world, I will not stop Fel from wanting to have some authority over the forest elves."


    "What you mean about us are the culprits or that you have saved all the elves, what do you mean by all this."


    As Zhang Yi was already prepared to leave and no one could bother him many he decided to tell everything to Bemere and Saphielle when they knew it was because of a natural treasure thaty beneath the great tree and two more natural treasures that they could never see that they almost faced the destruction they were shocked.


    Now they understood the absurdity that the forest elves did and the greater absurdity that Gantar did, they almost destroyed the whole world, and Gantar almost killed the person who could save this world, and after he who had no obligation saved that world he was almost killed again, he would have to be a saint not to do that massacre.

 Chapter 70: Leaving the World Hope 5

    Chapter 70: Leaving the World Hope 5


    "But, we are not guilty of all this is not, you yourself said they had 3 natural treasures, we were guilty of only 1 of them."


    "The other 2 treasures were not really upsetting the natural cycle that was created by their ancestors, they just blocked some of the spiritual energy that came here, it would take hundreds of years for those two treasures to begin to cause a real problem."


    "Besides, those two treasures were always very powerful from the beginning, even if you knew about it, it would not change anything."


    "But the third one on this earth was different, the forest elves knew about it from the beginning and took care of it for years, you could have just sealed it at first, then still worship the tree that caused the destruction of half of that world would soon cause the destruction of the other half."


    "Furthermore, when you held a meeting to try to find out what could be causing the destruction of this world none of you talked about the tree to the dark elves who were most harmed in this situation."


    "So I think it''s fair enough that it''s the dark elves that rule this world, if I told Fel what I know even if I threatened to kill him, I''m sure he''d still try to kill all of you for what you did."


    After that Bemere dared not say anything else, Zhang Yi detested people who tried to say that the problem was not theirs, and it was not their fault, even though they were actually responsible.


    After Zhang Yi let Bemere take care of things for her coronation, she decided to do it in the city of the great tree and she would say that it was really Zhang Yi who had saved all the elves of this world, she would also say that Gantar and his army tried to prevent it and so were killed as traitors to the race of all elves.


    While Bemere was organizing the party, Zhang Yi was gathering (sequestering) all the forest elves from the realm core creation up which he would find to take them to the city of the great tree, these people would be responsible for defending the elves of the forest from now.


    Every day he continued to return to the ce Bemere had arranged for him and Saphielle, so he would make dinner every day, Bemere had understood that as Zhang Yi would take Saphielle out of this world they should be together now.


    Saphielle knew that was not the case, but she and Zhang Yi did not care about it, they were two loners who did not like being alone anymore and looking for each other''spany.


    After a few days they all recognized the queen as a new leader, partly because she already be the queen and be one of the strongest and mostly because Zhang Yi was next to her, they were angry and scared of him before for what he did in that town more than a month ago.


    But after the queen told part of the truth that it was he who had saved all the elves they now had respect and fear, everyone believed because someone as strong as Zhang Yi did not have to lie to take power, and it was very coincidental that he was present being that before nobody knew it when the spiritual energy increased.


    They believed, even more, when the queen and princess who had their father dead were on their side, toplete Saphielle said about the prophecy of the oracle and about having been held for several decades by Gantar.


    Then no one had any further doubts, all were just saddened by the great tree that was the symbol of the forest elves being destroyed, Zhang Yi saw that Saphielle was sad because of it too, so he was a little guilty of destroying the tree for an ident.


    So Zhang Yi approached the great tree and used all the natural treasure power of the element wood to seed and still had the help of thews of the wood element and its mental energy, so he can perform a miracle and restore the tree totally what was before.


    All the forest elves also saw this as a miracle and began to kneel while some even cried, after which Zhang Yi pulled away from the tired tree, he can see everyone kneeling and Saphielle smiling.


    Everyone would remember this scene thousands of yearster and even tell stories, but no one could say for sure in the future whether the forest elves were kneeling to the tree or to Zhang Yi who did so many things for them.


    After Zhang Yi and Saphielle said farewell to Bemere, Zhang Yi would have spoken to Fel and then to Lusserina and would leaveter, he also did not know when he could return, he was gradually learning thews of space, so in a few tens of years, he could teleport here.


    After he and Saphielle went to the city of the dark elves, Zhang Yi changed the disguise before moving on to the side of the dark elves, so even the dark elves did not want Saphielle who was an elf of the forest to pass anyone would dare stop Zhang Yi was with her.


    Saphielle was impressed by how easily Zhang Yi changed her disguise, she also thought that her appearance as a dark elf was very much like he was like the forest elf.


    After a few weeks of travel, they reached the city of the dark elves, even though on the way many dark elves were bothered by Saphielle no one spoke about Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi went directly to Fel''s office when he arrived in the city, Fel was annoyed when he realized that someone had entered his office, but was silent after seeing that it was Zhang Yi, without waiting for Fel to speak Zhang Yi ordered him to call all Realm elves create the nucleus up for a conversation.


    Fel was forced to do what Zhang Yi wanted, after that day he realized that the dark elves and he particrly lost all the goodwill that Zhang Yi had for them when everyone was called they did not like, but when they learned that it was Zhang Yi all went immediately.


    After they all arrived in the city they were a little worried about what Zhang Yi wanted to call everyone here, but no one would dare to refuse even if they knew it was a bad thing, so Zhang Yi started to speak what he wanted from them.


    "As you all know, I was responsible for the elimination of almost all of the enemy''s army, besides, I helped this army a lot, so it can be said that I won this war almost alone."


    "I want nothing from any of you, but since now this world is again filled with spiritual energy I believe the motive for any war is over, but I do not want any race to dominate over the other."


    "Fel may even make the race of dark elves more right and even have a certain lead, but I do not want to see you mistreating or making the elves of the ve forest."


    "I''m going to leave this ce for a few years and I''m not going to know what''s going to happen, so I want you all to promise the things I asked for your inner demons, all of you who are the strongest and most powerful leaders of the dark elf race."


    "But know that even if I leave here for a few years I will return one day, and if I see you mistreating the forest elves I will do to you the same thing I did for Gantar and his army."


    After that even if they did not want all the dark elves had to make the promises and oaths, but they were even more afraid that in the future Zhang Yi woulde back and kill them all.


    After that day Zhang Yi felt no friendship and respect for almost any of the dark elves, so he thought it was much more effective to threaten all these elves to do what he wanted, and all this time Zhang Yi always looked at Fel for to say that he was speaking all this to himself.


    Saphielle who was seeing all this aside was very pleased with what Zhang Yi did, at least now forest elves would be safer, then Zhang Yi found a house and spent the night with Saphielle in the same house, of course in separate rooms.


    The other day Zhang Yi left Saphielle in that house and was told alone with Lusserina, he would have to know of her decision, whether or not she would go out of this world with him, even Zhang Yi being so strong was still a little unsure about it.


    But as soon as he opened the door and entered the house of Lusserina she came running and when he saw that it was he jumped smiling and gave a kiss on Zhang Yi, then they continued to kiss and then began to kiss on different parts of the body.


    Lusserina was the first to take off the yellow dress she was wearing, so Zhang Yi can see the beautiful dark skin of Lusserina, it shone as if someone spilled oil, even if she did not have the feminine parts as developed as Saphielle the perfection of her bodypensated what was missing.


    Zhang Yi also took off her clothes and took Lusserina fondly took her to her room, already without the clothes he kissed the whole body of Lusserina and tenderly took her first time after the pain, love, and pleasure were what continued while they had their consummate rtionship.


    The other day Zhang Yi made breakfast for Lusserina who was still in bed, even if Zhang Yi still had a double cultivation technique that was given to him by his master he did not use the first time of Lusserina, after all even he knew that this was an important moment for a woman.

 Chapter 71: Leaving the World Hope 6

    Chapter 71: Leaving the World Hope 6


    After that Zhang Yi asked if Lusserina would leave this world with him, and of course, she said yes, so Zhang Yi was very happy after he resolved all things he went to the house where he was to get Saphielle before leaving.


    He told Lusserina beforeing here that he would take Saphielle who was the princess of the forest elves with them, Lusserina was annoyed that Saphielle was going and more upset still to know that who he invited to go first was not her.


    But she did not dare to show her dissatisfaction with Zhang Yi, because it was her fault that he had to go alone to find Saphielle, Lusserina even thought several times that if he went with her, Lusserina would not forgive what she did.


    She was happy that in the moment of passion she was the first woman of Zhang Yi, even if it was not nned Zhang Yi now would like her more than Saphielle.


    Saphielle was not thinking the same as Lusserina, perhaps because she had been isted from friends and family for dozens of years, but she did not even think about having a loving rtionship with Zhang Yi, she only liked Zhang Yi for being saved her from loneliness.


    Now she wanted to be close to Zhang Yi forever, because in her view she had no family, even if her mother prevented her from being killed she never went to visit her, and even after Gantar was killed Bemere still did not care with her before a stranger with Zhang Yi.


    After Zhang Yi took Lusserina and Saphielle he returned to the desert where he was brought to that side, the voice realized that it was Zhang Yi and activated the teleportation matrix bringing Lusserina and Saphielle together.


    [So you came back, after so many years I thought you might be dead, but it seems like you''ve at least brought two Elven people with you, so you''ve fulfilled one of my requests.]


    Zhang Yi was ustomed to the voice having his misunderstandings and did not care much about it, now he did not think the voice could do anything bad for him even if he wanted to.


    "I fulfilled with your two requests, I found the third natural treasure and absorbed it, now the spiritual energy on the other side of the world is increasing hope to be what it was meant to be."


    [This is impossible, there is no way you have found the treasure as fast as that side of the world is so great.]


    "You can check it out for yourself, I have no reason to lie to you, I''ve done both my missions and just want to go back to my world again."


    So the voice stopped talking because she realized that it was true, years ago when Zhang Yi had found the second natural treasure she had suspected him too, so the voice made a small search on the other side and was very happy to realize that it had returned everything to the which should be.


    The voice again was embarrassed to have mistrusted Zhang Yi, but as Zhang Yi would leave and probably would note back again the voice did not care much.


    [As you cleared the four levels before the maximum level of cultivation you should have a reward, but as you helped save all the elves I will give a special prize, it is a cub of one of the animals that can survive the final war.]


    So a white tiger with some blue parts in the body appeared, even if the voice said that it was a cub that had a size that reached the waist of Zhang Yi, so he realized that even if this tiger had this height he could grow still more.


    When the tiger appeared he looked around as if he had just woken up after a long time, when the tiger looked towards Zhang Yi he immediately crouched in the submission position as if it were a puppy.


    Zhang Yi was very happy because he thought the tiger had been tamed by the voice to him, but the voice that saw this was shocked, this was a white tiger cub one of the creatures that had a lineage of a divine wild beast.


    The voice gave this tiger to Zhang Yi as a reward and she thought that Zhang Yi could tame this tiger after a few years with the powerful mental energy that the voice knew he had but she could never imagine that it would instantly be that puppy of a divine beast to submit.


    In fact, the voice did not know much about the lineage of the dragon that Zhang Yi had, she also did not know what part of the lineage of the Phoenix and the blue turtle was on her body and that everything was awakened when he arrived at the Xiantian realm.


    In fact, now the voice could not even know what the real level of cultivation of Zhang Yi was, Zhang Yi had a force that could now rival some of the ancestors who created this world if it were to speak in battle force.


    So Zhang Yi asked to be sent out of this world with the voice, Lusserina and Saphielle also said that they wanted to go with Zhang Yi despite the voice trying to convince them to stay in this world.


    As the voice knew she had no way of convincing them to stay she just sent them all out, even if her voice did not care for Zhang Yi she cared a lot about the safety of the two elves who were with him, so she sent them to a ce further away from the entrance of the world hope.


    Even though Zhang Yi was not afraid of someone tried to ambush him on the way out he still did not want an unnecessary fight, Zhang Yi was now 18 years old, he was much older than when he came to this world.


    As he was in a ce where there was no one nearby he just used his mental energy and searched for a cave that was nearby and went there with Lusserina Saphielle and the tiger, Zhang Yi wanted to take some time to think about what to do and also domesticate formally the tiger.


    Lusserina and Saphielle did not bother to wait and just wanted to follow Zhang Yi, as soon as he arrived in the cave he began to search the space storage that was in his mind about something that said how to tame an animal, after looking for a while he finally he found a jade of information he was searching for.


    This jade was about how to formally domesticate a wild beast and make a lifetime contract with the beast, first, the beast also had to be willing to make this contract, then he needed to be in the room realm of mental energy at least so he could take the beast to your world of mental energy.


    Then he would have to put a seal of mental energy on the soul of the beast, then he had to receive a drop of the beast''s blood essence, after which the contract would be formed and would only be broken if one of them died.


    Zhang Yi had already realized that the tiger was in the Xiantian realm and had the elements of lightning and earth as an innate element was very rare to find an animal that had lightning as an innate element, Zhang Yi thought that would be a good thing because the tiger would have much more possibilities to reach the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Zhang Yi did everything that was in jade, the tiger was even willing to make a contract with him and did not hesitate to give a little of his blood essence when Zhang Yi received some of the tiger blood he felt that his body stayed stronger and your qi became purer.


    As Zhang Yi thought this was because of the contract did not care much about it, after hepleted the contract he thought he had to give a name to this tiger, he decided to call the White Storm tiger, and it seems that White Storm liked the name he received.


    So Zhang Yi decided to prepare dinner for all of them as he did so he thought about what he could do now while feeding the White Storm with a little energy from the lightening of the tribtion that was in his body and also in the spear, Zhang Yi thought this could be beneficial to the growth of the White Storm.


    After feeding with energy the White Storm sent his intention to the mind of Zhang Yi who needed to rest in order to evolve, so Zhang Yi sent the White Storm to the world of his mental energy.


    After Zhang Yi even paid special attention to whether the White Storm was right in his world of mental energy, it was after all the first form of life that Zhang Yi sent to his world of mental energy since he began cultivating, after seeing that he was All right, he calmed down.


    Zhang Yi was having a hard time deciding where to go with Lusserina and Saphielle, he decided to leave the world hope because he knew that there was no person who really cared for him other than Lusserina and Saphielle who would leave like him, in addition, he always he thought that was not his real world.


    But after leaving Zhang Yi did not know where to go, even if he was grateful to Elder Shen and had a short friendship with Bai Cheng he did not think much that the Iron cult was his home, especially when because of some traitors who were behind Bai Cheng he ended up almost being killed.


    If he returned after nearly five years with much stronger cultivation than before he might even be mistaken for a traitor in the sect, moreover, he thought he could not bring Lusserina and Saphielle to her because they were elves a race different from humans which might not be well epted in the sect.

 Chapter 72: A New Adventure 1

    Chapter 72: A New Adventure 1


    Zhang Yi could not make a cover for both of them all the time, so it would be bad for them to be in the sect, Zhang Yi did not want to leave them in danger, after he could be stronger not to fear anyone in his sect he could take both of them there.


    But now that was impossible, even if he could face someone from the realm of mortal tribtion was only if his opponent did not have a weapon and armor like his that he knew was impossible.


    He knew that several people in the Iron sect had weapons and armor of the rank with gold was his spear now, and surely the leaders of the sect could have stronger armaments than this, Zhang Yi had confidence that his weapon could evolve into the Spiritual rank, but it would take 2 more tribtions at least.


    With higher cultivation and a weapon of spiritual rank he had confidence in fighting with someone from the realm of mortal tribtion because of the divine techniques he learned and the natural treasures he had in the body, but that was for the future.


    Even if he could face a person from the realm of mortal tribtion he could not face several people, and that was a possibility if other powerful ones wanted to know where the world was to hope to find the elves.


    So Zhang Yi nned that both Lusserina and Saphielle would always travel with masks, so he could use his mental energy to help them disguise themselves as humans.


    Zhang Yi eventually decided that they would travel across the continent blue moon after all the journey would be much faster than traveling by a tenth of the world hope, so they could get to know various cities and take time for the cultivation of Zhang Yi to increase quietly.


    In addition, he wanted to show Lusserina and Saphielle how the human world was, and especially to Saphielle who was imprisoned for so many years as the world was beautiful after he told them his ns for them both will be very happy about it.


    But they did not like the fact that they had to wear masks throughout the trip, as they knew they should not cause problems for Zhang Yi they just epted, but at the same time, they were curious to know what the true appearance of Zhang Yi was like a human.


    When they said this Zhang Yi finally remembered that he was still wearing the disguise of his mental energy, after holding that disguise for so many years he had even be ustomed to it, when he took the disguise of yours were not so impressed.


    This was because his real human appearance was as beautiful and very simr as when he was disguised as an elf, after all, he only bothered to disguise his racial features when he wore his disguises and did not change his appearance so much.


    Lusserina secretly sighed in relief when she saw that Zhang Yi was really like when she was an elf, she thought sometimes that he could be much uglier or old by his real strength, but it seemed that she was thinking too much.


    In fact, she really did love Zhang Yi so even if he was uglier or old she would still ept him, but it would take a lot longer for her to get used to it.


    After being relieved she became worried again, she was d he was not old or ugly, but now she wondered what the true age of Zhang Yi could be, she and Saphielle were over 50 years old, which was practically considered adolescents among the elves that even without the cultivation live until the thousand years.


    In addition, the two were in the realm of creating the nucleus, which means that they had a real talent and would look the same for almost 3,000 years even if they have no advances in cultivation.


    But Lusserina knew that humans had a much shorter life than the elves, so for Zhang Yi to look so young he should be less than 20 years old when he arrived at the Houtian realm that begins to define a person''s appearance for the whole life.


    Lusserina was right, but she was very conservative in her hypothesis, after all even now Zhang Yi was not 20 as she thought, after another 2 years he could be in a still higher realm of cultivation.


    But cultivation was a subject that neither Lusserina nor Saphielle dared to ask Zhang Yi, they only knew he was stronger than them, but they did not know and could not imagine that they were in the same realm as Zhang Yi.


    So they started their journey across the continent blue moon, the first ce they decided to pass was, of course, the Silver country which was the closest ce to the Iron sect even though Zhang Yi did not think about going back there, for the time being, he still wanted to know if all were well.


    During the trip the elves were very happy, they found all the food delicious and all the beautiful ces, this was normal after all their world had almost been destroyed and did not have many beauties to be appreciated in nature.


    Zhang Yi could also be considered very rich now, he had millions of low-level spiritual stones, thousands of medium and high-level spiritual stones, plus millions of gold coins, so he could get whatever he wanted that could be bought with money.


    During the trip Zhang Yi also used to return to cultivating, he was always training the divine techniques he had learned before, the ones he learned first were now all in the third level, and the new ones also reached level 2.


    Zhang Yi still had many techniques that he needed to learn, but he could not learn all without spending at least five years studying, so he decided to learn what he thought would be more useful to him in the short term, all the techniques he learned were very useful so far.


    But he can not find a real opponent to see how strong he was infighting, all the techniques he had now were being used to kill multiple opponents quickly and not to have a fight.


    But if he had to choose, he preferred things to go on like this and he did not have to fight someone who was really stronger or equal to him, so he thought he needed to learn more movement techniques and some attack techniques as well.


    After all, he had only 3 techniques learned that could be called attack techniques, and two of them were more support techniques than attack techniques, of course, if he could use these 3 techniques together the final power would be incredible, he could hurt someone even though there were several realms above his.


    Of all these techniques he saw two that he thought would be crucial for him to know now if anything could happen, the first was Divine technique - the anger of the immortal: a technique to escape any restraint, whether it be a matrix or mental or natural.


    This was a technique that the warrior used his strength to break any restraint that existed, after all, it would be a shame for an immortal to be trapped by the enemy, so all the warriors should have a technique that allowed them to fight at any moment or escape if was needed.


    But even if this was an incredible technique was very difficult to learn, because it was a special divine technique, that is to say, that it had no levels, if he learned it was the same as he had mastered this technique.


    Even Zhang Yi''s master took thousands of years to learn this technique, so even though Zhang Yi was confident that he could learn this technique with his incredible talent for the insight he knew he would not be able to do this for at least a few years.


    What would be so incredible if it was topare with his master who took a few thousand years to learn this technique, the other technique he thought he would have to learn was the Divine Technique - wave of the massacre: you swing your weapon and attack all opponents with a wave of qi at a distance of 100 meters.


    He had a technique that would be even more powerful than that to face many opponents, but this other technique could also hurt the allies, but Zhang Yi did not have to worry about it, but now he would not want to risk hurting Lusserina and Saphielle.


    So he decided to learn the Divine technique - a wave of the massacre, that even though it was weaker than the other had the same purpose, in addition, he could use this technique with his sacred domain and it would be much easier for him to deal with their enemies.


    Zhang Yi also wanted to re-cultivate, but he was a little afraid of the next celestial tribtion, so he decided to again leave the cultivation of qi a bit sideways, after all, if body refinement and his mental energy that were far ahead were achieved.


    Even then it would not be very difficult if mental energy cultivation was already in the peakyer of the fifth realm of mental energy, so with another 3 months he could reach the sixth realm, when he was in the sixth realm he would have full confidence to take Lusserina and Saphielle to his world of mental energy if it was needed.


    Before he thought of waiting much longer until he was at the peak of the sixth realm or the seventh realm of mental energy, but after the White Storm entered his world of mental energy and seemed to be very well he had more confidence.


    It was not that Zhang Yi did not trust the experiences of his masters, but he did not know anyone that he could see that he had reached this realm of mental energy, his master had arrived, but he could never even see that person.


    If he could see with his own eyes someone entering a world of mental energy or if he could enter into a world of mental energy he could be much more sure of it.

 Chapter 73: A New Adventure 2

    Chapter 73: A New Adventure 2


    His master could not be med for this, after all his master knew that Zhang Yi should have a talent dozens of times greater for the cultivation of qi than for the mental energy, so it was normal for his master to think that he would first reach the divine n before he could lead people into his world of mental energy.


    At that moment as a teacher, she could show calmly how it would be done and even give many tips on how to better bnce the 5 elements in her world and make everything more stable, all that Zhang Yi can easily learn alone.


    But it was not like his master to know that Zhang Yi could find so many divine treasures in a mortal world, let alone know that Zhang Yi could go to another world beyond what his masters had sent him.


    This could be a lucky chance of fate, but it was only for those who had the ability to achieve this, for many this would be death, after all even if Bai Cheng and Zhang Yi came to sufficient cultivation to leave the world without Zhang Yi have very talented and make friends with the voice they would have died as soon as they left.


    But his masters did not think that Zhang Yi had a good fortune or any fate, after all, he was close to death in another world without any cultivation, and fate could not interfere with the will of stronger growers like them to find Zhang Yi.


    So what happened was not fate and just a coincidence, and all Zhang Yi conquered was by his own ability.


    Zhang Yi was also cultivating his body refinement, he was now in the supremeyer of the fifth realm of body refinement, even though sometimes his body refinement was a fewyers and even a realmrger than his qi culture always ended up being left behind as now.


    As soon as the cultivation of his mental energy reached the sixth realm his cultivation of body refinement could also easily increase to the seventh realm in a few years, so with three months of cultivation, he could reach the peakyer.


    Zhang Yi was not purposely neglecting his body refinement, but it is no longer a priority as before after all his defense was greatly enhanced after he learned several divine techniques and found several natural treasures.


    So Zhang Yi was no longer so afraid to end up dying in a celestial affliction, especially now that he had fully awakened the dragon''s lineage and his defense could bend at any moment.


    This did not mean that he would no longer cultivate his bodily refinement, but that he would no longer have to spend three years waiting for his bodily refinement to reach a realm above his qi cultivation in order to face the celestial tribtion.


    After they arrived in Zhang Yi town can quickly find a good hostel and after tidying things up they were walking around the city, Zhang Yi hiding his own cultivation all the time, but all who had more strength could feel the cultivation of Lusserina and Saphielle, so they did not find anyone to cause problems.


    Arriving at a restaurant they ate happily while Zhang Yi used his mental energy to find information on the Iron sect, Lusserina and Saphielle were happy with the food of the restaurant that was much better than they ate in the world hope.


    Zhang Yi smiled watching this, he brought the two to the cities and restaurants because he thought they might like it after all he knew that he did not cook very well, even so, the two elves praised everything he did at meals, so Zhang Yi thought that they would like much more of a restaurant.


    When they finished eating Zhang Yi had already gathered the information he needed, nothing had happened in the sect while he was away, he was already hoping for it anyway the way things were things would take hundreds of years for the spies to have the strength to try destroy the Iron sect.


    After that, they stayed a few more days in the city and then left to continue their journey, after a few weeks they arrived in the country where the Fire cult was located, this was one of the six strongest sects and was weaker than the Iron sect.


    As the name of the sect says, they were all warriors who had a very great affinity with the fire element, although they had some people refining weapons and pills most of the disciples focused on martial techniques that used the element fire.


    In fact, only the sects of fire and ice that had one of the five main elements as the main elements hadrge and known sects, the reason for which was that most of the martial techniques that existed on the blue moon continent were stronger and varied in these two elements.


    After all, not everyone who had the metal element learned to increase the strength of their blows with a weapon or use the element after the Houtian realm, and not all of the element earth had a good defensive or attack techniques on its elements, but almost all of the element fire and water could.


    Of course, this was something that happened more only in the mortal world, in the divine ns all elements had millions of techniques to be used.


    In addition, when a warrior is very talented like Zhang Yi they can use thews of the elements to fight which is much more effective than many of the normal techniques if Zhang Yi did not have his divine techniques he would only use thews of the elements in the fights.


    Their trip was very lively and quiet, Zhang Yi did not want to be too low profile not to be bothered and with Lusserina and Saphielle in the realm creation of the nucleus, no one tried to cause problems for them.


    After all, even if they were stronger than the two women they had no way of knowing who was behind them and supporting if they were a powerful person they could just die, so they went back to an inn and then to a restaurant.


    But this time they were not as lucky as elsewhere, Zhang Yi really was very careful and asked that both always wear masks, they also never got too much in a city and with the cultivation of girls, it was difficult for them to cause problems.


    But in this restaurant was the most beloved grandson of one of the Elders of the Fire sect, Cao Xuefeng was 26 years old and was at the top of the Xiantian realm, he was very close to the realm core creation and so was known as a genius and respected throughout his sect.


    But Cao Xuefeng had a major problem in his character, whenever he went out of cultivation into seclusion to have some breakthrough he sought out women to get rid of stress before he could re-cultivate.


    In addition, he always stayed with the woman he wanted regardless of who they were or if they were married, even if he had this problem nobody in the sect said anything about it, after all, he was very talented and the cult already had a bad reputation for anyway.


    In addition, the cult always warned the powerful people of the city to leave their daughters and wives at home after Cao Xuefeng left the cultivation, so nothing bad could happen, and Cao Xuefeng who was in the restaurant saw Lusserina and Saphielle.


    Even though the two were masked they were still very beautiful and had a body that attracted attention, Cao Xuefeng became even more interested in the two when he realized that they hadrger cultivation than his.


    After all, for his safety the cult always sent five warriors of the royal core revolution to protect him and follow his orders, even if the warriors were much stronger than Cao Xuefeng, they still followed him cheerfully, after all, Cao Xuefeng was a genius who could reach the realm of mortal tribtion.


    And Cao Xuefeng''s grandfather was a spiritual sea realm warrior and was close to advancing to the realm of mortal tribtion, so they were happy to follow Cao Xuefeng to try to earn some rewards.


    So Cao Xuefeng was thinking of asking the five warriors to capture Lusserina and Saphielle so he could have some fun. As for Zhang Yi who was sitting next to them, he did not care, Cao Xuefeng believed that it was impossible for this man to be strong.


    After all the warriors who were escorting him were all from the realm core revolution, so it was impossible for Zhang Yi being so young to have cultivation so high that someone from the realm core revolution could not perceive, so Cao Xuefeng thought Zhang Yi was like him and was being protected by both.


    Zhang Yi had already realized with his mental energy that Cao Xuefeng and his men were watching Lusserina and Saphielle, but he did not care, he would not attack before or even flee, even if he was trying to keep a low profile that did not mean that he epts to be bullied.


    Soon Cao Xuefeng told his men that he wanted Saphielle and Lusserina and they would have to solve this for him, even though as warriors of the realm core revolution they did not want to do this they could not simply say no.


    Just as everyone in the restaurant was martial artists and knew Cao Xuefeng realized that something would happen they left their ces, even the people who worked in the restaurant looked the other way.


    When it happened that Lusserina and Saphielle realized that something was happening, but since they were with Zhang Yi they just continued to eat and did not worry much because they realized that they might soon have to leave the city.


    So one of the five warriors approached Zhang Yi''s table while the other four surrounded them discreetly.


    "Ohdies, my young master would like to have the pleasure of thepany of you two, so I came here to bring you to his table."


    The warriors decided to speak like that why he would not speak the real goal and he believed that the women would understand his message, but he was soon ashamed because everyone at the table ignored him.

 Chapter 74: A New Adventure 3

    Chapter 74: A New Adventure 3


    When the warrior saw that he was being ignored he thought of attacking directly, but he calmed down and thought he would have to try to cause less scandal to not further contaminate the image the sect to the people.


    "Look,dies, I''ll just say one more time,e to the young master''s table calmly, or I''ll have to resort to other means."


    "Can not you see that they are eating, in their sect they do not teach the warriors of their level to have more education? If your young master wants to talk to them he shoulde here at least."


    When the warrior heard what Zhang Yi said he was a little embarrassed, he did not mind talking about him, but he felt bad about having to further foul the name of the sect, but since he had no choice he saw that he had to use the force.


    The warrior quickly grabbed his sword and decided to punish these two women a little before taking them to the sect, when he took the sword and was preparing his attack he felt that something was wrong, when he looked down he realized that he had a spear threaded in his neck.


    This was thest thing he saw before he died, the other four warriors were also impressed because they also could not react until their mate was killed, Zhang Yi took his spear and swung again toward another warrior.


    This warrior managed to react and defend only to have his two arms broken and to be thrown across the street, so the other 3 warriors recovered and tried to attack Zhang Yi, but Zhang Yi used the feather rain technique and gave two attacks in each of the three warriors using the essence of the phoenix me in their blow as well.


    So they all gave up attacking and tried to defend, the first blow was defended, but that first blow beyond breaking the arms of the warriors still hurt them with the element fire contained in the coup, the second blow killed the other three warriors.


    As the feather rain technique rose to the third level he could now strike 6 times at Zhang Yi''s maximum strength, Zhang Yi went after the other warrior and killed him easily too, so he calmly returned to the restaurant.


    Cao Xuefeng was sitting in shock seeing all this and even forgot to flee, he was more shocked when he saw that three of the warriors of the realm core revolution were injured even defending the coup and were injured by the element fire, but Cao Xuefeng knew that how much the greater the cultivation of the warriors of their greater sect was their resistance to the fire element.


    So for these warriors to have been injured by the fire element it was possible only if the enemy had arger cultivation than theirs, and Zhang Yi was so new that one could not believe, of course, that Cao Xuefeng could not imagine that even Zhang Yi having a Cultivation lower it had a much stronger fire element thanks to the me essence of the Phoenix.


    But Cao Xuefeng finally recovered when he saw Zhang Yi walking up to him, he knew that if he did not do something he would be killed, he did not expect the warriors of his sect to be killed.


    Even though the enemy was stronger normally they only defended themselves and showed their foe and so Cao Xuefeng would have given up, after all, he was ustomed that the other people were afraid of the Fire sect.


    After all, it was a sect that had several warriors of the spiritual sea realm and even had warriors of realm mortal tribtion, with that force nor the other main sects dared to kill his disciples within the territory of the Fire sect.


    But Zhang Yi was not afraid of anyone and had no family, perhaps not even the Iron sect could recognize him as a disciple of them after so many years, so Zhang Yi had no reason to be merciful.


    "I am the Elder''s grandson of the Fire sect, my grandfather is in the realm Spiritual sea, if you kill me after killing several disciples of my sect you will be hunted for all your life."


    "You should apologize if you wanted to have a chance to stay alive and not threaten me, now you''ve missed that chance."


    After saying that Zhang Yi destroyed the body of Cao Xuefeng using thews of fire and lightning, so at least the Fire sect would have more difficulty chasing them, then he approached Lusserina and Saphielle and I am the divine technique spatial distortion that he had not used it many times after learning.


    So he hoped that the witnesses who stayed in the restaurant could say that he had used a space technique to escape, that would cause the people of the Fire sect to hesitate to chase after them for a time as usual, only people who are in the peakyer of the sea realm can begin to use thews of space.


    After that they continued their journey quietly, Zhang Yi was right when Cao Xuefeng''s grandfather knew that the grandson was killed within the sect territory he wanted to order them to pursue Zhang Yi immediately.


    But when they learned that the 5 guarded warriors were killed easily and that Zhang Yi could use thews of space this matter would have to be passed by the sect master before they could make a decision.


    After a week the sect master ordered Zhang Yi to be captured or killed along with Lusserina and Saphielle, because no matter who they were, they could not do whatever they wanted in the territory of the Fire sect.


    But by that time Zhang Yi had already left the territory of the Fire sect and so it would be more difficult for him to be pursued after those several months had passed and they had already passed through the most known countries of the continent.


    But they had to stop in a cave hidden away from the cities because Zhang Yi was close to making advances in cultivation, after 3 months of cultivation he was finally making another breakthrough in his mental energy.


    Even if other warriors need dozens of years to have a cultivationyer advance at times, to Zhang Yi 3 months was still a long time, mainly because this was an important step in their cultivation of mental energy.


    He was entering the sixth realm of mental energy which would be equivalent to the realm of the core revolution, in his world of mental energy several new cities were being created to form a country.


    That small house that Zhang Yi had created at the beginning of his cultivation of mental energy was being transformed into arge castle with many rooms, and the first vige that became a city before was now the capital of his new country.


    Even though now these things seemed useless as only White Storm was in this world and was still sleeping as it grew stronger, and Zhang Yi had only ns to bring Lusserina and Saphielle here in a short time.


    These things would be fundamental to maintain the order of this world if Zhang Yi decided to bring people to this ce in the future when Zhang Yi arrived at the sixth realm of mental energy this ce would bepletely stabilized and the spiritual energy would be sufficient to cultivate several warriors of the Xiantian realm.


    Thus it would be a world much like the world hope after the third natural treasure almost destroyed the world.


    After a few days cultivating with several spiritual stones, Zhang Yi finally reached the sixth realm of mental energy, at the same time he can also reach the fifthyer of the realm''s realm of body refinement, so in a few more months he could reach the sixth realm of refinement body.


    Lusserina knew that Zhang Yi was cultivating, but she could not know what he really was, she even came to spy the flow of qi into Zhang Yi''s body just to see everything calm, of course, she could never know that Zhang Yi was growing her mental energy and body refinement.


    After they left the world of hope and traveled to various ces she and Saphielle knew of the humans and also that there were other types of cultivation beyond qi, they were very happy when Zhang Yi said that the elves were much more talented than the humans.


    Both in the cultivation of qi and mainly in perceiving and controlling thews of the elements, they were happy to be praised, but then they were silent when they remembered that Zhang Yi was human, he was much more talented in both cultivation and control ofws.


    They knew that there was never an elf as talented as Zhang Yi, so they deduced that among humans there were many geniuses like Zhang Yi and so they became more humble, and that was true, there really were a lot of human geniuses, not as talented as Zhang Yi.


    But if it were not for these geniuses that arose among humans, humans could neverpete with other races like the elves and the dragons, at the beginning humanity suffered and could only maintain itself because they could reproduce much more easily than the other races.


    But after hundreds of years, various geniuses emerged and created various martial techniques, techniques of cultivation, techniques of refinement, among other things and mainly legacies that were passed to other generations as the great sects.


    All this made humans gain a prominent ce among all the races of the universe and even creating their ce in the divine n, Saphielle and Lusserina were d that Zhang Yi was not prejudiced with other races and got along well with everyone.


    Because otherwise, the other races would have to spend many generations suffering from fear and oppression that the power and talent of Zhang Yi would bring to humans, moreover, the most dangerous part of Zhang Yi was his humility and wisdom to remain discreet.


    In the other hundreds of years when the other races perceive the presence of Zhang Yi, he would already have a force that could not be fought by the other races.

 Chapter 75: A New Adventure 4

    Chapter 75: A New Adventure 4


    So while Zhang Yi cultivated, Lusserina and Saphielle talked and became friends, Saphielle was very pure and was very happy to have another friend, she did not care that Lusserina was a dark elf.


    But Lusserina was not so simple, in fact, the biggest reason she did not like Saphielle was not that Saphielle was the princess of the forest elves, but because she was very jealous of Zhang Yi.


    As the months went by, she had even more rage at Saphielle because Lusserina could no longer be alone with Zhang Yi to be intimate with him, but then she realized that Saphielle did not like Zhang Yi like her and so she calmed down.


    But when she saw that Zhang Yi stopped because she could have a breakthrough in cultivation left Lusserina a little more frightened, after all, Zhang Yi was already so strong and was still getting stronger so Lusserina began to think that maybe the prophecy of the oracle could be moreplicated of what she thought.


    Earlier she thought that the oracle spoke only about the world of hope, but perhaps she was talking aboutter when Zhang Yi grew stronger, Zhang Yi could help the elven race for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years s if he was well strong.


    Still, Lusserina thought that Zhang Yi was not a man who could have only one woman, so Lusserina decided to help Saphielle who loved Zhang Yi and did not know to be his second wife, so the elves would have a bigger ce in the heart of Zhang Yi.


    "Saphielle, I want to talk to you about something important."


    "What''s it?"


    "Do you like Zhang Yi?"


    "I like it, it helped me when I needed it most and even took me with him when I did not need to, I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him."


    "I think so too, but you know he and I have a more intimate rtionship, do not you? So I''ll definitely stay with him for thousands of years, but you have nothing of the sort with him when Zhang Yi gets stronger or meets other human women he can leave you behind."


    "Or when you were strong enough to take care of yourself, there would be no reason for him to be around you if you do not have any emotional ties."


    Lusserina thought that really could be so, after hundreds of years when Zhang Yi was much stronger and had many women he could end up leaving Saphielle behind because he had no connection with her, and if Saphielle did not want to get stronger it was possible that Zhang Yi found Saphielle useless and abandoned her.


    Hearing that, even though Saphielle was more innocent she would realize that Lusserina made sense in what she said, she was a bit panicked when she realized this, after all, she did not want to be abandoned to be alone again.


    Saphielle realized that maybe it was a mistake to leave the world hope with Zhang Yi, after all in this world that she was now there was no elf and only humans, if she was abandoned here she would have a horrible fate, at least in the world hope she was with others of her race.


    Seeing Saphielle beginning to panic and even start to cry Lusserina was pleased, she knew that to change Saphielle''s way of thinking it was only possible with a very emotional shock, so Lusserina started talking again.


    "Calm down, you do not have to be like this, if I told you all this to you, it''s because I have a way for none of this to happen."


    "One way? Which?"


    "You just have to be his wife just like me, when you have a husband and wife rtionship with him and have an intimate rtionship he would never leave you alone forever."


    "He would help you get stronger, you could have a child and he would even help the forest elves in the future, you said yourself that you wanted to stay with him forever, so you should not have thought of staying with another man other than Zhang Yi, besides, you said you love him and I think he might like you too."


    After saying that Saphielle stopped crying and began to think more quietly about all this, sometimes she blushed and sometimes hid her face with shame and was smiling like a fool, shepletely forgot that Lusserina was seeing all this, Lusserina was satisfied and even thought Saphielle was too easy to handle.


    "So what do you think about it Saphielle?"


    "I think you''re right, so I can stay with him forever, thank you so much for helping me."


    "No problem, we are both elves even of different species, but I have a condition that you can never forget, I will always be his first wife, even if he really likes you, you can not forget that I went I who helped you."


    "I promise I will not forget this, I just want to be with him you can be the first wife, after all, you really were the first woman he loved."


    So Lusserina was pleased that her n worked, in fact, she was very lucky that Zhang Yi was cultivating because otherwise, he would know about all this talk through mental energy.


    In addition, Zhang Yi never thought about having a rtionship with Saphielle and also never thought of abandoning her at any time in the future, after all that was what he was for developing the world of mental energy, in the future even if it has thousands of people to care for it would have no problem.


    After all, Zhang Yi never expected even one-day Lusserina or Saphielle could help him in any fight after all he grew strong very fast knew that no one could apany his cultivation.


    Zhang Yi did not think that even his masters could stay on the same level as him for a long time when he went to the divine n, Zhang Yi''s goal was to be strong enough that no one could stay above him, only so he could stay in peace.


    After all, he knew from the notes of his masters that warriors of the divine n could descend to the continent of the blue moon if they wished, just as their masters went to earth, so even if Zhang Yi reached the peak of cultivation on this ne he would still not be safe.


    After he finished cultivating and fully stabilizing their cultivation they continued their journey across the continent, Zhang Yi had already been in the capital cities of all the great sects, but now he was going to thest country of his journey across the continent.


    Afterwards, they would travel through the most unknown cities, but passing through this country was important because he was thinking of buying a new sword for him and new weapons and armor for Lusserina and Saphielle, even if he could do it was very difficult to make high-quality weapons.


    So he had to go to the richest country on this continent that had one of the sixrgest sects, Alchemy Country, a country that had only alchemy sects and also many tradingpanies.


    The sect that was in that country was the Leaf sect, a sect that valued the alchemists a lot and had many warriors too because they had many medical pills for their disciples, so this was one of the strongest sects and the richest resource too.


    This was the sect that Zhang Yi had less interest in entering the whole continent because they did not have many martial techniques and had nothing to teach for Zhang Yi, in addition, Zhang Yi did not like to use pills for their cultivation increase, he prefers to keep your base stable as it was now.


    So the Leaf cult was the sect he had less interest in, but Zhang Yi had to be in the Country Alchemy country to buy what he needed for Lusserina and Saphielle.


    When they were almost reaching the territory of the Leaf sect Zhang Yi felt that someone had entered into their grasp of mental energy, and these people seemed to be behind him and were very strong, this greatly irritated Zhang Yi again.


    These people were the Fire sect warriors who had chased them for months, the Fire sectmaster had his disciples capture Zhang Yi who could not escape after killing an Elder''s grandson and 5 other precious warriors for the sect.


    After all, it could tarnish the cult''s name because they were cowards, no matter who attacked them, but the sectmaster''s decision was long overdue and Zhang Yi had already left the city.


    So the fire master was angry that he gave an order that was not fulfilled and ordered the Elder responsible for the punishment to leave the sect with 10 other Elders, so 11 spiritual sea realm warriors went after Zhang Yi, they had to capture Zhang Yi so that he would be tried in the sect.


    Zhang Yi knew that it would be difficult even for him to face these enemies if he had not learned the divine technique of sacred rule he would try to escape even if he did not think it possible to escape in this situation.


    Zhang Yi was more confident just because they were only in the initialyer of the spiritual sea realm, if they were in the peakyer he would have to flee quickly, so Zhang Yi asked Lusserina and Saphielle to hide, they were miles away from enemies , so Zhang Yi did not think that enemies could harm Saphielle and Lusserina.


    After doing this Zhang Yi was quickly flying towards an ind that stood halfway, when Zhang Yi approached the enemies he can realize that they all had gold rank swords as his and rank''s silver armor, this would be the first difficult fight of Zhang Yi for many years, he would need to strive as in the fight against the wolves.


    But if he won he would have silver rank armor for the girls and several gold rank swords so he would not have to go to the Country Alchemy country to buy anything, thinking about that he started getting excited.

 Chapter 76: A New Adventure 5

    Chapter 76: A New Adventure 5


    As Zhang Yi could not guarantee that none of the enemies fled, he had to use his mental energy to create a disguise if he made it look like an old man, so no one could know that he was from the Iron sect, then he took his spear in his hands and activated the scales of the dragon to double his defense.


    Zhang Yi also activated the divine technique of celestial armor, so his defense was 4 times stronger than usual, Zhang Yi''s armor looked like a rainbow with a stronger glow of gold and blue, could absorb 11 differentws, so he was almost immune to blows from elements.


    After Zhang Yi had fully prepared that the enemies who wereing finally perceived him, Zhang Yi did not attempt to hide and attempt an ambush because he knew he could not easily deceive a spiritual sea realm warriors.


    In addition, Zhang Yi was afraid that they would end up passing him and try to attack Lusserina and Saphielle, even though they were far away from there it was not much distance for a warrior from the spiritual realm.


    When the Fire sect warriors realized that there was someone alone on the ind waiting for them, they all became alert and slowed down, after all even if they only noticed Zhang Yi now the opponent seemed to be waiting for them for a while.


    This meant that the opponent could feel their presence long before them, it was a sign that the opponent was much stronger than they thought, they received reports that it was a young man and two women in masks, but these fire sect warriors did not think that a young man could easily kill 5 warriors of the realm core revolution.


    After all none of them could do this and they had over a thousand years each until they reached the realm of the spiritual sea, so they would never expect a young man to be stronger than they were, so they thought they could be a specialist in disguise or had a specialist in hiding who did it without appearing to be the most dangerous.


    They managed very hard to chase the young man and the two women, but they thought they might have lost track of them at that time, if Zhang Yi had entered the territory of the Leaf sect it would have been much more difficult to get a fight.


    But they managed to chase because Zhang Yi stopped to make some advances in his cultivation, now he did not want to have to face the fire sect warriors in the Leaf sect territory anyway because then he would have to keep running and would have more problemster.


    So he decided to fight at once here and get rid of the pursuers without involving Lusserina and Saphielle in that.


    The Warriors were finally able to see Zhang Yi when they arrived on the ind, was an elderly specialist as they imagined and not a young man, so they became more cautious for this fight, the disciplinary Elder decided to try to talk first to find out who the opponent was.


    "I am the Elder disciplines Mo of the Fire sect, I would like to know who the expert is and why you attacked our disciples in our territory?"


    "You do not need to know my name, and you know very well why I attacked his disciples because Elders did not teach their descendants'' well many people were harmed using their names and the name of their Fire sect."


    "But you know full well that there are many people like me who are not afraid of their Fire sect and who can teach their descendants well in ce of you."


    So the 11 Elders who came were ashamed because they knew that this was the truth, it was very rare for the descendants of powerful cultivators to have a good character, but these Elders do not care about this as they seek the martial way.


    But when these descendants are dead it was like this they were disrespected and they had to pay for this humiliation, it was a very hypocritical world indeed.


    "But you could have forgiven the error of these disciples to give a face to our sect and to their grandfather after all the women were not really harmed."


    "This is a world of the strong, if I could not protect myself my women would be taken and I would be killed, as I had strength were his disciples who were killed."


    "I wanted to try to get a deal, but it looks like we''ll have to sort this out by fighting, I do not think you can be more powerful than us."


    "Then it will be the same with the disciples of your sect after you are killed I hope your sect will note with the conversation that I could have forgiven you to leave a face for your sect."


    After saying this Zhang Yi immediately activated the sacred domain around that ind, with his cultivation now he could keep this and use other techniques without worrying about running out of qi and without mental energy.


    When Zhang Yi''s domain covered the 11 Elders their strength fell by 30 percent, they felt that their mind was greatly disturbed and that gravity was much stronger now, moreover, the elements did not have much strength in that domain.


    So these Elders realized that they were facing an opponent who should not be provoked, Zhang Yi was also impressed by this, the warriors of the core revolution were almost no chance to fight, but the spiritual sea realm warriors only got a little more restricted.


    Then one of the Elders used a fire element technique to quickly attack Zhang Yi, but this technique was fully absorbed by Zhang Yi''s armor, so Zhang Yi took his spear and attacked that Elder, he used the feather rain technique and attacked 6 times this Elder.


    Incredibly the Elder used a defense technique and can defend 4 strokes and the armor defended the other two, seeing this Zhang Yi realized that this fight would be harder than he thought, even one of his stronger techniques had no effect.


    But this Elder who received the blow was the one who was most shocked, he used his strong defense technique that could defend any blow and still can not defend all the blows and much of his qi was used, he could take three more of those blows before to die.


    Seeing the situation of hispanion other 3 Elder approached to help and the others surrounded Zhang Yi to make attacks from a distance, Zhang Yi used his speed to escape from the three, but the three also used their movement techniques to apany Zhang Yi.


    Even though the Zhang Yi technique was far superior it was two more realms below cultivation than their enemies, and so they were on the same level, moreover, the Divine technique - lord of the wind and lightning can only increase its normal speed in Three times.


    After this fight, he would have to learn some techniques of real movements specialized in fights, while he thought of that he used his little speed advantage to chase one of those who were surrounding them.


    He used the Divine technique - invested the dragon and made his next blow 3 times more powerful and used the essence of the me of the Phoenix he used the divine feather rain technique to attack 6 times this Elder.


    The Elder who saw his partner sessfully defended before was not afraid and used the same defense technique to protect himself, but this time he managed to defend only 3 of the blows and felt that these blows were very powerful and his qi almost ran out.


    Then one of the blows went through the silver rank armor and thest two blows killed this Elder, so the others realized that this blow was far more powerful than before and they saw the Elder burning with the unknown me that frightened them.


    So the remaining Elders came together in 2 groups of 3 and 1 group of 4 Elders, so they thought they could be safer, Zhang Yi also knew that this would be a difficult fight and approached the group that had 3 Elders, meanwhile the two other groups continued to use techniques of the fire element at a distance and the armor absorbed everything.


    This absorbed energy was not pure for Zhang Yi to use for cultivation but could be used to replenish the qi he spent in the fight, two of these three Elders used a technique of the fire elementws and were defended by Zhang Yi''s celestial armor.


    But the third used the sword with the intention of the sword to hit Zhang Yi, this blow went through the armor and managed to cross the dragon scales hurting Zhang Yi slightly, even the Elder who injured Zhang Yi was surprised by this, but he managed to understand something in this attack.


    "Do not use elemental attacks and with thews, use physical attacks or with qi and intention of the weapons, only then we can hurt him."


    This Elder spoke quickly and could not exin rightly why he was being attacked, but the other Elders saw Zhang Yi being injured and understood Zhang Yi also realized that this fight could get moreplicated.


    So he used the divine technique invested by the dragon and then the feather rain technique and managed to injure the three Elders, but they used their defensive techniques and were only slightly injured, Zhang Yi became angry and used thews of lightning in the other attack together with thews of the metal element.


    The Elders tried to defend again and the other Elders did attack using the techniques without any element andws, but Zhang Yi ignored the other Elders and attacked with the thrust of the dragon to make his attack 3 times stronger and with the feather rain technique together with lightning and metal elements.


    The lightning of tribtion on the spear moved also and this time the three Elders managed to defend only one attack and the second easily crossed their silver armor.


    The attack severely injured the Elders and the lightening of the tribtion wounded several organs of the Elders, but they did not die and were only seriously injured, with Zhang Yi''s mastery active they could not recover, they were out of this fight.

 Chapter 77: A New Adventure 6

    Chapter 77: A New Adventure 6


    Even though Zhang Yi seriously injured his enemies, this attack also used much of his qi, the blows of the other 7 Elders also hit his body and caused more serious wounds, after all, were attacks of warriors of the spiritual sea realm.


    So Zhang Yi knew he was at a great disadvantage in this fight, this time the remaining 7 warriors were very angry and attacked again Zhang Yi, but now at close range, Zhang Yi did not risk taking that blow and used his mental energy and the like as the earth element to create a barrier around it.


    Even though he still suffered two attacks that worsened his injuries, this time Zhang Yi was in a difficult situation, Zhang Yi walked away, but the 7 opponents followed closely with his techniques of movement.


    Zhang Yi coldly analyzed that his qi would end first and he could end up dying in this fight, but he saw that Lusserina and Saphielle had managed to escape sessfully, with them out of their perception range meant that they were more than 4 kilometers apart.


    The enemies did not give Zhang Yi space to think and attacked again, this time he managed using thews of space to escape from the attacks and took advantage to attack with the invested dragon technique and feather rain technique along with lightning and metal elements.


    He hit 3 of the Elders who did not defend themselves in time and ended up getting seriously injured, then he continued to use his speed andws to escape and his qi was ending at the same time.


    The remaining 4 Elders realized that the enemy was close to losing, but the sacred domain of Zhang Yi was wounding at all times the other 6 Elders who were injured, 3 were getting worse and the 3 that Zhang Yi attackedst were near the death now.


    What the enemies did not know was that although they were with little qi, the treasures of the wood and water elements were healing Zhang Yi at all times, with this he was almost healed while his enemies were almost dying.


    But Zhang Yi saw that the Elders took two pills out of their space rings, so they managed to recover some of the wounds and escape the danger of dying and the enemies were almost recovered.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi regretted not creating some pills like these and saw that this fight no longer made sense and only he could end up dead and so used the Divine technique - spatial distortion and fled towards where Lusserina and Saphielle were.


    At that time the Elders of the Fire sect did not dare to follow him, 1 of hispanions had died and 6 were seriously injured, the 3 who were injured first were better and could recover in a few months, but the 3 who were injuredter would have to return for the sect to seek treatment.


    The Elder disciplinarian Mo was afraid of this fight, he was certain that the enemy was someone from the realm of the deadly tribtion and was very strong having such a domain and the disciplinary Elder Mo realized that Zhang Yi was recovering quickly in the end.


    It seems that it was the error of the Fire sect to make such an enemy, now he should return to retrieve hispanions and report the matter to the sect master.


    Zhang Yi did not like to have to flee a fight like this, but he always kept in his heart the words of his father that living was more important than honor and escaped, in addition, Zhang Yi did not feel that it was too shameful to run away.


    After all the enemies were two realms above him and they had 11 enemies, but he did not like any of this any way he thought that if the enemies were separated he could win.


    But when he saw that the enemies did not chase him, Zhang Yi kept walking to where Lusserina and Saphielle, when they left he left a mark of mental energy on them, that could help them to hide from the enemy and would be easier than he found.


    The two were not too worried because they never imagined that enemies could be from the realm of the spiritual sea that neither existed in the world hope and only existed in the legends for them, they thought that the enemies were in the realm core revolution and that Zhang Yi would easily win.


    So when Zhang Yi appeared they smiled at him only and continued the journey, as the enemies were very strong he can not pick up the swords and armor so the trip to the Alchemy Country was still needed to buy armaments for both.


    In fact, Zhang Yi also wanted a sword for him, but he did not think it was necessary to have one now after all his spear would be his lifelongpanion anyway and would pass all the tribtions with him.


    If he could steal some of the enemies then he would use it fortunately, but he did not want to have to buy one or much less make a sword for him, as for an armor it was a waste for him to have one, after all his techniques were all based only on his body refinement that increased his defense and not the armor.


    After a few days they came to town and stayed in a magnificent inn, they were in the city which was the capital of Alchemy Country, thergest tradingpanies and many alchemist organizations were here.


    This ce was the richest country on the continent because it was like a paradise for anyone who knew how to refine pills and armaments like Zhang Yi, these people were treated like royalty in this town and were championed by all sorts of rules that protected these people with talents.


    Even the fee for the services of these people was greater than other countries on the continent, and the Alchemy Country and the Leaf sect did not lose anything from it, after all, the prices for armaments and pills in that ce were the highest on the continent.


    Even though this ce was full of warriors from various sects and countries, after all the products in that ce had the guaranteed quality and also a warrior could get everything he needed here.


    Zhang Yi did not want to waste time talking to the master of refinements because negotiating for a product could take months, so he decided to look for a trading organization.


    So Zhang Yi used his mental energy to look for the ce where he had the strongest people and the most concentration of spiritual energy because such a ce would be a great tradingpany.


    Even though many humans could use mental energy in this world no one had a very strong realm, so it was impossible for anyone to realize that Zhang Yi was researching, after looking for a time he found a ce that had both the strongest people and the highest concentration of energy spiritual.


    So Zhang Yi left both of them behind and went to this ce alone to have the greatest security, Lusserina who was finally alone with Saphielle thought she could finally n something with Zhang Yi.


    This time as they would spend a lot of time in the city Zhang Yi was not unkind and chose a room for each of them, after all, they did notck money for him, so in that time they were in the city Lusserina was thinking of deepening their rtionship with Zhang Yi.


    At the same time, she would try to join Saphielle and Zhang Yi and finally make Zhang Yi ept the two together, only so Zhang Yi would have the courage to stay with the two more intimately during the trip in which the three would always be together.


    And for that to work out they would have to be in three different rooms, first, she would have to stay closer to Zhang Yi so she told Saphielle all her n, Saphielle was too embarrassed to talk about it, but she epted everything that Lusserina told her to do it.


    While they were nning to do several things in the city the Elder disciplinarian Mo who had gone back to the Fire sect at full speed to treat hispanions had finally arrived, all the Elders and deacon of the sect were impressed when they saw that 6 Elders had been injured on that trip.


    Who did not know what they were doing thought it could be the result of a war or subjugation of a wild beast of high level, and who knew what they were doing were the most shocked by this situation.


    After all, they thought that the sectmaster had exaggerated to send all this force behind 3 youngsters, even if he had a specialist protecting them it would not take so much to kill them, but now they saw that the sectmaster really knew what he was doing.


    After resting for a few days the Elder Mo had been called by the sect master, even though he wanted to report immediately when he arrived to heal the 6 Elders injured was more important, when he saw the Elders state returned the sect master no longer thought of chase Zhang Yi.


    But it was still necessary for him to know exactly what happened after all an Elder had been killed, this was the greatest loss to the sect, the Elders who repeatedly asked the sect master to punish the invaders and especially Cao Xuefeng''s grandfather who was whoever elseined about it were the ones most responsible for it and lost some authority after that.


    "Elder Mo, I''m not going to me you or anyone else on what happened a few days ago, that was a failure of the sect for not better investigating our opponents, but we need to understand who our enemy was, so tell what happened that day."


    So Elder Mo told exactly everything that happened in that fight and how in the end the enemy had escaped after he said everything that happened he thought it was important also that he gave his point of view.


    "I think the opponent we encountered was from the realm of mortal tribtion, moreover, I think he may be from some powerful sect because he had several powerful techniques and seemed to also master variousws."


    After hearing this everyone at the meeting realized that the situation was more serious than they thought.

 Chapter 78: A New Adventure 7

    Chapter 78: A New Adventure 7


    "You can tell if you have other thoughts about this Elder Mo, then we can see if we agree or not."


    "As I said I think the enemy may be from the realm of mortal tribtion, he quickly killed the first Elder, after that when we unite he was still not afraid and faced three Elders at once."


    "He seemed to have armor that absorbed any attack from the elements orws we used, moreover, his defense was very strong and his recovery was as well."


    "But what worried me the most is the dominance that the opponent used, in this domain, we were much weaker and he grew stronger and seemed to increase his capacity for recovery, what I fear is if it were used in a war with thousands of warriors of our sect."


    "Anyone below the realm of the spiritual sea would be vulnerable against it."


    "I also think that he only fought against us because our behavior irritated him, moreover, he killed an Elder and injured the other 6 just to give a message, I do not think he is our enemy, otherwise he would not have fled and fought even kill some of us."


    After hearing the thoughts of the Elder Mo all became more nervous, if this were true would really be a very dangerous enemy that the sect could not have after all the sect even had not many warriors of realm mortal tribtion, and none of these warriors had such a domain.


    At that time another Elder entered the meeting, but that Elder who entered came to attention because he was one of the only ones who was not present as he was responsible for the healing and treatment of the members of the sect and was taking care of the 6 Elders.


    "Sorry to enter the meeting without being called, but I have important information to provide."


    "You can speak Elder."


    "Thank you master of the sect, I am responsible for taking care of the 6 Elders who were injured in this fight, we had an estimate that three of them would recover in a few months and the other 3 would need a few years to recover if some rare pill or drug did not was used."


    "But after we started the treatment we had to change the estimated recovery time because some of these Elders have traces of lightning from the tribtion on their bodies, so it seems that the adversary really is from the realm of the deadly tribtion and has some way of controlling some lightning."


    After saying that this Elder left to continue the treatment of the Elders, but the Elders in the room had serious expressions at that moment after all this opponent could be much more dangerous than they thought.


    "Master of the sect I think we should close this matter here, we should not continue to confront this man because we will have no benefit from it, our sect was the one who was wrong first and I do not think it is any shame for us that a warrior of the indeed of mortal tribtion could kill some of our disciples in our territory."


    "Even if it were in other sects the same thing would have happened, moreover, soon we will have to face the Iron sect, our spies are just waiting for the right opportunity, so we must preserve our strength for it."


    Listening to the Elder saying this all agreed, they could not lose their strength on a small matter so the opponent already made enough face killing only 1 of the Elders, so they should give up on this subject for now.


    In Country Alchemy, Zhang Yi did not know that his sect was in danger and was entering the building where he thought it was arge tradingpany.


    Actually, when he came in he saw that it was a building of the Golden River Trading Company, this was thergest tradingpany of the whole blue moon continent, surely they should get what he was looking for, he came near the balcony to talk to the receptionist.


    Zhang Yi was still disguised as an old man to look more like a specialist and get more respect than looking like a young man as he was.


    "Wee, what would you like from our tradingpany?"


    "I would like to buy 2 gold rank swords at least and 2 gold rank armor at least as well."


    Listening to this the receptionist opened a smile, to buy this the customer must be someone very rich or maybe even a famous alchemist, so she would have to call the representative of thepany, after all, she could still earn amission.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll call the manager to better serve you."


    So the receptionist left after a few minutes a man appeared, he seemed to be an elderly man as he was in disguise, but his cultivation was in the realm core revolution, it was not low, but it seemed that he did not fully follow the martial path or not had the talent to go further.


    The man was also surprised because he could not see the cultivation of Zhang Yi, he knew that this customer was very strong, but he was not afraid at all after all, not even the biggest sects have the courage to attack a Golden River employee.


    "Good afternoon, I will be the one who will be attending you from now on, I heard that you want two swords and two armor of rank gold or greater is it right?"


    "Yes, it''s right."


    "Well thene with me because I have some swords and armor here that may interest you."


    After that they went to arge warehouse which was being guarded by 10 spiritual sea realm warriors, the representative ced the mother in arge iron gate and Zhang Yi can feel that it seemed as if hundreds of locks were opening one after the other.


    Zhang Yi can see that if he was not authorized it was impossible that he could enter here unless he destroyed all this, but he was sure they had several protective matrices in that ce.


    After entering he saw that they had armaments from the bronze rank onwards, had values near these armaments, Zhang Yi could say that they had much more armaments than the Iron sect, he can see that the values of the weapons up to the rank silver were in gold, after that it was only in spiritual stones.


    But Zhang Yi knew that the Golden Riverpany should also sell spiritual stones for gold, so if someone had enough gold they could buy everything here, after walking for a while they finally came in the gold rank armaments sections.


    They still had many gold rank armaments, but they had only a few dozen spiritual rank armaments, even so, prices were something exorbitant, even Zhang Yi could not buy one at the time, but he had more than enough to buy dozens of gold rank armaments.


    He chose two gold rank swords for Lusserina and Saphielle, they were only ordinary swords with no special element or ability, that was because the two were too weak to even use these swords if he gave them something stronger they might not use the full potential.


    Besides, when they got stronger he could personally redo those swords and make them stronger, it was too slow for him to create weapons, but he did not need that much time to strengthen one.


    He also chose two gold rank armor, the representative who was seeing this realizing that these things should not be for Zhang Yi but for someone else, this showed that Zhang Yi should have things better than this with him.


    Zhang Yi chose things quickly because he did not want to waste much time in this city, he did not know atst if the people of the Fire sect were still chasing him, if they were even that they could not attack them in this city they could follow them up close and even ambush them out of town.


    The representative felt that Zhang Yi would take a long time choosing these weapons and could talk and find out more about him until he had chosen, but he realized that Zhang Yi had already chosen and would leave so he needed to spend time talking to him.


    "I see that you have already chosen the swords and armor you wanted, why not choose some sword or armor of the spiritual rank, weapons of that level would surely be more suitable for someone with your strength."


    "I can not afford weapons for that level right now, besides, I''m in a hurry and I can not waste time getting more resources."


    Hearing this the representative understood that this gentleman was not interested in armaments of that level and therefore did not bring enough resources to buy, but was able to gather these resources quickly if he wanted, this type of customer was very valuable for thepany Golden River.


    "We can negotiate in this case so that you can buy a decent sword or armor and leave here satisfied, you could sell some materials for us or could do some service for us, are you a master refiner of pills or weapons perhaps?"


    "I know how to refine pills and I''ve created many weapons, but I have no proof that I can do that."


    So the rep was shocked again, all the alchemists or cksmiths usually go to organizations to take a record showing what they can do after having these records would greatly increase their status, but this gentleman could do and was not interested, this was not normal.


    "It does not need any record, I believe you may be able to do what we need so you could get enough to get a sword of spiritual rank."


    After hearing this Zhang Yi began to be more interested if he could have a sword and a spiritual rank armor he could even risk fighting someone from the realm of mortal tribtion and would not have so much trouble if he went through a situation simr to that happened against the 11 Elders of the Fire sect.


    Even Saphielle and Lusserina would be safer with spirit rank armor, even though Zhang Yi did not need these armor because they could not help much with their techniques. Spiritual rank armor was different.


    With weapons of this level, he could even receive warrior attack from the mortal tribtion realm and still stay safe with more of his defensive techniques and mental energy barriers he could fight head on without fear of getting injured.

 Chapter 79: A New Adventure 8

    Chapter 79: A New Adventure 8


    "Since you are so sincere so I think I could ept your offer, we could talk about how I could pay for these spiritual rank armaments."


    "Of course, you cane with me to that room, we can talk better there."


    The representative had a feeling that Zhang Yi could do many things for them, thepany Golden River always looks for talents so with the city Alchemy Country if he is able to create many armaments of rank covers that are already would greatly help thepany Golden River.


    Because what they feared the most was running out of products and not out of money, new products were always wee and they had insufficient manpower to meet demand.


    "So, sir, what kind of armaments are you capable of and what kind of drugs?"


    "First I would like to exchange some beasts I have in my storage for spiritual stones, I have had this for many years, but now that I have the opportunity I wanted to change it."


    Zhang Yi had hunted tens of thousands of beasts in all 4 levels of the test in the hope world, even if he did not collect all those beasts he killed he still had taken tens of thousands of them.


    A few thousand were used to make all the weapons and armor he sold in the world hope, but tens of thousands were left behind.


    So Zhang Yi was taken to a nearby room and took a few hundred beasts out of his space storage, the rep did not expect so much and had to ask the responsible staff to use his rings withrger space stores to collect the material.


    The level 1 beasts could be traded for 100 low-level spiritual stones, level 2 was 1000 low-level spiritual stones, level 3 were 100 intermediate level spiritual stones and level 4 were 1000 intermediate level spiritual stones.


    So Zhang Yi warned that he would have more, so after repeatedly repeating the process the rep added all, had 5000 levels 1 beast, 3000 levels 2 beasts and a thousand level 3 beasts and still had 10 levels 4 beasts.


    The level 1 and 2 beasts gave more than 3 million low-level spiritual stones, but turned into middle-level stones gave just over 30 thousand, level 3 stones gave 100 thousand spiritual stones, all turned into high spiritual stones level was 1450.


    Zhang then turned most of his spiritual stones to a high level and had almost 10,000 of them in the end, this could buy 3 spiritual weapons, but Zhang Yi did not want to spend all his high-level spiritual stones that were the most precious resource for cultivating spiritual rank weapons.


    But this served so that the representative did not belittle Zhang Yi, after all, done Zhang Yi was very happy and the representative too, so they returned to the room to continue the conversation.


    "First let me introduce myself, my name is Jin Lingxin, I was so excited before I forgot to introduce myself to you?"


    "Call me master Zhang."


    "Master Zhang. How did you say you''d like to pay for the rank spirit weapons with services, what kind of armaments are you capable of and what kind of drugs?"


    Jin Lingxin asked the same question again very politely, Zhang Yi liked it, he thought it was the right choice to disguise himself as an old man, so he would gain more respect only by appearances.


    "I can make swords up to rank gold, but as I spend a lot of my time I''d rather not do, I can also do gold rank armor, but I also do not like to do, I''d rather do armaments than rank covers."


    "As for the pills I can make pills that are useful for warriors of the realm core revolution, but I do not have the ingredients or the materials to do any of it."


    In fact, Zhang Yi could make pills until the realm of the deadly tribtion with his mental energy, but he did not want to risk having any problem so he said he could do until the realm Revolution of the core.


    In addition, Zhang Yi really wanted to make some pills that could recover the qi or heal warriors of the realm creation of the core or the realm core revolution, so he could have some for him and for Lusserina and Saphielle.


    Not to mention that all of his pills would be of perfect grade which was very valuable so he could have the best pills be having to pay anything for it, after all, he could charge whatever fees he wanted as a refiner of the pills.


    Zhang Yi was certain that with the current level of the continent few could make pills that were useful for the realm core revolution, and even though they could be intermediate grade pills at most.


    He wanted to refine as many pills as he could by using his master''s cauldron, because every time he refines a pill even though it is refined alone by the cauldron he still receives the experiences as if he were refining himself so he could improve much in case he needed to refine pills for him in the future.


    Of course, when Jin Lingxin heard that he could do a gold rank he was very excited, but he was sad because he realized that Zhang Yi did not want to create weapons of this novel, otherwise he would not have to see here to buy this from them.


    After Jin Lingxin became even more excited when Zhang Yi said he could refine pills to warriors of the realm core revolution, this was an absolute master of pills, the most that a master refiner could create was for the realm warriors of the spiritual sea, but the failure rate was almost 100 percent and these people were taken by therger sects.


    And Jin Lingxin realized that Zhang Yi had nothing against in refining these pills to them, so he realized that he was right in his feeling and this master Zhang really deserved all respect.


    Even if Zhang Yi did not have the ingredients what else the Golden Riverpany had were ingredients to sell, theycked was a master who could create this for them, so even if Jin Lingxin gave these spirit rank armaments to Zhang Yi he would still be praised by superiors.


    So Jin Lingxin had to think now on what rate he would give for the service of Zhang Yi, a pill that would be useful for a warrior of the realm normal core revolution, which was qi recovery and wound recovery was worth 10 high-level spiritual stones.


    And that was only from the initial grade which was the least that could be considered a sess pill, every degree above it could be worth 5 more high-quality spiritual stones if it were a more special pill like one that could help break a bottleneck could be worth up to 100 high-level spiritual stones.


    And the ingredients for a pill of the realm core revolution for qi recovery was only 1 high-level spiritual stone, of course, it was not so profitable if considered that sometimes had failures in creating the pill so it could end up losing money.


    Even though it was a spiritual stone for ingredients enough to have 5 trials, it shows how low is the sess rate of the alchemists, Zhang Yi who heard all this changed his mind immediately, if he created the pills in the Golden Riverpany he would have none profit.


    After all, in every sess, he had with his master''s cauldron that was of the highest level he would receive 5 pills of perfect grade, so every 1 high-level spiritual stone he could get 25 pills of perfect grade, which would give 625 stones high level of spirituality.


    So he would lose a lot with this deal and still could bring trouble to him if the Golden Riverpany knew about his skills before he thought he could win using thepany''s free ingredients but now he saw that he was losing a lot.


    So Zhang Yi made a deal with the Golden Riverpany that they would sell the ingredients he needed and then Zhang Yi would sell the pills exclusively to the Golden Riverpany, representative Jin Lingxin agreed and was very happy because he thought it would save a lot of ingredients.


    After that Zhang Yi bought 50 packets of ingredients for qi recovery pills and 50 pack of ingredients for wound recovery pills, these were the pills considered the easiest to do, after which Zhang Yi returned to the inn.


    He did not take the swords and armor to Lusserina and Saphielle because he would trade all that with the pills he made, after all, he had spent only 100 high-level spiritual stones, and then he would win tens of thousands of them, after arriving at the inn he said they would stay for a few weeks at the inn.


    On the first day, Zhang Yi did not want to do anything and just enjoy that he was in a soft bed at the inn and finally have a good night''s sleep after weeks traveling and staying in caves besides fighting with the Elders of the sect.


    But Zhang Yi was destined to be without rest, after all, Lusserina came to her room the night when he opened the door Lusserina jumped into his arms and began to kiss Zhang Yi, it was clear she wanted to sleep with him again after being together for just once before Saphielle arrives.


    Zhang Yi who was a man also wanted the same and kissed and hugged Lusserina too, they were so excited that they stayed up all night and Zhang Yi forgot to use the dual culture technique again.


    But they were very happy again after Zhang Yi went to the ce that was lent by thepany Golden River to refine the pills, Saphielle was very envious of seeing Lusserina and Zhang Yi much happier after a night of love.


    But Lusserina calmed Saphielle, today she would visit Zhang Yi again at night and suggest that he take Saphielle also as a woman, then the other night it would be Saphielle''s night, hearing this she was happy and Lusserina thought again how simple she was.

 Chapter 80: A Notable Alchemist Master 1

    Chapter 80: A Notable Alchemist Master 1


    The other day early Zhang Yi went to the building where the Golden Riverpany had reserved for him to refine the pills, first Zhang Yi checked with his mental energy if he had no trace matrix and nothing of the kind.


    But the Golden Riverpany would not do this to risk losing a major business partner, so Zhang Yi began to prepare, he did not think he would have the opportunity to refine these pills he wanted so early, after all, he wanted some after fighting the Fire sect.


    But that was because Zhang Yi did not know that this business of selling pills was so profitable, after all, he thought he made very little when he had to refine the pills to Bai Cheng a few years ago, but Zhang Yi did not know that high-level pills were thousands of times more valuable.


    In fact, it was not so lucrative for master normal refiners, it was just him who had a 100 percent sess rate to refine perfect grade pills could think this, it was a profitable business just for him and Zhang Yi still gained experience in refining thereby.


    He took the package of ingredients for the qi recovery pill and separated for the 5 trials, then he put it all in the cauldron and put his mental energy into the cauldron, then the cauldron began to separate the ingredients in the right order and refine the pill, after 20 minutes the process that was simple wasplete.


    It was a much simpler process than refining the Bai Cheng pill, but as Zhang Yi''s energy was much greater now finished quickly, then the cauldron opened up and threw to Zhang Yi 5 pills of perfect grade and Zhang Yi absorbed the whole experience of creation.


    Zhang Yi was excited when what he had just thought happened happened, so he wasted no time and continued to refine more qi recovery pills, he could do 3 sessful refinements every hour, and refine for 12 hours a day, so he spent just over 7 packets of ingredients to refine 180 pills of perfect grade in a day.


    So he could continue refining for 13 days to finish all the ingredients and would have 2340 perfect grade pills, 1170 qi recovery, and 1170 wound recovery, in addition, the perfect grade pills were much more useful to Zhang Yi, after all it does not have much medicinal poison and they are also almost 5 times more effective than the normal ones.


    For Zhang Yi, this would be like adding wings to a tiger after all the biggest problem he had now was that his qi could not stand a whole fight because his qi cultivation was still much lower than his opponents.


    But with these pills he could kill as many enemies as he wanted without having to worry about qi, the wound recovery pill was even more incredible, after all, he already had an incredible recovery capacity if he took a pill of that even a serious wound would be cured in less than half an hour with this pill.


    Zhang Yi knew that the Golden Riverpany could earn a lot more from these rare grade-grade pills if they did auctions and things like that, or they would sell from time to time, but Zhang Yi did not care, after all, he did not have time to do that, he could sell for that price and look good for dozens of years.


    And if Zhang Yi needed more money he could just refine another batch of these pills for money, so he started refining these pills again to have abundant resources to grow and also to have armaments of the spirit rank.


    After a day everything was going well and Zhang Yi had finished refining the pills for the day, he still had more than half of his mental energy thanks to his incredible resilience so he could even stay up to 20 hours a day by referring the pills.


    But this time Zhang Yi felt that he did not need to hurry so they were only traveling without a fixed destination across the continent and even if the Fire sect sent more Elders to pursue them Zhang Yi could just send Lusserina and Saphielle to his energy world mental and then use the technique of Divine movement - spatial distortion, and they could easily escape.


    It would take only 13 days for him to get more resources for cultivation and spiritual rank armaments, after refining for 12 hours he returned to the lodge, this time Lusserina had prepared a meal with what he had learned from Zhang Yi in these months with him.


    After everyone ate happily and returned to their rooms Lusserina was again visiting Zhang Yi more at night, Saphielle was jealous of it, but not as much as before because she knew that tomorrow could be her turn.


    This time when they were to sleep together Zhang Yi was reminded to teach Lusserina about a cultivation technique, this was one of the many double-cultivation techniques that Zhang Yi learned from his master, some techniques could greatly improve the cultivation of man harming the woman.


    Some techniques could increase the cultivation of the couple together, but Zhang Yi knew that cultivation was simr to using pills for better cultivation and could harm the cultivator''s base, did not hurt much and many in the divine n even ignored this problem.


    But for Zhang Yi who always had a stable and perfect cultivation base, he did not want to harm himself, but Lusserina did not have such a stable base so he used many low-quality pills that could jeopardize his future cultivation.


    So Zhang Yi found a divine double-cultivation technique that only increased the woman''s cultivation and could also refine the couple''s qi, this was the perfect cultivation for Zhang Yi to do with Lusserina, after all, he would help her clean the qi and still strengthen the Qi. cultivating it.


    After all, for someone with the talent of cultivating Zhang Yi was usually hundreds of times faster than using double cultivation and so he could further strengthen his base when Lusserina received the technique of Zhang Yi she was very moved by the affection of Zhang Yi.


    She realized that this technique would only benefit her and would not help much Zhang Yi and, furthermore, it would be a good excuse for Lusserina to make Zhang Yi take Saphielle as a woman as well, after all, he could help Saphielle grow his cultivation.


    So after a night of romance along with it was the first time that Lusserina and Zhang Yi were doing this technique Lusserina increased its cultivation to the middle core realmyer of the core and still cleaned up many impurities that it had in the body and qi.


    Lusserina went quickly to the bathroom to wipe herself ashamed, Zhang Yi already expected something like this, after all it was a technique of divine n, he just found it strange how his master had so many techniques of double cultivation, after all, he was a cultivator of body refinement and qi for which he knew and not of a double cultivation sect as was the Yin and Yang sect which was one of the six major sects on the continent.


    After that, Zhang Yi wanted to sleep to rest his mind to refine more pills the other day, but Lusserina quickly left the bath and wanted to talk to Zhang Yi about Saphielle before he slept for it to happen tomorrow as nned.


    "Zhang Yi, what do you think of Saphielle?"


    "Saphielle? I think she''s a good woman with a very pure heart and she had a life story that looks a bit like mine, why do you ask that?"


    By the answer of Zhang Yi, Lusserina understood that he did not love Saphielle or at least did not find out yet that he loved, this was good because she knew that she had a bigger and special ce in the heart of Zhang Yi, so she could continue with her n calmly.


    "I''ll tell you what I was thinking, I think you should have Saphielle as the second wife just like me, I''m worried about her."


    "From where you got the idea, you and I are together and Saphielle is just a friend."


    "I do not know if you know about it from the time you lived in the vige of dark elves, but we elves do not have something like a wedding just like humans do, so usually when we fall in love, we have intimate rtionships and then we live together, so we are considered married."


    "So I consider myself his wife, as the elves have a low poption normally a man only has a wife, but when he has love a man can have more than one wife, in the past when the poption wasrger it was normal a strong man with the long life have 5 or more wives."


    "Saphielle is not a rtive and neither his wife and in a moment of weakness has asked you to take her out of the world hope, but in this world where we are we have no elf and so Saphielle must be afraid that you did not want to take care anymore her and leave her in this world, here she can not get a husband in fear that is used to find out where the elven world is."


    "Besides, you could end up living for tens of thousands of years being young, you can not guarantee that you will not have another human woman in your life, so you''d better take Saphielle as a wife now that I''m saying that everything''s fine, in the future she will be sure that you will never abandon her."


    "Besides, now you have shown me this dual-cultivation technique that has helped me to improve my cultivation and refine my qi that was full of impurities, this cultivation is dozens of times better than what Saphielle and I do, so it would be for back in strength and feel even more isted."


    So Zhang Yi began to think seriously about what Lusserina was talking about, he really liked Saphielle, but it was not that way; besides, he was already with Lusserina so that thought never crossed his mind, but now that even Lusserina was approving him saw that might be a good idea.

 Chapter 81: A Notable Alchemist Master 2

    Chapter 81: A Notable Alchemist Master 2


    "What do you think then?"


    Lusserina seeing that Zhang Yi was beginning to think about it began to press more for an answer, after all if things were only good for her and for the elves, she would still have the love of Zhang Yi and would be considered a sympathetic woman besides to be confirmed by her and by Saphielle who was the second wife.


    "Okay then, I agree with that, I believe I can be married to Saphielle, but do you think she''s okay with that?"


    "Of course, I see how she looks at you, she''s also jealous whenever she sees us two close, I talk to her correctly and tomorrow she turns to her room instead of me, so she''ll be calmer and safer."


    So they fell asleep, Zhang Yi thought he was lucky to have a wife who thought of his good and still thought of others.


    The other day after Zhang Yi went to the ce reserved by thepany for him to refine, Lusserina told Saphielle that she had convinced Zhang Yi to keep her, Saphielle was so happy she even cried.


    It was as Lusserina had already said Saphielle already had many feelings for Zhang Yi, but she just did not know what those feelings were after Lusserina told her about it, Saphielle finally knew what those feelings were.


    Even if Lusserina did not make this approach she would end up trying something with Zhang Yi, but at that moment the two would be rivals and not friends as now, it was normal that this happened after all the elves were a society where the women appreciated the strong and the men who had more talents.


    And Zhang Yi was the man she knew with the greatest talent and strength, moreover, Zhang Yi was young and handsome and had taken Saphielle from the prison of tens of years, it was impossible that she did not fall in love with him.


    As for Zhang Yi, the subject was different, Lusserina had no way of knowing that, but Zhang Yi had spent hundreds of years alone and had killed most of his emotions by training on the way to ughter and killing millions of enemies.


    In addition, Zhang Yi''s martial heart protected him from anything that might harm him in a martial way, so Zhang Yi fell in love with Lusserina itself was a miracle caused by the fact that he lost his memories and was less than 20 years old.


    Just as Zhang Yi had a lot of importance by the rules, if he thought that staying with Saphielle or any other woman besides Lusserina was wrong he would never have anything with any other woman, so this Lusserina action saved Zhang Yi from having a difficult life rejecting several women.


    Zhang Yi returned to refine the pills, as the difficulty of refining a pill to the realm core revolution wasplicated even if the process was easy Zhang Yi was improving his own refining techniques every day when he finished refining these pills he could even refine a qi recovery pill alone without the help of his master''s cauldron.


    In fact, for a while he got a little worried about selling so many pills like that, after all, they were pills of the perfect grade and the rep knew how many ingredients he had and the time it took him to refine the pills.


    But then Zhang Yi thought that the main tradingpany of the maind would not risk reputation just for that, after all, even if these values were too much for Zhang Yi, it was not so much for the Golden Riverpany.


    In addition, Zhang Yi would always want to do business with them if they treated him just as they had done so far, as the representative said Zhang Yi was one of the greatest refining masters of the time, so it was more worth having him as a business partner.


    After another day Zhang Yi returned to the lodge again, they had dinner together with the food that had been made by Lusserina at dinner Zhang Yi and Saphielle seemed nervous and awkward with the current situation, while Lusserina was quiet thinking the situation between the two.


    Everyone went to their own rooms as always and after a few hours Saphielle went to Zhang Yi''s room, Zhang Yi opened the door only to see that Saphielle was very nervous almost in a panic with the situation.


    So Zhang Yi calmed down, he thought that as a man he had to be calmer to pass security to Saphielle, after all to a pure and timid woman like her who was just doing it out of love should be a strange situation.


    "I talked to Lusserina yesterday, but I wanted to be sure, are you sure you want to stay with me? Just so you know even though nothing between us happens I''ll never abandon you, I thought of everything when I agreed to bring you out of the world hope."


    "I''m sure of it, I found out that I really love you after talking to Lusserina and I get jealous every time I see you together, so I want to be with you too, do not you like me?"


    When Zhang Yi saw Saphielle asking this with tears in his eyes he med himself for looking very indecisive, but he did not want to make Saphielle stay with him just for fear of being left behind, after all, he would never do that to her, so he hugged Saphielle and decided to be honest with her.


    "I really like you Saphielle, but not how I like Lusserina, after all, I never thought about having a love rtionship with you because I had Lusserina, but I''m sure if we get together I''ll love you just like I love Lusserina in the future do you believe me?"


    Saphielle who heard the sincerity in Zhang Yi''s voice said yes, she wanted to believe that Zhang Yi would love the way he loved Lusserina.


    Hearing Saphielle''s affirmative response, Zhang Yi kissed her and carried her gently to the bed, then they kissed more intensely and took off their clothes, Zhang Yi who was more experienced now was very delicate and patient with Saphielle who was having her first time.


    So after a while, he had their first rtionship together, Zhang Yi did not use the double cultivation technique this time and only bothered and made Saphielle happy, so even in pain for his first time Saphielle was very happy.


    The other day after Zhang Yi left Lusserina saw that Saphielle was very happy and knew that the first part of his n had worked, but she had a pain in the heart in having to see Saphielle also along with the man that she loved, but convincing herself that it was best for all of them, she calmed down.


    So Zhang Yi spent every day refining the pills, he learned more each day and was a great exercise to improve his control of used mental energy, and at night he was with Lusserina and Saphielle.


    Asbined Lusserina went to the other night to Zhang Yi''s room and after they got together she suggested that Zhang Yi stay with her and Saphielle at the same time, she thought Zhang Yi would be very happy about it, but unexpectedly he was against the idea of Lusserina.


    Zhang Yi said he did not like it because he thought the two of them would be ufortable especially Lusserina, so Lusserina had to convince Saphielle to talk to Zhang Yi about it too, so with the two of them talking about it every day he would eventually give in.


    Saphielle was not very much in favor of the idea either, but as it was thanks to Lusserina that she could stay with Zhang Yi she ended up epting this shame of talking about it, so while Zhang Yi refined the pills every day, his room every night they always talked about it.


    After a few nights of love between Zhang Yi and Saphielle using double cultivation, Saphielle finally arrived at the advanced realmyer of core creation and his qi was getting more refined as was Lusserina who was also improving.


    After 13 days of refining Zhang Yi had finally finished all his ingredients and had 2340 pills of perfect grade, he decided he would save 340 pills for him being 200 qi recovery and 140 wound recovery.


    He did the calctions and would have 50,000 high-level spiritual stones, so he could buy 4 spirit rank armaments and still have enough for him to cultivate for hundreds of years, so he could see how profitable to be a master alchemist.


    After almost two weeks Lusserina and Saphielle finally managed to convince Zhang Yi to have a rtionship the three of them together, but only when Lusserina promised that it would be only sometimes or when they were in a ce where she could not sleep in a hostel.


    Zhang Yi epted because he saw that the two seemed to want this very much and would be good for him too, in fact after going through body refinement until the fifth realm Zhang Yi had almost endless resistance.


    So when he was with only Lusserina or Saphielle, they could stand for up to 3 hours before they got tired and Zhang Yi was a little dissatisfied, so with both of them, he could take much more.


    So on the first night that the three were having rtions together Zhang Yi was wilder, in 6 hours the two were exhausted and Zhang Yi was still dissatisfied, but much better than the other days.


    So Saphielle cannot help but admire the wisdom of Lusserina for suggesting this, after all, she did not know that Zhang Yi was dissatisfied after only being with her, now she understood that Lusserina was certain that a man like Zhang Yi would have to have many women.


    But in fact, even Lusserina was surprised by this, from what she heard from her mother and some friends the elven men could not stand that long, in fact, Lusserina also did not know that Zhang Yi was dissatisfied getting only her.


    So she stopped having thoughts of having Zhang Yi just for her and started thinking about when Zhang Yi would find other women to share this burden with her and so finallypletely satisfy Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 82: A Notable Alchemist Master 3

    Chapter 82: A Notable Alchemist Master 3


    So after spending a happy night with his two wives Zhang Yi went to the Golden Riverpany again, he had finished refining all the pills and was thinking of selling soon, so he would pick up the spirit rank armaments and continue his journey.


    After all, now if he took an armor and a spirit rank sword he would be sure to win easily if he found those 11 Elders again, especially since he had the qi recovery pills.


    But even if he did not want to spend much time in the city Zhang Yi was still sure he could spend a few more weeks in the city, because he thought of a way to make lots of money in a short time.


    He knew that it would be very rare to get a qi recovery pill or recovery of wounds of the perfect grade on the continent, and even if it appeared they would normally be in the most famous sects and they would not sell it to outsiders.


    So Zhang Yi was thinking instead of now selling all these pills to the Golden Riverpany now he could take advantage of to do an auction to get more spiritual stones in a lot, then he would sell the rest to thepany.


    As soon as Zhang Yi joined the Golden Riverpany representative Jin Lingxin personally came to take Zhang Yi to a separate room, he was curious to know how many Zhang Yi pills could get out of these 100 ingredients.


    After all, Zhang Yi had said he would use the sale of these pills to pay for spirit rank armaments, but Jin Lingxin could not believe that Zhang Yi would achieve this, after all, a spirit rank armament costs at least 2,000 high-level spiritual stones.


    And that was not even the armor and swords that Zhang Yi showed interest, it would cost 3,000 high-level spiritual stones, so Zhang Yi had to get 6 sess pills in each pack of ingredients to buy a single spirit rank armor.


    To buy everything he wanted Zhang Yi needed to achieve 18 sesses with each package of ingredients, which was already impossible in the eyes of Jin Lingxin, but after thinking more time in the trust that Zhang Yi had Jin Lingxin began to think that could be possible if he could make middle-grade pills.


    So he was excited that only the best alchemists on the continent could get refined intermediate grade pills, so Zhang Yi could get 10 pills per package of ingredients.


    In this way, he could get up to 15,000 high-level spiritual stones and could easily buy four spirit rank armaments and that would be very good for the Golden Riverpany, after all, they would partner with a great alchemist master.


    Even a greatpany like theirs did not have many partners who were master alchemists or master refiners, so Jin Lingxin decided to remain respectful to Zhang Yi.


    "Master Zhang, I presume you have already refined all the ingredients to be back in thepany, I confess that I am curious to know which pills have been refined with the skill of Master Zhang."


    "You''re right, I''ve been able to refine the pills with these ingredients, but I came here to propose something that might favor your Golden Riverpany."


    "Oh, now I was curious, what would Master Zhang have to propose to us?"


    "In a long time I''ve been on the continent, I have known that from time to time thergest tradingpanies maderge auctions that could both earn some profit for tradingpanies and also bring fame and reputation to thesepanies."


    "So I wanted to propose that yourpany do one of these auctions soon and I could deliver some things."


    "All bigpanies actually make great auctions from time to time, but to do these auctions we must have many things that attract the richest people toe and buy for thergest tradingpany as we always have to do something impressive to maintain our reputation."


    "So it takes us so much time to do each auction, but I have to say that Master Zhang really has a great forecast for business, by coincidence our leaders thought the same as Master Zhang Yi and next week we will have a big auction."


    "I presume Master Zhang has something he finds valuable to put on the auction, I will take that liberty and promise that despite being close to the auction I will put the items that Master Zhang wants to auction."


    It was true that Jin Lingxin actually increased his approval for Zhang Yi to make that suggestion, after all, it was close to the time that thepany''s leaders thought it was the right time, meaning that at least business talent Zhang Yi had.


    In fact, who was most surprised by this was Zhang Yi himself, he felt that all this was great luck that a big auction was close, in fact at the beginning he would ask the Golden Riverpany as a favor for them to do an auction so he could sell for a higher value those perfect grade pills.


    But then he thought it might ruin his image as a specialist and great alchemist master, so he decided he would be a bit arrogant first and then try to ask as a favor if it did not work out, but it turned out better than he expected.


    So Zhang Yi took out a bottle he had with a perfect grade qi recovery pill, he was nning on putting on the auction 100 perfect grade qi recovery pills and 100 perfect grade wound recovery pills, he would do this in lots of 10 pills for auction.


    Even though he did not know how much he could win he knew it was more than just selling to the Golden Riverpany, first he would sell like it was a rare product and then he would sell to hundreds for thepany for the lowest price.


    So he did not even have thepany to get angry with him because they would be the ones who would gain more from it, after all, it was a great advertisement for the pills that they would sell themselves in the future.


    Seeing that Zhang Yi did not answer what he would put on the auction and only took out a bottle that was used to storemon pills Jin Lingxin was curious to know if it was something valuable when he saw that it was just one of the qi recovery pills he was discouraged thinking that Zhang Yi was changing the subject.


    But Jin Lingxin was not the representative of the Golden Riverpany for nothing, he soon realized that this was not a normal qi recovery pill because it had too much spiritual energy contained in it, it looked like one of the rare pills for warriors of the spiritual sea realm that he saw it once.


    So Jin Lingxin got excited again, but no matter how much he looked was just a qi recovery pill for warriors of the core revolution realm.


    "Master Zhang, I''m sorry for my ipetence, but to me, this is just one of the qi recovery pills for warriors of the realm core revolution, I feel like there''s something different and special about it, but I can not tell what it is."


    "You have a good perception to realize that there is something special about this pill, it''s the degree of it."


    So Jin Lingxin finally understood why this pill looked different from the others so he was sure it really was something special because he could clearly see that it was not an intermediate grade pill he''d seen many times before.


    This could be an advanced grade pill, an advanced grade pill was very rare and could actually be put on an auction, but Jin Lingxin felt that this pill was too strong to be an advanced grade pill if it were of supreme degree really would make an incredible sess at the next auction, so Jin Lingxin was nervous and decided to ask to be sure.


    "Master Zhang, could this by any chance be a supreme grade pill? If so it could really get featured at next week''s auction."


    "It''s not a supreme grade pill."


    When he heard that it was not a supreme grade pill Jin Lingxin was a bit disappointed, but he thought that even if it was an advanced degree could still seed in the auction, but what Zhang Yi said afterward left himpletely shocked.


    "This is a perfect grade pill."


    A perfect grade pill, Jin Lingxin immediately suspected that Zhang Yi was lying, but soon dismissed this thought, if Zhang Yi was able to create an advanced or supreme grade pill he would already be one of the continent''s greatest alchemist masters.


    Such a master would not lie about something that could be checked by any master alchemist, so Jin Lingxin was shocked when he saw that this might be true, what was a perfect grade pill? It was a rare pill to be created even by master alchemists who could create a pill for the realm core revolution.


    And it was rare to appear perfect grade pills for warriors of the Xiantian realm at most, he even as representative of thepany Golden River never heard that a perfect grade pill was created for someone else''s realm core creation.


    A perfect grade pill was a pill that at the rank of cultivation would be the peakyer, but it was called the perfect grade because a pill like that was perfect for all alchemists, it was a pill that had no medicinal venom and had double the result of a pill of supreme degree.


    A perfect grade pill for the Xiantian realm was more valuable than an advanced grade pill for the realm creation of the nucleus, for being so rare so it should be more valuable a grade pill perfect for warriors of realm creation of the nucleus than an intermediary to the core revolution degree.


    A perfect degree pill for warriors of the core revolution realm would be even more valuable because there were not many pills for warriors of the spiritual sea realm, so Jin Lingxin thought of something else important.

 Chapter 83: A Notable Alchemist Master 4

    Chapter 83: A Notable Alchemist Master 4


    Zhang Yi said he could only create pills for warriors of the realm core revolution, so Jin Lingxin was not very hopeful with him, but if Zhang Yi could create a perfect grade pill for warriors of the core revolution realm it was obvious he could create top grade pills for spiritual sea realm warriors.


    But Jin Lingxin understood why Zhang Yi did this after all Zhang Yi was a great alchemist master who had no sect and no organization, so if he could create pills for warriors of the realm core revolution he would just be respected by all.


    But if he could create pills for warriors from the realm of the spiritual sea he would have a great risk of being forced into some great sect or organization, so Zhang Yi had to lie like that to protect himself.


    What Jin Lingxin was true too, but this was not the main reason for Zhang Yi, after all, he could just run away with Lusserina and Saphielle if all went wrong, the real reason was that Zhang Yi could not use pills for warriors of the sea realm spiritual.


    He was still in the realm core creation and his women were the same so he could use only qi recovery pills and realm wounds recovery from the core revolution, so he just wanted to make these two types of pills.


    So he could gain many spiritual stones and also use some of the pills he was doing, after all, he would not be so excited if it was just to make pills for others he would not use.


    "Master Zhang, you are truly amazing for getting a perfect degree pill of qi recovery for realm warriors of the core revolution, I am sure that with this you can achieve many spiritual stones."


    "And I think you got it wrong, I''m not going to sell just one, I''m going to auction ten bottles with 10 qi recovery pills of the perfect grade for realm warriors of the core revolution, totaling 100 qi recovery pills."


    "In addition, I''m also going to auction 10 bottles with 10 wounds recovery pills of the perfect grade for realm warriors of the core revolution, totaling 100 wound recovery pills."


    Hearing this Jin Lingxin was shocked again, it seems that Zhang Yi had not refined just a perfect grade pill for qi recovery for realm warriors of the core revolution, which would already be incredible, but at least two hundred of those pills being that 100 of these pills were for wound healing.


    This showed that Zhang Yi was not only a master alchemist, but the best of the alchemist masters and an absolute genius, only someone of that level could create as many pills like this, it showed that Jin Lingxin''s intuition was right to show respect and friendship for Zhang Yi.


    After all, Zhang Yi exceeded the expectations that Jin Lingxin had in him by far.


    "This is really great master Zhang, I promise that these things will be in the auction, we take only 1 percent profit share with master alchemists, this is fine for Master Zhang."


    "Certainly, I think it''s up to you, I''ll count on you for when the auction is done, moreover, I have a few requests to make for you Jin Lingxin."


    "Master Zhang can make the requests he wants that I will try my best toply."


    "I want as few people as possible to know that I was the one who created these pills, and only people in yourpany should know that, besides, I want these pills to be auctioned in 10-bottle bottles as I said before, but nobody should know how many bottles will be auctioned, so we can win as much as possible, but whoever is in the auction should announce when it is thest so no one canin."


    "You can also auction the recovery bottles of qi before and the recovery of woundster, so thest two bottles of qi recovery pills and wound recovery can be one after another."


    Hearing this, Jin Lingxin thought that in this way they could really achieve higher values and more attention so they could get more spiritual stones for thepany as well.


    Jin Lingxin was thinking that even if he had to organize an auction just for Zhang Yi''s pills he would do that after all, it was sure of sess.


    "You can count on me master Zhang, I will ensure that as few people as my sect know about it and I will also ensure that the pills will be sold in their own way, I will even provide treasure chests to put the 200 pills into lots of 10."


    "Okay, I''ll count on you for this Jin Lingxin, if all goes well I guarantee that I will go back to working with you and the Golden Riverpany."


    Hearing that Jin Lingxin was even more excited, the Golden Riverpany had to befriend and partner with Zhang Yi for sure, so they would only have to win and could continue to sell the best pills on the market.


    So Zhang Yi returned to the lodge and stayed with Lusserina and Saphielle, he just had to wait for everything to work out at this auction and the next day he would go to the Golden Riverpany to pick up the spiritual stones and armament of rank spirit.


    While Zhang Yi rested and enjoyed time with Lusserina and Saphielle, Jin Lingxin was doing his best to make everything as Zhang Yi wanted the hardest for him was the first condition that the least people knew who had made the pills and that the auction items were a surprise.


    The auction items were always advertised in advance to attract as many people as possible, this was not only to attract more buyers but for anyone toin after they had an item they wanted and did note because they were not warned in advance.


    But as it would only be the items of Zhang Yi and it was in the best interest of the Golden Riverpany Jin Lingxin thought he could do this, but the second part was more difficult, that for Jin Lingxin to achieve this was only if he could talk to the master of thepany whom he had never met before.


    So Jin Lingxin tried everything by saying that it was very important and that the master would not regret to hear what Jin Lingxin had to say, he even said it was a business that could involve in the future millions of spiritual stones and further increase the status of the Golden Riverpany.


    Jin Lingxin went so far as to say that if what he said was not really important thepany master could even kill him for wasting his time.


    Jin Lingxin was the representative of the Golden Riverpany and was one of the employees who most brought profits to thepany if it were to the level of Jin Lingxin risking his own life toplete this business the master had no reason to refuse him.


    "Jin Lingxin, how you''ve always done the best for ourpany Golden River I agreed to see you because I believe that this must be really important for you to risk your life to talk to me, I hope you do not make me regret my decision because otherwise I will not have mercy and I will actually kill you."


    "I would not dare lie to the master sir, I met a master alchemist a few weeks ago, at first he seemed to be just a normal old man, but I could not even feel the cultivation of him, so I was respectful and attended him personally."


    "This master wanted to buy swords and gold rank armor, but I realized he did not want those armaments for him, so this master should have at least gold rank gear with him."


    "So I asked him if he wanted to buy armaments from the spirit rank, and this master said he did not have those features at the moment and was not very interested."


    "I realized that the master said at the time meant that he could get these features when he wanted so I said he could pay with resources or materials as well."


    "I asked this because my merchant instinct told me that this old man was special, and so he sold thousands of high-level spiritual stones he had in materials."


    "After this master said he could do gold rank armaments, but did not like to do this because it was very time consuming, so he would rather buy, and also said he could create pills for warriors of the realm core revolution."


    After hearing so far the master of thepany who was disinterested and beginning to get angry with Jin Lingxin for telling such a long and useless story became serious if it was someone who could create gold rank armaments and make medicines for warriors of the realm revolution of the nucleus was certainly a master alchemist.


    Moreover, he was at least one of the realm of the spiritual sea because he would have to live for thousands of years to have all this knowledge, one such person was certainly qualified to meet the Golden Riverpany master.


    Just by bringing this information the master would already consider it worthwhile to personally meet Jin Lingxin, and it seemed that this was only the beginning of the surprises.


    "So this alchemist master took various ingredients for qi recovery pills and wound recovery for warriors of the realm core revolution and left."


    "Yesterday he came back after a few weeks suggesting we make an auction to improve the reputation of our guild and coincidentally it was a week before our auction that was approved by thepany''s master and the other leaders."


    The master of the Golden Riverpany became even more curious to know this master alchemist, after all it was after much analysis knowing of the internal situation of thepany that he and the leaders of thepany decided to do this auction to improve the image of thepany and even they thought that it might be too soon for that.


    But this master alchemist seemed to know everything and even suggested that they do an auction that was nned after many considerations without even knowing what the situation of thepany.

 Chapter 84: A Notable Alchemist Master 5

    Chapter 84: A Notable Alchemist Master 5


    So thepany''s master already found Zhang Yi an incredible person just for that, and he was very pleased Jin Lingxin bring that information to him, but what Jin Lingxin said afterward showed thepany master how that was really important and left him shocked.


    "After I heard this from him I even said that ourpany would even do an auction and that he would be invited to put items in the auction to thank him for trying to give that idea and also to improve our friendship with him."


    "Master, what I am going to say now is the reason why I asked you to have this meeting with you, after all, I will give you information of the greatest importance and one of the conditions that the master alchemist gave was that as few people as possible know this subject."


    "So I ask that the master does not tell this to anyone and do this favor for this master who can be one of the best clients and partners of ourpany, can you promise that?"


    Usually, the master would be irritated if he had to promise something to an employee, but he understood that this matter even seemed to be important for Jin Lingxin to risk his life.


    "I can promise this, even more, I will do my best so that ourpany can be a partner of this master alchemist and not let all his work be for nothing."


    "Many thanks, master, what he wanted to auction at this auction were 200 pills of perfect grade, being 100 qi recovery pills and 100 wound recovery pills, all for warriors of the realm core revolution."


    "He wants them to be auctioned in 10 lots of 10 pills each lot and the recovery pills being qi first after the wound recovery pills, one after the other so thest two will be announced that will be thest."


    "He also asked that a minimum of people know that he refined these pills and that nobody knows before the auction how many pills will be auctioned, so he said they would sell better."


    "I think only the master can make such a decision without letting anyone know, he may still have more perfect grade pills and said he would do more business with us if everything he asked for was fulfilled."


    "So I risked my life to see the master, here is a bottle with a qi recovery pill for realm warriors of the perfect grade nucleus revolution."


    The master of the organization was shocked by all this and so Jin Lingxin took the opportunity to speak it all at once, so the master saw the bottle with the perfect grade qi recovery pill he was forced to credit it.


    These 10-packs of qi recovery and wounds recovery to the perfect degree will surely be the most valuable item that the Golden River organization will have at this auction so it is only fitting that he as master of the organization follows the wishes of the master alchemist.


    Even more so if Jin Lingxin said and this alchemist master can have more of these perfect grade pills and sell them to them after the auction, so this alchemist master would surely be thepany''s biggest partner.


    "Let''s do exactly how this alchemist master asked only me and you will know about it and even the host who is conducting the auction will only know when it''s almost time to start announcing the item."


    "We will also not let anyone know that it was this master who refined these pills, we can say that this teacher who came to talk to you was just trying to negotiate to buy spiritual weapons."


    "After all, he sold us some materials, I''m going to give some materials from my own inventory and so we can say that it was this master who brought all things, but you must warn him that these things cannot be kept hidden forever."


    "We have to do our best to be business partners for this master, what is his name?"


    "He introduced himself as master Zhang, but I doubt that is his real name."


    "It does not matter, for he will call himself master Zhang, we were lucky that he was no known alchemist master, so he sought us out and it will be easier to keep him hidden, after all, it would be difficult for other organizations to think that whoever did this is an unknown master."


    The other day Jin Lingxin sought Zhang Yi again to pick up these pills to prepare for the auction, Jin Lingxin assured that all requests for Zhang Yi would be met and this left Zhang Yi very happy.


    Zhang Yi delivered all 200 pills and said he would not attend the auction to raise any suspicion, so Jin Lingxin saw that Zhang Yi just gave all the pills easily in his hands he was touched by the trust that Zhang Yi had in him and promised to do all right at this auction.


    But the truth was that Zhang Yi just did not care about these 200 pills, he could do it with only 8 packets of ingredients, this was just proof of trust of Jin Lingxin and for the Golden Riverpany, after all, Zhang Yi still had more 1800 pills to negotiate with thepany if all went well.


    After that Zhang Yi was just rxing with Lusserina and Saphielle, he had stopped farming for these days, after all, he could always be fumbled by the people of the Golden Riverpany after the auction was over.


    Meanwhile, thepany master Golden River and Jin Lingxin were very busy, everyone had a meeting before announcing that a list item would be a secret, thepany''s master just said to put as a secret item that had been asked by the owner of the item.


    In addition, he just said that it would rte to alchemy and also that those who did note would repent for life and would not have the right to me the Golden Riverpany for beingzy and noting.


    As the Golden Riverpany master himself who saw many things in life was making sure that anyone who did note would regret it was enough to make sure the item was special, the otherpany leaders trusted thepany master and just wanted to know which item would be the one that would make thepany change the rules for thousands of years.


    But after thepany master said that none of them should know before the auction everyone was very angry and offended saying that it seemed that the master did not trust them, the master said that it was asked of the owner of the items and ended the matter using his authority.


    As soon as the meeting ended the other leaders were not even angry with thepany''s master, they were just curious to know what item was worth it for the master to risk offending many people and changing the rules of the auction.


    All the important people who had some status on the continent were very excited when it received the list of items from the auction, everyone who wanted to go to the auction was already prepared to leave in order to arrive at times in the auction, many that would not go to the auction have changed of idea when they saw the secret item and the guarantee of the master of the Golden Riverpany.


    Many just ignored thepany master''s warning and were not on any alchemy-rted item, they knew there was not a pill they did not know and could not get, so it did not interest them.


    So after a few more days thousands of people arrived at the auction, as always the auction had 10 thousand ces of entry, there were many vacancies and in some auctions, they had many vacancies that nobody took and they were empty.


    But when they had more people than they had several ways of reducing that number, first only one person per sect could enter and then they would share the other vacant ces with the rest of the people, so at least the main organizations would be represented.


    Once everyone decided who would attend the auction began, in this auction had several items for people of all tastes, items that were most sought were items such as swords, spears, armor among others.


    Then the most wanted items were martial techniques, cultivation techniques, among others, and many people were also looking for some rare pills that were very useful, sometimes there were rare items that could prolong the life of a warrior when this happened. values were very high.


    But most of the time the Golden Riverpany itself was the one who ended up buying these items making the highest bid, many thought it was unfair, but who has more money is the one who orders these auctions.


    After dozens of items auctioned the host who was presenting the items finally received the order to submit the secret item, so he knew what item was, first he found that a qi recovery pill for warriors of the realm core revolution was not enough to call this an unmissable item.


    But when he knew they were perfect grade pills and he had a batch of 10 of those rare pills, the host had to leave the stage to confirm this information, he would not risk his reputation for wrong information, so he finally knew why that was so valuable.


    After all, a perfect grade qi recovery pill could recover all qi from a realm warrior''s core warrior, and in just 30 minutes, high-level warrior fights sometimesst for hours and such a pill can save the life of a warrior.


    Not to mention that it has no side effect in using such a pill, even spiritual sea realm warriors could use this pill and recover almost half of their qi without any problem.


    Seeing that the information was right he returned to the stage and took a deep breath.


    "Excuse me for that, but I received information about the next item that made me go down to confirm that it was correct, but as it''s all right I''ll announce the item that many of you were expecting since it was guaranteed by the master of thepany Golden River."


    "And I''m going to say he''s right, this item deserves all of youe here and it will cause repentance to those who can note."

 Chapter 85: A Notable Alchemist Master 6

    Chapter 85: A Notable Alchemist Master 6


    Hearing that it was finally time to present the secret item even though it did note to that item was excited, and listening to the host speaking so well also the item became more lively and curious.


    "The secret item that everyone is talking about is something that all the strongest warriors know very well and have used many, but this item has a differential that makes it unique and very valuable, it''s the qi recovery pill."


    Hearing that it was the qi recovery pill everyone was disappointed and regretteding for it, after all, what could have been so special about it, but the alchemists who knew thepany master well began to get excited because they knew very well which could make a qi recovery pill be unique and very valuable.


    "I see that the most intelligent here have already begun to guess what this item is, but I''ll tell everyone so do not worry, what makes this qi recovery pill so valuable is its degree, it''s a recovery pill qi for perfect grade nucleus revolution realm warriors."


    "That''s right you did not hear wrong I said perfect grade, and has a box with 10 perfect grade pills, it''s the first time I know that a perfect grade qi recovery pill was made, and that master did soon 10 to you."


    After hearing that all 10 thousand people who came to this auction were shocked, a perfect grade pill, and there were 10 pills in a box, it was really worth the mystery and the guarantee of the master of thepany, who did note will if repent for the rest of your life.


    This can give an elite group a huge advantage in a mission or in a war, could change a situation totally for the better and even reverse a numerical disadvantage, after all, they would only have to stand in the defense until the enemy qi ends.


    "Since it was never sold before, thepany Golden River has taken the liberty of setting the price of each pill for 100 high-level spiritual stones, so this batch of 10 pills opens with an initial value of a thousand spiritual stones."


    As soon as the initial value was said the bids started if it was just a pill some people would give up that bid, but since there were 10 pills would be worth buying, after all, people knew that despite having a price of 100 high-level spiritual stones would never be sold normally.


    The minimum increases were 10 high-level spiritual stones, but people actually seemed to want that lot of pills and increased by 100 spiritual stones at a time, after a while only the big sects and the richest individuals remained at that auction.


    But many came with other items in mind and ended up having to give up that item and so a famous realm specialist of mortal tribtion ended up taking that lot by 9,000 high-level spiritual stones.


    If Zhang Yi saw this he would be surprised how profitable it was for everyone, he paid 1 high-level spiritual stone for 25 pills, 10 of these pills would normally give 250 high-level spiritual stones to thepany.


    But now Zhang Yi was winning 9,000 high-level spiritual stones and would have to give only 90 high-level spiritual stones to thepany, but thepany wasted nothing of it and still earned a good reputation in that.


    But that was just the beginning, the expert was happy to buy this pill just for him, the best thing about buying some items at an auction for him was that sometimes that would bring exclusivity and status with the purchase of it.


    In addition, this specialist could either use this pill that should recover almost 10 percent of all of his qi as well as give it as special rewards for his disciples to work harder.


    The auctioneer was also happy to have presented this item which should have given much profit to thepany and especially to the master alchemist who made these pills but when he knew what the next item was he was shocked again.


    But this time he did not have to leave the stage to make sure he had heard right, he was even more curious to know who this incredible master was, if not for being impossible he could even suspect that this master was someone from the divine n that came down to the continent only by whim.


    "Well dear guests, this auction seems really full of surprises, it seems that we had all very little thought of the county of the master of thepany, that''s, even more, a lot of products of this great master alchemist."


    When everyone heard this they were impressed but not as much as before if they had a lot of 10 pills of perfect grade it is only natural that they can have more pills of perfect grade, after all, it all depends on the talent and experience of the master if he did once it bes much easier for him to do it again.


    "I know what everyone is thinking, but you think very lightly of that master alchemist, this time it''s a lot of 10 perfect grade pills again, but this time it''s wound recovery pills made for realm warriors of the core revolution."


    "That same thing you heard is another batch of 10 pills, but this time it''s another kind of pill, it shows the quality of that master alchemist."


    "Again as pills of this grade have never been seen on this continent thepany has fixed the price on 100 high-level spiritual stones per pill, so that lot has an initial value of a thousand high-level spiritual stones."


    So another bidding war has begun, many have many doubts among which is the most important to have in a fight, a qi recovery pill or a wound recovery pill, after all, one can help the warrior escape from death if he is seriously injured.


    So it can be argued that life-sustaining is far more important than staying in the fight, but an intermediate rank wound recovery pill for warriors of realm core creation which is most easily found on the market have limited uses.


    This pill only makes bleeding stop and recovers very little in the case of a serious wound, what it does most is to elerate the natural recovery of the body of the warrior, so few think that it can even save a life because the enemy can still kill you soon after.


    But a qi recovery pill is more important because it recovers at least 10 percent of a warrior qi from the realm core revolution, so people usually say that the qi recovery pill is worth more.


    But for a wound recovery pill made for a realm warrior the core revolution of the perfect grade is different, this pill can stop the bleeding and even close a wound even though it is a serious wound, so it is worth much more and can save a life.


    So that lot of pills ended up selling for 10,000 high-level spiritual stones, a thousand more than the other and the buyer was the same as the other lot, the realm specialist of the mortal tribtion.


    This expert ended up spending all the high-level spiritual stones he had brought to this auction, but he was pleased because he was not interested in any other item, he just brought so many spiritual stones to buy some items to be happy.


    But now he spent this money on really useful things, everyone looked forward to the next item if another batch of pills, but ended up not being so, many eventually regretted not offering more spiritual stones for these items.


    But after 2 more normal items the host received the information that the next item was again a batch of qi recovery pills, everyone was excited again, this time they knew that the specialist should have spent all his resources on the previous two auctions.


    This time the lot was sold for 8500 high-level spiritual stones, so from time to time new lots of perfect grade pills were appearing at the auction, and the price was falling a lot, everyone was curious to know who had created so many pills.


    Thanks to these pills who came to buy specific things ended up paying less for the item, but they were not very happy because they also wanted to buy a lot of pills, even with the price decreasing thest lot of 10 ended up being 5000 spiritual stones.


    Zhang Yi achieved 138,000 high-level spiritual stones, it was an incredible sess, even those who paid double the final value were pleased to have been able to buy such a high-quality item, so everyone was happy.


    Even thepany still received 1380 high-level spiritual stones of Zhang Yi, all were very satisfied, of course, that after the auction ended many who wanted to buy a lot of pills were very angry with the Golden Riverpany not to have warned in advance.


    Even people who came to the auction and brought less than 5,000 spiritual stones or bought useless items before and did not have enough to buy alsoined to thepany, but thepany only said that it was a customer''s request and that as it was a rmendation from the master of thepany was certainly something good and expensive.


    So no one else could argue against this, it was obvious that if they were to bring many high-level spiritual stones to an auction, many also asked who the master alchemist was, but thepany said it would not reveal anything and it was a customer''s request.


    The Golden Riverpany was a great power on the continent, so it was obvious that no one could force them to say anything they did not want, and it was obvious that thepany must have gotten an important business partner, and could still further increase the strength of their warriors if they had a few dozen of these pills.


    Even many warriors of the realm core revolution and the spiritual sea realm asked to work for thepany if they received a good sry, adequate armaments, and these pills.

 Chapter 86: A Notable Alchemist Master 7

    Chapter 86: A Notable Alchemist Master 7


    Everyone knew how difficult it was for an ordinary warrior to increase his strength alone in the world of cultivation, so the core revolution realm warriors and spiritual sea realm warriors who belonged to no power or sect were highly respected by all and sought after by all the great powers.


    So these warriors asked for many benefits when they agreed to work for one of these powers, and everyone always received everything they asked if it was not exaggerated, because all of the continent''s greatest forces were very bnced.


    So if 10 spiritual sea realm warriors end up joining one of these powerful groups the bnce is ruined, this is of course very good for the Golden River organization, the problem is that they had no such pill to make that promise.


    But they asked these warriors to wait, everyone naturally waited because they knew thepany would talk to the alchemist master, these warriors even though they could get other pills from thispany if all went well.


    So Zhang Yi came to see Jin Lingxin, as thepany master expected, everyone was looking for known alchemist masters who could do business with the Golden Riverpany in theing days.


    After all these renowned alchemist masters were the biggest suspects of being the creators of these incredible pills of perfect grade, after that they would be the alchemists who, up to tens of years, were less well known, if these masters had advanced in their cultivation or got a special cauldron or A legendary me essence could create these pills.


    But none of these spies even though they could be an unknown alchemist, not just because the alchemist masters were known to be very proud and always bragged about their achievements.


    The biggest reason these spies thought it was impossible for this master not to be known as the many facilities and discounts that brought a record of the alchemist, and also that alchemist masters only look good after tens of years of practice.


    So all known alchemists have already created something in life to gain experience and improve, it is impossible for an alchemist master to eat making pills for the core revolution realm warriors, they would have had to have created some other pill somewhere before.


    And that was true, even Zhang Yi who didn''t have to practice creating a perfect-grade pill had already created a pill for Bai Cheng before, so no one could believe this master ispletely unknown.


    These spies were on the Golden Riverpany road with an artifact in their hands that could figure out who was undercover, so nearly half of the people who normally came to thepany didn''t show up today so they wouldn''t be confused with this alchemist master.


    After all, it is normal for hundreds of people in thepany to wear disguises so as not to be recognized by their enemies, of course, these artifacts were useless in Zhang Yi who used a high-level mental energy technique that could not be detected by mere artifacts.


    Even though Jin Lingxin who saw Zhang Yi not being stopped by these spies began to think that this was Zhang Yi''s true appearance and that he really wasn''t undercover, that was exactly what Zhang Yi wanted him to think so he could hide. best of others'' eyes.


    It was normal for Jin Lingxin to think that after all these artifacts were known to even reveal the masquerades of the realm of mortal tribtion if one were stronger than that it was pointless to disguise themselves because no one would have the courage to disturb these people.


    "Master Zhang, the auction was a much bigger sess than we expected, your pills were sold for 138000 high-level spirit stones, our rate is 1380 high-level spirit stones."


    Zhang Yi waspletely shocked by these values, he expected at most 50,000 high-level spiritual stones, but he achieved more than double that value, it was certain that before entering the divine n he would no longer need money.


    But now Zhang Yi had another problem at hand, he had made over 2,000 perfect grade pills, first, he thought of selling it all to the Golden Riverpany, but then he decided to do the auction before selling and now he didn''t I found it more necessary to sell.


    Even if he could keep these pills for his own use it was a waste for him because in a few years he could far surpass the realm of the core revolution and make an even better pill to use, it was impossible that he needed to use all these pills.


    Yet Zhang Yi was not stupid to just sell all these pills to the Golden Riverpany cheaply because he knew Jin Lingxin and the others treated him well because they knew they had a lot to gain from their pills.


    So Zhang Yi was wondering how many pills he could give thepany to thank for the pill, so he received Jin Lingxin''s space ring with all the spiritual pills and took thepany fee and returned it to Jin Lingxin.


    Zhang Yi did this to show that he had closed this auction deal with the Golden Riverpany and if they wanted to negotiateter had nothing to do with it, Jin Lingxin was smart and realized this and started trying to convince Zhang Yi.


    "I confess Master Zhang that at first when I met you and knew that you could refine weaponry and pills I thought of trying to convince you to join ourpany, so I treated you so well."


    "But now I know it was impossible from the start, after all, what you won at this auction even mypany would have a hard time paying that amount, but I''m d it worked out on another asion."


    "Our sect has gained a lot from this auction and I know there is nothing in this world that could make Master Zhang work with us for a few years, but the people of the continent believe that we can always do business with you."


    "And some free warriors are thinking of joining ourpany which would be great for us, so I wish you could sell some of these pills so that ourpany greatly improves our strength."


    "Even though we can''t pay as much as at auction we can give a great price to show our sincerity and you will be forever our friend for helping ourpany with these pills in a time of need."


    "How much do you intend to pay for each pill, remembering that even if we use the lowest bid in the auction, each pill is worth at least 500 high-end spiritual stones, I can ept at least half that because an auction increases the value, but I think that that''s very fair."


    So Jin Lingxin swallowed the words he was going to say, thepany knew that even if Zhang Yi wanted to help he could not lower the value much, so offering half the minimum auction price is a lot of consideration thinking that he no longer needs spiritual stones.


    But the Golden Riverpany that had set a high price of 100 high-end spiritual stones per pill was considering offering 150 spiritual stones for each pill, but Jin Lingxin didn''t have the courage to mention that value anymore.


    It was actually thepany that was in a tricky position, so thepany master authorized Jin Lingxin to pay up to the same price as the lowest auction, but the lower the better.


    So Zhang Yi lowering the value in half had already helped Jin Lingxin and thepany a lot, but Jin Lingxin felt that he could lower that price even further, so after some thought he had an idea.


    "The price Master Zhang has offered is certainly low and very fair to us, but ourpany is thinking of buying as many pills as possible from Master Zhang as we cannot be sure when we will meet again."


    "So I have a proposal, as I know that Master Zhang has some gold-rank and spirit-rank weapons he wants to buy from ourpany if Master Zhang can sell us for 2,000 spiritual stones each pill and sell over 200. pills ourpany can give as many weapons as Master Zhang wants."


    "Of course there can be no more than 6 spirit rank weapons and 6 gold rank weapons, you can choose whatever you want, so I think we can show enough sincerity."


    Zhang Yi looked at Jin Lingxin with interest now, after all, he was really considering buying 6 spirit rank weapons and 2 gold rank weapons, he had plenty of money now to do that.


    And to sell he was thinking of selling only 100 pills that was too much for just one organization to have, but this move by Jin Lingxin left Zhang Yi having to think again after all thepany would eventually lose spiritual stones in this business.


    But it would be as if they were doing Zhang Yi a favor if he sold a few pills for 200 high-end spiritual stones, and yet thepany would, in fact, lose nothing because they paid only half the amount they sold their weapons of Spirit rank.


    And even if it were rare spirit-rank weaponry could be found, but Zhang Yi''s perfect-grade pills were unique, so it could be said that Jin Lingxin made a master move for thepany.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t care about that because he had already made too much from only 200 high-level spiritual stones he spent on ingredients, no matter if he "lost spiritual stones" in this negotiation.


    So Zhang Yi agreed to sell 500 perfect-grade pills in exchange for 100,000 high-level spirit stones and 6 spirit-rank weapons with 2 gold-rank weapons, and a few thousand more ingredient and material spirit stones for Zhang Yi to make more pills. in the future and strengthen their armaments.


    Jin Lingxin was very happy and was convinced that he had gained a lot in this negotiation and was also shocked that Zhang Yi still had another 500 pills of perfect grade, he really was a remarkable alchemist master.

 Chapter 87: A Notable Alchemist Master 8

    Chapter 87: A Notable Alchemist Master 8


    Zhang Yi received the other high-level spiritual stones and now had nearly 300 thousand high-level spiritual stones, no individual should have as many spiritual stones as he, even some sects should have even less than him.


    After that Jin Lingxin took Zhang Yi to pick up the spirit rank armaments, Zhang Yi chose three spirit rank swords and three armor, after all, armaments of that level were simple, putting an attribute on a weapon of that level left twice as difficult do.


    So Zhang Yi did not want to waste time making a weapon that would be used for a few years at most, in the spear he used his time because she would be eternal and would stay with him forever, but the other weapons were impossible to be so.


    The armor was the same, he bought one just to protect himself frommon attacks, the most powerful attacks can be protected by his divine celestial armor technique, if there was someone who could break all the defenses of his body he would admit that it was even his time to die.


    Then he took two more swords for Lusserina and Saphielle of the gold rank, so Lusserina and Saphielle would win a gold rank sword and another spirit rank sword and as well as a spirit rank armor each.


    This was because the two did not have enough power to use a spirit rank sword, Zhang Yi could because of their techniques and their understanding of thews of the metal element that made it easier to use a higher rank sword.


    After that, Zhang Yi said farewell to Jin Lingxin and went to the inn to see Lusserina and Saphielle, even as Zhang Yi left the Golden Riverpany the spies were still waiting for a great alchemist master toe to thepany.


    In fact, many organizations suspected that the Golden River Company could already have bought all these pills and even many others before the auction and were just giving an excuse now.


    Some even thought that this alchemist master was someone trained by his ownpany, but no matter what others thought it was impossible for thepany to say anything.


    Zhang Yi thought that now was a good time to leave this country and began to travel the inds and great seas along the way, Lusserina and Saphielle were a little sad that they had to leave that inn that united them so much, but nothing could be done about that.


    After a few days that Zhang Yi left the city, Jin Lingxin went to speak with thepany''s master, it was so the spies did not mistrust thepany and no customer who came to visit them, or even not to distrust Zhang Yi.


    "You did a great job Jin Lingxin, amazing you think of offering these armaments to get more pills, with more discount we won a lot so we hope to get back to working with master Zhang in the future but these pills are enough to that ourpany is strong for a few years."


    Thepany''s master was very pleased because he was evenmitted to spending almost every spiritual stone in the organization to buy half of those pills, that''s how much he thought it was worth it.


    But he was lucky to have such apetent employee like Jin Lingxin and Zhang Yi be so honored and make such a big discount for them, so in a few years, thepany master was thinking of making Jin Lingxin one of thepany''s leaders.


    But this would have to be after a few years not to raise suspicions of the organizations over Jin Lingxin, so the organization''s master waited a few more days and finally said he epted the conditions of all the free warriors who waited for so long.


    There were 20 warriors of the realm core revolution and 10 realm warriors of the spiritual sea, the core revolution realm warriors were behind pills and qi recovery and recovery from wounds.


    With this, they could fight several battles for thepany and still survive easily with these pills, since the spiritual realm warriors were behind those pills as well, but they were just behind the power of thepany that overcame those of other organizations now.


    Everyone had to respect and be careful with them, after all the bnce had been broken at that moment, just when that happened the Leaf cult that was the most powerful in the country wanted to ask for an exnation of thepany, but they had to go back when they realized that thepany was the strongest now.


    At that moment Zhang Yi was far from the city, even if he had not cultivated thesest few months his general strength and hisbat resources increased that month with his visit to thepany.


    Of course, even without being cultivated he was always trying to understand the mysteries of the higheryers of cultivation and also his divine techniques, he was having a great deal of trouble cultivating the divine immortal rage technique which was a technique to escape any restraint.


    But this was normal because its master took tens of years to learn this technique, it was only a matter of time for him, after reinforcing his attack and defense with these armaments he had to think more about his speed as well.


    So he thought he had to focus more on learning and improving Divine technique - imaginary steps: you will be so quick that your steps can no longer be seen, can be used to attack, deflect or escape.


    This together with the Divine technique - lord of the wind and lightning would be great for any situation, the most important thing was that his master had left several techniques thatplemented each other, so even if he learned several would be very good for him.


    So Zhang Yi also returned to cultivate on his voyage through the great endless sea, this could be called ocean so great that it was, after 3 months of training Jake already had a much greater mastery of Divine technique - imaginary steps, his speed was enough to fight those Elders of the Fire sect again and win.


    Zhang Yi''s rtionship with Lusserina and Saphielle was already much closer to this trip, whenever they stopped to rest they had intimate rtionships so the cultivation of Lusserina and Saphielle had increased by oneyer at this time of double cultivation.


    Zhang Yi also had improvements in his cultivation, but it was only due to his own cultivation and talent and not to double cultivation like Lusserina and Saphielle, his cultivation of body refinement finally reached the sixth realm.


    Now he had more confidence to try to pass through the celestial tribtion, after all with the scales of the dragon and with the celestial armor technique his defense was 4 times stronger if he could not go through tribtion with all this defense no one in the world could.


    After all, he trained body refinement, which was very rare even for cultivators of the divine n, many trained, but most had only the actual room at most after hundreds of years.


    Zhang Yi had also further improved his cultivation of mental energy and was now in the middleyer of the sixth realm of mental energy, had he not found the blue turtle''s jewel that helped increase his cultivation speed he would probably still be stuck at the beginning of the fifth realm.


    Zhang Yi''s journey continued and Zhang Yi''s tiger had not yet awakened even after more than half a year of sleeping if Zhang Yi did not have his world of mental energy he would have to be trapped in a ce waiting for the tiger to evolve.


    But Zhang Yi never expected anything from the tiger, after all, he was in the Xiantian realm before he started to evolve, even if he evolves for 3 years he would have to be in the realm of the spiritual sea to be of some help to Zhang Yi.


    Even the divine beasts could not increase their strength so quickly in a few years, so Zhang Yi could not expect anything from the tiger, even Lusserina and Saphielle had a chance to grow stronger with the double cultivation than the tiger in 3 years.


    In addition to increasing their cultivation Lusserina and Saphielle also managed to adapt to the new swords they received, the armor was something they only protected, but they had to adapt and learn the best way to fight with a sword that was stronger than them in theory.


    Not to mention that the consumption of qi was much greater than normal, fortunately, the elves were genius with the use ofws and the girls soon learned to use the sword in the best possible way.


    So Zhang Yi realized that his decision was certainly not to give spirits of rank spirit to them now, after all this could greatly reduce his attack power instead of increasing, the girls did not even know that he had a better weapon waiting for them and so could take advantage of his weapon that was considered legendary for the elves who found incredible copper rank weapons.


    The only thing that was very irritating Zhang Yi was that they found nothing but a few inds in this voyage of months at sea, at that time he had visited almost the whole continent and passed by thergest countries, but now he was seeing the only sea for all the sides.


    Zhang Yi knew that this ce was considered unexplored by the maind''s researchers, it was a very dangerous ce in which not even realm warriors of mortal tribtion risked exploring, but Zhang Yi knew that this was only because these masters were toozy to exploit.


    The only thing he realized after starting this exploration was that he had nothing, but Zhang Yi knew through his master that the worlds were round, that is to say that no matter how great he would have been to take aplete turn in everything, so he knew that even if he had to return to the continent again he would not give up.


    Moreover, it was impossible for this world to take years for him to turn around, as for the dangers Zhang Yi encountered several even, these dangers were spatial distortions that were invisible to the ordinary experts and powerful monsters of the spiritual sea realm upward.

 Chapter 88: Entering the Snowlands 1

    Chapter 88: Entering the Snonds 1


    Zhang Yi was well aware that these wild beasts of the sea were far more powerful than ordinary human specialists, so a beast of the spiritual realm could cause trouble for Zhang Yi now.


    But he did not have any problems with it because his mental energy could warn of all the dangers that normal warriors could not so this was just a walk for Zhang Yi.


    Even if one of these beasts pursued Zhang Yi could use his space technique and escape quickly, but even with all this, he could not do anything about the fact that he did not find anything interesting on the trip.


    After another two months of travel, Zhang Yi finally found something, when he told Lusserina and Saphielle they were happy even to have to wear the masks again to find people.


    Zhang Yi could say for sure that they had been the first people to discover this ceing from the maind, after all even if Zhang Yi took 5 months others could take 3 years to do the same trip.


    Besides, it was impossible for an ordinary warrior to get here with all the dangers that existed on the way here unless he had a skill resembling the mental energy of Zhang Yi which was impossible.


    If dozens of realm warriors of the mortal tribtion made such a journey possible, but Zhang Yi saw no reason for it, after all, people from the realm of mortal tribtion could open up different worlds if they would unite as the elves created the world Hope.


    Zhang Yi could feel that this ce was very cold, he expected to find a lot of ice, but what he found with his mental energy was snow, it was and with a lot of snow after a huge sea.


    Lusserina and Saphielle were left behind and Zhang Yi was investigating thend, after all, he did not want to put his women at risk and he could be practically invisible with his mental energy, after traveling a few kilometers he can see some wild beasts of the Xiantian realm or below.


    He could see that this ce had a lot of spiritual energy, but this energy was contaminated by a strange force, so it would not be good for one to cultivate relying solely on that spiritual energy.


    This was no problem for Zhang Yi who had hundreds of thousands of spiritual stones, but for others, it would be an uninhabitable ce, so Zhang Yi made sure again that the people of the maind would not want to stop there.


    After walking all over the ce Zhang Yi was disappointed to see that there were no humans here and only wild beasts, so this was a worthless trip, then Zhang Yi came back to get Lusserina and Saphielle as this ce had no dangers to them.


    Lusserina and Saphielle were also disappointed not to discover anything in thisnd of snow but still liked to finally be able to spend some time on drynd and not camp in the water as they always had to do.


    It was difficult to use thews of ice,nd, and wood only to create a temporary ce to sleep, only Zhang Yi, who was very talented, could do this, if they were others they would have to settle for a sleeping boat.


    While setting up a ce to sleep the elves wandered around the ind to see this beautiful ce full of snow, they took several high-level spiritual stones to recover their used qi to fly, the wild beasts were too weak to pose any risk to them.


    After spending a few days just on the ind Zhang Yi decided to leave the ind and continue the exhausting journey trying to find something interesting, but before leaving he put a space mark on this ind to return whenever he wanted.


    After a few hours, they left an incredible thing happened and arge vige came out from within thend, it was a strange vige with shields of mental energy and a huge tower in it, people looked in the direction that Zhang Yi went and they continued to make their things.


    Only a young woman kept looking in the direction that Zhang Yi was soon an older woman approached this young woman and spoke to her.


    "Are you sure we should not ask for help for them, this young man seemed very strong, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen humans around here, he could help."


    "I''m sure he could help, but now is not the time, we will have to help some people before that, then we can follow our destiny with this man."


    Zhang Yi did not know that for the first time sinceing to this world his mental energy failed to find anything, he continued to travel forward, in fact, this trip was tiring Zhang Yi too, but he had to increase his cultivation to be able to stay in a town quietly with Lusserina and Saphielle.


    The two understood that this trip was for them too and so they only had a lot of affection for Zhang Yi, so after another month of travel, they stopped again because Zhang Yi had another breakthrough in cultivation to do.


    After more than 3 months of cultivation Zhang Yi had finally reached the advancedyer of the sixth realm of mental energy, he was very focused on achieving this because so he improved the world in his mind so that Lusserina and Saphielle could get into it.


    The spiritual energy was much better now than before, and even someone from the realm creation of the nucleus could feel at ease in this world, it was still much worse than the real world, but with a few more realms of cultivation, the difference would not be so great like this.


    At the same time Zhang Yi also achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation of body refinement, he had advanced to the middleyer of the sixth realm of cultivation, which was different so Zhang Yi did not increase his body refinement above his cultivation.


    But even though he was very talented it was impossible for his body to improve faster than his mental energy which had the help of a treasure and the perception of Zhang Yi.


    Moreover, when Zhang Yi reached the seventh realm of body refinement he would reach the same level he was before his masters used the taboo technique, so he would not know if he could improve as quickly as ever.


    What he once took almost 400 years to train would be done in less than 10 years in this life, he himself would not believe it if someone told him that, of course, there are several reasons for this, as he began to train long after his ideal age.


    Also as he had neither spiritual energy in the world nor perception to be able to train faster and the main thing was that he did not have the support of qi and mental energy to improve his body refinement faster.


    Of course, he did not even expect to master Zhang Yi''s talent so much, he hoped it was only a little better than in his past life and that in 150 years he could rise to the divine n, so he would be proud.


    After improving his body refinement again Zhang Yi began to cultivate his qi again, so he was ready for celestial tribtion that would face clear that he would enjoy that was far from the eyes of the world to do this, so he could quietly defend Lusserina and Saphielle even though dozens of realm masters of the mortal tribtion attacked him.


    The voyage continued through the sea, but even so, he felt that at any moment he could find more snowynds as they were that empty ind, and indeed after another month of travel he found anothernd with snow.


    But this time after moving a few more miles he could feel that there were people in this ce, again he asked Lusserina and Saphielle to wait and he went alone hiding their presence.


    This ce, as well as the other, had a problem with and spiritual energy, but only to be even more serious than on the other ind it was possible to cultivate here because on the other ind spiritual energy was full of poison, but here was a qi of death.


    But it waspletely from Zhang Yi''s abatement qi, it was stronger yin energy, Zhang Yi had never felt such energy in life, yet it was possible to cultivate with the right technique.


    But Zhang Yi could feel that the weather here was very bad as if all the people here were depressed and with a huge worry that could not be easily resolved, but Zhang Yi was still hiding.


    After a while he could visit all thisnd, it was not too big and he was using all his speed to search the whole ce, with his maximum speed he could return to the maind in less than a month''s travel, then it was at least 6 times faster than he normally would.


    The strongest person here was someone from the spiritual realm at the peakyer, even so, Zhang Yi was not afraid at all, because the people''s weapons level here was only gold at most, so he was totally at an advantage.


    They were normal humans to the people on this earth, so marking them was necessary for Saphielle and Lusserina, yet they would have to try to keep a low profile on this earth, so Zhang Yi sought Lusserina and Saphielle for that ce.


    They entered the vige quietly, but in a matter of minutes they had been noticed by everyone after all this was an ind that was in the middle of nowhere, it was impossible that they had visitors here, so they were noticed faster than Zhang Yi had been noticed in the vige of the dark elves.


    But unlike that time Lusserina and Saphielle were together with Zhang Yi, so the vige''s strongest warriors already realized that the two masked women were only a little weaker than them, but this man was what everyone was really afraid of.


    This is because no one could feel the cultivation of it, and an uncultured person could not walk with two people from the realm of core creation, so it was obvious that Zhang Yi was so strong that no one could feel his cultivation.

 Chapter 89: Entering the Snowlands 2

    Chapter 89: Entering the Snonds 2


    Zhang Yi did not care about the looks of these people and went to the ce that looked like a restaurant in the city, this seemed to be the only ce with entertainment in the city, no one wanted to talk to these unknown and powerful people.


    Even so, the attendant served food and drink to Zhang Yi after they saw that they were just eating in peace the people who could not even feel the cultivation of Lusserina and Saphielle soon lost interest and continued to do their things.


    Only the strongest were still keeping an eye on them, and so Zhang Yi could hear the distant conversation of the people and better understand what was happening to this ce with everyone depressed.


    He could hear the conversation of hundreds of people at the same time, so he was just trying to filter what interested him, after a while, he can hear a conversation of two men that caught the attention of Zhang Yi.


    "It''s very unfair that we have to die so young, my brother, I have not even gotten married, at least you''re married and knew how to enjoy life a little more than I do."


    "It''s not as good as you think, now I have to worry about my wife''s death apart from mine alone, so I have more worries than you."


    "It''s no use trying tofort me, if you care about your wife it shows that you love her, so you''ve been happy for a while, but now it''s toote to regret, two months, what I could change in two months."


    "It may not be just two months, I''ve heard that some people will go in there to try and gain some time for all of us."


    "They will surely be dead, you see that neither hope we have, they are talking about just gaining time and not about solving this problem, it shows that we are really doomed to die."


    "Whatever else you hoped for, we''ve just assumed that a cursed world like this was connecting right here, this ce is hell and we''ve never had a chance to win, and we can not run away because there''s nothing for dozens of years of travel sides of this cursed sea."


    "I think I''m going to try to get into this world too this time, so at least I get more time for you to spend with your wife and another like you who has a family."


    "Do not even y with it, why do you have to sacrifice yourself for me or someone else? Long live your expensive life."


    "I do not have family and I''m alone, so I can at least get some time for whoever has, let me at least die thinking I''m a hero, after all with this damn world I''m sure that one day the whole continent and everything the universe will be destroyed."


    Zhang Yi was bothered by the contents of this conversation, so he understood in 2 months something could happen that would kill all the people of this vige by now, and this had something to do with a world like the hope world that was connected here.


    It was something that even a spiritual sea realm warrior had trouble coping with, and this thing could destroy the whole universe possibly one day, even if he could just leave here with Lusserina and Saphielle he was worried to know that it could destroy the universe whole one day.


    It means that this was not something Zhang Yi could just pretend he did not hear, after eating and resting here waiting for hours finally the vige chief he had heard came, this vige chief was the most powerful person in that vige he had seen it before.


    The spiritual sea realm warrior, this man like everyone seemed to be concerned about all that was going on and was still afraid of Zhang Yi who had appeared out of nowhere like that.


    Zhang Yi could feel that there were 10 spiritual sea realm warriors near here, these people were prepared to fight Zhang Yi if necessary, even if Zhang Yi did not like it he could understand that this was important.


    But these people did not even bother much Zhang Yi, he could win even if they all attacked at the same time, after all, they were much weaker than the Elders of the Fire sect they lost almost a year ago, after that time Zhang Yi increased a lot your strength.


    "I apologize if I''m disturbing your meal, but we never get visitors here, so you still seem to be so strong that I as the vige chief had toe in person."


    "Anyone who can visit your vige has to be strong, do not you see what the sea is like on the way?"


    So the vige chief gasped in amazement, he already knew that Zhang Yi had to be a visitor who crossed the sea to get here, but thousands of people have already tried to the maind and never returned.


    Even if they could have reached the maind and did not return, but thousands of times it is impossible, in fact, the furthest they arrived with many victims was on the next ind that Zhang Yi had been to.


    But the spiritual energy in that ce was poisonous, so it was impossible for people to live in that ce for long, that is to say, that everyone knew they were in prison and were too weak to get out of here.


    Many warriors in this vige came to the realm of mortal tribtion as well, but they all rose to the divine n, no one wanted to sacrifice themselves for others, the elders who were slow to reach the realm of the spiritual sea were caring for these people.


    "Why did you risk your life toe to this ce? Could not he ascend to the divine n?"


    "They can not do it alone."


    In fact, Zhang Yi was much stronger than these people here, but the realm that he was in cultivation was not enough to rise to the divine n, so he had to use Lusserina and Saphielle as an excuse.


    Of course, he had no problem with that and could just take both in his world of mental energy, but he did not need to tell this to others.


    The vige chief still wanted to ask why they crossed the maind in the sea danger, but he felt he had asked too much for a warrior so powerful, he did not have to worry even because me soon all would die.


    "I advise you toe back in the next 2 months, this ce is in great danger and you could not do anything about it."


    "You mean the underworld? Tell me more about it."


    Zhang Yi remembered when he was reading the Iron Age library books years ago, the underworld was a world where demons created creatures to destroy humans while the demons recovered to strike again.


    These ces were different from each other and thousands of warriors have to be sacrificed each time an underworld appears because every time this underworld appears on the continent it bes more powerful and harder to destroy.


    Legend has it that hundreds of thousands of continents were destroyed by these underworlds because of the neglect of the sects of these worlds, after all, world continents exist so after nearly all the world is destroyed the divine n sends warriors to destroy these worlds.


    But not because they are merciful but because often destroying these worlds gives several rewards that are worth scarcely the sacrifice of warriors of the divine n, reason why Zhang Yi understood this underworld still was not very powerful because it came from the sea where no one has.


    Zhang Yi was not very interested in the rewards, but if this world materializes here and marries these people it will be very strong, even if Zhang Yi should already be in the divine n when this underworld reaches the continent would be the end of this world at that time.


    Zhang Yi did not want the Iron sect to be destroyed and he was the perfect candidate to destroy this world because he had the spear with the lightning of the tribtion and the essence of the me of the phoenix which is the nemesis of this qi of death yin.


    And he could not deny that he was curious about the reward since he won so much with these 3 natural treasures that he knows he could leave this world already being able to return with Lusserina and Saphielle to his sect with enough power to defend himself.


    "So you know about this, this world connected to 5 years with this world and first opened and nothing happened, after 2 years it opened again and there two warriors of the realm of the mortal tribtion of our sect entered with dozens of warriors of the realm of the spiritual sea and hundreds of warriors of lower and lower level and all died."


    "But we get information about this ce, it''s a ce full of the undead, there are skeletons and monsters so they never get tired, they''re weak, but there are hundreds of thousands of them, in that ce it takes longer to recover and you can not leave until it destroys this world or dies."


    "After another year it opened again and nobody came in for fear, after 6 months it opened again and this time some came in to sacrifice themselves and so after 6 months again someone else came in and after 6 months again."


    "So we understand that if no one enters the time has decreased, after thest time 3 months ago no one came in and we were warned that in 2 months if no one came in we would all die."


    "So we understand that because of our cowardice not to enter when it opens every 2 years we would all end up dying if no one sacrificed every 2 months from now, some people want to try to sacrifice themselves to give more time for others,st time."


    So Zhang Yi understood why some worlds took longer to finish than others, but one day even if they took hundreds of thousands of years they would all die, and the more often people sacrificed themselves to the world, the time would not be shortened, but the underworld would stay strong.


    It remained for Zhang Yi to know how many times he opened this underworld for him to know if he could with his strength destroy this world.

 Chapter 90: Entering the Snowlands 3

    Chapter 90: Entering the Snonds 3


    "You do not have to worry about sacrificing anyone this time, I''m going in to destroy this world, so you can rest easy."


    "But you have nothing to do with it, with your power you can just leave here, not to mention that your life is worth more than everyone here possibly."


    "That''s my decision, in two months I''m going to go into this ce and leave after destroying this world if I can not at least you do not have to sacrifice anyone, but I have my trust."


    Zhang Yi had to do this not only because it was the right thing to do, but also because if he did not try, a demon in his heart could arise because he fled while abandoning so many people.


    Saphielle and Lusserina were silent and only epted what Zhang Yi wanted to do, after all, it was because he was so he entered the world hope and met with them, he could only have ignored the voice and the elves and have just abandoned that world.


    After that Zhang Yi just started cultivating and staying with his wives at night as he always did, the two also calmed down when they realized that Zhang Yi was quiet even though he had a challenge in two months.


    To Zhang Yi was also the same, the only difference was that he was also cultivating his qi now to get to the realm of the qi revolution, in two months he could manage to reach the peakyer, but stillck time to get to the next realm.


    So the time passed quickly in the small vige on the snowynds, the more time passed the more desperate the people of the vige were, the only thing that was different was that no one would have to go to that hell this time.


    That''s because the mysterious man who had arrived said he would destroy this world and save everyone, of course, no one believed it, but at least they had more time to live.


    It was normal for them not to believe in Zhang Yi since two tribes realm warriors found their death in this world, so everyone thought that Zhang Yi alone could not solve anything.


    But in those 2 months, Zhang Yi was struggling more than ever and was even using high-level spiritual stones to cultivate, so before two months out he made new advances in cultivation.


    His mental energy and body refinement almost increased in oneyer, but it had not yetpletely passed, so only his qi with the help of mental energy made a breakthrough.


    He finally reached the realm peak of core creation, with another 2 months he could get to the next realm, but he was out of time this time, yet he could not wait any longer because his cultivation could have problems if he had a demon in the martial heart.


    So after a few days, Zhang Yi could feel that the qi of death was much greater in thesest days, the next day would be his day to enter that dangerous underworld, so he called Lusserina and Saphielle to talk to them.


    "As you know I''m going to enter this world tomorrow, so I can not take you both to this dangerous ce, I have a certain guarantee to destroy this world, but it is impossible to have to take care of more people than me."


    "We already knew you would say this Zhang Yi, but you can not leave us behind while going into this world, and if you end up getting years in there? Do you want us to wait for you for years?"


    "Plus, with this spirit rank armor and those amazing pills you have we''re going to be safe, you said you had a way to protect us from any danger at any time, you can use that to keep quiet."


    "If you leave us behind for years who knows if something can happen to the two of us without you to protect us."


    Saphielle let Lusserina talk to Zhang Yi about it because her friend had more talent to convince people, but even she did not think it would be that good, even she was afraid to be left behind now.


    Zhang Yi was also thinking about it before even talking to them, this was because he was very confident in using his world of mental energy to protect the two if necessary.


    Even he could enter the world of mental energy to escape if he wanted to, only that for himself to enter he would have to stay there for a long time because he would have to use all his mental energy so that he himself could enter there with his physical body.


    After all, it would be with teleportation into itself, usually only from the seventh realm of mental energy where a real-world was formed and the spatialws would have to be further studied, only at the peak of that realm could it enter into its own world of mental energy.


    But for other people to enter his world of mental energy was easy and he could move thousands of people at one time, after all, he trusted Lusserina and Saphielle very much and had no problem in revealing this secret to them.


    He did not reveal yet why he did not feel it necessary and why he did not want to put them in his world of mental energy yet, after all, it was still not entirely appropriate for warriors to enter.


    "Okay then, but when we get there, do not get away from me at all, just so I can rest easy."


    "Alright, we promise."


    So the next day they were ready to enter the underworld, Zhang Yi was really confident in destroying this world, he would only lose if it were an underworld that had already destroyed a world beforeing here, which was rare even for the underworld that already was rare.


    Sometimes an underworld after destroying a world goes to another world to escape the warriors that descend from the divine n, but this only happens when the leader of this world gets consciousness and power to interfere in thews of space.


    But this is very rare and happened a few times in history and when they happened thousands of world were destroyed, Zhang Yi did not expect that to happen to him, after all, he would have to be very unlucky.


    When the underworld connected everyone could feel that the Yin energy and the death qi of this world were much stronger, it means that he was about to connect at once and everyone would die from it.


    As soon as the underworld connected the vige chief arrived to speak to Zhang Yi who would enter, how this brave warrior would sacrifice himself for them the least he could do was talk a bit with the hero.


    And the vige chief still had onest attempt to do away with the other world, so he approached along with two beautiful women, these women had a particrity that they were identical twins.


    The two were born on a day of the sr eclipse on a rare day that the moon hid the sky, these two were the hope of the vige to take them all to the maind someday because the two were incredible talents that were in the realm core revolution with only 40 years.


    These two twin sisters were given a special technique of cultivating heaven so that they could one day reach a realm above the realm of mortal tribtion which no one attained without rising to the divine n.


    But with this crisis, the two would no longer have this opportunity and offered to enter as a sacrifice in this world this time, with Zhang Yi entering they did not need, but both believed in Zhang Yi and wanted to use their special talent to help destroy the underworld.


    "Are you sure you''d really like to go into this world, sir? You can still give up."


    "I''m sure, I have to try at least I''ll regret it."


    "So I wish you luck and thank you on behalf of all the vigers in this vige for trying to save us, these two sisters call themselves Luna and Sr and they have incredible strength and a special technique, maybe they can help you destroy that world."


    "I''d rather not, I already have to protect my women in that world, do not think I can protect anyone else."


    "They insist on going with you, in fact, they would go before you offered, so you can not deny it as you didter, and I do not think they would need your help."


    "Okay then."


    The two twins had beautiful long, straight silver hair and blue eyes, the two hadrge breasts and thin, very beautiful waistlines and drew everyone''s attention in the vige, but because they were twins no one could have anything with them because they never separate.


    The two were silent and seemed to have confidence in their strength, Zhang Yi did not care about them and was just annoyed to have to protect two more people, Lusserina seeing this also rxed and did not care about them.


    After all, they were concentrated in this new world they would, after all, it seemed like a real hell they would have to face without hesitation Zhang Yi passed through the portal of death qi, Lusserina and Saphielle followed soon after, and the twins were thest to enter.


    When they entered a time passed and the portal closed, this was a world full of qi of death which made it impossible to cultivate and the recovery of natural qi was much slower, after walking for a while Zhang Yi saw that it was in a cave.


    So he checked a few more things and panicked for a while, Lusserina and Saphielle who were ustomed to seeing Zhang Yi calm as always were also agitated to see Zhang Yi in a panic.


    The two twins looked strangely at Zhang Yi, this was because they felt nothing different, it was natural that Zhang Yi was shocked, this was because he felt a restraint that this world caused him.

 Chapter 91: Entering the Snowlands 4

    Chapter 91: Entering the Snonds 4


    This restriction was that he could not use his mental energy, he first thought that he could not only use his mental energy to seek the way but soon he saw that mental energy was even restricted for him to use in fights.


    And what was worse was that this way he wouldn''t have a ce to protect Lusserina and Saphielle in case of danger, after all his mental energy world was also sealed, so he couldn''t even use his tamed beast inside.


    So he was panicked, so his two women were really in danger, fortunately, that was the only restriction he could feel too, otherwise, it was impossible that he could destroy this ce.


    Lusserina and Saphielle, as well as the twin sisters, did not understand why they had no mental energy, so they did not realize the restrictions of this ce, so it would be no use for him to exin anything to them.


    He also felt that with his divine technique he could still use his mental energy for sacred mastery, just as he saw that he had a restriction on thews of space, but his spatial distortion technique could still be used as usual.


    That must be why the warriors of the divine n could easily destroy these worlds, because all their techniques could be used normally, of course, Zhang Yi was annoyed by this, now he would have to be more careful.


    Even though his divine sense technique could be used and almost nothing changed for him, so he was shocked again, this was a small world that seemed to be constantly growing, besides he could feel that in the path of this cave had only the path of the front.


    But on this road, there were hundreds of millions of low-level, low-level skeletons for him, but they all had from the umting realm of qi to the Houtian realm, but hundreds of thousands of never-tired skeletons could in a few months kill a warrior of the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Especially because in this ce qi does not recover easily, and from what Zhang Yi has seen even the people of the realm of mortal tribtion do not have high-level spiritual stones to recover like him.


    If it were two warriors like the expert who bought the first two lots from the auction they couldst years or more here until they scoured or died to find enemies too strong, but he understood that these warriors in this vige could not even reach the end of this world.


    Zhang Yi told everyone what he saw and so they all prepared for the fight, Zhang Yi wouldn''t have a problem, but for the others, it wouldn''t be easy, so Zhang Yi gave some low-level spiritual stones for them to use to fight. to recover.


    It was not because he was being stingy that he did it, but because a high-grade stone would be wasted by anyone who could not use it if it was used only to regain qi consumption.


    Lusserina and Saphielle bored it well and the twins were just grateful that he gave them valuable spiritual stones, after a while walking the skeletons finally arrived, everyone was using low-level weapons so they weren''t dangerous to Zhang Yi who had the armor and body refinement.


    But the twins had only silver rank armor and with many attacks could be unprotected so they needed to rest, Zhang Yi did not even need to use his qi to fight and destroyed his enemies with brute force.


    Then he would use only a little of the phoenix me essence to destroy the enemies'' souls so that they would be permanently destroyed and could not recover.


    Thus the twin sisters realized that Zhang Yi must be more powerful than the two realm tribtion realm masters at least in fighting resistance after a while of fighting Zhang Yi had eliminated thousands of skeletons just by swinging his spear.


    The spear that contained the lightning bolt of tribtion seemed to disgust these skeletons and used its power without needing Zhang Yi''s qi, it seemed that even the lightning bolt of tribtion thought that destroying these skeletons was a just cause and helped.


    But meanwhile Zhang Yi realized that the twins were starting to get tired after killing only a hundred enemies, that was because they had to focus and spend qi on all blows and still dodge enemy attacks.


    Lusserina and Saphielle were better because they only had to use little qi so that their gold rank swords would destroy the skeletons and allow the blows of enemies that didn''t even scratch the spirit rank armor.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi suggested that they just defend themselves and leave the attack on him, without choice the twins had to abandon their pride and ept it, Lusserina and Saphielle were better off epting because they were his women and thought they could get stronger soon.


    Even though the fight stillsted a full day even with Zhang Yi killing almost 10 enemies per second with the help of his spear and phoenix me essence, the other group would probably take 10 or more days to eliminate the enemies and could have many losses.


    But with Lusserina, Saphielle and the twins just defending themselves their qi consumption was very low, so with the spiritual stones and natural endurance of a core creation realm warrior at least they could hold on for a day.


    Of course, because Zhang Yi was doing all the work, the twins thought Zhang Yi was not elegant and did not use beautiful techniques or qi for someone from the realm of mortal tribtion, but they soon realized that only by using the brute force that he could stand fighting at this rate for a whole day.


    Even though his qi was full, Zhang Yi was still exhausted by the end of the day, even having the sixth realm of body refinement was still hard to fight for a whole day without stopping for a moment.


    If he used his divine techniques he could end such a fight in a few hours or even a few minutes, but Zhang Yi had to prepare for an ambush of a powerful enemy.


    Also, with his divine sense technique, he realized that he faced less than 1 million skeletons this time, and these skeletons were far from the next group of nearly 1 million skeletons as well, and these skeletons seemed unable to warn that they had enemies.


    But if he used a very powerful divine technique he feared that the skeletons would gather here and the fight would get even harder, he might even assume that this was how the realm warriors of the mortal tribtion died quickly.


    It was hard to know what they would find because all the underlings were different from each other, even their masters did not know that Zhang Yi would be unlucky enough to meet one in this world and said nothing about it when they gave him the information in the jade.


    But that could be very good for Lusserina and Saphielle just as the twin sisters cultivate here, a difficult environment where a warrior can die at any time is the best environment for building fighting skills and cultivation itself.


    That is why even the great sects suggest that their disciples leave the sect to do missions and have challenges in their ways, only cultivating in a safe ce cannot create a good warrior.


    Even though Zhang Yi, despite having a lot of fighting experience, has to go through something like this to get strong, he''s very strong now because of his incredible talent and treasures, because he doesn''t have much fighting experience himself.


    So everyone took the opportunity to recover and then cultivate after such a difficult fight, Zhang Yi suggested that they rest a full day after each fight and everyone agreed to it.


    After all, Zhang Yi had nothing to do in a hurry, Lusserina and Saphielle was fine while they were with Zhang Yi and the twin sisters thought they just had to buy time for the vige people to live longer, they didn''t think they could get out of here easily.


    Zhang Yi gave only one day of rest because he felt that the nextrge group of skeletons was slowly approaching and they would arrive in this ce in two days, they began to move after the fight with the first group was over.


    So Zhang Yi understood that the underworld didn''t want people to have time to rest after the fights, even if the skeletons weren''t infinite and there shouldn''t be more than 1 billion of them. Zhang Yi didn''t want to be passive and just wait.


    This was a system to cause despair to anyone who was not powerful enough, but they did not have a monster like Zhang Yiing to this ce, in another 4 months he could advance to the realm of the mortal tribtion with qi and would be very more confident in destroying this ce.


    If he were two more years old then this ce would surely be clean, but he couldn''t feel that nothing in this world acted on its own, at least not yet, so nothing could stop him now.


    After another day they moved again and could find the next group of skeletons, again Zhang Yi did not use know qi and only used the force of his body refinement to destroy the enemies, as from the beginning were only defending the 4 women they got a lot less tired in today''s fight.


    After another day the fight was over again and everyone stopped to rest for another day, the women didn''tin because it was clear that Zhang Yi was the one who got tired of these fights, Zhang Yi didn''t have to worry about food because he had prepared 30 years for emergencies when hope went to the world.


    Since in the hope world had food he used only a few years of his reserve to eat better, but he had reced a portion of the Golden Riverpany, Zhang Yi thought it was important because in his space storage his master gave the food no spoil.


    It would be very bad to have hundreds of thousands of high-end spiritual stones and to starve to his carelessness, and it was really useful for him.

 Chapter 92: Entering the Snowlands 5

    Chapter 92: Entering the Snonds 5


    After more than a month of fighting, they were all used to fighting skeletons, the numbers of enemies increased, but women didn''t realize it because the fighting was still the same.


    That month they went a long way and cleared the first cave and entered the second cave, Zhang Yi realized that this underworld had only hundreds of caves and nothing else, so they had no way to choose and just go ahead.


    So if they eliminated all the skeletons this world would be destroyed, of course, the difficulty of this mission is enormous and cannot be easily done. If Zhang Yi didn''t have his divine sense technique they would have only stayed in the first cave until he died or all the skeletons were gone.


    Even though nobody''s cultivation had increased at that time they learned to use their moves well to kill their enemies better using less qi and energy, so everyone gained a lot from it.


    The twins were happy because the way things were could save a lot of time for the people in the vige to live longer, Lusserina was upset that she couldn''t get intimate with Zhang Yi again.


    But this time it wasn''t the twins'' fault, but this damn world that doesn''t give any romanticism, so they wanted Zhang Yi to destroy this world quickly, of course, they didn''t say anything to stop pushing Zhang Yi anymore.


    At the end of the day of fighting Zhang Yi can finally advance his mental energy, even though he cannot use it for fighting without the divine techniques he could still cultivate, so he has reached the supremeyer of the sixth mental energy realm.


    With another 7 months he could increase to the seventh realm of mental energy, his cultivation of body refinement also made an advance in those months and reached the advancedyer of the seventh realm of cultivation.


    With that, the next fights would be much easier for him and Zhang Yi was very safe for the celestial tribtion that would soone to him, he was really curious if it would cause anything to this world when the punishment of the heavens came in here and saw all these. skeletons.


    It could even be a few million of them destroyed here, Zhang Yi was really looking forward to it, so they kept advancing after one day of rest at a time, after another two months advancing in this world Zhang Yi finally saw the enemies begin to get stronger.


    In 3 months in this world they should have killed more than 50 million skeletons in all fights, after all after the first time the number of skeletons was increasing and in thest fights it was over 1.5 million skeletons, even women who didn''t have the divine sense realized this.


    But now it had only over 100,000 skeletons, but they were mostly Houtian realm and some were even Xiantian realm, and Zhang Yi felt it could get worse, even if Lusserina and Saphielle were safe with their spirit-rank armor they would have. You use a lot more qi in your moves to kill the skeletons.


    The twins who would use much more qi just stop protecting themselves and kill enemies, fortunately, they learned to control the consumption and recovery of qi with the spiritual stones, now Zhang Yi could give intermediate level spiritual stones that would not be wasted.


    In another month Zhang Yi would raise his cultivation of qi and be much more confident against these skeletons if the level of enemy skeletons increased he could only use part of his qi to protect women while fighting.


    Already in the first fight, it was all over much less time, just a few hours and the skeletons had been eliminated, that was because for Zhang Yi it made no difference killing skeletons of the Houtian realm or the Xiantian realm, only against the core creation realm he would have more difficulty.


    But even if the fightsted several times less now the women were much more tired than usual, Lusserina and Saphielle didn''t have to defend themselves, but they had to use a lot more qi to kill the skeletons.


    Even more difficult were the twin sisters who had to dodge, defend themselves and still attack with a lot of qi being spent in the fights, if not for the spiritual stones given by Zhang Yi to recover they would have died even with Zhang Yi killing most of the enemies.


    But they managed to survive the fights, the good news was that the skeleton groups were farther away from each other and with the fightsting less they had more time to rest, but after the first fight was over Zhang Yi realized that the sisters were more depressed.


    Of the two sisters, Luna was always the most talkative and cheerful and had even made friends with Lusserina and Saphielle, and Sr was quite quiet and spoke only to her sister, a different personality than the names said.


    So at dinner time Lusserina and Saphielle went to build the temporary encampment and set up a bathingke, like elves, though they did notpare with a freak like Zhang Yi, both of whom were very good at using elementalws.


    After doing double cultivation with Zhang Yi in addition to their cultivation increasing the qi of the two became much clearer, yet understanding thews of the two was better, at least basic things like creating a small house with the wood element or making one. A smallke was easy for them.


    While they were doing this Zhang Yi approached the twins to talk to them, he had to know if they were fine otherwise they would have to stop advancing in the caves of this underworld until they recovered.


    "Did something happen to you after today''s fight?"


    As soon as Zhang Yi approached and said Sr that was shyer hid behind her sister and even surprised Luna still answered Zhang Yi.


    "It''s nothing important, we were just having some memories of things that happened in the vige before."


    "Are you sure it''s nothing? If it''s anything we''ll stop moving forward, for now, otherwise, you might get hurt or even die in the next fight."


    Seeing that Zhang Yi really seemed to be worried about them, Luna hesitated a little and decided to tell him what she was thinking.


    "We were just thinking of the people who have entered this world in the past and who are dead now, after today''s fight we sisters who are in the realm of the core revolution have almost been hurt even with you protecting us and with an intermediate spiritual stone. to recover us."


    "That means that without you we would probably have died in the first fight, hundreds of warriors entered this world before us, the weaker we all knew were practically sacrifices to give us more time."


    "But when the 2 realm warriors of the mortal tribtion entered here with thousands of warriors from our vige, even though they had died we thought at least they had almoste to the end to destroy this world."


    "But after today''s fight I realized that these warriors didn''t even get to that point, many might die before they got here and if the two realm warriors of the mortal tribtion came here alone after 3 months they should be almost dead today. "


    Zhang Yi just listened silently to what Luna was saying, honestly, he knew these warriors had notsted a month after they entered here, meaning that they would have died three months ago if they all came together.


    This was because without knowing how this world worked they used their qi techniques to destroy the skeletons faster, so the skeleton groups woulde together and the fight would be endless.


    But Zhang Yi understood that for Luna and the vigers these warriors who hade here before were like heroes to them, at least he understood that they had no serious problems and would recover in two days of rest.


    "You needn''t worry about that, they were heroes for challenging this world for the sake of everyone in your vige, what we have to do now is destroy this world so that their sacrifice is not in vain."


    After saying that he went back to cultivating, Zhang Yi had one more day now and could rest for one more day, but he would use those days to cultivate and still advance just as before so he could get stronger quickly.


    Even though the fights so far could be considered easy Zhang Yi dared not underestimate the difficulty of this underworld, if he had in the realm of mortal tribtion in a few weeks he had confidence in destroying such a world, but now he should not have even entered. to try.


    He only had the courage to enter here because he had the spear tempered by the lightning bolts of celestial tribtion and the essence of the phoenix me, so he could have the confidence to fight in this world even with low cultivation.


    So after another month of fighting women were much better at fighting, even if their cultivation had not increased they were learning as much as possible to use the least qi for each blow, yet Luna and Sr were injured several times already.


    They even ran out of qi sometimes, whenever that happened Zhang Yi gave them one of the precious qi recovery pills for them, the same for Lusserina and Saphielle, but thanks to the spirit rank armor they never got hurt.


    This was because the number of skeletons in each fight was increasing, there were almost 500,000 skeletons in thisst fight and most of them were from the Xiantian realm if they continued this way they would notst long.


    So the twin sisters understood that this world was not a test or something they could improve on with years of training but a hell underworld that was made by demons to weaken humanity as they prepared to attack.


    The difficulty was only slowly increasing because Zhang Yi was very talented and had divine techniques, so he could slowly advance to try to destroy this world.

 Chapter 93: Entering the Snowlands 6

    Chapter 93: Entering the Snonds 6


    In fact part of it was Zhang Yi''s fault, he was being as efficient as possible always thinking the worst at all times, so he allowed the twin sisters to get hurt sometimes to even give them a wound healing pill if it was serious.


    He was neither saint nor merciful before they entered he had already warned that the entry of these twin sisters would hinder much more than help, but the vige chief insisted and Zhang Yi was confident in his world of emergency mental energy. , so he epted that they shoulde with him.


    But that wasn''t why he wouldpromise his ns because of them, he would only intervene if they were in danger of dying which was impossible with the wound recovery pills, but if it were Lusserina and Saphielle he would never allow them to hurt themselves.


    Because as the enemies got stronger the distance from the skeleton groups was also bigger, so unless he used a very powerful and shy technique as a tribtion realm warrior''s technique he could use his qi in the blows and finish the moves. fights much faster.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t want to risk the safety of Lusserina and Saphielle because of it.


    After a few days, Luna and Sr''s wounds were getting worse and worse, even though the wound recovery pills recoveredpletely still burdened their minds and their bodies.


    But today was finally the day that Zhang Yi woulde to the realm of the core revolution with his qi, so they returned to where they entered this world, which was why Zhang Yi always insisted on not staying in the same ce and moving forward whenever he could. Walking day after each fight.


    So he would be too far from the next group of skeletons if he went back to the beginning, the enemies would have to advance for a few months until they were in danger, Zhang Yi did it just to ensure he couldn''t protect the women when he was advancing.


    Even though the twins didn''t know why they wereing back, they followed Zhang Yi without asking anything as they promised before entering this world, so Zhang Yi stayed far away from women and even made protective barriers before cultivating.


    This is because he did not want them to be hurt by the heavenly tribtion toe, so he removed several high-level spiritual stones and began to cultivate, so soon he advanced to the realm of the core revolution.


    So after a few more hours he reached the initialyer of the core revolution realm and stopped cultivating, but even if the advance was sessful Zhang Yi was not happy about it, because this time he had no celestial tribtion in the advance to a new realm as it always had.


    Zhang Yi didn''t know why, and waited for a few hours and gave up when he didn''t see the clouds of qi forming, he didn''t know if that was because he had reached a point where he no longer received the punishment of the heavens for his masters. broken the taboo or could it be also that by this being an underworld created by demons was isted from the will of the heavens as the earth was.


    Even so, Zhang Yi didn''t care what he couldn''t solve, it was better than he was in no danger and it was bad because his spear would not be strengthened again now.


    After all, even if it didn''t reach the spirit rank with the tribtion would be very close to that, it would be great in helping to destroy this world, yet he was still more confident now that his cultivation had increased.


    In the realm of the core revolution his qi increased several times and he would have more ease in fights now, the core that had formed inside his Dantian was broken and reformed now, when he reached the peak his qi core would be formed byst time and then it would break to be a sea of qi in your Dantian.


    At that moment he would be much stronger than now and begin to advance into the cultivation of qi that would create an immortal soul for him, so that he would be practically immortal, at least in the realm of mortal tribtion he could live up to 9,000 years.


    So for cultivators Zhang Yi who was about 20 years old was as a child and would remain young for at least 500 years, after all, it was rare to get to that realm at that age, he no longer had to worry so much about growing fast and take longer if you wanted to.


    In fact, after reaching the realm of core revolution in the great sects of the divine n, cultivators spent more time trying to understand thews of cultivation, so their strength could improve quickly, not to mention that in the higher realms thews be very important to fights.


    Zhang Yi already had a very high understanding of thews of the elements, but he had not gone into that much because although thews were too important to be stronger in a fight, he had to have the qi to back it up.


    If his cultivation were in the realm of the core revolution and was great in the realm ofw, a warrior might be stronger than anyone at the beginning of the spiritual sea realm, but Zhang Yi could fight against the celestial tribtion realm warriors with his divine techniques. , that would be a setback for him.


    Yet other warriors would take hundreds of years to reach the level that Zhang Yi reached in understanding thews unless he was an elf, so he kept cultivating, not having a heavenly tribtion did not affect his ns in any way.


    After all, even if he could not use the lightning bolts of the tribtion fighting his spear that was in the gold rank he could still use the essence of the phoenix me that was now at the height of the spiritual sea realm in power.


    Along with his divine techniques, the essence of the phoenix me that was the first natural treasure he received would be his main strength after a long time, so these treasures were so sought after in the divine n where all warriors had a high level of cultivation.


    With Zhang Yiing to the realm of the core revolution his lineage had also strengthened a lot, it was a feather that as dragon''s blood was a divine beast he would need to have a very high cultivation realm in order to receive more techniques from his lineage than the Scales.


    Zhang Yi got back on track together with the women after a few hours, the twins still didn''t understand what Zhang Yi was going back to where they came in, but how fast he was they didn''t care much about it.


    In the next fight, they had just over 500,000 skeletons with many being from the Xiantian realm, so the twin sisters were afraid of getting seriously injured this time or even dying.


    But within hours of starting the fight when more than 100,000 enemies had been eliminated and the twins were getting tired and soon starting to get hurt, Zhang Yi used his sacred domain to the full and just as happened to the forest elves in the city of the big tree all skeletons exploded and disappeared quickly.


    Lusserina who saw this startled a little and then rxed, she had been suspicious, but it looked like Zhang Yi had really gotten a lot stronger this year they were together, and he was a lot stronger so she was discouraged to think that she could never be. Strong like him.


    When they started with double cultivation and only Lusserina and Saphielle were getting stronger, she was very touched by Zhang Yi''s attitude and thought that he was not using it to strengthen himself because it was already very strong, but it seems that even though he was too strong he had other means to get stronger too.


    Saphielle and the twins were shocked by this show of strength of Zhang Yi, they wondered why they were struggling to fight thesest days, it seemed that Zhang Yi didn''t even need them.


    In fact, Zhang Yi was really worried that it would affect the most powerful people in this world in some way or that the next group of skeletons would realize it and attack it, too, and these fights against thousands of stronger enemies would serve to increase fighting ability. of women.


    Saphielle was just thrilled and happy to see how strong her husband was, because she didn''t know that this was how her father and tens of thousands of forest elves were killed, otherwise she would have a different opinion about it.


    Already the twins had seen many realm warriors of the mortal tribtion, even the strongest and none were as strong as Zhang Yi, such a warrior could only massacre an entire continent and few would survive.


    In fact, even though Zhang Yi had grown much stronger since the battle in the big tree city, he still couldn''t instantly kill enemy warriors in the core creation realm.


    Even seeing with Zhang Yi could instantly kill the skeletons so far, none of the women couldin about him not having done so far because they knew that Zhang Yi should have his motives and they also got stronger.


    Still, Zhang Yi gave them two days to rest and cultivate too, after all they knew they still had many struggles ahead, after killing the skeletons of this level woulde the skeletons of the core creation realm like Lusserina and Saphielle.


    At that moment they would have a hard time even killing enemies one by one, let alone against thousands of enemies, so they would advance more calmly now, seeing that nothing had happened in using the sacred domain. Zhang Yi always used the technique to end the fight. after a few hours.


    Seeing this, women now fought without saving qi and killed many enemies, when their qi was almost over Zhang Yi used his technique and ended the fight at once, so everything was much easier than before.

 Chapter 94: Entering the Snowlands 7

    Chapter 94: Entering the Snonds 7


    After a long time, the fights were the same, with their sacred domain as long as the enemies were not from the core creation realm all would die, so even if the number of enemies increased greatly the fights still ended with the enemies being killed instantly.


    After a few more weeks Zhang Yi was having another breakthrough in his cultivation of mental energy and body refinement, as Zhang Yi had returned to cultivating qi so he elerated the cultivation of mental energy and body refinement for all to rise together.


    This time it was still a few weeks, but after 4 months everyone would be at the same rate of cultivation, Zhang Yi reached the peakyer of the sixth mental energy realm, so he no longer had to worry about Lusserina and Saphielle having any dangering in. in your mental energy world.


    Soon he wouldplete his mental energy world with qi and look like the continent of the blue moon, but would always be limited to having a lower realm than his mental energy concentration, which would be in the realm of the core revolution as he passed. to the next realm.


    So Lusserina and Saphielle who were a realm below that it could still grow quietly like on the blue moon continent, which he was impressed was that the tiger had not yet shown signs of waking up, Zhang Yi hoped the tiger would get surprisingly strong when it woke up. of evolution this time.


    Otherwise Zhang Yi would be very disappointed in one of the divine animals, because with the sleeping tiger if Zhang Yi needed him while in danger would be dead, when the human warriors trained they would increase their strength while they were awake fighting, in those years that the tiger was sleeping even Saphielle and Lusserina would have increased their strength faster than the tiger.


    Once he reached the seventh realm and his mental energy world began to be more powerful and with thews of space moreplete, he could do what other mental energy cultivators did and bring many people to cultivate in his world. of mental energy.


    Thus he could gain a small part of the spiritual energy that these people cultivated, so these divine n cultivators who did so transformed this spiritual energy into mental energy, which would make up for the dy that a mental energy cultivator had to cultivate.


    It would be like taxing people who used their mental energy world to cultivate, but in reality, this speed of mental energy cultivation using this technique was hundreds of times slower than he normally cultivated, so Zhang Yi didn''t think to do that.


    If he were to put people into his mental energy world, they would be very dear people like Lusserina and Saphielle, or would it be to help people who needed urgent help as the people in the twin sisters'' vige were, yet it wouldn''t be forever but a Temporary thing.


    He also increased his cultivation from his body refinement to the supremeyer of the sixth cultivation level, so with 8 months he would reach the seventh realm, his current body wasparable to gold rank armor now, in a few more years he would have a body withparable defense rank spirit armor.


    So they continued their war to destroy this underworld and save the Twin Sisters vige as well, perhaps even save the continent that could be threatened by this world as well, the fights continued with Zhang Yi always taking care of all enemies, which left the Peaceful women.


    After much effort from Lusserina and Saphielle, they were able to build a resting camp that made Zhang Yi and they forget they were in an underworld.


    All of this was so that they could do double cultivation again, Lusserina and Saphielle were not just doing it because they loved Zhang Yi and missed him, but because their cultivation methods were so bad and they were missing out on this opportunity to get stronger after facing so many struggles of life and death.


    The twins had no bad cultivation methods, but they were in the realm of the core revolution, so it is very difficult to make a breakthrough in this realm unless it is a divine genius like Zhang Yi, but Lusserina and Saphielle felt they were wasting their time like this.


    And Zhang Yi''s double-cultivation technique was hundreds of times stronger and faster to strengthen than the twins'' technique used because it was a divine technique that was given to Zhang Yi by his master.


    It was a pity that this was the only technique his master allowed him to teach other people, otherwise, he would pass on his cultivation methods to them, so knowing what they wanted Zhang Yi took time to cultivate with them.


    So after a few more weeks the twins realized that Lusserina and Saphielle had grown stronger together, but thinking that their cultivation was smaller than theirs, the twins rxed.


    Lusserina had reached the supremeyer of the core creation realm, yet it was far from the core revolution realm that would soon be the least they needed to protect themselves.


    After all, the enemies would soon be all in the realm of core creation, and it would be difficult even for them to fight one enemy, let alone several as it would be.


    Saphielle had reached the peakyer of the core creation realm, so she had less time to reach the next realm and be able to protect herself.


    In a few more months the fighting was still as difficult as ever, the enemies of the Xiantian realm were now the majority and had over 1 million skeletons, yet Zhang Yi let the women fight for a few hours and then killed all the enemies with his divine technique of sacred dominion.


    But after a day of fighting when everyone was resting Zhang Yi was more serious, he had realized with his divine divine sense technique that the difficulty of the next fights would soon increase.


    The next group of skeletons had Xiantian realm and core creation realm skeletons like Lusserina and Saphielle, even if they didn''t have such strong enemies to women, they would hurt a lot to fight only a few of them.


    Zhang Yi was starting to get worried because he had not seen any sign that this world woulde to an end soon, now had close to 300,000 enemy skeletons as it always had in the beginning when enemies of the next realms appeared.


    But he was concerned even to know what the end of it would be, he could fight at most against hundreds of thousands of core revolution realm skeletons and defend women, but he could not guarantee against the warriors of the spiritual sea realm.


    Zhang Yi even felt bad for despising the warriors of the continents destroyed by these underlings, before he thought these warriors were useless, but now he knew these kinds of fights were very difficult.


    Only a very strong group with tens of thousands of realm warriors of the mortal tribtion or many warriors with divine techniques such as Zhang Yi''s holy domain could easily clear these worlds.


    And that must have been one of the weaker underworlds, Zhang Yi couldn''t even imagine what the underworlds like that had already destroyed other continents and gotten stronger.


    In fact, Zhang Yi was wrong about many things, this was an underworld that had destroyed other worlds and was prepared to destroy that world more, and no one had a divine technique like Zhang Yi''s sacred domain.


    Except for the most powerful masters who were in very high realms, because Zhang Yi''s sacred domain is strong just because Zhang Yi had understood manyws at an early age, this would normally be impossible.


    After everyone rested and cultivated for two days Zhang Yi told everyone that the enemies would get stronger, 300,000 enemies with some of the core creation realm, Lusserina and Saphielle were afraid of that.


    Everyone was tense to face this new group of enemies, Zhang Yi was not yet worried about the current situation, the most worrying would be theing months, he quickly used the feather rain technique with the essence of the phoenix me and killed 6 skeletons of the realm of core creation in each attack.


    After a few minutes he killed all the enemies of the core creation realm and things ended up getting easier for women, now they had far fewer enemies to kill them and the stronger ones no longer existed.


    They kept fighting as they had in recent months, had be a routine for them and we''re learning to kill more and more efficiently using less energy and qi in each attack.


    The twins improved even more as they had to dodge training in addition to attacking, after all, they didn''t have a spirit-rank armor like Lusserina and Saphielle, even though they spent more on it as their cultivation realm was bigger than Lusserina and Saphielle 4, all four fought with the same ease and the same consumption of qi.


    Zhang Yi was a little sorry to give Lusserina and Saphielle the spirit-rank armor, now they no longer practiced dodging, but he only thought about it for a moment because he would never have the courage to risk his women getting hurt just by training.


    As the fight continued for a while Zhang Yi began to think of something interesting, he used the divine technique of sacred mastery that was very powerful than the technique he invented and also consumed less qi and mental energy.


    However after using this technique for a few months with Zhang Yi''s incredible insight, he was slowly learning how the technique was created, so he could now merge with the technique he himself created.

 Chapter 95: Entering the Snowlands 8

    Chapter 95: Entering the Snonds 8


    That was an amazing and brilliant thing in theory, but it wasn''t really that useful, after all, he was still in the realm of the core revolution so even though he could understand a divine level technique he couldn''t improve it, just make a copy worse.


    So while learning this over the past few months just to train his perception and reasoning, he understood how he could use it to help train girls, so he began to rearrange the technique in a way he could use now.


    After an hour when he finally finished recreating the technique women were starting to get tired, so he immediately used the technique that would now be called the domain of support.


    This supportive domain technique that Zhang Yi created used the same principle of the divine technique, just as it used thews that the user of the technique understood, it also had a low qi consumption and worked against enemies or allies of up to 2 realms integers of difference.


    The difference was that this supportive domain technique only worked with naturalws and did not have much attack power, so doing so Zhang Yi was cing limitations on the divine technique and weakening the technique.


    But that was what Zhang Yi needed now, so he immediately used his supportive domain with thews of thend, water, and wood and without any mental energy, the technique covered all enemies and women as well.


    Because the technique waspletely different from the divine domain the women who trusted Zhang Yi continued to struggle normally and did not care what the technique did so the energy of the wood element and the water element covered the women and the earth element increased the gravity and slowed the enemies.


    The energy of the wood and water elements that covered the women''s body slowly healed their wounds and recovered the stamina and qi they had so far lost in the fight.


    The women were delighted by this and seeing that the enemies had weakened a little they were filled with a fighting spirit and attacked more willingly than before, seeing that Zhang Yi who now only dodged the skeletons was pleased.


    Now they had only a few hundred thousand enemy skeletons and they were slower, on the contrary women were stronger within Zhang Yi''s supportive domain and seemed to be tired no matter how much they fought.


    Still, they did not be arrogant and still focused entirely on the fight, after all these months and as the weakest among them was in the realm of core creation in the supremeyer, they were much stronger than the enemies of the Xiantian realm.


    With them so focused they did not realize that Zhang Yi no longer attacked any skeleton and just dodged, as he was the one that killed the most enemies before the fight was much more difficult for women.


    So after many hours of fighting all the enemies had been destroyed, as always the women copsed from exhaustion on the ground and stayed for a long time before everyone moved to make a new camp.


    Since they fought dozens of times in the past few months, they no longer celebrated ending an ordinary fight, so no one asked Zhang Yi what technique he used in the fight now and why he had never used it before.


    Only Zhang Yi understood what this fight meant this was the first time women fought without Zhang Yi''s help and eliminated all enemies, Zhang Yi killed almost no skeletons after killing the enemies of the core creation realm.


    With Zhang Yi''s supportive domain women were not running out of energy and qi and could finally fight to the end without having to use the sacred domain, but women have not realized how much they have grown and grown stronger in recent months.


    Now Zhang Yi would continue to do this to train them for the future when they left, their cultivation now incredibly stable and consolidated after so many fights, all of which must have made several discoveries in dao martial during the fights.


    But theck of proper cultivation techniques and resources was what was getting in the way, so Lusserina and Saphielle were very lucky to have Zhang Yi, so they could get much stronger and with impurities without a few years.


    But the twins had no such luck and would lose the golden chance of their lives to greatly increase their strength, even if Zhang Yi had a little pity he really could do nothing to help.


    It would never cross his mind to use double cultivation to help them increase their strength, because he was not lewd and just with Lusserina and Saphielle for love and circumstance.


    Probably if he offered the opportunity to do double cultivation with them with this divine technique and in the current situation it was almost certain that the twins would ept, after all, they thought they would die in this underworld and Zhang Yi would also die to try to help their vige.


    The other days the battles were repeated in the other fight. Zhang Yi returned to fight normally while using the support domain and killing all of the core creation realms quickly, even as the numbers of enemy skeletons increased the fights ended faster.


    The women had not yet realized that the fights ended faster because they were fighting better, they thought it was thanks to Zhang Yi''s mastery of support, a pity that soon these fights would no longer be possible.


    After all, cultivation was really an absolute thing in the martial world, even though they had improved a lot in recent months was not enough to fight so much with lower cultivation.


    In fact, the way they fought now would serve to confront enemies with severalyers above cultivation, but even people from the spiritual sea realm could fight for several hours without resting with over 600,000 enemies.


    Even if Zhang Yi killed all of the core creation realms and still used his backing domain, it was not enough for them to fight with more than 600,000 enemies, and even with Zhang Yi fighting together to alleviate the difficulty of the flight possible.


    After all, now that all enemies were from the Xiantian realm, it was no longer possible for Zhang Yi to kill so many enemies at once and still use the backup technique, after all, he always had to worry about maintaining qi for possible emergencies.


    If he had gone through the tribtion and raised his spear to spirit rank this would have been possible, but it was not possible now if he used the spirit rank sword he would lose the lightning bolt of tribtion within the spear and help Zhang Yi to save qi.


    After another 3 months of fighting Zhang Yi was already finding it difficult to maintain his current fighting routine, with a few days left to advance his cultivation in a number of ways, after which his strength would increase greatly.


    But now he was facing more than 1 million enemy skeletons, more than half of those enemies were from the core creation realm, Zhang Yi understood that there should not be so many enemies of the higher realms.


    So from now on, there should always be Xiantian realm skeletons toplete the numbers, surely that was a clever plot to bother the most powerful cultivators even if they are having trouble coping with the most powerful enemies.


    But for Zhang Yi, this ispletely pointless if he wants to fight seriously, this time he was facing all of the core creation realms while the women faced the enemies of the Xiantian realm.


    With Zhang Yi using qi in fights and also using the essence of the phoenix me it was possible that he would kill all the skeletons of the core creation realm, but he was very tired that he still had to maintain supportive mastery for several hours.


    Zhang Yi decided that once he made progress these exhausting struggles to train women would end, in those months they had improved much more than hundreds of years of closed-door training.


    With the right cultivation technique, Zhang Yi was sure that the twins could reach the realm of the spiritual sea in less than 10 years, Lusserina and Saphielle would surely go much further than that being Zhang Yi''s women.


    After the long fight was over Zhang Yi was exhausted as they walked to the camp, Lusserina and Saphielle still practiced double cultivation with Zhang Yi every day and so as his women expressed their love and gratitude every night.


    But the twins were very grateful and did not know what they could do to pay for the help Zhang Yi had given them these months, after all, they knew that Zhang Yi besides fighting and maintaining the domain of support still helped and protected them in secret every moment.


    That''s why Zhang Yi was so tired every day when they came to the underworld they didn''t like Zhang Yi very much, they thought that even though he was powerful he was too arrogant to want to enter the underworld with his wives and still im that he would destroy the underworld and save everyone.

 Chapter 96: Entering the Snowlands 9

    Chapter 96: Entering the Snonds 9


    Especially after he said he would not mind even if they died it was clear that they did not know that Zhang Yi intended to protect them in the mental energy world of his mind, as they were prepared to die to help the vige have a longer life.


    But after entering this world everything changed, they found that Zhang Yi was much more powerful than they thought at the beginning, they also found that he was truly destroying the underworld and saving their vige.


    They also found that the heroes they believed in the past had never even passed through a part of this underworld before they died, and Zhang Yi still helped them train and always protected them contrary to what he said at the beginning.


    The twins knew they were beautiful women, so they might also know that Zhang Yi was not interested in them and had no ulterior motives to protect them, all of which unconsciously made them fall in love with him.


    They didn''t know that Lusserina and Saphielle practiced double cultivation every day with Zhang Yi and so they were getting stronger, yet after a few months, they were jealous of Lusserina and Saphielle who had Zhang Yi''s affection and love everyday nights.


    After a night full of different feelings among the 5 Zhang Yi, he finally found a ce to increase cultivation, even though double cultivation did not increase Zhang Yi cultivation and did not help much to purify his already pure qi helped Zhang Yi break up somehow faster.


    Zhang Yi finally brought his mental energy to the initialyer of the seventhyer that was equivalent to the realm of the spiritual sea in the cultivation of qi, soon after he felt something strange in his mental energy world.


    By the seventhyer, the spiritual energy in your mental energy world was enough for someone from the core revolution realm to cultivate now the spiritual energy level would always be one less realm than your mental energy cultivation.


    So it was totally safe and possible for Zhang Yi to send a person from the normal world to his mental energy world, within his mental energy world also had a continent being formed with several countries as it had before.


    At the same time, the spacews were acting strongly in his mental energy world when he reached the peakyer of the seventh realm his mental energy world would be a real-world like the hope world he knew, and thus would have no further restrictions on Zhang Yi as he had now.


    Of course, he would still be the god of this world and no one no matter how strong he might invade without Zhang Yi''s permission, as he had more spacews at work Zhang Yi first felt a special and distant connection.


    After long thinking he realized it was the divine n, his master said that when he reached the realm of the spiritual sea if he was talented he could feel the divine n right from the start.


    If he was not talented he could feel only in the realm of mortal tribtion, obviously, Zhang Yi was very talented and felt the divine n soon after entering the seventh mental energy realm, he could feel that if he reached the peak of this realm he could enter directly in the divine n.


    Zhang Yi''s masters, as well as maind stories, said that only one who reached the realm of the spiritual sea and went to the most spiritual ce of the blue moon continent could go to the divine ne.


    But that was because there was never someone so talented who could reach the seventh mental energy realm before reaching the spiritual sea realm and still as young as Zhang Yi was.


    When he realized that he could reach the divine n soon Zhang Yi was full of joy, in a few years, he could reach the peak of the seventh realm of mental energy and go to the divine n to meet his masters and take Lusserina and Saphielle with him.


    But before he had to worry about destroying this world and leaving here, after all, if even the heavenly tribtion could not happen here it was obvious that he could not reach the divine n either, the problem is that even after strengthening the reach of his divine sense after breaking he could see the end of this world.


    Stopping to think about it, he also reached the peakyer of the sixth realm of body refinement, so he could now withstand more blows and longer fighting the stronger skeletons.


    With his celestial armor technique and dragon scales, he could even fight realm tribtion skeletons of mortal tribtion using his body''s natural defense and little qi, with the spirit rank armor he had Zhang Yi could fight with specialists from the realm peak of mortal tribtion without dying.


    If there were any realm experts in the soul birth he and the whole blue moon continent would be destroyed because such an expert could not theoretically exist on a mortal ne.


    If this n of the underworld were divine, it would not have prevented the celestial tribtion, in fact even one of the realm of mortal tribtion here would be weaker than those of the mortal world, for they would not have experienced any tribtion yet.


    That was why Zhang Yi still had confidence and was training the women so after they left this world, he was now only concerned if there would be too many enemies when he encountered thest hurdle to destroy this ce.


    After all, it would be difficult even for him if there were hundreds of enemies of the spiritual sea realm, even if he found it impossible to happen, in another 3 months he could reach the seventh realm of body refinement and feel even safer than before.


    If qi cultivation has also improved in those 3 months and it may break into the middleyer of the core revolution realm, Zhang Yi was afraid that after the celestial tribtion arrived it would be much stronger because it took longer to receive.


    If it were not for this he could only use his higher realm mental energy to elerate the cultivation of qi just as other cultivators of the divine n did, after all as Zhang Yi''s cultivation base was extremely strong he didn''t need to worry in cultivating fast.


    After improving his cultivation he went back to where the women were they didn''t know what Zhang Yi did whenever they disappeared but trusted him, after a while, not even Lusserina could feel more than Zhang Yi got stronger, he was a realm above hers now.


    The fighting continued after that and everyone would realize that Zhang Yi could fight much easier now, even his supportive domain got stronger and more vigorous after Zhang Yi got stronger.


    This was normal because after increasing your cultivation of qi your perception also improved, and after your cultivation of mental energy reached the seventh realm it was getting closer and closer to the real world.


    The benefit Zhang Yi got from this was that he was also easier to grasp thews of the elements and otherws as well as that of space, so it was normal for him to get much stronger after that.


    Zhang Yi''s understanding of thews of space was increasing long after that, he was almost approaching his understanding of thews of lightning that always increased in every celestial tribtion he went through.


    Of course, it was much smaller than his understanding of the five elements that were reinforced by his lineage and the treasures he found, when Zhang Yi had his body brought back to the ideal age of cultivation by the taboo technique of his masters He also received a rebirth.


    So his dragon lineage he received at that time even though it was slow to awaken was still purer than many descendants of royal dragons, and this greatly improved his innate elements of earth and metal.


    So his understanding of these elements was close to his understanding of the elements that were better because of the 3 treasures he found, even if aparison was difficult to make.


    Zhang Yi spected that if his understanding of thews of space improved further, he might one day teleport hope into the world without the permission of the voice, that would be a useful escape move for Zhang Yi.


    After another month of fighting at Camp Lusserina and Saphielle had a breakthrough in cultivation at the same time, Lusserina reached the peakyer of the core creation realm and Saphielle reached the initialyer of the core revolution realm now being in the same realm of the twins.


    The twins realized this and were shocked, not long ago they saw Lusserina and Saphielle grow stronger and a few monthster again, if the twins saw Lusserina and Saphielle take some miracle pill or if they had a low culture they would understand.


    But after the Xiantian realm, it was almost impossible for anyone to advance so quickly, after long thinking, their only conclusion was that Lusserina and Saphielle had an incredible cultivation technique that made it possible.


    After all, the twins never saw Lusserina and Saphielle devoting themselves to cultivation and just saw them staying with Zhang Yi every night, that was the only possible exnation, and it was obvious that Zhang Yi had given this technique to their wives.


    That made the twins even more jealous than before, but nothing could be done about it, luckily Lusserina and Saphielle had found an incredible husband to trust, of course, the twins could never imagine that Lusserina and Saphielle practiced while they all passed the nights together with Zhang Yi.


    A double cultivation method was not well known to twins who have never even had a rtionship with another man before.

 Chapter 97: Entering the Snowlands 10

    Chapter 97: Entering the Snonds 10


    After a few days, the fighting became more difficult again, and Zhang Yi could no longer hesitate to use his sacred domain when he used the technique this time all enemies were eliminated asst time.


    Women who had seen it before just found the technique amazing again, Lusserina who saw the core creation realm skeletons disappear also just thought the technique had gotten stronger than before.


    In fact, only Zhang Yi was surprised by the technique itself, he didn''t think the technique would eliminate the realm skeletons from the core creation either, but it was better that way, after a little analysis of the scene of the massacre he understood what happened.


    Just as he thought the strength of the technique at the moment could not yet eliminate enemies from the core creation realm instantly, it would only leave them half dead and without any strength.


    But it turns out the enemies this time were skeletons that were undead creatures, so those enemies were much weaker against Zhang Yi who had used in his sacred domain thews of fire that came from the essence of the phoenix me that was lethal to undead creatures.


    In addition, he had the lightningws that were part of the celestial tribtion, which meant that Zhang Yi''s sacred domain was far more lethal to the skeletons, that made Zhang Yi more confident in destroying this world.


    After a few more days Zhang Yi finished eliminating the enemies with his sacred domain, but his expression showed no satisfaction, he could feel that the next group of enemies would be from the core creation realm and some of the core revolution realm.


    That meant the next fight would have nothing for the women to train and soon the fights would get even harder after a long rest as the women prepared for the fight Zhang Yi said the difficulty of the fights would increase now.


    Lusserina and Saphielle still didn''t care because they trusted Zhang Yipletely, but the twins became more hopeless each time the strength of their enemies increased after all they didn''t think Zhang Yi could fight forever.


    If he were that powerful why didn''t he go straight to the divine n? This was a ce that even the twins who were very faithful to the vige in which they were born could not help but wish to visit.


    Of course, there was no way for them to guess that Zhang Yi wasn''t just because they couldn''t, they thought Zhang Yi was powerful even among the realm warriors of the mortal tribtion, Zhang Yi was upset but still worried about nothing.


    As he approached the enemies he used his sacred domain and almost all enemies were destroyed, the few realm skeletons of the core revolution survived but were seriously injured and nearly dead.


    So Zhang Yi just swung the spear and killed them all, just as Zhang Yi had hoped, the fight would still be easy until he faced close to 1 million enemies of the spiritual sea realm, so he would have to use some of his strength.


    He knew it was that strong because his mental energy had also increased to the seventh realm increasing the strength of the sacred domain, the twins this time startled and were tremendously scared to see it.


    After all the skeletons that were killed as dogs had the same realm that they and many were much stronger than they, it showed that Zhang Yi could kill them easily too, but soon after they were ashamed to think that the man they loved would be able to do that.


    Zhang Yi, who had a very powerful conscience, noticed the twins'' thoughts immediately, but he thought that was normal after all even Lusserina who was already his wife did something worse than that in the past.


    It was a natural instinct to fear the strongest, especially for warriors who often had to rely on their instincts to survive, yet he would feel ufortable if they were his women as Lusserina was at the time.


    Even though he knew he could kill his enemies instantly Zhang Yi did not n to continue advancing nonstop, he would still maintain the same pace of advance as before since none of the 5 who were here were in a hurry to destroy this world.


    After all, Zhang Yi didn''t know how strong the enemies were as they advanced further into this endless tunnel, so if it took him a few more years to find the stronger enemies, it was even better for him.


    Now Zhang Yi was 80 percent sure that he could destroy this world at its present level of cultivation if the final enemy were someone from the realm of mortal tribtion, but after a few years he would reach the realm of the spiritual sea and be guaranteed to eliminate even thousands of enemies in the realm of divine tribtion.


    He could say with certainty that it was impossible for the enemy to rise above the realm of mortal tribtion so that he could advance calmly and seize the chance to cultivate and train women.


    After another two months of advancing through the cave the fights had be boring for all of them, the twins were still satisfied with Zhang Yi''s n to move slowly, after all, they had been here for over a year and got more time for the people of the Vige


    Lusserina and Saphielle would also feel good wherever they were, but they wanted Zhang Yi to move faster to end this unpleasant world at once.


    Their enemies now numbered 800,000 skeletons, 300,000 were from the core revolution realm, and 450,000 were from the core creation realm, the rest as Zhang Yi thought were from the Xiantian realm.


    Even though the fights havingrger numbers still ended the same way, it only took longer for Zhang Yi to kill the skeletons of the core revolution realm by the sheer amount of them.


    So the twins and Saphielle who were in the realm of the core revolution helped Zhang Yi kill all enemies after Zhang Yi left them half dead with the sacred domain, only Lusserina sat doing nothing because it was too dangerous for her.


    After this fight was over Zhang Yi again went back a few miles alone, the women still didn''t understand why he was doing this, but they didn''t bother to ask.


    It was time again for Zhang Yi to increase his overall strength, unfortunately, he realized that cultivating his mental energy was much slower after moving to the seventh realm, even with many spiritual stone resources he expected to take close to a year toplete an advance.


    After all, it was a threshold of change when moving into the realm of the spiritual sea, when a cultivator prepared the mind and body to stop being a mortal to begin cultivating the soul, of course even if a warrior became an immortal he would not be truly immortal.


    Other warriors could kill an immortal or the heavenly will could do so, only that life would reach a point where it would take hundreds of thousands of years for a warrior to die.


    But to be an immortal a cultivator would have to go through the celestial tribtion, this was the realm of mortal tribtion, so after the realm of the spiritual sea it bes much more difficult to elevate cultivation, this is because the cultivator has to increasingly Fight the sky to be immortal.


    Zhang Yi had to settle for it, it was impossible for a warrior to be an immortal under 30, Zhang Yi was struggling to achieve just that, after all, he was already 22 this year, so he still had time.


    In those 3 months of cultivation, he can easily reach the seventh realm of body refinement, Zhang Yi could feel that his body power and defense improved greatly, even his lineage strengthened and Zhang Yi felt he could use the scales more easily and also use the dragon wings he gained from his lineage.


    With the wings, he could increase the speed by at least 4 times if used in conjunction with other movement techniques this number would increase further, and cultivating Zhang Yi was learning all the movement techniques his master taught.


    Soon he would have an initial mastery in all, besides, he had also learned one more defense technique and some attacking, Zhang Yi was preparing for a difficult fight when he reached the end of this world, so he would not rx and try to make it as strong as possible.


    Zhang Yi had also been struggling to learn the divine anger technique of the immortal for over a year now, he knew it would be difficult, but did not expect it to be that difficult, he had no further estimate of when he could learn this difficult technique.


    It was not for nothing that his master took hundreds of years to begin to understand this technique, but he could not give up because being able to get rid of any restrictions was essential to him, just as this world prevented him from using his mental energy.


    If he learned this technique he would ensure the safety of his wives and twins as well, and the thing that interested him most was that all restraint matrices would be useless against him.


    So he could if he wanted to invade many forbidden ces like the hope world, he could easily get in there with this technique and the high mastery of thews of space.

 Chapter 98: The End of the Journey to the Underworld 1

    Chapter 98: The End of the Journey to the Underworld 1


    It would take him at least another year to learn the basics of all these techniques, that was thest time Zhang Yi hoped could reach the end of this underworld, after all, he didn''t expect the enemies to be endless.


    After these three months, he also reached the advancedyer of the core revolution realm, Zhang Yi was confident that he would reach his other levels of cultivation before leaving here, after all in another 9 months he would reach the realm of the spiritual sea.


    He knew his calctions were wrong and could not advance his cultivation so easily, but the only thing that mattered was that his treasures would begin to be increasingly useful now after all his treasures are always a realm above his real cultivation.


    So when he reached the realm of the spiritual sea his essence of the phoenix me and the other treasures would also reach the realm of mortal tribtion, when he reached that point he would be the strongest of the blue moon continent.


    Only with his sacred rule could he make all the continent''s greatest cultivators who were in the realm of mortal tribtion lose 50 percent of their strength, would they be as easy to kill as chickens for Zhang Yi at that moment.


    After stabilizing the cultivation he returned to the ce he had been with the twins and their women, everything looked normal so they didn''t know what Zhang Yi did, even after a few days when they fought the skeletons nothing seemed to have changed.


    This was also normal, after all the basis of his sacred domain technique was now his mental energy that was much more powerful than his normal qi cultivation, so nothing changed in his normal techniques.


    So they kept advancing calmly, after another two months Lusserina and Saphielle had another advance and the twins were just jealous and sad that they didn''t have such a powerful cultivation technique.


    Even with Zhang Yi supplying medium-level spiritual stones for them to cultivate it would still take time for them to reach the nextyer of cultivation, their cultivation technique was very effective until the realm of the core revolution they reached.


    After that, it loses efficiency and it takes years to advance ayer of cultivation even with a lot of talent and resources, especially now that they had no pills that helped increase the speed of cultivation.


    Zhang Yi also had none of this as he never used medicines to cultivate, so it was normal for them to be left behind, Lusserina has finally reached the realm of the core revolution and Saphielle can move to the middleyer.


    After another 7 months, the situation was still the same, the skeletons were now much stronger with all the skeletons divided between some of the realm of the spiritual sea, some of the realm of the core revolution and some of the realm of the core creation.


    There were no more of the Xiantian realm after the enemies of the spiritual sea realm appeared, nor were the waves of enemies of the spiritual sea realm just over 10,000 at a time, yet it would be enough to destroy the entire continent of the blue moon.


    Zhang Yi still used his movement from the holy domain and eliminated most of the enemies, the enemies of the spiritual sea realm were still 10 percent strong and were very injured when facing Zhang Yi.


    In this state, even millions of enemies of this level could not kill Zhang Yi, without this technique that his masters gave him Zhang Yi could have been dead long before in this underworld.


    Even if he didn''t die the women would surely have died, Zhang Yi was convinced that perhaps this would be a difficult challenge even for the warriors of the divine n who came to destroy these underlings.


    This time he once again went back part of the way with the women to make the advance in cultivation, in those 7 months Zhang Yi had reached the peak of the core revolution realm, now it was finally time for him to reach the spiritual sea realm.


    This time he was calm because he didn''t have to worry about any celestial tribtion, Zhang Yi felt that when he came out of this world he would have to face two tribtions at once.


    Luckily that was something he could not worry about now, after 2 years in this very underworld he who was very patient was tired of here, Lusserina and Saphielle were also wanting Zhang Yi to move faster.


    Only the twins wanted Zhang Yi to take as long as possible, after all, even after seeing Zhang Yi so powerful, they thought that Zhang Yi could not alone eliminate such a world.


    Even though they were with him they knew they were no more than burdens to him, they were grateful that Zhang Yi always protected them and was nowpletely in love with him.


    The twins also made a breakthrough in those 7 months and reached the middleyer of the core revolution realm, but they couldn''tpare with Lusserina and Saphielle who had a breakthrough in those 7 months either.


    Just as Lusserina, as well as the twins, were in the middleyer of the core revolution realm, Saphielle had reached the advancedyer of the core revolution realm, unfortunately even though increasing cultivation none of them could gain fighting experience anymore.


    After all, now the enemies were too strong for them to do anything, even if they killed the core revolution realm skeletons after Zhang Yi used the sacred domain technique they would gain nothing from it.


    Zhang Yi moved a little farther away from women and prepared to move into the realm of the spiritual sea; in those months the core within his Dantian had been refurbished several times and contained much more qi than in the initialyer of the realm of the revolution core.


    As he began cultivating again ready to enter the realm of the spiritual sea, Zhang Yi began to absorb all the spiritual energy he had stored in his Dantian within his core that was created in the realm of core creation.


    Only this time, unlike the advancement of the otheryers of the core revolution realm, the core within your Dantian would no longer be reformed but destroyed at once and the qi contained within the core would form a spiritual sea within the Dantian from Zhang Yi.


    The realm of the spiritual sea was the beginning of Zhang Yi''s transformation to be an immortal and create a soul within his Dantian, so just as his mental energy, your Dantian would also be as a separate world.


    This world, however, could only contain Zhang Yi''s future soul and qi, so that the sea of qi would be a sea of spiritual energy and in everyyer would grow muchrger, so that Zhang Yi would be much stronger and at least at ten times more qi than he was at the peak of the realm of the core revolution.


    After a few hours Zhang Yi can smoothly advance to the initialyer of the spiritual sea realm, again had no celestial tribtion after its advance, furthermore, Zhang Yi could feel the connection to the divine n more strongly after advancing on qi too.


    This made Zhang Yi very happy, after all, his desire since he came into this world besides experiencing a bit of mortal life was to be strong enough to reach the divine n.


    With this advance usually as well as in allyers of the celestial tribtion realm the warrior feels very intense pain when his core is destroyed, but Zhang Yi who was not even in pain with body refinement was fine.


    But her body felt the pressure and so her body refinement got another breakthrough and reached the middleyer of the seventh realm 3 months earlier than expected, at the same time her mental energy reached the middleyer of the seventh realm as well.


    This time despite the dy he can see that each advance would greatly increase its full force, his understanding of thews of space also increased long after that advance.


    Zhang Yi was also thinking that if things went on like this Lusserina and Saphielle could again achieve his same cultivation realm, after all, Saphielle was in the advancedyer of the core revolution realm.


    So in another 9 months, she would arrive just like him in the realm of the spiritual sea if that were possible it would be very good for Zhang Yi who would not have to worry too much about taking them into his mental energy world when he ascended to the divine n.


    Zhang Yi could also feel that he would still have to face the celestial tribtion as soon as he came out of this world and two at a time, he could feel it after his body came closer to the spiritual energy of the world with his advance.


    Before Zhang Yi might have been worried about this afterward even with his celestial armor defense techniques and his dragon lineage scales that increased his defense by three times now.


    After all, the body refinement that was Zhang Yi''s most important resource to ever face the celestial tribtion was now just ayer away from his cultivation of qi, fortunately, in those 7 months, Zhang Yi learned most of the techniques his masters had left him.


    As Zhang Yi suspected most of these divine techniques were actuallypatible with each other, so if he learned three techniques these techniques would be 3 times stronger because they werepleted.

 Chapter 99: The End of the Underworld Journey 2

    Chapter 99: The End of the Underworld Journey 2


    One of the techniques he mastered in these 7 months was an absolute defense technique that would greatly reinforce the heavenly armor technique that Zhang Yi already had, this was the Divine tortoise shield technique: a technique that can withstand any attack within 3 times the defense of the user in the time that qi endures.


    So he would have 6 times the normal defense when using the dragon scales and the celestial armor technique if he used the divine tortoise shield technique he could defend against attacks of up to 18 times the defense of Zhang Yi, while his qi endured.


    Zhang Yi could not imagine an enemy that could have an attack that exceeded 18 times his defense if there was someone like that he would be dead anyway, maybe his master had such an attack.


    So Zhang Yi could be sure that the heavenly tribtion could not cross his defense 18 times stronger, so he was calm and could move smoothly, and further, with the new techniques, he learned he knew that he would have no problem coping a realm opponent of the mortal tribtion.


    After all, after his advance into the realm of the spiritual sea, Zhang Yi''s own treasure which was the essence of the phoenix me also had the peak strength of the mortal tribtion realm, with that more sacred dominion, Zhang Yi was no longer afraid of anyone below the divine n.


    Their lineages were also greatly strengthened by this advance, Zhang Yi could now make a one-arm transformation into a dragon w, this w would be much stronger than a spirit-ranked treasure.


    But it would also take a lot of mobility out of his body, so Zhang Yi still thought of using the sword until his spear strengthened again, so Zhang Yi could turn his whole body into a dragon and that would be worth it after all his body defense would be several times stronger than now.


    After consolidating his cultivation, Zhang Yi returned to his wives and twins, this time even with the much stronger Zhang Yi mental energy they could feel a majestying from Zhang Yi''s aura.


    Thus Zhang Yi could no longer hide his cultivation after all his qi was very powerful and in harmony with the world and his dragon lineage dominated naturally under other living beings.


    In fact, if someone from the continent with a lineage were here, he would already be kneeling to Zhang Yi for the suppression of the lineage, fortunately, neither his women nor the twins had any lineage.


    With a few more days Zhang Yi could calmly control this and not cause him any problems, Zhang Yi continued to advance to another fight after making an advance in his strength.


    Again he could easily destroy all enemies, not even millions of enemies could do anything against Zhang Yi now, the twins again had hopes that Zhang Yi could even destroy this world.


    This time Zhang Yi knew it was no use wasting any more time and continued on without any rest after destroying the skeletons, seeing that Lusserina and Saphielle brightened to realize that it was finally time to leave this world.


    The twins were a little anxious but this time they were hoping that Zhang Yi could even destroy this world, Zhang Yi decided to go on and on and destroy all the skeletons because with him in the realm of the spiritual sea now eliminating all the skeletons didn''t even spend much of his qi.


    After advancing for a few days without stopping to rest and eliminate various enemy groups Zhang Yi finally stopped, in thest wave of enemies he eliminated almost 1.5 million skeletons, as always only 10,000 of them from the realm of the spiritual sea.


    Lusserina and Saphielle also agreed to rest and the twins were relieved, they realized that they only advanced today what they would do in several months normally, so they were afraid that Zhang Yi would eventually face a very powerful enemy and die.


    What none of them realized was that Zhang Yi had finally discovered something, Zhang Yi could finally see the end of this world after more than 2 years of fighting, after reaching the middleyer of his mental energy he had a much wider range in the world his technique of divine sense.


    Unfortunately Zhang Yi had not yet learned the immortal''s divine technique of anger, if he had learned this technique he could ensure the safety of his wives as well as his twins, unfortunately, he found an impediment in his training that he himself did not know how to ovee.


    The next group of enemies was again only 300,000 enemies, but 10,000 of them were from the spiritual sea realm and the rest were core revolution realm skeletons, but the important thing was that they had 3 realm warriors of the mortal tribtion.


    These enemies could easily eliminate some countries from the continent, in the final wave of enemies that Zhang Yi was seeing the whole continent could be destroyed, it was a group of 100 realm tribtion skeletons of mortal tribtion.


    And their leader seemed to be highly respected by the other skeletons, Zhang Yi could see that from the realm of the spiritual sea enemies couldmunicate with him, and in the realm of the core revolution, they had more intelligence.


    Even though these skeletons never tried to talk to him, even if they tried to Zhang Yi would still destroy them the same way, he could not understand why the enemies talked when there was no way to avoid a confrontation.


    When Zhang Yi told about the strength of the enemies all got much more serious now, they understood that Zhang Yi was very strong, but they all thought he was from the realm of mortal tribtion at most.


    After all, they never heard that anyone stronger than the realm of mortal tribtion could exist on this continent, so he would face three enemies of the same level of strength while facing another hundred thousand enemies of the spiritual sea realm and the core revolution realm It was hard to imagine.

 Chapter 100: The End of the Underworld Journey 3

    Chapter 100: The End of the Underworld Journey 3


    "This next fight will be much more problematic and dangerous than the others, you should stay away from me this time, I don''t think I can feel safe with you around me with all the enemies attacking me."


    Earlier, as enemies were at most from the spiritual sea realm and the others were from the core revolution realm, Zhang Yi realized that the safest ce was closer to him, after all even the enemies of the spiritual sea realm could only use 10 percent of total power.


    Even though it was only in the underworld because the enemies were skeletons and were much weakened by thews that Zhang Yi understood if outside their enemies could use up to 30 percent of their forces.


    It may not seem very different to use 10 or 30 percent, but the enemies were sometimes from the peak of the spiritual sea realm that was almost 4 times the strength of someone at the beginning of the spiritual sea realm.


    So 30 percent of anyone at the peak of the spiritual sea realm would be enough to seriously injure or kill the twins whocked spirit-rank armor as Lusserina and Saphielle had.


    Even 10 percent could end up hurting the twins and so the safest ce was near Zhang Yi, the twins understood that fact well and were much more grateful to Zhang Yi who took care of them so much.


    So none of them could understand why now that the enemies were even stronger they should stay away from him, any blow from anyone in the realm of mortal tribtion at 10 percent of full power could kill them instantly.


    Zhang Yi had to stop walking and look at them who didn''t seem to understand what he was saying and so he had to exin more what he was saying.


    "I was worried before that you might be ambushed, so I always let you participate in the fight by my side even if you couldn''t fight, but now you have to stay a few miles away from the security fight."


    It was different now that Zhang Yi could sense where all enemies were with his divine sense, being able to know where all enemies were he could defend himself from any ambush, after all, he understood thews of space very well and could teleport close to anyone. even a few kilometers away.


    In the martial world, everything can be solved when one has the strength, just as Zhang Yi strengthened so much of the problems he had diminished more and more when he was at the level of his masters few things would be difficult for him to solve.


    So Lusserina and Saphielle could understand what Zhang Yi meant, they epted everything Zhang Yi said and even knew they were being a burden to Zhang Yi in this world, so they epted.


    "We can''t ept that we came here because we have a power that can help you destroy this world, without us around you could be in danger."


    "With you around, I''ll be in even more danger, I''m already stronger than you think and I think I have enough strength to defeat any enemy in this world if I can concentrate fully on one fight."


    Zhang Yi was trying to be polite to say that they would only hinder him in this fight if multiple enemies decided to attack the twins at the same time and Zhang Yi had to protect them, he didn''t know if his armor and techniques could defend him from it.


    "You don''t understand, we came here to help you, our vige has a prophecy that says the gems born in the eclipse could help the hero defeat evil, we are the twins and you are the hero and this world is evil."


    This was the first time Zhang Yi had heard about this prophecy, he always thought they came here just to die and just wanted to dy the destruction of the vige, they might have some useful skill, but it was nothing because their cultivation was so much low.


    "Why haven''t you said anything about this prophecy before?"


    "It was because we didn''t expect that we would have any chance of destroying this world and that you could be the hero, we came here just to sacrifice ourselves and gain more time for the people of the vige."


    "We didn''t want to have false hopes or give you false hopes either, but now that this world seems to being to an end, we are beginning to believe that."


    "I don''t believe in prophecy, you better stay behind with Lusserina and Saphielle."


    "I''m sorry my love, but I can''t ignore that, I believe prophecies exist and Saphielle also believes if it weren''t for a prophecy we wouldn''t have met and ended together."


    After Lusserina said Zhang Yi then remembered that she said he was the man she would love and Saphielle were the same, they said that only Zhang Yi could save the elves if they stayed with him, maybe save the elves could talk of the situation he was in now.


    "Even though I believe it is very risky to do so, the enemies have 3 realm warriors of the mortal tribtion, and I could only derive 30 percent of their full strength if I use my sacred domain technique, with 30 percent of them could kill you with amon blow."


    So the twins decided to wait for Zhang Yi as agreed, they had to trust that he could destroy this world even without their help, but they agreed that they would be only a few miles from the fight and would help if needed.


    Zhang Yi agreed with this because he thought it was not necessary, but Lusserina and Saphielle would be further away for safety, so if the twins died he would be sad but could do nothing about it.

 Chapter 101: The End of the Underworld Journey 4

    Chapter 101: The End of the Underworld Journey 4


    Afterbining with all, Zhang Yi went to face his enemies, fortunately, with the treasure of the phoenix me essence, he could still kill his enemies easily after using the technique of sacred mastery.


    So Zhang Yi intended to kill his enemies and soon go to face the next group, he knew he could no longer strengthen easily so it was better to end this world quickly, Zhang Yi already thought what reward could be gained after destroying this underworld.


    Zhang Yi advanced against the first group of enemies, so as it arrived differently from other times the enemies of the mortal tribtion realm advanced against Zhang Yi to fight, the enemies were smarter and wanted to finish Zheng Yi before he did anything.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi was faster and immediately activated his sacred domain, as soon as the three enemy skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm entered the domain, they lost 50 percent of their strength and retreated.


    The skeletons seemed surprised by the situation and Zhang Yi was even more surprised, he did not expect only 50 percent of the enemy''s strength to be diminished, he expected at least 70 percent.


    This was because he discovered that the essence of the phoenix me was effective against enemies, the lightningws that contained the essence of celestial tribtion also weakened undead skeletons, it seemed that Zhang Yi would have to change his ns.


    When the enemies retreated Zhang Yi used the massacre wave technique and killed all the core revolution realm skeletons and part of the spiritual sea realm enemies, he hoped to kill them all but realized that the tribtion realm skeletons could strengthen the weaker skeletons.


    The three skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm seemed irritated that they had lost their allies and were attacking Zhang Yi again, even though they were a stronger realm than him, the skeletons could not keep up with the speed of Zhang Yi who had several techniques to be faster.


    Not only did Zhang Yi dodge, he used his spirit-rank sword and used the dragon thrust technique, even though he had no spear in his hand but a sword the technique still worked.


    Then Zhang Yi used his feather rain technique and with the essence of the phoenix me strengthening his sword destroyed a skeleton.


    The other two skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm realized that Zhang Yi was much stronger than they initially thought, the two skeletons brought together negative qi together and used a powerful technique to attack Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi tried to dodge the technique using his speed, but the enemy technique seemed to follow him, so Zhang Yi had to activate the dragon scales that tripled his defense and used the celestial armor technique.


    The blow was defended by Zhang Yi with difficulty and he had to move away, the enemy skeletons also seemed unable to use this technique several times, so Zhang Yi used the dragon''s invested technique and the feather rain technique to destroy another skeleton.


    While Zhang Yi was paying attention only to the mortal tribtion realm skeleton movements, he received abined attack from much of the spiritual sea realm skeletons.


    So he was able to fend off these blows because of the spirit rank armor he had, yet he could not pay attention to the weaker ones and used the feather rain technique on the remaining skeleton of the mortal tribtion realm.


    12 hits with Zhang Yi''s full force fell on this skeleton and it was destroyed too, so he can rx and kill the rest of the realm skeletons of the spiritual sea, after a few hours he can kill all enemy skeletons.


    Zhang Yi realized that fighting with someone from the realm of mortal tribtion was moreplicated than he expected, especially since this evil yin qi could not be properly defended by his heavenly armor because Zhang Yi did not know thisw.


    If the twins had been in this fight or even Lusserina and Saphielle in spirit-rank armor would have died from the blows of the mortal tribtion realm skeletons or evenbined blows from the spiritual sea realm skeletons.


    So he knew he had made the right choice, after seeing that all was well he came back a little on the way and found the twins who were waiting for him shaking and pale, when they were near Zhang Yi he used his qi to protect them.


    But now that they were far away they could feel the evil energy and pressure of the enemies even miles away, that was because they were only in the realm of the core revolution and never faced the pressure of enemies of the spiritual sea realm and much less of the realm. realm of mortal tribtion.


    The evil energy also ended up pressing the abundant life energy they had in their bodies, so these were the enemies of humans and so hard to ovee, of course, someone is only affected by negative energy from enemies stronger than you, but almost all the skeletons at this point were stronger than them.


    "You braved the strength of your own enemies without me protecting yourself from the pressure and evil energy of your enemies could kill you, now you understand that you could not help me?"


    "We always knew we couldn''t help you against normal enemies, we are waiting for our chance to help you against an enemy with a special power."


    "And what power is that?"


    "We don''t know either, it was said by the prophecy that our special power together could help confront a power that not even the mighty hero could defend against."


    Zhang Yi didn''t believe any of it, but couldn''t tell them he didn''t believe it, so he just kept quiet, if there was even a power that even he could not protect himself with, then the twins couldn''t do anything against it that.

 Chapter 102: The End of the Underworld Journey 5

    Chapter 102: The End of the Underworld Journey 5


    Zhang Yi used some of his wooden qi and the twins could quickly recover from the impact of negative energy, the seed treasure that Zhang Yi took from the hope world had high wood powers and healing, so he could be an excellent doctor if he wanted to be.


    After the twins recovered, they all made their way back through the tunnel until they met Lusserina and Saphielle again, both of them very happy to see that Zhang Yi was fine.


    Naturally, they were concerned when they learned that Zhang Yi would face 3 enemies of the mortal tribtion realm and hundreds of thousands of more enemies stronger the core revolution realm.


    The first time Lusserina met Zhang Yi she knew he was powerful, but she didn''t know exactly how strong he was when Zhang Yi massacred against the forest elves in Big Tree City, she was startled by what he did and thought that Zhang Yi was at least at the peak of the realm of the core revolution.


    After they left the hope world with Saphielle she suspected that Zhang Yi was an old man under his disguise and could be in the legendary realm of the spiritual sea that had not existed in the hope world for many years.


    But when she saw that he was a young man, she thought that was impossible, after they had spent a few months together she knew that Zhang Yi was a genius and could even be in the realm of the mortal tribtion she didn''t even know before traveling the continent.


    So in just over 2 years that Lusserina knew Zhang Yi was repeatedly surprised by his enormous talent, yet she couldn''t even imagine the possibility of him facing hundreds of enemies of the mortal tribtion realm.


    Lusserina also could not imagine the possibility of Zhang Yi being in a realm above the realm of mortal tribtion, after all, few knew what this cultivation realm was called and normally everyone at that level would be on the divine ne.


    After dinner when everyone went to their own sleeping ces, Lusserina, and Saphielle as they always went to Zhang Yi, they always slept there after doing double cultivation with him.


    "You have to be very careful in the next few days, Zhang Yi, I''m worried that you get hurt by facing those enemies that are on par with you."


    "No need to worry, I know my own ability and I won''t try anything beyond my limits, I''m also thinking that the enemies are getting harder and harder to deal with, so I wanted you to stay safely behind."


    "I know you''re careful, I''m worried that something unexpected might happen and you might get hurt, if something happens to you, me and Saphielle won''t feel like living."


    "Don''t worry, if something unexpected happens I can always getaway."


    Zhang Yi was never too proud to want to fight to the death, he would run away without thinking twice if something that might risk his life happened, that was another reason for him to leave Lusserina and Saphielle safely away from him, so he would not hesitate to escape.


    Saphielle was also just listening silently to the conversation between Zhang Yi and Lusserina and was happy and relieved to hear that Zhang Yi was confident and promised to take care of herself in the next fights, just as Lusserina was always worried that something might happen.


    The other day Zhang Yi was rested and wanted to advance to face another group of enemies, Lusserina and Saphielle were left behind again and only the twins followed Zhang Yi to a distance where they could advance to the battle site and help Zhang Yi if something happened.


    Zhang Yi already knew which enemies he would face after advancing this time, was a slightlyrger group than the previous skeletons, this time leading the group was 5 skeletons of the realm of the mortal tribtion.


    Zhang Yi knew that this would be a more difficult fight than thest one and so was prepared, in the past fight he underestimated the enemies for making unsubstantiated assumptions of enemy strength, but this time he was prepared for what might happen.


    He knew that the enemies would be strengthened by the 5 realm skeletons of the mortal tribtion and would diminish the effects his sacred mastery technique could have, so he made several simtions of how the fight might develop.


    Zhang Yi advanced and soon met his enemies, without waiting for anyone to react he used the technique of sacred mastery, all skeletons were quickly weakened but we''re stronger than before because of skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Zhang Yi naturally expected this and so began to fly above his enemies and used a technique he had learned in thest year of training, it was the divine technique - phoenix descent: when you are on top of your opponent you can use an attack that will have 3 times the normal force.


    This was one of the most qi-consuming techniques he had and soon after he used another even more qi-consuming technique, it was the divine technique - sacred hell: a blow where you can use the phoenix mes to burn the opponent at a distance of 100 meters from the user of the technique.


    This was one of the most powerful techniques he received from his master, he never found a need to use this technique because it could consume more than half the qi he had, but it was his trump card to face the enemies in this underworld.


    With the treasure of the phoenix me essence that he had received this became a far more terrifying technique than his master could ever hope for, the enemies were hit by mes that had the peak strength of the divine tribtion realm and were even more lethal against undead enemies.


    Normally this sacred hell technique for its long-range technique did only 10 percent of the maximum damage the technique user could do, but along with the phoenix descent technique that strengthened three times the normal force, this attack was terrifying.

 Chapter 103: The End of the Underworld Journey 6

    Chapter 103: The End of the Underworld Journey 6


    All the skeletons in the realm of the core revolution and also the realm of the spiritual sea that had been weakened were utterly destroyed, it was an incredible sight to see hundreds of thousands of skeletons disappear after two techniques were used.


    After using this technique more than half of Zhang Yi''s IQ had been used, this was the moment he got less qi after reaching that underworld, he only dared to use these techniques because he wanted to end the fight quickly and his IQ was much more abundant And after it came to the realm of the spiritual sea.


    If it were before he could not use this technique without ending with no IQ, yet Zhang Yi did not lower his guard and after the mes began to consume he can see that the five skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion had not yet been destroyed.


    Zhang Yi hoped for it after all he normally had to use the Dragon''s oing technique and more of the feather-rain technique in order to destroy these skeletons from the realm of mortal tribtion, even though the technique was powerful the damage was not so high individually.


    Even as the me of the Phoenix Essence was fatal against skeleton enemies, the 5 skeletons suffered severe damage and had to use much of the IQ to create a barrier of dark energy to protect themselves from the me of the Phoenix.


    Skeletons were terrifying enemies because in addition to having infinite endurance and fighting for several hours they could regenerate if they were notpletely destroyed, but what the me of the Phoenix burned could not be easily regenerating.


    Not to mention that Zhang Yi was always trying to destroy his enemies quickly so he wouldn''t have to worry about keeping a long fight.


    Seeing that the enemies had not been destroyed Zhang Yi used his speed to approach and attacked two enemy skeletons with the technique invested of the Dragon and also the technique of feather rain, with 6 blows in each skeleton with three times the force Total the two skeletons werepletely destroyed.


    When the three enemy skeletons realized that they moved away quickly instead of trying to attack, they realized that Zhang Yi was much stronger than them and so just blindly attacking would mean destruction.


    Zhang Yi also did not attack immediately, he was not afraid of these skeletons, but could not be reckless with less than half of the remaining qi, after one more moment Zhang Yi used his speed to quickly approach the enemy skeletons.


    Getting closer he used the technique of the dragon''s onught and the feather-rain technique to attack the remaining 3 enemies, each skeleton received 4 attacks and could defend itself from only two attacks.


    The skeletons were not destroyed with these attacks but were severely injured, so Zhang Yi repeated the same attack and managed to destroy the skeletonspletely this time.


    This fight had been much easier than before and Zhang Yi managed to destroy all enemies without being wounded, but inpensation, he ended the fight with only one-third of the remaining IQ, if a new enemy appeared he would be in trouble.


    Zhang Yi only used these techniques because he had much more IQ now that he was in the realm of the spiritual sea and also because he was sure he was far enough away from the next group of enemies not to be discovered.


    When he entered this world soon he could discover that he should not userge-scale techniques as the sacred hell technique he used, that''s because the Warriors who entered This world previously died after a short time because the Other enemy groups were alerted and they ended up getting tired and died even though they were in the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Of course, the reason for this was that all the search forces that the Warriors normally used as perception or mental energy were restricted in this world, so they didn''t realize that their attacks could call more enemies.


    But the stronger the enemy groups were, the greater the distance between the groups of enemies stood, so now that the end of this underworld wasing he could finally use high-range techniques like that without running the risk of alerting the enemies.


    After the end of the fight, he returned back on the path of the tunnel and found the twins who were pale again and took them back to join with Lusserina and Saphielle.


    The battles continued the same way in theing days, although usually, this method was risky to defeat the enemies, it was the best way against the skeletons without risking to get hurt.


    When both of the enemies increased the longest the battles were and more Qi had to consume Zhang Yi to win, yet he seeded in constantly advancing in this way and without getting hurt at all.


    After a few weeks fighting this way Zhang Yi was prepared to face a new group of enemies, the number of enemies reached 700,000 skeletons, yet most were skeletons of the realm of the nucleus revolution.


    The maximum number of skeletons in the spiritual Sea realm was set at 10000 in all groups, but that did not bother Zhang Yi at that time, the problem was the enemies of the realm of mortal tribtion.


    He had to face 25 enemies of the realm of mortal tribtion this time, with that much of the skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion The skeletons would no longer be affected by his divine mastery of sacred technique.


    This would not change much as it would still destroy all with the divine sacred hell technique, yet the skeletons of mortal tribtion could use more of their forces, they could use nearly 60% of their total strength.


    This was what most cared Zhang Yi when 100 skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion were together they could probably use 100% of their powers, he did not know if they could face so many enemies with their powers to the fullest.


    In fact, it was not that his divine technique was ineffective, but that they could strengthen themselves with negative energy, without the sacred mastery technique the skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion would have 120% of their maximum strength.

 Chapter 104: The End of the Underworld Journey 7

    Chapter 104: The End of the Underworld Journey 7


    This made Zhang Yi wonder if this was really a weaker underworld as he thought at first, as the enemies were weaker he did not think that this was a strong underworld, but if that were the case he did not want to even think about how an underworld would have destroyed a Continent before.


    The more worlds the underworlds destroyed, the stronger the skeletons in these underworlds were, of course, Zhang Yi did not know that this was an underworld that had already destroyed several worlds before and always fled from the Warriors of the Divine n.


    In fact, to destroy these subworlds that had destroyed several worlds before, the Divine n had to send hundreds of warriors from the realm of mortal tribtion or a few dozen enemies from the realm of the birth of the soul to destroy these subworlds.


    So, he was facing a really difficult situation that would surely destroy the world where he was only if Zhang Yi joined all the Realm warriors of mortal tribtion, they could destroy this world.


    After preparing well Zhang Yi advanced again and the twins were at a distance closer to him to help in the event of an emergency arise, in fact after seeing Zhang Yi fight with armies of this size of skeletons and Manage to eliminate more than 20 skeletons in a fight they began to wonder if there really would be a time when they could help him with his special power.


    After all, until the present moment only to stay a few kilometers away from the fight they could not even move properly, even then after all that has happened in recent years, they began to believe more in prophecy that once thought impossible to happen.


    The same way he did in thest fights, Zhang Yi used his sacred dominion as soon as his technique entered the reach of all enemies, so the army of skeletons that was strengthened by the negative qi of the 25 skeletons of the realm of tribtion Mortal was weakened by Zhang Yi''s technique.


    Soon after he jumped above the army of skeletons and used his flying technique when he was above all his enemies, he can use his technique descent from the Phoenix and his next blow would have 3 times the maximum power.


    Soon after he used the technique of sacred hell to eliminate all enemies who could not defend himself from this technique, naturally even being so strengthened the skeletons of the realm of the spiritual sea and the realm of the nucleus revolution were all burnt.


    Thus, only the 25 skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion survived this attack, unlike the second fight against the 5 skeletons, these skeletons of the realm of mortal tribtion that were in a group of 25 could unite and defend themselvespletely from the Zhang Yi attack.


    Zhang Yi was already ustomed to this from his struggles against the groups of skeletons before this, so he walked away quickly and began to think what he could do in this fight, these skeletons of the realm of tribtion were estranged I groups of three to Fight Zhang Yi.


    Even though when separated into groups of three skeletons became easier targets for Zhang Yi to fight instead of a group of 25, Zhang Yi could not rejoice with it, the skeletons could unite and cause danger even with all the defense of Zhang Yi.


    That would be a fight of attrition, some groups of 3 skeletons were sacrificed and killed by Zhang Yi while the other groups of skeletons used their techniques to cause damage to both Zhang Yi and the other skeletons.


    Zhang Yi must use his speed to divert from the attacks and often loses the opportunity to destroy the skeletons of the enemy group, so before this fight, he thought of how he could fight his enemies without risking much more.


    Zhang Yi stepped away and began his fighting n he had developed before facing this group of skeletons, he decided to use a technique he never thought of using since he won the three natural treasures and learned other techniques from his masters.


    This was the divine skill  the dignity of the Phoenix: For a time doubling the strength and qi of the body for 1 hour, it is an excellent skill that his masters left for him, but it is a technique that before he reached the realm of the spiritual sea was apletely useless skill for Zhang Yi.


    This was because he had several techniques and his treasures beyond his mental energy that made this technique without much use to Zhang Yi who did not rely entirely on his own cultivation to confront his enemies.


    But after reaching the realm of the spiritual sea his qi was much stronger and his general strength of cultivation was equated now, not to mention that the treasure of the essence of the me of the Phoenix was part of his strength now.


    So this technique hade back to be useful to Zhang Yi and would be more useful the stronger he became and the more his cultivation increased, the only defect of this ability was that he would have to strive to end this fight in up to 1 hours.


    After all, after 1 hour his qi that had been duplicated is totally depleted and he gets pain as a consequence of using this technique, so after this fight, he gave to affirm that Zhang Yi was having to use all his abilities and maximum power to defeat the Enemy skeletons.


    Soon Zhang Yi activated the technique and felt his qi appear to burn and bend in quantity, and the essence of the me of the Phoenix also seemed to animate within his body, fortunately, he felt no pain as his body was much stronger after arriving at the seventh realm of the body refinement.


    But he could feel that his qi would burn fully in 1 hour and he could no longer continue fighting even if he wanted, so he soon decided to start the exhausting fighting faster against the skeletons.

 Chapter 105: The End of the Underworld Journey 8

    Chapter 105: The End of the Underworld Journey 8


    This fight would be different from previous ones, he could not only abuse his techniques to attack his enemies because even if the activation of the martial techniques were swift could still be perceived by the enemies.


    In this fight he would have to attack quickly and be careful not to be attacked by the other groups of skeletons while attacking, so he decided to use his technique dignity of the Phoenix, so he would have much more power in his normal attacks and would try to dominate your enemies with speed.


    With the sword of Spirit rank in hands Zhang Yi used various techniques of movement that had learned, the divine technique Lord of wind and lightning that he could use up to 10 times the normal velocity, presently he was 5 times Faster.


    He also used the technique of imaginary steps that enemies could not perceive and follow his movements much faster, the technique mirrored step that he moved so quickly that his enemies saw only post images.


    If a warrior had only one of these abilities he could be the fastest on the continent of the Blue moon and Zhang Yi had three of them, and the best was that these abilitiesplemented and so he could get much faster.


    The biggest w the skeletons had was that they could notmunicate with each other if the strongest skeletons that Zhang Yi faced earlier had passed some information from him to the next groups would be much harder for Zhang Yi to destroy the Enemies.


    Moving swiftly as lightning, Zhang Yi soon approached the skeleton that was farther from where he was and gave two swift blows with his sword using his understanding of thews of fire and metal using the essence of the Phoenix me.


    As it was a normal blow even Zhang Yi being twice as strong he managed to just cut an arm from the skeleton, when the enemies perceived and attacked where Zhang Yi had attacked he had already moved back from another skeleton and managed to cut an arm off that skeleton.


    After Zhang Yi walked away again and was unhappy with the difficulty of the fight if he were fighting live enemies he could just use his speed and slit the throat of his enemies or attack another vital point.


    But skeletons had no vital points, so he had to try to cut limbs from the body of skeletons to lessen the difficulty of the struggle, even if it was inefficient it was what he could do in that fight.


    Before he did not bother with the fact that the enemies were undead, but now that the fight was more difficult he perceived how the enemies were moreplicated to deal with, even more, because he had little time to fight before his Qi Completely exhausted.


    Zhang Yi continued attacking this way using his speed against the skeletons to attack, in a few minutes of fighting he had cut an arm half of the skeletons, the skeletons tried to attack Zhang Yi when he attacked, but Zhang Yi could dodge Easily from enemy attacks.


    Even though he was in superiority in this fight he knew he could not destroy his enemies in a few attacks, Zhang Yi had to at least draw two members from the body of every present enemy to be able to attack with his full power without fear the retaliation.


    Thanks to him moving quickly and attacking the enemies could not make joint attacks that were the only attack that worried Zhang Yi, if 7 groups of enemies attack with a joint blow each he could die even with all the defenses he had.


    But even if he could avoid the most dangerous attacks of the attacking enemy quickly he also could not use his abilities to attack the skeletons not to be attacked, so the result of the fight depended on whether Zhang Yi could destroy the Enemy skeletons before this 1-hour pass and he runs out of Qi.


    After a few more attacks Zhang Yi continued changing his attack patterns, at one point he came to break having members of the same skeleton and the enemies did not expect it, he also continued to attack without stopping to waste no time.


    After some attacks, Zhang Yi managed to incapacitate 6 of the enemies, but the skeletons seemed to realize what he was trying to do and began to defend himself more than trying to attack.


    After all, they couldn''t attack Zhang Yi in any way so it was better if they defended themselves, but without knowing it ended upplicating things for Zhang Yi who had time to finish this fight.


    So he decided to risk everything and used another technique of movement that he was conceding to use in the final fight, was the Divine technique  clone of Qi: a rare technique that uses his qi to make a clone that neither someone from the divine realm could know who is real and the fake, in each user realm after the Houtian he can make an additional clone.


    This was a very rare and useful technique to attack and defend or even flee, but it was a technique that had many problems, Zhang Yi took 7 months to learn this technique so others would take tens of years to learn.


    Another problem was that this technique used a lot of Qi in every clone he made to make the technique more realistic and this technique also had only 10% of Zhang Yi''s total attack, so against stronger enemies this technique was used more to escape or EV To receive attacks.


    Fortunately, his masters had thought of it and this technique alsoplemented and strengthened with the other techniques of movement he learned, so with the more speed the dignity technique of the Phoenix that he was using he could end this fight more Quickly.


    Before the enemy skeletons could react to this unexpected technique of Zhang Yi, he soon began to activate along with all the Clones the Dragon''s invested technique, soon he jumped and began to fly above his enemies and used the technique descent from the Phoenix.

 Chapter 106: The End of the Underworld Journey 9

    Chapter 106: The End of the Underworld Journey 9


    The skeletons did not expect Zhang Yi to give up on using her speed to attack her and would attack in the same way as before, but soon reacted and began preparing theirbined attacks to destroy Zhang Yi and the clones, Zhang Yi was in the realm of the spiritual sea so he could make 5 clones.


    Zhang Yi was not intimidated and soon used the feather rain technique and attacked, Zhang Yi attacked 3 blows on each enemy and the clones used all 12 attacks of the technique for each enemy, at the same time Zhang Yi and the clones received the attacks of enemies.


    The clones were eliminated by enemy attacks and Zhang Yi was able to defend himself easily, meanwhile, he was able to destroy 4 skeletons that wereplete and the clones destroyed 5 more enemies, so 9 deadly tribtion realm skeletons were destroyed in one attack.


    After this attack Zhang Yi now had less than half of the remaining qi, he used much of the qi in the first attack using the sacred hell technique and now used anotherrge part of his qi in the clone qi technique and attacks.


    Because he was using the phoenix dignity technique that doubled the amount of his qi, it meant that since the beginning of the fight he had used more qi than he had, but it was worth it because now Zhang Yi had to face only 10 enemies and then destroy the 6 disabled skeletons.


    The enemies did not think straight and attacked the clones of Zhang Yi, but Zhang Yi did not fear of some attacks, he just feared that all 6 groups would use theirbined attacks on him at the same time, so his defense would not resist.


    But the skeletons had no choice because they didn''t know who the real Zhang Yi was and who the clones were, so Zhang Yi used his clones to attack and protect himself, as his qi would end in a few more minutes so he didn''t have to think about saving.


    After doing this Zhang Yi who was in absolute strength advantage and did not have to fear the attack of enemies again used the same fighting style as he used against previous skeleton groups and only used his techniques to quickly destroy the skeletons.


    After the fight was over Zhang Yi still had a few minutes before his qi waspletely over, so he moved quickly to where the twins were when he approached again to see the pale, fallen twins exhausted.


    Even within a few miles of the fight they still could not stand the pressure the enemy skeletons brought upon them, after all this time they had 25 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm, it was normal for them to be exhausted.


    Seeing them in this state Zhang Yi felt sorry for them and cared to know that they were facing these difficulties only for the slightest chance of a chance to help him, even if he thought it was impossible he could still feel their sincerity.


    Zhang Yi just returned quickly before his qi was gone so he could help them recover a little, so he used his wood element qi and as he was still using the phoenix dignity technique the strength of his wood element was much stronger and recovered their vitality quickly.


    When they were able to get up finally the time came and Zhang Yi''s qi waspletely exhausted, he felt a great weakness in his body but still managed to stand up, this would normally be impossible but his body was much stronger after reaching the seventh realm of body refinement.


    So the three slowly came back and Zhang Yi would have to wait two days to recover and be able to use this technique again, the fights were getting harder and harder and Zhang Yi realized that before he had been arrogant thinking that it would be easy to clean up this world alone.


    After all, even in the divine n hundreds of warriors stronger than he is sent to deal with the underworld, even if this underworld was not particrly dangerous, it was still very difficult for him to deal with it alone.


    Even so, he did not have much choice as to if he did not face the underworld at this point the entire vige of the twins would be destroyed, after which the whole continent would need to be destroyed before the warriors of the divine n arrived.


    The only thing Zhang Yi could do to avoid this underworld would be to go to the divine n as he had time to raise his strength to the realm of the spiritual sea he was now, but he would always have a demon in his heart for abandoning his friends and your continent out because of fear.


    Even though the fights were getting harder now after using the phoenix dignity technique he had almost half of his qi to use after facing these 25 realm tribtion skeletons.


    After recovering, Zhang Yi kept trying to confront the skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm, fighting he found that every 5 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm increased the overall strength of the skeletons by 2 percent.


    When he came to face 50 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm it was the first time an enemy had managed to hurt him, his enemies were at 70 for certain of their full strength and even using 5 other clones and phoenix dignity technique and fighting tactics He could not yet suppress the enemies altogether.


    6 groups of 3 enemy skeletons used abined negative energy super attack and Zhang Yi together with his 5 clones were attacked together, after Zhang Yi''s clones and 12 enemies were eliminated the other skeletons attacked Zhang Yi at the same time.


    Receiving the attack from 12 groups of 3 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm not even all of Zhang Yi''s defensive techniques could defend him, even his spirit rank armor was severely damaged in this attack.


    This was the hardest fight Zhang Yi had ever had, more than when he was young and weak and faced a group of many enemies of the mortal tribtion realm.

 Chapter 107: The End of the Underworld Journey 10

    Chapter 107: The End of the Underworld Journey 10


    Fortunately, the dragon scales he had covering his body and his body fortified by body refinement allowed him to protect himself from most of the attack, with the dignity of the activated phoenix his regenerative abilities surpassed the limits and his wounds recovered quickly.


    It didn''t change the fact that he had no idea how he could win this fight, he was under half his qi and could no longer use his clone technique in this fight, yet he had a smile on his face.


    After all, after many months he can finally realize after this attack thews of this negative energy, normally that would be very difficult because it was almost exclusive undead energy, but Zhang Yi has always had a divine talent and insight and can realize that.


    He got some clues after years of fighting the skeletons after he saw how the realm of the mortal tribtion realm could reinforce the others he can further understand the negative energy.


    After being wounded for the first time by this energy he can finally understand what was missing, he did not want to use thisw to get stronger or to fight but to defend himself, after all his heavenly armor technique could defend and absorb even half the power ofw attack he understood.


    Zhang Yi might be said to be the worst enemies of the skeletons with their phoenix me essence and the lightning of tribtion, but the skeletons were also their worst enemies because they used aw he did not understand to attack.


    Now that would change after he understood, even if he couldn''t absorb half of the attacks he would greatly weaken the enemy''s attacks, it could be said that again Zhang Yi''s persistence saved his life.


    As his defense was huge after using all defensive techniques the opposing attack also had to be very powerful to prate his defense, so with half of the enemy attack being nullified, he could defend himself again.


    Even though he was facing 38 enemies of the mortal tribtion realm and was injured with only half of his qi, Zhang Yi again used his reduced qi clone technique, which was the means to fight more enemies he had learned.


    As soon as the clones appeared Zhang Yi and his clones hid in the extensive battlefield, the skeletons, as well as previous groups, did not expect Zhang Yi to hide and did not know where to look.


    Soon the clones just like Zhang used all offensive techniques along with the Divine technique - shing the stars: a blow where you swing your weapon and it hits the target, no matter how far or hidden it is, as long as you can see it or feel it.


    This was an attack that used 6 attack techniques and 4 move techniques, it was literally an attack that burned Zhang Yi''s qi, yet it was effective because 12 more enemies were destroyed.


    As the fight rolled around Zhang Yi took advantage of this time to recover with his superior regenerative abilities, after a few more moments another attack was made by Zhang Yi and his clones and 12 more enemies were destroyed.


    After this second attack, the skeletons discovered where Zhang Yi and his clones were hidden, but at this point, only 16 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm were left.


    Somehow the skeletons figured out what Zhang Yi''s true body was, maybe it was because the strongest attack always came from the main body and they attacked in 4 groups Zhang Yi again.


    With Zhang Yi realizing thews of negative energy almost half of each joint attack of the skeletons was defended and Zhang Yi was able to stand up to his 4 attacks.


    At the same time, Zhang Yi and the clones attacked again destroying 12 more skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm, not having destroyed the clones the skeletons lost the only chance of having won this fight.


    Soon after thest 4 enemy skeletons were destroyed with one more blow and the fight was over, Zhang Yi absorbed his remaining clones and still had a third of his remaining qi, he had been injured in this fight, but his body had already recovered in that one time.


    Best of all, he had figured out a safer fighting strategy for the uing fights after understanding thews of negative energy, he no longer had to risk injuring himself against the next enemies.


    It was good news because Zhang Yi was starting to run out of options even though he was facing only half the full strength of his enemies, so maybe he couldn''t face the 100 realm tribtions of the mortal tribtion in the final fight.


    Prior to that, he had rmended the twins to be farther away from their fight, because the twins began to faint after enemy groups had more than 40 realm skeletons of mortal tribtion.


    They initially did not want to, but Zhang Yi convinced them that if they passed out they could not help if he was in danger, at the distance they were currently they would feel almost no pressure but would take longer to help in the fight.


    Unfortunately the spirit rank armor that Zhang Yi wore was badly damaged, fortunately, thanks to the armor Zhang Yi''s wound was smaller than it could have been and so he can recover more quickly during the fight.


    Knowing this Zhang Yi decided that he would first fix the armor before fighting again, after all, he was a cksmith and could fix the armor with a little work andpletely recover from his injuries.


    The next fights would be harder with Zhang Yi facing more enemies, he hoped his new fighting strategy would make the next fights easier, but he couldn''t be sure before trying.


    This strategy had to work in the next fights because Zhang Yi had no trump card until the final fight in this world, he would have to risk his life to destroy this world.

 Chapter 108: The End of the Underworld Journey 11

    Chapter 108: The End of the Underworld Journey 11


    After a few days, Zhang Yi fixed the armor and could even reinforce it, in those months as he fought the toughest enemies he still went on every night whenever he could do the double cultivation with Lusserina and Saphielle and so they got stronger.


    In recent months they have grown their cultivation by twoyers, Lusserina has reached the supremeyer of the core revolution realm and Saphielle can reach the peak of the core revolution realm.


    In a few more months they could reach the same cultivation realm as him in the spiritual sea, of course, they would still be much weaker than he was in the realm of the core revolution when everyone was in the same realm.


    Zhang Yi also thought that if he saw that he could no longer defeat his enemies he should wait a few years to cultivate and reach the realm of mortal tribtion, at which point he would be sure to face his enemies in the same realm as he.


    Zhang Yi did not want to risk his life fighting recklessly knowing that they could only cultivate for a few years and more easily ovee this challenge, because if he died his wives and twins would die too and even the whole continent could be destroyed.


    He was struggling in these fights now and even thought of giving up and having more time to train, but he kept insisting that with fights where his life was at risk he could improve his skills much more.


    After all, even though he was much stronger than the geniuses who were in the same realm as him, Zhang Yi knew that he was very dependent on the natural treasures and divine techniques his masters had left him.


    Even though his talent was limiting his fighting ability, hecked much fighting experience so that he could learn to fight better and use his techniques better, so much so that in thest few fights he was injured he had many advances in his fighting experience.


    But in thest fights against 50 deadly tribtion realm skeletons he began to realize he was reaching his limits, he had the victory because he understood thews of negative energy and improved his defense, but his skills using the techniques could no longer improve.


    He already had the best divine techniques and knew that the problem was no longer with him or the techniques he used, but because he was facing hundreds of thousands of enemies and even facing dozens of enemies of a stronger realm than himself.


    This was something that not even the most powerful techniques could give Zhang Yi the advantage in fights, in the lower realms like Houtian and Xiantian it was possible that a talented genius could fight enemies two or even three realms apart with divine techniques and treasures.


    But the higher the realm, the greater the difference in strength between each realm, not to mention that with the treasure of the phoenix me essence brings Zhang Yi''s attack strength to the realm of the deadly peak tribtion, the problem is that the His defense doesn''t hold even with all techniques against several different enemies.


    Today Zhang Yi''s attack was not the problem to destroy the enemies, the defense that was insufficient against dozens of enemies of arger realm than his, so he thought that if he raised his realm to a more powerful one he would not have so many more problems.


    After arranging his armor, Zhang Yi returned to fights while using his techniques and strategies as he had previously thought, he used the phoenix dignity technique and then the qi clone technique while hiding.


    Then he would send a clone to attack using the phoenix descent and dragon charge technique and finally use the sacred hell technique, thus even with only 10 percent of his total clone strength that was twice as strong using the phoenix dignity technique.


    In an attack that was 9 times stronger with joint attack techniques and with 10 percent of that strength could kill all enemies, after all the power of the final attack was 10 percent of a full-force blow from a peak warrior in the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Of course, this was after Zhang Yi used the sacred domain technique and diminished the strength of all enemies, after attacking the clone attacked again with all his might and destroyed 2 more enemies of the mortal tribtion realm before being destroyed.


    The skeletons rxed thinking that they destroyed the enemy because they didn''t know it was just a clone of Zhang Yi, so the next attacks were unexpected for the skeletons and 10 more skeletons were destroyed.


    In this hidden attack strategy, Zhang Yi managed to destroy 36 enemy skeletons before being discovered, at which point he still had more than half of his qi and again used the qi clone technique to easily end the fight.


    This new style of fighting could guarantee Zhang Yi some more quiet fights before facing more problems, it was a hope for him to end all skeletons without having to cultivate for a few more years.


    Unfortunately, after a few fights, this hope was eradicated when there were 80 deadly tribtion realm skeletons together with millions of the core revolution realm skeleton another change ended Zhang Yi''s n.


    At this point, the enemies of the mortal tribtion realm could use 82 percent of their full force, and Zhang Yi''s clone used the same tactic as in previous fights only to be destroyed before he could even attack the lower level skeletons with the technique Sacred hell.


    It seemed that somehow the skeletons changed the mode of attack and destroyed any approaching enemy, so if Zhang Yi were to personally attack himself he would end up facing thebined attack of millions of the core revolution realm skeletons and 80 more skeletons. of the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Just thinking about it made him sweat cold and realized that his victory strategy ended up saving his life, so he had no choice but to escape while the enemies thought they destroyed all the enemies.

 Chapter 109: The End of the Journey to the Underworld 12

    Chapter 109: The End of the Journey to the Underworld 12


    When Zhang Yi returned discouraged from the fight, but without any injury, all his teammates understood that something had gone wrong in the fights, they waited for a few hours before Zhang Yi recovered and decided to tell what happened.


    "I have bad news to tell, it seems that I underestimated the difficulty of this underworld, I have already managed to find out the end of this underworld and even the final strength of the enemies, which is why I was so determined to move fast."


    "I had confidence in my strength and thought I could easily destroy this world so we could all go back to the house, but the enemies turned out to be more difficult than I thought and so I found that I can''t do it with my current strength."


    "So I decided to spend some time training to improve my strength until I have confidence and certainty that I will destroy this world once and for all."


    Lusserina, Saphielle and the twins were surprised when they found out that Zhang Yi was giving up, they thought he could do it sooner and didn''t know what to say when he admitted he wouldn''t be able to.


    Even if Zhang Yi said he would fight back when he got stronger and more confident, they thought Zhang Yi was in a very high realm, maybe in the realm of mortal tribtion or above, so they knew how hard it was and took only tens of years to increase ayer in the cultivation.


    So how many tens of years would it take before Zhang Yi was stronger and more confident to destroy this world? Still, they couldn''t say anything like Zhang Yi was fighting alone.


    The twins mostly felt more depressed because they were sent to help Zhang Yi and in thest fights they had to be too far away not to faint just with the pressure of the fight.


    Now they began to wait for the moment that Zhang Yi would need them otherwise the whole fight would be pointless, feeling apprehensive they took advantage of the moment that Zhang Yi had left to talk to Lusserina and Saphielle.


    "Lusserina, I wanted to ask you how you could get so strong in the short time you were here? Sr and I are feeling worthless because we can''t help Zhang Yi in these fights."


    When Lusserina and Saphielle heard this question, they both blushed and were embarrassed, they could not tell the way they grew stronger without exposing their intimacy with Zhang Yi.


    Luna and Sr would be curious because they were both embarrassed and thought it was because they were ashamed that they couldn''t tell the secret of their strength, so they were a little depressed.


    "It''s fine if you can''t tell us, we know how cultivation methods are secret."


    "Not quite, in fact, I just can''t talk about it before talking to Zhang Yi before, if he authorizes I can tell you this method and you can get stronger too."


    Hearing this Saphielle was very surprised and the twins were happy to hear it, Saphielle was surprised because she knew well what the method was and knew that Lusserina was always very jealous of Zhang Yi.


    After the twins had gone Lusserina spoke her thoughts to Saphielle.


    "After spending so many years together I realized that they really love Zhang Yi and would even die for him without hesitation, and besides, they want to get stronger so that they can help Zhang Yi, we know how prophecy is usually urate."


    "In thest few months I realized that Zhang Yi was caring about them too and felt touched by what they did for him, he must not be in love with them, but he has a lot of affection."


    Saphielle agreed with what Saphielle said, she was naturally fine with that too, she just didn''t expect Lusserina to think the same after the twins get stronger, Zhang Yi would be safer in the future.


    Just as Zhang Yi returned the twins returned to their camp and Lusserina and Saphielle called Zhang Yi into their camp, so Zhang Yi was surprised by how seriously Lusserina was taking the situation.


    "What happened Lusserina?"


    "We have to have a conversation like we had about Saphielle a few years ago."


    "Do you mean about the twins?"


    "Yes, you know well that they said something about a prophecy, and you also know how much I believe in the prophecy so I hoped that Luna and Sr could end up helping you sometime in this world."


    "But from what you said the twins were passing out even though they were very far from where you were fighting, so I thought maybe they couldn''t really help you, and you couldn''t face all the enemies with your current power either."


    "So they came to ask me how Saphielle and I got so strong and you know how."


    "But you know it''s different between us don''t you, Lusserina?"


    "I know it''s different, but I think the twins love you too and are even willing to die for you, and I know you have also been fond of them for everything they''ve been through."


    "Even if I trust you, in a few years we could end up dead in this world by these skeletons if something goes wrong, so you better not ept their feelings and at the same time make them stronger so that the prophecy is right?"


    As was the case with Saphielle, in the end, Zhang Yi eventually epted what Lusserina said, he understood that even if his wives thought he should have more wives for some reason it was very stupid to refuse.


    Especially since he knew that the twins might really like him and he really felt some affection for them after thest few months, he himself didn''t know how to use the situation where the twins at first hated him, ended up falling in love with him, but he would ept that situation.


    After leaving his camp just having a strange conversation with his wives he was entering Luna and Sr camp for another sentimental conversation.

 Chapter 110: Preparation for the Final Battle 1

    Chapter 110: Preparation for the Final Battle 1


    When Zhang Yi entered the twins'' camp, the two were startled because they did not expect Zhang Yi who had never entered this way to suddenly appear, but soon they hoped that it was the subject they had spoken to earlier with Lusserina and Saphielle.


    They wanted to get stronger because they loved Zhang Yi and wanted to protect him and their vige even if they died in the end, but in thest battles, they realized that they were useless in the next fights for Zhang Yi even if he was in danger.


    What they never expected that the reason they wanted to get stronger was that their love for Zhang Yi would eventually be the means for them to get stronger.


    "I hear you talked to Lusserina about a way to be stronger?"


    "Yes, we want to help you somehow in the uing fights."


    "I have to say that unfortunately there is no easy way to be stronger, I have a lot of techniques, but I can''t pass it on to anyone without the permission of my masters and the method that Lusserina and Saphielle usees from me too."


    Hearing this the twins were saddened that they thought they were being turned down, they knew they could not have much hope of getting a powerful farming technique that Lusserina and Saphielle used even if they were in an urgent situation where their death was possible.


    "I''m not refusing to give this method to you, it''s just that this method is very special and so only Lusserina and Saphielle can use it, so I came to say something rted to it."


    "From what Lusserina said you may be in love with me, I''m so sorry to be so direct, but I don''t know how else to broach the subject."


    The question was very sudden, and even though the two twins usually had white skin and always had a cold, lifeless expression, they both flushed with embarrassment after hearing this.


    "True, Sr and I fell in love with you."


    Luna said it bitterly, after all, they really didn''t expect to end up falling in love with Zhang Yi, and from what they realized in recent months it didn''t seem like Zhang Yi felt the same way about them, he treated Lusserina and Saphielle in apletely different way than he did them.


    "I''ll be honest and say that I''m not in love with you, in fact with everything that happened and because I was with Lusserina and Saphielle I didn''t even look at you in a more romantic way."


    "But to be honest I was like that too after a short time with Saphielle, only after Lusserina I first met told me that Saphielle fell in love with me that we have been able to develop our rtionship in recent years."


    When they heard Zhang Yi say that he really didn''t love them, Luna and Sr were shocked and almost wanted to cry even though it was true, but after hearing that Zhang Yi was like this with Saphielle they were surprised and could calm down.


    "What I mean is that if you really like me I''m willing to have a rtionship with you, I''ve never thought about it before because I always try to be faithful to my wives, I just stayed with Saphielle because Lusserina agreed and it was the same this time."


    "I believe that over the years we can look just like I am with Saphielle, but it totally depends on you."


    They were both confused by this totally unexpected proposal that Zhang Yi made, even though he was a little harsh with the words they could feel his determination and sincerity, it even seemed that he was willing to try to develop a rtionship with them.


    Even though Luna and Sr were confused by this just as Lusserina had said they thought they might end up dead in this world and they loved Zhang Yi very much, so they both agreed to have a rtionship with Zhang Yi.


    After that the three of them talked more openly and talked about various things to get to know each other more deeply, the thing that they were most surprised about was when they found out that Zhang Yi was much younger than them.


    In the world of cultivation, age didn''t matter much to any rtionship as long as it wasn''t very young, but in the case of talent under 100 any year apart could show the difference that people had in talent.


    And Zhang Yi was many years younger than them, so they could have no more excuse why they were weaker than Zhang Yi and even Lusserina and Saphielle, after talking about various things Zhang Yi finally remembered the main point of the conversation.


    "I almost forgot to say that in this situation, the reason our situation ended this way was precisely that you asked if you could get stronger like Lusserina and Saphielle."


    "The method that Lusserina and Saphielle use to get stronger has been passed on to me by my masters and is the only method I have that I have been allowed by them to share with others."


    "That''s because it''s a double cultivation method where a man and a woman have to have intimate rtionships to get stronger, but this method only makes the woman stronger and doesn''t hurt either partner."


    "That''s why neither I nor Lusserinaments on this cultivation method with both of you, I use other cultivation methods, but these I am not allowed to tell you so that for you to use this method we have to be in a rtionship."


    The two finally understood why Zhang Yi suddenly broached the subject of rtionship with them after so many years without ever mentioning it, turned out to have to do with their conversation with Lusserina and Saphielle.


    They had to admit that they had been a little disappointed to learn that this was why Zhang Yi wanted to talk to them about a rtionship, but it turned out to be all right for them.

 Chapter 111: Preparation for the Final Battle 2

    Chapter 111: Preparation for the Final Battle 2


    In the next few days the twins spoke more openly and became very close friends with Lusserina and Saphielle, Luna evenined that Zhang Yi was too harsh with the words he used and Lusserina could only smile to hear that.


    Sheter told her that when she met Zhang Yi he seemed even much colder emotionally, he was much harder with words and deeds and had no sensitivity to even talking to her sometimes.


    At that time Zhang Yi had not had much contact with people in general and besides cultivating had not talked much, not to mention that he was still with some negative feelings because of the millions of people he had killed in the war and was still insensitive.


    Lusserina managed to fall in love with Zhang Yi in that situation because she from the beginning thought that Zhang Yi was the man of her destiny that she had been in love with as a child without even knowing since hearing the prophecy.


    After a while, she truly fell in love with Zhang Yi and not just prophecy, but it could be said that she made Zhang Yi more sentimental and spent the worst time with him.


    Hearing this Luna and Sr were startled and could not even imagine Zhang Yi being colder than the way he was today, yet they respected Lusserina who was Zhang Yi''s first wife.


    In the next few days, Zhang Yi stayed with Luna and then Sr with only one at a time, as it was with Lusserina and Saphielle, after having their first time with Zhang Yi both learned the double cultivation method.


    The twins were currently the weakest in the group after a few years, and in the beginning, only Zhang Yi was stronger than them and even in cultivation, he was weaker than they were in the realm of cultivation.


    This was sufficient proof for them that Zhang Yi''s method of double cultivation was powerful, and it was to be expected that in this cultivation method only women could benefit from cultivation.


    Perhaps by the time, it took Zhang Yi to reach the realm of mortal tribtion, the two would reach the realm of the spiritual sea just as Lusserina and Saphielle had almost reached, at which point they could at least withstand the pressure in the struggles.


    So for the next few days, the 5 continued to practice double cultivation, during the day Zhang Yi trained alone, a few months had passed since thest time he had reached the realm of the spiritual sea.


    Still, normally he would have to cultivate for a year until he could reach the nextyer, so it would take Zhang Yi almost 6 years to reach the realm of mortal tribtion, not long considering that even geniuses take longer.


    But for Zhang Yi who took just under 10 years to reach his current cultivation realm was a long time, normally he would have waited this time and only cultivated normally, after all, he had enough cultivation to reach the divine n with Lusserina, Saphielle, and the twins if he wanted to.


    But now waiting 6 years to finish this world was too much for Zhang Yi, not to mention that probably in 2 years they would have no ce to retreat as skeletons usually advanced a certain distance every day.


    Thinking that it took just over 2 years to reach the current point the skeletons would take close to 4 years to reach the starting point that they reached this underworld, so even if he wanted to train normally Zhang Yi could not wait 6 years.


    So he decided that it was finally time to first use some pills to improve his cultivation, he didn''t want to do that because it could make his base a little stable, but if it was to think about even the best geniuses of the divine n could note to the realm of the spiritual sea without using some cultivation resources.


    His masters also used many cultivation resources much earlier than he was and were able to reach their realm, and he could rely on the double cultivation he had with his wives every day to cleanse the impurities of his qi.


    Having decided he started taking some nts he had purchased when he decided to make the wound healing and wound healing pill a few years ago, he used part of his spiritual stones before leaving to buy several rare spiritual herbs.


    Even after so many years and have reached the realm of the spiritual sea the pills were still useful to him, he had to use some to fully recover, but their natural recovery only amplified the effects of the pill.


    He didn''t use it against the skeletons because when his qi started to run out it was when he started using the phoenix dignity technique, with this technique even qi recovery pills couldn''t help him recover as he was burning qi.


    If another warrior used this risky technique as many times as Zhang Yi used, he could have been crippled from his cultivation, after all, causing tremendous stress to his body meridians and his own body.


    But Zhang Yi was different as his body could bepared to at least a silver treasure, not to mention that with the natural regenerative properties of its elements and the elements of the treasures he had it was difficult for him to get any scars, let alone sequels.


    No longer thinking about it, Zhang Yi began to meditate to think about what pill to do and also to look at the jades in his space storage, his master left several pill recipes with the special cauldron.


    Zhang Yi has never used any cultivation feature before, first because he didn''t need it and then because it would make his cultivation base unstable and bring some poisons into his body and qi, it is known that someone who uses a cultivation feature for the first time is most effective.

 Chapter 112: Preparation for the Final Battle 3

    Chapter 112: Preparation for the Final Battle 3


    Then one usually has to use stronger cultivation resources to have some effect on the body, as Zhang Yi never used any cultivation resources other than the spiritual stones that are only qi in the refined form he could use even the weakest.


    Unfortunately, weaker cultivation resources were totally useless to him, so he could start by using cultivation resources for the core creation realm that would greatly help in cultivating his body without impurities.


    A higher level feature could be more useful but would also waste a lot of effectiveness and he could not use the lower realms features after that, so he soon decided which recipe to use from what his master left for him.


    It was called the ''core reinforcement pill'', a pill that could be used to increase one''s cultivation speed several times and still help to strengthen qi to improve core formation in the core creation realm and realm of the core revolution.


    Of course, such a divine recipe should not exist outside of the divine n, and the best geniuses of the divine n sects would usually use this pill, but it also said that the greater a warrior''s natural talent, the greater effect the pill would have.


    The pill itself had no rare ingredients and were evenmon in the world of cultivation, the problem was that to make the costs of making the pills lower the divine n refinement masters made these recipes with many ingredients.


    This meant that only someone with a lot of mental energy and refining ability could create this pill even though the ingredients were cheap, of course, this was not a problem for Zhang Yi who had his special cauldron.


    So Zhang Yi concentrated and just put the ingredients in the cauldron that absorbed Zhang Yi''s mental energy and started making the pills on his own, even if this underworld forbade the use of mental energy, Zhang Yi could still use it and cultivate in this world.


    After a few hours, the cauldron delivered 20 pills of perfect grade, as he had many ingredients he could make millions of that pill if he wanted to, but it seemed that only one pill a day was needed, so he would need less than 10,000 pills tost several years.


    Zhang Yi would never sell such a pill to the warriors on this continent either, after all, it was a creation of the divine n and could only cause problems for him, he had a cauldron of could make all the pills in the world automatically.


    So it was unnecessary to get into trouble using just a pill that did not exist on the continent just to earn spiritual stones, he would give some to his wives and not even say the name of the pill.


    After all, they would just have to use it for cultivation and they didn''t need to know the name or if it was raised on the continent, so in theing months he spent his time creating pills, he couldn''t create much more than 100 in one day.


    So to make enough pills for him and his women to use for a few years was a long time, after a few months he stopped making the pills if they needed more he could just take time to create.


    Now the time he had was essential, at that time he can also greatly improve his knowledge of alchemy with such a hard pill to create and can somewhat train the control of his mental energy.


    After starting to create the pills he handed it to his women and said he would say nothing about the pills, they understood and didn''t ask anything and just used the pills trusting Zhang Yi.


    The effects were incredible to behold, after just a few weeks the twins who were starting double cultivation soon had a breakthrough in their cultivation, both had the same cultivation because they were twins and always trained together with the same resource.


    So they came together to the advancedyer of the core revolution realm, they were happy with this advance, but they didn''t know if it was the result of the pill or the double cultivation with Zhang Yi.


    But after almost a month came the answer with Saphielle and Lusserina having a breakthrough in cultivation too, it was much faster than before, but as they only cultivated for a few hours in the double cultivation with Zhang Yi you couldn''t see much of a difference in the pill which was to be used all day.


    Lusserina reached the peakyer of the core revolution realm and Saphielle had finally reached the initialyer of the spiritual sea realm, it should normally take 1 year and 3 months to improve to the middleyer, but with this pill, it would be different.


    Still, it was good that they could improve faster after Zhang Yi stopped refining the pills he soon cultivated again and could know exactly what effect the pills had.


    These pills were effective for cultivating mental energy and body refinement as it was created for all cultivation methods, so Zhang Yi, who practiced three cultivation methods, benefited most.


    It had been almost 8 months since thest time Zhang Yi had thest breakthrough in all of his cultivation methods, it would usually take him 4 months longer to make any breakthrough if this pill at least halved the time he had to spend cultivating it would be worth it.


    After a whole day of cultivating, Zhang Yi got up happily and spent some time smiling alone, if others say he would think he might be crazy, but he was happy when he found that his cultivation speed increased by 3 times what it was before.


    That means that it would only take 4 months instead of a year to advance ayer of cultivation, it would reduce by a few years the time he needed to cultivate, for him having three cultivation methods was something he could never expect.

 Chapter 113: Preparation for the Final Battle 4

    Chapter 113: Preparation for the Final Battle 4


    Of course, it must have had something to do with his divine talent for cultivation and the treasures he had in his body and the fact that this pill was of perfect grade, but it was amazing if it turned out that this pill was created for someone from the realm of the Core creation.


    This meant that it was much more effective for someone from the core creation realm, would still be useful for someone from the core revolution realm, and was usually almost useless for someone from the spiritual sea realm.


    Of course, this had to do with the fact that Zhang Yi''s body was free of poisons caused by the use of cultivation resources, but it was still only seen in legends if Zhang Yi had used this pill in his core creation realm cultivation speed could be more than 10 times faster.


    This meant that in less than 10 days he could advance ayer of cultivation, something that was never seen even with the greatest geniuses of the divine n, if Zhang Yi had taken pills from the start it could only take 1 year to reach his current realm.


    Of course, that was all spection as it could have a much better effect because Zhang Yi had improved his cultivation base hundreds of times and never used a cultivation resource until the realm of the spiritual sea.


    This was also a case that should never exist even in the divine n, not to mention that if it were so he could never have found any of the treasures that made him as strong as he was now.


    Zhang Yi didn''t think much about it either and soon took his time to continue cultivating, with his current cultivation speed it would only take another month to reach the nextyer of his cultivation methods.


    Eachyer of cultivation he strengthened would greatly increase his certainty that he had to end this world, so he had to try to be as fast as he could, fortunately by then it would be enough time for his wives to reach the realm of the spiritual sea as well.


    Saphielle had already reached the realm of the spiritual sea and next year everyone should have time to get to that realm as well, the twins were in the hurry to get to that realm to help Zhang Yi.


    So next month Zhang Yi continued cultivating to improve his strength, just as he expected using the core reinforcement pill it took only a month to reach the nextyer in his various cultivation methods.


    As he reached the advancedyer of his seventh mental energy realm, Zhang Yi could sense that several continents were beginning to take shape in his mental energy world, hundreds of countries were forming in this world as well.


    Just as he had felt before his understanding of thews of space improved and he could feel that the coordinates of his mental energy world were beginning to be known to him.


    Zhang Yi even suspected that these worlds where mortals lived could be creations of the most powerful warriors formed with his mental energy, he knew well that his mental energy world was muchrger and prosperous than others he knew from his report master.


    But he didn''t doubt that there could be another genius like him in the past or the future, and besides, even if his mental energy world was so developed, there was still a lot of consistency, after all, he didn''t have many people living in that world.


    Only his hired animal was in this world and Zhang Yi could not evenmunicate with him because of the restriction of this underworld, if millions of people came to live in his mental energy world he could create much more things and have much more mental energy to use.


    By getting close to the realm of mortal tribtion he could feel thews of time more also beyond space, perhaps because of the taboo technique of time his masters used on him, so thews of the time were imprinted on his body and soul.


    He also managed to advance to the advancedyer his seventh realm of body refinement, Zhang Yi could feel his body and lineage strengthen, perhaps only he could advance his body refinement so easily.


    Others would take dozens of times longer to strengthen their bodiespared to strengthening cultivation, there might be geniuses in cultivating mental energy and qi energy who were as talented as Zhang Yi, but in body refinement, he was the best.


    His body was getting closer and closer to strengthening itself as a gold rank treasure even without using qi to bolster defense, many found it pointless to refine the body because after the cultivator reaches the realm of soul birth the body bes disposable.


    Moreover, everyone knew that there were hundreds of martial techniques that could increase the power of an attack several times, yet if someone brought body refinement to the same level of cultivation he would still be hurt.


    But Zhang Yi knew it was different, as the time he suffered the attack that surpassed his defense in the fight against the skeletons, he was still injured in this fight even with body refinement, but he could quickly recover from his injuries and could continue fighting even hurt.


    If it was another warrior to be body refinement after the attack had passed through all his defenses the warrior would have died or at least be incapacitated, so body refinement was important.


    There was a legend that if one came to the divine realm with his body refinement, this warrior would be truly immortal and fear neither the passage of time nor his enemies, of course, that was never confirmed, but it was proof of how important body refinement was.


    In addition to body refinement and mental energy, Zhang Yi also reached the middleyer of the spiritual sea realm, he could feel the amount of qi in his dantian increasing and his strength increasing as well.

 Chapter 114: Preparation for the Final Battle 5

    Chapter 114: Preparation for the Final Battle 5


    After improving all his cultivation methods Zhang Yi took much longer than before to strengthen his cultivation base, fortunately, he continued to double cultivate every day and thus was able to refine his qi several times and eliminate impurities.


    His qi might not be as pure as before, but he knew it was impossible for him to go on forever without using cultivation resources even with his talent if he didn''t want to take thousands of years to reach a higher realm.


    So it was better to use cultivation resources at a time he needed than at a time when he was safe and just wanted to improve his cultivation faster, so he could feel the ease of using pills to improve his cultivation.


    After returning to camp he went back to cultivating with his wives and can see after a few days the twins Luna and Sr reach the supremeyer of the core revolution realm when he thought more about it he remembered that it had only been two months since they improved. your cultivationst time.


    So he can know that the twins would only take 2 months to raise the cultivation in oneyer, this showed that the core reinforcement pill was really good, even the twins who were in the realm of the core revolution and had already used cultivation resources before they could raise their cultivation speed twice.


    So they were both more confident of reaching the spiritual sea realm or perhaps even stronger than that, after all, they didn''t know how long it would take Zhang Yi to get stronger and confident that he could destroy this underworld.


    After a month Lusserina also improved her cultivation, she as well as Saphielle and Zhang Yi also reached the spiritual sea realm, so Zhang Yi was now curious as to how long it would take Saphielle to reach the middleyer of the spiritual sea realm.


    After another month it was time for the twins to once again improve cultivation, they reached the peak realmyer of the core revolution, and after another two months, they reached the initialyer of the spiritual sea realm.


    Zhang Yi was beginning to get anxious watching his wives improve so quickly while he had no advancement in cultivation, fortunately with all of them in the spiritual sea realm it would take longer for Saphielle to make any advancement in cultivation again.


    At about the same time that the twins Zhang Yi was soon advancing their cultivation again after 4 months, in their mental energy he advanced his cultivation to the supremeyer of the seventh realm.


    Again the continents in his mental energy world formed more clearly and the spiritual energy in his mental energy world was also increasing, Zhang Yi can also understand more thews of the elements and the spatialw and thew of time.


    If the understanding of thews could be ssified in the divine n would have three divisions with 9 levels in each division, were ssified with initial understanding, intermediate understanding, and advanced understanding.


    If one cane to intermediate understanding in anyw can be considered an expert even on the divine ne, in that continent of the blue moon only a few havee to intermediate understanding of any element, then can be considered a master and dominate opponents on the same level of cultivation.


    The elves were very strong because just by living for a few hundred years could alle to intermediate understanding in variousws of the main elements of the world, so the elves were much stronger than humans on the same level of cultivation.


    Because it was difficult for the elves to doubt Zhang Yi that he could use severalws so easily, it usually doesn''t happen to humans unless they live for thousands of years and reach a high cultivation realm.


    The forest elves were especially different among the elves and could reach an advanced understanding of the wood element until the end of their life if they had talent, so the forest elves were stronger than the dark elves in the hope world.


    After all, even in the divine n, anyone who came to an advanced understanding of anyw could be considered a master and open a sect that would be highly valued and could reach a great level of power.


    This is because for humans it was almost impossible toe to the advanced understanding of anyw and not have at least the realm of emptiness in cultivation, at that level, one would already be very powerful and thews would have to be at least in the advanced understanding to make a difference in the struggles.


    Of course, there were exceptions for everything, as Saphielle, who was a particrly genius forest elf and had already reached intermediate understanding in her early fifties, had a great chance of reaching an advanced understanding in the future.


    And there were also divine talents like Zhang Yi who had intermediate understanding in all the fundamentalws and 3 other kinds ofws, so Zhang Yi had intermediate understanding in 8 differentws.


    Unfortunately as Zhang Yi always faced many opponents of a higher realm than his or some opponents of two more realms higher than his, his understanding of thews did not help thews as much as strengthened his sacred domain technique.


    His strongest understanding was of thew of massacre, after all, he unconsciously studied thisw for hundreds of years in the past and even used it to aid his cultivation, even though he started over again in this life was already in the intermediate level 9 understanding.


    It was almost reaching an advanced understanding, it was normal to remember that he killed millions of people in the war and did some more massacres in this life as well.


    But the understanding of thew of the fire element was close behind being at intermediate level 5, so it could strengthen both its phoenix me essence since its spatial element was only at intermediate level 1.


    However, understanding the spacew was one of the most difficult to understand and was high in power as well, so getting to the intermediate understanding at just 23 was incredible to aplish.


    His understanding of thews of time was even lower being only at the initial level 4, yet thew of the time, as well as negative energy, were the most difficult toprehend on the whole divine n.


    With his initial understanding of level 4, he could already create a ce to train over time slower and thus save years of cultivation, in addition, he could dy the opponent''s attack by milliseconds which was sufficient for a field cultivator elite dodge a lethal attack.

 Chapter 115: Preparation for the Final Battle 6

    Chapter 115: Preparation for the Final Battle 6


    Zhang Yi can also strengthen his cultivation in body refinement, he also reached the supremeyer of the seventh realm of body refinement, so his body was getting stronger and stronger.


    If qi cultivation also got stronger in those months and reached the advancedyer of the spiritual sea realm, he could feel his strength and his qi getting stronger, he felt that perhaps with his present strength he could reach the end of this world with his current strength.


    But he would risk no more, he wanted to get to the realm of mortal tribtion before ending this underworld, the only thing he feared was the celestial tribtion he would face when he left, it would be 3 tribtions in a row, hard to imagine him surviving.


    Even so, it was necessary to keep moving forward to survive the current crisis, he did not want to end up dying just for fear of what might happen after leaving this underworld, because if he died, his wives would also die and the entire continent was doomed.


    So having decided that Zhang Yi and their wives continued to cultivate, Lusserina, Saphielle and the twins did not know how long they would cultivate and were prepared to spend several years in training.


    But it wouldn''t be so, that was their thought that wouldn''t necessarily be a bad thing as with core reinforcement pills they could quickly improve their cultivation, so it was only natural that no matter how strong Zhang Yi is, his cultivation shouldn''t be slow either.


    While everyone cultivated time passed quickly and another year passed while everyone cultivated, Zhang Yi was already 24 years old and in what would be a legendary cultivation speed even for the greatest geniuses reached the peak of the spiritual sea realm.


    4 months ago Zhang Yi reached the eighth mental energy realm, he expected to take a few more years to reach this realm, he smiled when he thought it might take several years for him to reach this realm.


    In that eighth realm, his mental energy was very abundant, so much so that the restraints of this world trembled at times, it was a pity that he had no power to destroy these restraints, otherwise, he could use his mental energy quietly.


    What made Zhang Yi angry was that even after studying for almost 3 years he could not understand the immortal''s divine anger technique, it was a technique of high difficulty that even his master had to spend hundreds of years trying to analyze.


    But what made him angrier was that it seemed that there was nothing left for him to understand in this technique, it seemed that he understood everything and yet he could not activate this technique, it was a shame because if he could cultivate this technique he could get rid of restrictions on your mental energy.


    Yet he could feel that the world within his mental energy waspletely formed, he himself wanted if he could spend a few years walking through a world where he was practically a god.


    He could feel that this world was so much bigger than anything he had ever seen before in his life, had 8 continents as far as he could know, the problem was that there was no animal life.


    After all, it was all created with mental energy and his imagination and he could not create life, some naturally urring microorganisms seemed toe into existence since he reached the eighth realm, after his mental energy world came into existence it really seemed that forms of Life came from space into your world.


    Even thews of spiritual energy and natural elements seemed to attract these small life forms naturally, so Zhang Yi''s world was fully inhabitable now and the atmosphere was the same as all worlds.


    It was strange just that no animals existed, even fruits and nts could be born, but there were no animals in the millions of miles of forests and no animal life in the seas either.


    A huge ocean and no animal life would be strange even for Zhang Yi to imagine, he deduced that he should personally ce these life forms in his mental energy world searching for the continent of the blue moon.


    With these advances he could clearly feel the coordinates of his mental energy world in the physical world, so he could take more people with him at the same time, he also realized that these coordinates could only be used with his permission.


    He also realized that if he died someday his world of mental energy would also disappear, all the people inside his world would die just like him, so he realized that it would not be so safe for his wives.


    This world of mental energy now had enough spiritual energy for someone within his world to cultivate to the peak of the spiritual sea realm, it showed how strong he was now if the understanding of thews also increased a lot and he got some benefits from it.


    4 months ago his body refinement cultivation also reached the eighth realm, his whole body was stronger than a gold rank armor even without wearing any qi, his overall strength also increased.


    So his fear of facing three heavenly tribtions may diminish somewhat, he felt that even if an attack crossed his defenses it would be difficult to cause serious damage to his body.


    Even if some more serious damage was done he could recover faster with his natural recovery without even using his body qi, Zhang Yi could understand why it was said that the stronger the body refinement realm, the harder it was to kill a warrior.


    At this point Zhang Yi was no longer afraid of enemy skeleton attacks in an individual fight even though using his own body to protect himself, he felt that with his dragon scale and more divine defensive techniques he could end this world now.


    After all with the celestial armor technique your defense would be three times stronger with the dragon scales would be doubled, and with the tortoise shield technique, your defense would be 3 times stronger which was 18 times stronger than your normal defense.


    With that he had no doubt that he could stop several attacks of up to more than 100 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm, of course, that was so because he could cultivate for over 1 year and his defense strengthened to the eighth realm of body refinement.


    This showed how great the difference between someone from the realm of the spiritual sea to someone from the realm of mortal tribtion, with this advance Zhang Yi was confident of winning, but rather he struggled not to be killed even with less than 100 enemies of this realm.

 Chapter 116: Preparation for the Final Battle 7

    Chapter 116: Preparation for the Final Battle 7


    So even though he knew he had an advantage, Zhang Yi didn''t decide to take any chances and continued cultivating until he reached the peak of the spiritual sea realm in his qi, only by reaching the realm of mortal tribtion would he be safer.


    In that year of training his wives also had a breakthrough, Saphielle can advance twice that year and reached the advancedyer of the spiritual sea realm, tomemorate that Zhang Yi one of the spirit-ranked swords he had kept for her and Lusserina.


    He kept for all these years hoping that they would be qualified to use, even if they weren''t going to participate in the next fights, it was better than they had the swords that were kept to themselves.


    Saphielle was thrilled with this because she remembered how long ago Zhang Yi received the spirit rank armor they wore and various other things, it seemed from that time Zhang Yi was thinking about their future.


    These years in the underworld, though not very pleasant for the situation they were in and the pressure to die at any moment, was an important time that brought Lusserina, Saphielle, and Zhang Yi closer and deepened their feelings for each other.


    Unlike Saphielle, Lusserina and the twins could only have one advance this year, Lusserina has always been behind Saphielle in terms of cultivation and has reached the middleyer of the spiritual sea realm.


    The twins who were alsote were in the middleyer of the spiritual sea realm, Lusserina would have another breakthrough in a month, but the twins would take another 4 months.


    Lusserina, as well as Saphielle, also received one of the spirit rank swords that Zhang Yi had guarded, she was happy with that too, so Zhang Yi can only apologize to the twins because he had no sword in store for them.


    Even so, this year while cultivating Zhang Yi used some materials he had avable and his refinement talent to improve their armor to the spirit rank was something that even for Zhang Yi was difficult to do.


    Luckily their armor was made with very good materials so Zhang Yi can reinforce them more easily, and after fighting for years in the underworld the armor gathered a little spirit which helped in reinforcing them.


    But the swords could only be raised to the peak gold rank, yet they did not intend to fight anymore and would only intervene in the fights if Zhang Yi was close to death, so even if their swords were above spirit rank it would make no difference with theirck of strength.


    So on that day Zhang Yi turned away from his wives and returned a few miles to make hisst cultivation advance in this underworld, he knew he would face no celestial tribtion, but was concerned that it might affect his wives.


    The truth was that Zhang Yi missed the tribtions he went through in his advances, after all, he used this power a lot to reinforce his body and refine the impurities in his qi, besides, only the tribtions could give a weapon as formidable as the spear lightning he had.


    Now he hardly used his spear in fights because he was just at the peak of the gold rank, but once he got out of this underworld his spear would go through several continuous advances in the tribtions he would face, perhaps even reaching the king rank.


    Zhang Yi began to cultivate to make his final advance into the realm of mortal tribtion, throughout the realm of the spiritual sea he just umted more qi until he formed a huge sea of qi in his dantian.


    This qi would drive Zhang Yi who had a purer qi than other warriors to fight for days if he didn''t want to see the end of his qi unless he had to use various high-level martial techniques as he usually did that would end his qi much faster.


    The realm of the mortal tribtion was really just about more umtion of qi as were the higher realms, so it takes longer to reach the higheryers, after all understanding the Dao mysteries were only part of the cultivation.


    What makes the realm of mortal tribtion one of the most difficult to advance is the reason that much qi is needed to make an advance and any demon in the heart can lead to the death of a cultivator, not to mention that the cultivator goes through dozens of tribtions on the seven levels of mortal tribtion.


    In addition, tribtions must also pass through the warrior dantian to purify the dantian so that a soul can be created, which causes the death of millions of warriors who cannot stand this difficult test.


    Zhang Yi was not afraid of this realm because he had been through tribtion since the beginning of his cultivation, his dantian had more pure qi than all cultivators, after all, he spent little time using cultivation resources, so he had no reason to be afraid.


    After a few minutes using some high-level spirit stones, he finally reached the initialyer of the first realm of the mortal tribtion, now he had the confidence to end this underworld no matter what.


    Zhang Yi spent a few hours consolidating his cultivation and soon returned to where his wives were to tell them the good news when Zhang Yi said he would fight back to finish this world and his wives were surprised.


    They heard that Zhang Yi wanted to increase his strength by cultivating until he had the confidence to destroy this underworld, but only a little over 1 year had passed since then, they expected something like 5 years at least.


    The twins were the most surprised as they saw how Zhang Yi suffered to face the most advanced skeleton groups, they saw that Zhang Yi always came back with some injuries and his qi always ended minutes after the fights, so they could imagine how difficult the enemies were.


    Even as Zhang Yi had said they all trusted him and knew he wouldn''t say that if he didn''t have the confidence to end this underworld once and for all, only the twins were disappointed because they hoped they had time to reach the realm of mortal tribtion before that they continue to fight.


    Now they hoped that the middleyer of the spiritual sea realm would be enough to withstand the pressure of their enemies, so they would have more confidence in helping Zhang Yi in the next fights.


    After resting another day Zhang Yi moved forward with the twins to fight once more, a lot had changed in a little over a year, now everyone was stronger and their rtionship had changed.

 Chapter 117: Preparation for the Final Battle 8

    Chapter 117: Preparation for the Final Battle 8


    The only thing that didn''t change was that Zhang Yi left them a few miles before he would face the group of enemy skeletons, he also used his clone technique that now didn''t consume much of his qi and left a clone behind with the twins.


    This was a change of treatmentpared to thest time, one of the reasons was that now the twins were wives of Zhang Yi and after a year of getting together and cultivating double, it was impossible for Zhang Yi not to feel love for them.


    But the biggest reason was that before Zhang Yi couldn''t afford to do something like this, his clones were instrumental in facing the skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm and the fighting strategies he had.


    But after reaching the realm of mortal tribtion Zhang Yi was no longer afraid of his enemies, he was very frustrated in facing the skeletons using tricks and always getting hurt and betting everything on the fights.


    If it wasn''t because he gained so much experience in these life-threatening struggles, someone as careful as Zhang Yi would never have fought like this and would have returned to cultivate and strengthen himself long ago.


    Coming to the realm of the mortal tribtion he could summon 6 clones with his technique now, plus his clones were now even stronger than he before using the phoenix dignity technique, even leaving one with Luna and Sr he still had 5 clones.


    Coming to the realm of mortal tribtion the biggest difference was that its phoenix me essence was now with the peak strength of the soul birth realm, it was more than an entire realm above its enemies, so any attack from it could cause the death of all enemies.


    So he preferred to wait another 4 months and reach the realm of mortal tribtion before facing his enemies even though he had the ability a few months earlier, this time sending two clones in front.


    One clone hid his existence and the other advanced just as he didst time to make the first attack, so Zhang Yi soon used his sacred domain technique that was much stronger now that he has reached the realm of mortal tribtion.


    The enemies of the tribtion realm were destroyed as soon as Zhang Yi used his sacred mastery technique and even with the reinforcement of the mortal tribtion realm skeletons the spiritual sea realm skeletons were just over 10 percent strong.


    Even so when the clone entered a certain range to attack all the skeletons attacked him with their strongest attacksbined, the clone tried to defend itself, yet it was destroyed just likest time.


    The other clone that was out of range of the skeletons and was hidden appeared and made the same attack, he used the phoenix descent technique after rising, used the dragon''s onught technique and used the sacred hell technique and so all enemies from the spiritual sea realm were destroyed and even the enemies of the mortal tribtion realm were wounded.


    After all, now the clone was almost as strong as Zhang Yi before using the phoenix dignity technique a year ago, so using his strongest technique was normal for enemies to be seriously injured.


    After seeing how his enemies were doing Zhang Yi gained confidence again, after his advance in cultivation and using the sacred domain technique the 80 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm even using his special empowerment technique had only 41 percent of their full strength.


    It was half the strength they could use before, as Zhang Yi was much stronger than before he was confident in clearing this world, Zhang Yi went right after his clone''s attack and along with the other clones began to attack.


    Zhang Yi also had a slight advance in his martial skills in this little over a year, so his feather rain technique could attack 16 times in a row now, so Zhang Yi and his clones attacked them all together.


    Zhang Yi just had to use the feather rain technique and can kill 16 enemy skeletons even without using any attack reinforcement technique, his clones used the phoenix descent and dragon charging technique to also attack 8 enemies each.


    After only one attack 48 mortal tribtion realm skeletons had been destroyed, Zhang Yi did not even hide that it was the main body and so the remaining 32 tribtion realm skeletons attacked Zhang Yi together.


    It was a powerful attack that could kill even a warrior in the soul-birth realm, but Zhang Yi used all his defensive techniques so he could easily defend himself from this attack, then Zhang Yi and his clones attacked again to destroy all enemies.


    If it was before, Zhang Yi would have to use all his techniques to defend himself against an attack of 80 skeletons, but right now the 80 skeletons did not affect his defenses with only 41% of their full strength.


    Less than half of them were much easier for Zhang Yi to defend themselves yet, after this fight Zhang Yi was confident that even if the enemies used several different techniques he could still win.


    Zhang Yi had spent almost none of his qi on these attacks and so advanced further with his clones, after attacking three more skeleton groups he finally got tired and went back to Luna and Sr to return to camp.


    In this fight, the twins even closer than before could not even feel the impact of the Zhang Yi fight, in part, it was because they had gotten so much stronger, and the biggest reason was that the Zhang Yi clone was pushing the energy waves away that wasing towards them.


    They were a little disappointed when they realized that a Zhang Yi clone was even stronger than them, but it was normal to expect something like this because they always knew that Zhang Yi was much more powerful than themselves.


    After a few days of rest, Zhang Yi again faced more groups of enemy skeletons, even though near the final group of enemies the number of skeletons in each wave always increased. This was pointless near Zhang Yi who would destroy all numbers before the fight main began.


    Using his tactic with both clones Zhang Yi could always eliminate all the weaker enemies with his clones before starting to attack, even if he wasn''t concerned with ending this world it was better to always have a guarantee using his clones.


    Over time Luna and Sr also became more confident that Zhang Yi could eliminate this world, they did not know how Zhang Yi could get stronger in such a short time but realized that Zhang Yi had strengthened this year.

 Chapter 118: Preparation for the Final Battle 9

    Chapter 118: Preparation for the Final Battle 9


    Zhang Yi kept advancing and even though his enemies grew stronger it made no difference from before, so Lusserina and Saphielle who saw Zhang Yi every day were also anxious for Zhang Yi to end this underworld at once.


    After a few weeks he can finally face the penultimate group of skeletons, they had over 3 million skeletons being the majority of the core revolution realm while a part was really the core creation realm.


    10,000 as always were from the realm of the spiritual sea and the strongest enemies were 99 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm, even with the reinforcement these skeletons could cause each other to have only 44 percent of their total strength.


    If it was before Zhang Yi''s advance this group would have 88 percent of full strength, but now they were fighting just to do some damage to Zhang Yi, after all with this advance he strengthened himself in many different ways that his enemies could do nothing else for him.


    Just as before he sent two of his clones, when he used his sacred domain technique it was amazing to see over 3 million skeletons being destroyed, then one clone was destroyed as in other fights and the other skeleton can eliminate the realm skeletons from the realm spiritual sea.


    When Zhang Yi saw that his enemies were nothing special, he attacked himself and his other clones, just as before in 3 attacks they eliminated all the realm of the mortal tribtion skeletons and without Zhang Yi using much of his qi.


    Now after more than 3 years in this world, Zhang Yi was finally close to facing thest group of skeletons, not unlike this group he faced now, the only difference being that there were many more skeletons of the realm of the spiritual sea.


    There were close to 100,000 skeletons of the realm of the spiritual sea, this made Zhang Yi wonder how the skeletons had so many spiritual sea realm warriors, since the beginning of this world he knew that he should have faced close to 20 million skeletons of the realm of the spiritual sea.


    Even on the continent of the blue moon, he knew there weren''t even a million such enemies, so there had to be more than 30 continents like Zhang Yi''s to create such skeletons.


    The skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm also surprised Zhang Yi, he should have faced more than 10,000 of these skeletons in thesetter groups, Zhang Yi was sure that across the continent he should not have even 300 of those mortal tribtion realm warriors.


    Perhaps only if the whole history of the continent is considered with the warriors who rose to the divine n should there be so many warriors of this realm, so Zhang Yi was increasingly certain that the enemies were an underworld that destroyed several continents and fled the warriors of the divine n.


    Knowing this instead of worrying Zhang Yi calmed down after all that meant he was facing a truly strong enemy and it wasn''t that he had been too weak to take so long to clear this underworld.


    Zhang Yi was not impatient and went back to rest for a while with his wives before facing hisst enemy, he was not sure if he could win despite being very confident.


    After all, he was very concerned that the enemies had a new kind of power to differentiate from the previous groups after all the biggest difference between this group he had faced and the final group was just a skeleton of the mortal tribtion realm that seemed to be the leader of all the skeletons.


    To be the leader of all skeletons this skeleton would have to have some fundamental difference from the others, besides, he would have to have the wisdom to always be able to escape from the warriors of the divine n, after all not all the underlings that could escape without being destroyed.


    After resting for a few days he decided to tell his wives of the challenge he would have to face that day, after all, Zhang Yi was fighting not just for his survival but for all his wives and even the whole continent.


    "Today is the day of the final fight, I can''t wait for a few more years, I finally made it to thest group of skeletons, if I can eliminate all the skeletons in this group I''m sure I will destroy this underworld once and for all."


    Hearing this Lusserina and the others did not know how to react, so many years struggling to eliminate an enemy in which they did not even know what was the strength of the final boss, now suddenly this whole fight came to an end.


    Of course, since a few years ago when Zhang Yi realized he had found the end of this world, they knew they would eventually reach the final fight, but what was frightening was that there was no guarantee that Zhang Yi could win.


    Just as Zhang Yi said they knew they couldn''t wait a few more years waiting for Zhang Yi to train harder and get stronger, and they had confidence that as Zhang Yi wanted to face this final group he should expect to win.


    "How strong are the skeletons of this final group?"


    "It has a few million enemies, but with some techniques of mine that number will decrease to 100 enemies of the mortal tribtion realm."


    "A few days ago I faced a group with strength very simr to this final group and managed to win easily so I am confident of ending this world at once."


    Hearing Zhang Yi says that they calmed down, only the twins were still tense to know that the final fight would soon being, Luna and Sr were sure the prophecy in their vige was real, just as the next fight would be thest they knew that they might have to help this time.


    Still, they kept quiet and just worried about themselves, after all, if they said they thought this might happen Zhang Yi wouldn''t let theme along with him for this fight.


    Surely Zhang Yi would do something like this if he knew that the twins were thinking of fighting in the next fight, he himself had no confidence to win, so it was hard to think that two warriors of the spiritual sea realm could help anything.


    After spending some time getting ready Zhang Yi left with Luna and Sr for the final fight, they advanced quickly and just like in thest few fights Zhang Yi left a clone with the twins and kept advancing.


    Zhang Yi was so tense about this final fight that he had even forgotten why the twins always came with him to get closer to the ce of the fight, otherwise, he would not allow the twins toe along in this important fight.

 Chapter 119: Final Fight 1

    Chapter 119: Final Fight 1


    Just like in thest few fights Zhang Yi advanced quickly and stopped a few miles before the final group was, even someone like him felt some pressure when faced with the pressure of millions of negative energy enemies.


    It was not harmful to him that he had also understood thews of negative energy, but he was sure that half of these skeletons would be more than enough to destroy the continent of the blue moon.


    Even though the final fight Zhang Yi would still use the same tactics as in thest fights, he took two of his remaining 5 clones and sent them forward, one of them hiding his presence and the other boldly advancing.


    He hoped that if the enemy still had some hidden technique and his two clones would be enough to find out, Zhang Yi couldn''t help but think that if the skeleton groups couldmunicate he would have died long ago.


    When the first clone approached Zhang Yi still did not use his sacred domain technique, the clone used some techniques and tried to jump to attack, just as with previous groups several skeletons attacked the clone at the same time and the clone disappeared.


    Immediately after Zhang Yi used his divine sacred domain technique and saw the enemy skeletons being weakened, at the same time millions of the core revolution realm and core creation realm skeletons were destroyed.


    So the other hidden clone appeared and just as at other times used various attack techniques to destroy the spiritual sea realm skeletons, so even as therger spiritual sea realm skeletons were bigger they were destroyed the same way.


    After all, this had happened the enemy skeletons showed no different technique and the Zhang Yi clone could retreat, seeing that everything was as before Zhang Yi and his other 3 clones advanced to the final attack.


    But as soon as Zhang Yi and his clones advanced something different happened, Zhang Yi could feel a great deal of negative energying from one of the mortal tribtion realm skeletons and so something like a matrix had been activated and it was as if time had stood still.


    Neither Zhang Yi and his clones nor enemy skeletons could move, Zhang Yi was startled by this happening, but did not know what had happened and just realized that it was a kind of restriction that restricted his mental energy.


    [So you are the invader of this world, I did not expect anyone of the divine n to be on this continent, fortunately, you were arrogant and came alone, if you called your friends this underworld that existed for so many centuries would be destroyed today.]


    Zhang Yi was surprised to see one of the mortal tribtion realm skeletons talking to him, he knew that enemies after the spiritual sea realm should have the intelligence to talk, but before no one had tried to talk and didn''t even seem to know how tomunicate.


    [You may be wondering why I''m talking to you or why no enemy skeleton has tried to talk to you before, this is because they can''t, we are servants of the demons who have often tried to dominate the entire universe, even those who were cursed too loses the right to talk.]


    "I don''t know what you want, but I''m not someone from the divine n like you said, if I were I wouldn''t havee alone."


    [Lie, if you were not from the divine n, you couldn''t have so many powerful techniques and cultivate so quickly, I can see that you are not even 25 and have reached the realm of mortal tribtion, so you must be an important disciple of a great sect in the divine n.]


    "I''m not lying, I was lucky to have a master years ago who gave me these techniques, never leaves this continent."


    The skeleton just watched Zhang Yi as he didn''t know if he was telling the truth or was lying, but after Zhang Yi fell into his trap nothing in this world could save him from death, so the skeleton was in no hurry.


    Zhang Yi also didn''t know if it was any good to talk, but he was trying to buy time for some miracle to happen, he didn''t want Luna and Sr toe, but hoped that by some stroke of luck his divine technique would activate and he could get rid of these restrictions.


    Besides, Zhang Yi was really curious about what was going on with this underworld and wanted to know what was special about this skeleton in front of him, so maybe he''ll find a way out to survive.


    "What do you mean the demons and the skeletons are cursed? What is happening to this world?"


    [It doesn''t seem like you''re lying, so if you have such a talent and you were unlucky enough to get into this underworld, I don''t know what you were trying for, but you will never get out of my restraint and no one will help you.]


    [I will answer your questions and satisfy your curiosity so you know how and why you died, after all, it seems that I have to wait for your qi to end until I can kill you.]


    The skeleton was telling the truth, he had a powerful restraint technique, but this restraint technique also affected his allied skeletons, and now he had only 50% of his full strength, with him alone he knew he could not cross the defense of Zhang Yi even attacked for many hours.


    [Even though you are not from the divine n you should know about the demons that are the main enemies of the living beings of this universe, I don''t know why, but the demons have the mission of existence to dominate this universe and destroy all beings alive.]


    [But living beings on all worlds are very intelligent and powerful, so whenever demons appear all living beingse together and demons are always banished or destroyed and thousands of years have to pass before demons can strike again. ]


    [So the demons knowing this and knowing that when demons are banished humans and other races fight each other decided to create something to weaken the power of humans while demons are sealed.]


    [What was created is the underworld that looks like the hidden worlds that experts can create, in some underworlds the demons have invented a curse that revives the dead in skeletons, that is the undead.]


    [Thus hundreds of thousands of underworlds were created, in some underworlds the demons themselves dominate, and in other cursed beings like the skeletons that are us we exist.]


    [The meaning of underworld existence is to destroy various worlds and continents of the living and thus to weaken living beings, but underworldthat exist only in skeletons have always been weaker and treated only as disposables to harm the living.]

 Chapter 120: Final Fight 2

    Chapter 120: Final Fight 2


    [After thousands of years the divine ns that are where the most powerful humans in the universe live began to realize the existence of the underworlds and decided to destroy all the underworlds.]


    [The underworld with the demons never attack the worlds of the living and only hide, so after many sacrifices the warriors of the divine n they managed to eliminate all the first underworld.]


    [Yet from time to time the warriors of the divine n discovered that new underworlds would always emerge and that they could only discover these underworlds after a continent or world was destroyed.]


    [Humans always want benefits for everything they do, in the first destroyed underworlds they found that to create an underworld a demon must use a very powerful treasure as a sacrifice and these treasures must be useful to humans.]


    [Upon learning this everyone wanted to be sent to destroy the underworlds to receive the treasures that were called rewards to those who destroy those underworlds.]


    [Not to cause further confrontation the warriors of the strongest realms decided to act, so they decided that only warriors of up to the soul-birth realm could be sent to destroy these underworlds.]


    [Using thebined power of many of them humans interfered with celestialws and thus caused restrictions on the underlings, the skeletons would lose their ability tomunicate so as not to be too dangerous for the warriors of the divine n.]


    [Luckily for us this restriction has alerted the demons who created somews of their own, as no heavenlyw could enter the underworld and so no one could use heavenly tribtions to attack the skeletons.]


    [Another thing the demons gave was the ability of skeletons that normally could not strengthen themselves to cultivate thews of negative energy, so the underworld was stronger and more difficult for the divine n warriors and impossible for humans on the lower nes.]


    [After hundreds of years something happened that even the demons had not expected, some skeletons like me coulde to an advanced understanding of thews of negative energy and gain new powers and regain intelligence and could even control the underworld to escape divine ns.]


    [As you well know part of this demon undead curse is that humans killed in this underworld be skeletons like us, so we can get stronger forever.]


    After listening to the skeleton Zhang Yi can finally understand everything that was happening, so it was the fault of all that was happening to the demons and he was also unlucky to find an underworld with a skeleton that had a high level of understanding of thews of the negative energy.


    [Negative energyws have many benefits for skeletons, we can strengthen our mates and create unbreakable constraints like the one I created with a high level of understanding.]


    While Zhang Yi was here in mortal danger the twins also realized that something was strange when the clone near them seemed to have lost their intelligence and seemed to be broken.


    When Zhang Yi suffered the restriction he lost the ability tomunicate with his clones, so after a while, Luna and Sr finally realized that Zhang Yi should be in danger, but did not appear to be in grave danger because the clone still existed.


    So they forced themselves to advance calmly despite the fear and apprehension of something happening to Zhang Yi as they moved carefully, but they also knew that only they could do something for Zhang Yi ording to the prophecy.


    So they couldn''t just run to the ce where Zhang Yi was fighting carefree because otherwise Zhang Yi and they would all be dead for sure.


    Fortunately, the skeleton that controlled the constraint didn''t have the ability to kill Zhang Yi in no time and so the twins had time to calmly advance, that skeleton also seemed to be in the mood to talk to someone like it spent so much time in the underworld with no one to talk to.


    The special power that the twins had in the prophecy said they could help a hero was a divine technique called innate reversal, which caused any kind of restraint or debuff they faced to be reversed back to the one who used it.


    It was a very useful power in individual fights between higher-realm warriors, but for twins since birth it had never been useful at all, it was hard to find anyone who could use restraint techniques on the blue moon continent.


    The only thing the twins could use was the restriction immunity as all the restrictions they faced were leftover hundreds or thousands of years ago and whoever created this restriction would already be dead.


    Once they saw that Zhang Yi was being arrested for some restriction caused by a mortal tribtion realm skeleton the twins understood how they could help Zhang Yi, at the same time they understood that this skeleton was someone from the mortal tribtion realm.


    Even though this skeleton could only use 50% of its power was not yet something they could face, even if they could release Zhang Yi the other 99 skeletons would also be released and they could die.


    Even knowing this, they still did not hesitate when they discovered that they could save Zhang Yi and went toward the skeleton that was using the restraint to attack that skeleton.


    The skeleton who was talking to Zhang Yi realized that these twin sisters were trying to attack him, but seeing that they were only in the realm of the spiritual sea soon rxed, he could easily kill these sisters


    [So this is what you were expecting, you are very naive if you expected that two people from the realm of the spiritual sea could attack me.]


    "Luna, Sr, get out of here you can''t face this skeleton, run away from here and wait for me!"


    By the time his life was in danger Zhang Yi had forgotten that he had left a clone of him with the twins, after all, he knew that the twins and Lusserina and Saphielle should be safe.


    But now he realized that Luna and Sr must have noticed something strange when he lost control of his clones, he regretted bringing them with him in the fights and leaving his clone with them.


    The skeleton realized as soon as Zhang Yi said he did not expect these women to appear, so he discovered something interesting he could do, instead of just attacking these sisters and killing them, the skeleton used its technique of restraining the twins as well.


    He wanted to see Zhang Yi who destroyed many skeletons this year suffer a little while seeing his wives being mistreated, so Zhang Yi could end up spending his qi faster trying to break free and so his sacred mastery would end sooner when his qi was over.


    As soon as the skeleton used its twin restriction technique the innate divine reversal technique of their twins was activated and it was he who ended up being restricted by his own power.

 Chapter 121: Final Fight 3

    Chapter 121: Final Fight 3


    So everyone was restricted by the tribtion realm skeleton techniques except the twins, the skeleton soon realized that and was surprised not knowing how something like this could happen, after all, if he withdrew his restriction to move Zhang Yi could also move and he would be destroyed.


    Knowing this the skeleton realized that he could do nothing and just hope that these twin sisters could not kill him until Zhang Yi''s qi was gone, after that the skeleton could remove his restraint and his skeletons would be stronger and would kill Zhang Yi and the Twins.


    Luna and Sr realized that their technique had worked and the enemy was restricted by their own power, so they did not hesitate and used their peak gold rank swords to attack the skeleton.


    This restriction was indeed very powerful and could stop the mental energy and movement of qi, so the mortal tribtion realm skeleton could use only part of its qi to protect itself, the full force twin attack failed to break through the defense of The skeleton''s qi wore away a lot.


    Zhang Yi who saw the twins attacking and the skeleton just getting hit without defending understood that the twins'' innate technique should have something to do with it, yet he wasn''t very hopeful and just wanted the twins to take this opportunity to escape.


    "Luna, Sr, don''t keep fighting and just run away, I don''t want to see you two wounds and this skeleton can''t kill me, even if my qi is gone I can still defend myself, but you will die if you don''t leave here!"


    "We will not leave here without you, if it were not for you we would have died long ago in this underworld, and the prophecy said we could help you if you die we willmit suicide anyway, so we prefer to use our life to try to help you."


    Zhang Yi felt touched by Luna and Sr''s feelings, but he didn''t want them to die for anything, he could survive even if attacked by all the skeletons, but the twins would die instantly.


    [I didn''t expect there were others here besides you, I can''t believe you brought such weak people into this dangerous ce, you must have underestimated this underworld so much, these twins won''t be able to kill me and I will make everyone besides you die in this underworld and then I will kill you.]


    After saying that the skeleton seemed to have used some technique of some kind and nothing seemed to have happened in this ce, but Zhang Yi who could still use his Divine sense paled instantly.


    The twins kept attacking the skeleton without noticing anything strange, but Zhang Yi realized that this strange technique that had been used by this skeleton was a technique from this underworld, some skeletons that had been destroyed centuries ago were rising again.


    Zhang Yi could not expect such a development, after all, he has killed all the skeletons hitherto with the sh of tribtion or the essence of the phoenix me, so no skeleton he destroyed could be recreated or revived.


    But the skeletons that had been destroyed by others before Zhang Yi could still naturally rise, Zhang Yi could not destroy these skeletons with the lightning bolt of his spear''s tribtion or the essence of the phoenix me because his Divine sense could not find Destroyed beings.


    The very skeleton that activated the technique was surprised, he hoped that his technique could revive his entire army that was destroyed by Zhang Yi, but only a few hundred thousand skeletons were revived.


    He was furious to discover this, it seemed that Zhang Yi had some method ofpletely destroying all the skeletons and not allowing them to rise again, which showed how careful he was with his actions.


    [You bastard, you destroyed my entire army forever, I thought they could be recovered, but you have some sacred technique now that your wives will suffer even more.]


    Even if his entire army had been destroyed he could still redo everything again as long as he continued to invade the continents and worlds, those hundreds of thousands of skeletons had been destroyed in previous fights in ces where Zhang Yi did not use even the lightning of tribtion and nor the essence of the phoenix me.


    There were 880,000 skeletons in this army and more than half were from the core revolution realm, another part from the core creation realm, and a small part from the Xiantian realm, these skeletons marched toward Zhang Yi and the twins.


    But on the path where they came from were Saphielle and Lusserina, the skeleton should not have known they were in this underworld yet, so it would inadvertently kill the two that were in the path.


    Lusserina and Saphielle were in the spiritual sea realm, Lusserina was in the middleyer and Saphielle was in the advancedyer, both had spirit rank armor and spirit rank swords that Zhang Yi gave them.


    They faced many more skeletons before, but it was while they were defended by Zhang Yi, so they never faced a situation where they were surrounded, fortunately, they were much stronger than the enemies and had swords and armor of spirit rank.


    Still, Zhang Yi thought they were in danger of being killed while fighting, while the twins who knew nothing continued to attack the skeleton and were wearing down the skeleton''s qi.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like they could hurt this skeleton in a few hours, by which time the high-speed skeletons would have gotten to where Lusserina and Saphielle were, so Zhang Yi made a decision.


    "Luna, Sr, this skeleton you are attacking will not be destroyed like this, your qi will end before the skeleton qi, this skeleton used a technique from this underworld and revived a few hundred thousand skeletons."


    "These skeletons are going to attack Lusserina and Saphielle, go there and help them, and thene back here, otherwise Lusserina and Saphielle could end up dying."


    The twins stopped attacking when they heard what Zhang Yi said, they knew they couldn''t even finish this skeleton before their qi was over, now that they heard that Lusserina and Saphielle were being attacked they knew they needed help.


    So without thinking twice the twins went back the way they came to the camp where Lusserina and Saphielle were, after helping them, the twins could call on Lusserina and Saphielle to help attack this skeleton.


    [I didn''t expect you to find out that I used any technique, nor did I expect you to bring other people into this underworld besides these twins, but do you think some people could stop over 880,000 skeletons?]


    [Your wives will be killed when your qi runs out you will also die.]


    Zhang Yi knew the situation was not good yet with the twins fighting along with Lusserina and Saphielle they would have a better chance of surviving and couldst longer, not to mention sending the twins away.

 Chapter 122: Final Fight 4

    Chapter 122: Final Fight 4


    Zhang Yi was trying to gain time to see if any miracles were happening and his divine immortal rage technique activated, he had already understood all about this technique, yet had failed to learn and activate it in any way.


    Something was missing that he didn''t know what it was, but if he didn''t activate now and he got rid of the restrictions both he and his wives would die, beyond them this whole continent would be destroyed and the army of skeletons would form again.


    Luckily after entering the realm of mortal tribtion, his qi was dozens of times higher than before, and Zhang Yi had already gotten rid of his clone technique when the twins appeared in the fight and his qi was full again.


    With its pure qi and its natural wood treasure that was the seed, its qi recovered quickly as well as its wounds, the sacred domain technique used little mental energy and qi and was more supported by thews that Zhang Yi understood, unfortunately, hisw the massacre did not affect the skeletons much.


    So it would take several days for his qi to run out of him using only the divine sacred domain technique, of course, the skeleton didn''t know it, yet the skeleton didn''t use qi to maintain its restriction either, so it had a lifetime to wait.


    But if the twins had not attacked the skeleton and with its reversal technique the skeleton would also have been restricted Zhang Yi was sure that after a few days the skeleton would lose patience and attack Zhang Yi to speed up his qi spending.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Yi was concerned that his wives could not defend themselves against the army of enemy skeletons and would eventually be killed, so Zhang Yi was still urgently getting out of this restriction.


    After a few minutes the twins sessfully returned to camp and found Lusserina and Saphielle, they were happy when they saw the twins, but soon saw that the twins were serious and that Zhang Yi was not with them.


    "What happened? Where is Zhang Yi?"


    "Zhang Yi was caught in a trap of one of the final group of tribtion realm skeletons, it''s a constraint so, for now, he''s not hurt, Sr and I went to help and we used our innate technique to help and we left the constrained skeleton but we couldn''t hurt that skeleton."


    "So you came back to call us both to help attack this skeleton?"


    "No, it seems that while we were attacking this skeleton used a secret underworld technique and revived some skeletons that were destroyed a few centuries ago, this army of skeletons ising to attack you and Zhang Yi has sent us back to help you."


    "What about Zhang Yi? Did you leave him alone?"


    "He''s not in danger for the next few days until his qi is gone, and if this skeleton army kills you and gets to Zhang Yi he can be killed the same way, so we think it''s best toe back and help you and then we alle back and attack the skeletons and we saved Zhang Yi."


    Lusserina was nervous about Zhang Yi being in danger but realized that what Luna said was right, so it was better for them to destroy this army of skeletons and then to help Zhang Yi.


    ...


    Zhang Yi no longer wanted to talk to the skeleton and used his Divine Sense to see how the situation was with his wives, he saw that they argued for a while and then prepared to face the army of skeletons.


    Zhang Yi regretted not having created more qi recovery pills and wound recovery pills, these pills were effective even to the realm of the spiritual sea and would no longer serve him, yet these pills would have little effect on the realm of the spiritual sea.


    He no longer expected to use any qi recovery or wound recovery pills and did not expect his wives to have to fight in the final fight, but he regretted not having spent some time creating these pills.


    Now he hoped that all the time he allowed his wives to fight in the early years to gain experience was enough to allow them to win this final war, while he thought he also tried to activate this technique of immortal rage that could end all your problems.


    After a few hours, Zhang Yi noticed that the skeleton army was approaching where their wives were, none of them noticed and were just on guard, Zhang Yi got more nervous seeing it, even though it was usually cold.


    Soon they noticed the enemies and prepared to fight, fortunately, the four were all in the realm of the spiritual sea in the intermediateyer at least, only Saphielle was in the advancedyer.


    The skeletons also sensed the humans and soon advanced to attack, fortunately, the realm skeletons of the core revolutioncked intelligence like theskeletons in the realm of the mortal tribtion and did not think of making joint attacks.


    They were ready and made a circle with their backs to each other supporting each other, Saphielle who was the strongest among them was facing the army of skeletons and attacked the enemies first.


    As they hoped the fight was different from the time Zhang Yi was together, skeletons could attack from all sides and they often had to face multiple attacks at once, if they came from the Xiantian realm or core creation realm skeletons they could end the skeletons with just one blow.


    But if they were skeletons of the core revolution realm only Saphielle could destroy those skeletons in a single blow and the others had to attack more than once, yet at the beginning of the fight, they fought bravely destroying several skeletons within seconds.


    Zhang Yi was happy to see that his wives were much stronger now, they could face an army of skeletons on their own and still stand firm, they didn''t fight like Zhang Yi who could destroy several skeletons in one blow.


    So this would be a long fight and what would define whether they would win or lose was how much qi they would have after a few hours, they could use Zhang Yi''s qi recovery pills, but those pills could only be used after a few hours and would only recover part of the qi.


    So with a whole day of fighting, they could use this pill only a few times, so Zhang Yi regretted not creating more pills, after all how much qi recovery pills could recover would be what would define the oue of the fight.


    After a few hours of fighting the twins had to use a qi recovery pill as they had wasted qi trying to destroy the skeletons that ced the restriction on Zhang Yi, but that pill only recovered 10% of the twins'' total qi.

 Chapter 123: Final Fight 5

    Chapter 123: Final Fight 5


    Luckily they were smart and had a n about it, the twins used the qi pill when their qi was just over half, in a few hours they could use the pill again and so they couldst a few days.


    Saphielle who was killing more skeletons was calmer, after a few hours of fighting herself being usually the calmest took the lead and beganmanding Lusserina and the twins.


    Her first decision was to stop attacking the skeletons and just defend themselves, so they would receive more blows and destroy fewer enemies, but could save more qi, after all the four were wearing spirit rank armor and were all from the realm of the spiritual sea.


    So even if they got a few blows they wouldn''t be much injured and if they were lightly injured they could just take the wound recovery pills, another tactic that Saphielle decided was that she and Lusserina would attack their enemies the hardest.


    After all, only Saphielle and Lusserina had spirit rank swords, so their attack power was far superior to the twins after these tactics were used they spent far less qi in the fight.


    So with all the resources they had, they would take a few days before deciding the oue of the fight, or they would run out of qi or die from the skeleton army blows, Zhang Yi who saw this was proud of Saphielle and got a little longer calm.


    At least that way his qi would end before his wives who had pills to recover the qi, even though they were fighting Zhang Yi was using a divine technique against 100 realm tribtion skeletons, it was normal for him to spend more qi than them.


    If his qi was gone and Zhang Yi couldn''t use the immortal''s anger technique he would die anyway, so his wives would die too, but Zhang Yi would have more time to save everyone.


    So the hours passed quickly and Zhang Yi continued to pay attention to their wives'' struggle, with this Saphielle tactic they were saving more qi, but at the same time after several hours of fighting the dresses and armor they wore were full of blood.


    Even if the spirit-rank armor could stop a few blows and the wound recovery pills could keep them fighting, it was obvious that fighting like this would hurt a lot.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi became increasingly angry at his current situation, even if he tried to concentrate on activating his divine immortal anger technique he couldn''t stop himself from being mad at his injured wives and he could do nothing about it.


    After more than a day of fighting the first 200,000 skeletons had been destroyed, but most of them were from the Xiantian realm and core creation realm, the core revolution realm skeletons that were the majority didn''t attack much at first.


    With Saphielle''s fighting tactics they still had more than 50 percent of qi and it would soon be time to use the qi recovery pill, but they were full of superficial cuts in their bodies.


    Even though the qi recovery pills could not fully remove the scars of this intense fighting day, Zhang Yi''s situation was less bloody, but it wasn''t that much better after all his qi was running out quickly and he couldst another day at most.


    Zhang Yi was angrier to see his wives as soon as he even forgot his own situation, his technique finally showed signs of activating and he hoped that would happen before his qi ended, but even if the technique activated he could not do anything.


    The hours ticked by with Zhang Yi staring at their wives'' struggles, sometimes several skeletal blows of the core revolution realm falling on Luna and Sr at the same time and they were more seriously injured and falling.


    Soon they would get up and use the wound recovery pills, after more than two days of fighting their qi would reach 30% and they could not stand a whole third day, in this situation Zhang Yi was also running out of qi.


    He was enraged by this situation and now only cared about his wives, he did not believe that before he thought he had such a talent and was much better than the other geniuses and because of his inability to understand technique and excess of confidence when entering the enemy''s trap.


    Zhang Yi had techniques for long-range attacks and only approached because he trusted that his clone had discovered all the tricks of the enemy and because he despised the skeletons and thought he was stronger than all.


    While watching his wives being wounded by hundreds of thousands of skeletons his qi was finally over, his divine technique had not yet activated and now it was no good at all, so I know his divine sacred domain technique was deactivated and all 100 skeletons could recover all the strength.


    The skeletons not only recovered 100 percent of their total strength, with the effect of negative energy their strength was increased, with 100 skeletons together plus the strength of the main skeleton that hade to the advanced understanding of thews of negative energy the full force of skeletons reached 200%.


    With this force even Zhang Yi could not survive thebined attack of all of them even if he had all the qi to activate his defensive techniques, realizing that the main skeleton paid attention to Zhang Yi to see if he was even without qi.


    But even in this near-death situation, Zhang Yi could only observe with his Divine sense the situation of his wives who were only 10% of their remaining qi and were all bruised.


    Seeing this and knowing that his death was near Zhang Yi felt only anger, the greatest anger he had felt in his life for all that was happening, for his ipetence and the skeletons of this underworld.


    Seeing that Zhang Yi was furious or had no qi at all the final skeleton deactivated his restriction of him and the skeletons, Zhang Yi was finally free, but without qi, he could do nothing against his enemies.


    [I see you''re angry, this is what I wanted to see, I wanted to see you feel humiliated after invading my underworld and destroying most of my army, in the end, nothing you did was anything but me irritate.]

 Chapter 124: Final Fight 6

    Chapter 124: Final Fight 6


    [I don''t know where my army of skeletons is, but by your expression, your wives must be trying to stop my army from getting here, but they are very weak, soon they will die just as you will.]


    "You say I invaded your underworld and destroyed your army, but didn''t you invade my continent first and kill the people in it? Not just my continent, but many others as well."


    [That''s how it is, I invaded the continents of humans and built my army and killed hundreds of millions of people, so you think that if you kill me and destroy my underworld you will be some kind of hero.]


    [But to me I''m just guiding my underworld fulfilling my purpose of existence by killing millions of people, and you''re the one who came to destroy my army, in the end, it''s all just a matter of point of view.]


    [Your wives have done well to hold my army after so many days even though they are so weak after I kill you I will take these skeletons to kill your wives, so you will all be part of my army.]


    While talking to the skeleton Zhang Yi was watching their wives fight and saw the moment when Luna and Sr fell without qi after suffering several blows, soon Saphielle and Lusserina realized the situation and defended them from the attacks of the other skeletons.


    Luna and Sr did not appear to be dead but appeared to be severely injured, Saphielle and Lusserina were protecting the twins, but their qi would soon be over and they would all die, over 600,000 skeletons had been destroyed in those 3 days of fighting, but soon they would lose.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi felt even angrier than before, he felt that if he could give his life he would give only to save his wives and get them out of here, but not even he had a technique for sacrificing vitality and burning qi.


    [Now it is time for your death, so you will rise as part of my army.]


    Saying that the skeleton teamed up with 9 other skeletons and attacked Zhang Yi with all their power united, he didn''t want to attack all 100 skeletons because he thought that Zhang Yi would be totally destroyed and could not rise as a skeleton after that.


    Only after receiving the skeletal attack did Zhang Yi stop observing his wives'' struggle, did he use the little qi he had recovered at that time after disabling the sacred domain technique and used the celestial armor technique.


    The attack of the 10 deadly tribtion realm skeletons with 200% strength was powerful, but Zhang Yi could withstand the attack of 100 of them together so naturally managed to defend himself.


    The skeleton underestimated Zhang Yi''s defense and did not expect him to defend himself, he did not know that Zhang Yi also cultivated body refinement in the eighth realm, if Zhang Yi had a little more than he could use his speed to escape.


    Seeing Zhang Yi defending himself the skeleton was afraid that Zhang Yi would recover or flee and immediately ordered all other skeletons to attack him if Zhang Yi had his qi and could use the tortoise shield technique he could defend himself, but now He would die.


    Knowing that he would die at that moment and his wives would die too, his rage soared and he blushed himself, at that moment his immortal rage technique was finally activated and all restrictions on Zhang Yi were gone.


    That was the immortal''s divine anger technique, what was required to activate this technique was just being too angry to break all restrictions, his master did not teach Zhang Yi this detail because it is normal for everyone to be angry and he did not expect this detail almost took Zhang Yi''s life.


    With the restrictions broken Zhang Yi smiled bitterly if it was before his qi was over he could easily destroy all these skeletons, yet at that moment he used his abundant mental energy that had not been used in this fight to teleport to where his wives were.


    This was natural after all Zhang Yi was able toe to the intermediate understanding of thews of space because of his mental energy, so he could also use mental energy to activate thews, it was obvious that he would not try to fight 100 skeletons that had 200% of strength and preferred to help their wives.


    When Zhang Yi arrived Lusserina and Saphielle''s qi was almost over and Luna and Sr were lying on the ground badly injured, seeing that Zhang Yi felt a pain in his heart and used his mental energy to move the lightning power to attack the skeletons.


    Zhang Yi''s mental energy was in the eighth realm so it was only natural that enemies of the core revolution realm that were two lower realms couldn''t even fend off his casual strikes with mental energy.


    When they saw Zhang Yi arrive Saphielle and Lusserina were finally relieved and fainted, Zhang Yi considered moving closer to his wives to protect them, but at that moment beside him, a huge white tiger with purple stripes appeared.


    This huge white tiger had purple stripes on its body and something like purple armor around its chest, this tiger''s eyes were lightning blue, this tiger had tworge purple wings.


    Zhang Yi immediately knew that this huge tiger was his tamed White Storm beast that had been trapped within his mental energy world for several years after falling asleep, it seemed that those years were good for the tiger that was now in the realm of the spiritual sea.


    The tiger without waiting for orders from Zhang Yi attacked the skeletons and made his way near Lusserina, Saphielle, and the twins, getting close to Zhang Yi''s wives the tiger soon began to protect them, Zhang Yi was quite pleased to see this.


    Just as he expected all his problems were resolved as soon as his divine immortal rage technique was activated after a while Zhang Yi approached his wives and sent them into his world of mental energy.


    The tiger who had no one else to protect attacked the skeletons again, within minutes Zhang Yi and the tiger destroyed all the skeletons and Zhang Yi''s qi had recovered somewhat, Zhang Yi soon felt that the skeletons wereing to where he was.


    So Zhang Yi sent the tiger into his mental energy world and teleported to where he arrived in this underworld a few years ago at the beginning of this giant tunnel, after all, he had to prepare some more things before ending this world.

 Chapter 125: Final Fight 7

    Chapter 125: Final Fight 7


    As soon as he arrived from the ce that was the beginning of this world, Zhang Yi knew it would take a few days for the skeletons to get here, after all, they had no way the skeletons could use teleportation techniques.


    Zhang Yi soon brought his wives from within his world close to him and his heart ached from seeing them so wounded, he could not enter his own world of mental energy because his world of mental energy was now connected with the world physicist.


    So he would probably have to face the three tribtions within his mental energy world, he was not afraid of the tribtions but knew that his mental energy world would not endure three tribtions in a row.


    Zhang Yi soon used the little qi he had recovered and with his mental energy created a supportive domain just as he did a few years ago with his supportive domain using thews of the elements wood, water, light, and earth the injuries of their wives recovered quickly.


    After a few hours, they had no more wounds and no visible scars, unfortunately, they still could not wake up and should still have several internal injuries, fortunately, they were out of danger at that time.


    After struggling for days without stopping and injuring themselves several times and running out of qi they would probably be unconscious for several days yet, after doing their treatment Zhang Yi sent them back to their world of mental energy where spiritual energy was purest than this underworld.


    So Zhang Yi called his tamed beast again, the White Storm Tiger, he received this voice reward tiger after fulfilling the voice''s wishes and saving the elves of the hope world, at that time the tiger was only in the Xiantian realm and looked like a cub.


    After some time with Zhang Yi the tiger ended up falling asleep within Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, now 4 years have passed and the tiger has grown a lot and was in the realm of the spiritual sea now.


    "Fortunately you didn''t let me down White Storm, once wepleted the contract and I met you you soon fell asleep and only woke up after so many years."


    A divine beast of the spiritual sea realm could notmunicate using humannguage, but through the contract between them and the mental energy of Zhang Yi the tiger could understand and even respond to Zhang Yi.


    "Are you saying you woke up a year ago? So it wasn''t your fault."


    The tiger was exining to Zhang Yi that he had a lineage of a divine creature, but had been sealed with techniques unknown for thousands of years by the elves who created the hope world.


    Even as a divine creature the tiger could still absorb spiritual energy from the world at that time, so after he formed the contract with Zhang Yi and received some of the lightning bolts from Zhang Yi''s spear tribtion the tiger had to evolve as it had been restrictedfor thousands of years.


    So after a few years, the tiger reached the realm of the spiritual sea and would not need to sleep again, just an aberration like Zhang Yi who in a few years could strengthen faster than the tiger and have reached the realm of mortal tribtion.


    "d to hear that you will no longer need to hibernate again, as you have reached the realm of the spiritual sea after these years it was worth your sleep so long, will take care of my wives that I will be busy."


    After saying that, Zhang Yi sent the tiger into his mental energy world, so Zhang Yi used his mental energy to search his space storage for some recipes that could help him at this time.


    Of course, after awhile he found the three pills he needed to refine, the first was a pill called the qi recovery pill for spiritual sea realm warriors, the name wasmon, but the effects were what Zhang Yi needed now.


    He had the ingredients to refine the three recipes he found, fortunately, he had a few days before the skeletons approached where he was, and the skeletons should know that it was not wise to face Zhang Yi at this time.


    Zhang Yi put the ingredients in his special cauldron and within a few hours the pills were refined, that cauldron gave a batch of 20 perfect grade pills, so Zhang Yi took one of the pills and refined again.


    He didn''t know how long he had then refined for just one day but managed to refine 8 batches with 160 pills in total, it was enough until the end of this fight after Zhang Yi got the next recipe for the Warrior''s Wound Recovery Pill to the realm of the spiritual sea.


    It was the same pills that he refined thousands of them a few years ago, but these pills were more effective for warriors of arger realm, Zhang Yi put the ingredients in his special cauldron and put his mental energy.


    After a few hours a batch of 20 perfect-grade pills came out, Zhang Yi refined a few more batches a day and finished with 8 batches of 160 pills, so Zhang Yi used his mental energy to check the skeletons and gave a smile.


    Just as he hoped the skeletons stopped stalking him after a day and returned to where they were, the skeleton that ced the restriction and nearly killed Zhang Yi knew he was weaker than Zhang Yi and still did not know how Zhang Yi found the strength to run away without any qi.


    Heter realized that Zhang Yi had eliminated the entire skeleton army he had revived and saved his wives, after one day he knew that Zhang Yi would have recovered so much that it was not a good idea to continue pursuing Zhang Yi.


    So Zhang Yi took advantage and refined to refine the third recipe pill he had found, it was the recipe for the pill called Ocean Pill, it was a pill to increase the speed of cultivation of spiritual sea realm warriors and mortal tribtion.


    It was the pill he and his wives needed now to get stronger in the future, so Zhang Yi put the ingredients in the special cauldron and also put his mental energy, after a few hours he took 20 pills of the perfect grade.


    He spent another day refining the pills and again got 8 lots with 160 pills in total, after three days refining pills he started to worry about his wives not having woken up after that time.


    He was refining the pills he thought necessary because before this fight he regretted not having these pills at the moment he needed forck of preparation, meanwhile, he expected his wives to wake up naturally.

 Chapter 126: Final Fight 8

    Chapter 126: Final Fight 8


    Seeing that even after three days his wives were not waking up alone he took them out of their mental energy world and decided to wake them up, he saw that Lusserina and Saphielle were much better than a few days ago, only Luna and Sr who were badly injured they were still a little pale.


    Thus Zhang Yi again formed a support domain with thews of the elements wood, water, light, and earth, as he had all his qi recovered his support domain technique was much more powerful than before.


    After the technique was activated Zhang Yi ced one of the wound recovery pills in his mouth and kissed Lusserina using his tongue to make Lusserina swallow the wound recovery pill.


    Then he did the same with Saphielle, after waiting for a few minutes the two finally woke up but were still dizzy, as they were very injured and exhausted all the qi in the fight a few days ago even with 3 days sleeping the qi had not if recovered.


    "Don''t move too much, you were too injured, the wound recovery pill I gave you was able to heal your wounds, but you still don''t recover the qi, take that qi recovery pill."


    Saphielle and Lusserina were much more relieved to see Zhang Yi right after waking up, so they didn''t talk much and took the pill that Zhang Yi gave, after just an hour they opened their eyes in surprise to see that all the qi had been recovered, they expected only part of the qi to be recovered.


    But soon they deduced that this was another pill that Zhang Yi had refined that was much stronger, seeing that Saphielle and Lusserina were recovered Zhang Yi did the same with Luna and Sr.


    Saphielle and Lusserina were embarrassed when they saw Zhang Yi giving Luna the pill with a kiss because they understood that the same had been done to them when they were sleeping.


    Zhang Yi had to be much more careful with Luna and Sr because they were injured much more severely than Saphielle and Lusserina, he was putting the pill in his mouth because while he pushed the pill for Luna to swallow he also sent wood element qi to activate the medicinal effects of the pill.


    This was something he couldn''t do using his hands, after almost a day Luna and Sr finally woke up and Zhang Yi gave each of them a qi recovery pill.


    If Zhang Yi did not have these skills with the mastery of support and refining the pills, they could faint for months and still not fully recover from the severity of the injury.


    After this crisis passed Zhang Yi consoled his wives who cried so much as Luna and Sr recovered, they fought hard in recent days, but they often thought they would die and would not see Zhang Yi anymore.


    At the beginning of the fight against the skeleton army, they just wanted to end the fight quickly as Zhang Yi did and thene together to save Zhang Yi, but after a few hours, they changed their n to just hold on as long as they could for Zhang Yi to have more time to do something.


    But when Luna and Sr were injured and passed out Lusserina and Saphielle just wanted to fight as much as they could before death, they never expected that it would be Zhang Yi who would save them in the situation he was in.


    After soothing his wives for a whole day, Zhang Yi decided that it was finally time to end this world once and for all, he sent his wives into his mental energy world and advanced to the final fight.


    Zhang Yi wanted to get it over with quickly so he used a teleporter and came a few miles away from the skeletons, the skeleton that used the restriction on Zhang Yi looked furious and watched closely waiting for Zhang Yi to appear for the final fight.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t want to risk again even though he had confidence in his divine immortal rage technique, so Zhang Yi used the phoenix dignity technique again, his qi and his full strength immediately doubled.


    So Zhang Yi jumped and began to float, he used the phoenix descent technique and then the dragon''s charge technique, and with all his might he used the divine technique of cutting the stars, a blow that seemed to cross space soon hit the skeleton that He had the ability of restraint and had a high-level understanding of thews of negative energy.


    The skeleton did not even realize that it had been hit before it exploded and disappeared, Zhang Yi did not want to give the enemy a chance to try anything and used his absolute power to destroy the realm skeleton of mortal tribtion without even using the sacred domain technique.


    Shortly after destroying his greatest enemy he used his qi clone technique and approached a few more miles and he and his clones used their strongest techniques with the feather rain technique and in a matter of minutes destroyed thest 99 skeletons of this underworld.


    Once thest skeleton was destroyed Zhang Yi who had a high understanding of thews of space can immediately feel that this underworld was being destroyed because the demon curse had been destroyed along with thest skeleton.


    That''s why Zhang Yi had sent his wives into his mental energy world, after a while a sphere of powerful spiritual energy surrounded Zhang Yi who had disabled his clone technique and was alone.


    After a while, Zhang Yi saw this damn underworld that he spent several years battling skeletons being slowly destroyed until he was totally shattered and lost in space, the ce where he was was not the life of the twins where he entered the underworld but in space.


    Thus Zhang Yi understood that the underworld used a very advanced space-moving technique to destroy continents and worlds, so this skeleton couldmand the underworld to escape the warriors of the divine ne using this space-moving.


    After the underworld disappeared something appeared in ce as if it were always there, it was a pair of silver eyes, that pair of eyes suddenly disappeared and Zhang Yi felt immense pain in his eyes for a few moments for the pain to soon pass as if never had happened.


    When Zhang Yi opened his eyes he felt nothing different from his vision, but he could feel with his mental energy that something had changed, at least he could feel that his mental energy was working better than before.


    So Zhang Yi took a mirror and was startled by what he saw, his eyes were now silver in color and looked out of this world and had a mystical charm.

 Chapter 127: Final Fight 9

    Chapter 127: Final Fight 9


    What scared Zhang Yi was that he only felt pain for a moment and his eyes changed, it did not look like his eyes were taken away but turned and turned that color, even though he was in the realm of the mortal tribtion did not have the power to resist.


    He knew he would receive some kind of treasure after destroying the underworld, but he didn''t know that he couldn''t even choose whether or not he wanted the treasure, fortunately, he felt he wouldn''t be harmed by those eyes.


    Zhang Yi looked around in space and soon found the ce where the underworld connected with the continent of the blue moon, even if this path had been closed he knew he could make a path to the twin vige again.


    Zhang Yi just looked at the traces of the space path and thought of the twin vige and then teleported there, in an instant he was back where he entered the underworld.


    It was at night and after several years without speaking the vigers stopped caring about the underworld thinking it was gone, they didn''t know that Zhang Yi and his wives were fighting for years to save the vige and the maind.


    Zhang Yi soon looked at a mountain in the distance and teleported there, he didn''t want to have any contact with this vige again before talking to the twins and seeing what they thought about it.


    After some use, Zhang Yi soon realized that one of the powers of his new eyes was greater control of thews of space, thesest times Zhang Yi had only to think about what to do and his space technique was activated.


    So it was obvious to realize that what had changed in those minutes was that he had received those silver eyes, or that his eyes went silver, he was not sure what was going on.


    As he wondered what to do, Zhang Yi soon felt the spiritual energy gathering where he was, knowing what that meant with a thought Zhang Yi moved thousands of miles away from the vige.


    Just moments after appearing in the open sea the clouds reappeared around Zhang Yi, he knew well that it was the heavenly tribtion he escaped to face in the underworld, Zhang Yi soon prepared because he knew there could be three in sequence.


    He missed those tribtions that always helped him strengthen his body and cleanse his qi as well as strengthen his spear, but even Zhang Yi was concerned about three tribtions in a row, his body refinement no longer as before a stronger realm than his cultivation from here.


    But Zhang Yi still had confidence because he had far more techniques and means to survive the tribtions than other normal warriors, so qi umted where Zhang Yi was and the clouds got darker.


    Zhang Yi felt that something was different from the other times he went through the celestial tribtion, it seemed that the order of lightning was different this time and Zhang Yi didn''t know if it was a good or bad thing or even if it should be possible.


    He would have time to think about it after going through the celestial tribtion, fortunately, the first tribtion he would face was to pass the realm of the core revolution, so the lightning would be weaker for Zhang Yi to face.


    Even so, he did not underestimate this tribtion and took his spear that looked like real lightning in his hands, it had been a long time since he was using this spear because it was at the peak of the gold rank yet.


    After Zhang Yi used the dragon scales and felt that his defense was three times stronger, he could feel that his dragon lineage would soon undergo another evolution and his defense would be even stronger.


    Soon the first lightning bolt of the tribtion fell on Zhang Yi, it had the power of the middleyer of the core revolution realm so Zhang Yi could easily get through it, the first lightning bolt this time was from the water elementws.


    Zhang Yi had a very high understanding of the water elementws because of the turtle treasure he had in his body, the spear also harnessed the lightning of tribtion to be a treasure of spirit rank.


    Soon the second lightning struck Zhang Yi, it was a lightning strike with the wood elementws and it did not hurt Zhang Yi because it was too weak, again it went through Zhang Yi''s whole body and the spear also harnessed the lightning energy.


    After the other 4 lightning strikes followed, each in due course being in the order of thews of the elements fire, earth, metal, and lightning, Zhang Yi did not get as much spiritual energy from this tribtion as before because his cultivation realm was so much higher.


    But he can still feel that his qi was being tempered and bing much cleaner and purer than before, after all, he used a lot of cultivation resources to reach his current cultivation realm.


    After this celestial tribtion ended Zhang Yi felt that the concentration of spiritual energy in the clouds grew muchrger and much more spiritual energy gathered from the environment, so Zhang Yi knew he would face his second celestial tribtion.


    These clouds grew darker and the lightning seemed much more dangerous than before after all this was the celestial tribtion that Zhang Yi would face for reaching the realm of the spiritual sea.


    Zhang Yi could feel that the strength of this lightning should be from the middleyer of the spiritual sea realm, yet Zhang Yi continued only with the dragon''s scales and did not use any technique, he trusted his defense.


    The spear had not yet reached the spirit rank because it needed time normally, but with this other celestial tribtion the spear was excited again to eat more lightning, perhaps with this tribtion, the spear would reach the peak spirit rank.


    Soon again the six shes of lightning of the celestial tribtion fell on Zhang Yi, each with a certain time and again with six differentws, one in each lightning being in order thews of the elements water, wood, fire, earth, metal, and lightning.


    Zhang Yi felt that his qi had once again been refined and purified by this lightning energy of tribtion, even though his body refinement was slowly being enhanced by these shes of lightning.


    His spear was also now at the peak of the spirit rank, usually, if a spear received so much energy that it would be consecutively destroyed, but Zhang Yi''s spear became indestructible after several tribtions.


    But he himself could no longer use materials to improve the rank of his spear, only with other lightning bolts of celestial tribtion that his spear could strengthen, on the one hand, it was good because his spear would have the lightning bolt of tribtion and would be indestructible.

 Chapter 128: Final Fight 10

    Chapter 128: Final Fight 10


    But it could also be bad because he could never use this spear to use a power greater than his own realm, many geniuses of the divine ne realm used weapons stronger than their own realm so that they could face enemies stronger than themselves.


    So the spear Zhang Yi could never do that, in the higher realms that would take years to advance again his spear could have no evolution, luckily Zhang Yi was reaching a realm where it was difficult to find swords or spears of such rank.


    After some time the sixth lightning of the tribtion fell, the spiritual energy began to gather surprisingly, it was so much spiritual energy that even Zhang Yi was surprised.


    Seeing this he was certain that three celestial tribtions in a row could end up severely damaging his mental energy world, the clouds grew darker and the lightning that formed caused even Zhang Yi to be afraid.


    Fortunately, the other two tribtions had no effect on him and so he would just have to bear the full power of this tribtion and all would be well, as he was in the open sea far from anyone the darkening sky caused no rm.


    Zhang Yi took his spear that looked like lightning from the spear-shaped tribtion now, his spear was undoubtedly much stronger than the sword that he used in the fight against the skeletons, Zhang Yi knew he could use that spear to the realm of the spear soul birth without any problem.


    But after this tribtion, surely his spear would grow much stronger and reach a level that even Zhang Yi could not say, Zhang Yi, activated his celestial armor technique and the tortoise shield technique.


    His understanding of thews of the elements was all at least level 5 intermediate after going through these two heavenly tribtions, his weakest understanding was precise of the lightning elementws that were at the peak of level 3 intermediate.


    So with his divine techniques, his defense was 18 times stronger and at least half of the tribtion''s attack power would be stopped by the celestial armor technique because he had such a high understanding of thews of the tribtion elements.


    With more of his spear, he was confident of going through this celestial tribtion, yet Zhang Yi was impressed that the lightning bolts of this celestial tribtion seemed to have the power of a level 3 mortal tribtion realm attack, which was much stronger than Zhang Yi who was only in the initialyer of the first level of the mortal tribtion.


    So soon the 6 lightning strikes fell in sequence on Zhang Yi, just as before there was a timeg between the fall of the lightning strikes and the order of elementalws was water, wood, fire, earth, metal, and lightning.


    Zhang Yi rxed when he saw that there was no danger in this heavenly tribtion as he expected and so calmed down, he even weakened his defense so the lightning bolts of this tribtion struck him.


    Of course, it was quiet for him because Zhang Yi had learned two divine defensive techniques and had intermediate understanding of the tribtion elementws, and he had a lightning element spear.


    After this tribtion, Zhang Yi felt that his qi was totally purified and his base was stable again and the negative effects of the cultivation resources he used disappeared from his body.


    Zhang Yi also improved his understanding of all the elementalws of this tribtion again with the weaker being the lightning element that reached intermediate level 6 after this celestial tribtion.


    After this heavenly tribtion Zhang Yi also reached the advancedyer in all his cultivation methods, both mental energy, bodily refinement, and also his cultivation of qi.


    Just as he always had many gains from these previous heavenly tribtions, and it seemed that soon he would go through a heavenly tribtion again, the realm of the heavenly tribtion was different from the previous realms.


    This realm had 7 levels and each level had threeyers, so normally all growers have stuck hundreds of years in this realm, even the greatest geniuses took at least 100 years to reach the peak of this realm.


    After each level, the warrior would have to face a celestial tribtion to modify his body, so it was called the mortal tribtion realm, so it would not only be Zhang Yi who would have to go through various tribtions in these realm.


    Another gain Zhang Yi had from this celestial tribtion was his spear, looking at his spear beyond its normal purple color, the spear looked nothing different, but Zhang Yi could feel that the lightning bolts of tribtion within the spear were far more numerous than before and almost infinite.


    He also felt that his spear had sessfully reached the king rank, the king rank was a rare treasure rank even in the divine ne, he was sure few should have a spear or sword of this rank on this continent.


    Even if someone normal could not use the full potential of this spear, Zhang Yi was different as his soul was tied to this spear, was called rank king because normally only the most powerful rulers could have such a sword or spear.


    After going through this heavenly tribtion Zhang Yi no longer knew what he would do, he had done all he could do on this continent, he had no more demons in his heart, and now he had some wonderful wives to call family.


    Zhang Yi had even saved this continent from destruction while risking his life, so he felt that he had paid his debts with the Iron sect where he only spent a few years before leaving for the continent.


    Zhang Yi also hardly remembered his friend Bai Cheng after so many years, he also felt that he had helped his friend enough in the time they passed the test of the geniuses of the hope world.


    So he now felt that he could just ascend to the divine ne quietly and meet his masters, after all, he was qualified to do so long ago and could take his wives and his tamed beast into his world of mental energy.


    Even though he felt somewhere in his heart that he still had things to do on this continent, he didn''t know why he felt it, but he first decided to ask his wife''s opinion.


    After all Luna and Sr might want to see someone from their vige for thest time, Lusserina and Saphielle might also want to return to the world hope to see the elves for thest time, after all, Saphielle still had her mother to see and Lusserina had her father.


    So he decided to do that and went into the world of mental energy itself, now that he had gone through the tribtions he really wanted to see what the world he created had looked like after all these years.

 Chapter 129: A Disaster 1

    Chapter 129: A Disaster 1


    Zhang Yi went to his mental energy world and decided to meet his wives first, he really wanted to travel all over his mental energy world, but it would take months even using all his speed, so he had better make this trip with his wives.


    Zhang Yi had sent Lusserina and the others to his castle which was actually the little house he created in his first mental energy realm a few years ago, this little house developed just like his whole world of mental energy and was now the most majestic castle in all its world.


    He had created this whole world without thinking how he just wanted to increase his mental energy quickly, but after all these years he cannot help thinking about how he had done this world with great care and affection.


    He couldn''t be sure, but he didn''t think all the world''s other mind-energy cultivators created had houses, castles, buildings, countries, and everything ready just waiting for people to inhabit.


    Perhaps that was why his mind energy world turned out to be so huge and bigger than his mind energy master said it would be in jade, of course, he knew that other mind energy cultivating warriors might not have created worlds and only created them other things.


    But Zhang Yi thought that creating a world was the best way to harness his mental energy, perhaps it was under the influence of his master who also created a world just like him, but it was certainly useful to be able to use mental energy that was created from the people who they lived in their world.


    All of Zhang Yi''s wives were together in one of the castle''s many rooms so Zhang Yi teleported there, Lusserina and the others naturally did not get scared of Zhang Yi appearing because they knew only he could enter this world beyond them.


    But when they saw Zhang Yi''s silver-colored eyes, they were surprised, not even a few days ago, and how did Zhang Yi end up with a different color?


    "What happened to your eyes love? Was the underworld destroyed by you?"


    When they were sent into this world of mental energy by Zhang Yi the underworld still existed, they knew that Zhang Yi was confident of destroying all skeletons and the underworld at once, but they couldn''t help but worry.


    What soothed them was what Zhang Yi said that as long as this world existed he would still be fine, after all, it was he who had created this world of mental energy, fortunately after a few days Zhang Yi appeared.


    "Yes, I destroy all the skeletons and the underworld has disappeared once and for all."


    When Zhang Yi said this the twins began to cry and hug, since a few years ago when the underworld appeared and many strong people had died they began to be afraid of that underworld.


    Not only did they, as well as everyone who lived in the vige where they lived, after several years when the twins expected the underworld to destroy their vige, they took courage to enter the underworld to buy some time for all the people in the vige as they would die anyway.


    That''s when Zhang Yi came up saying that he wanted to get into the underworld too, after a few years of hard struggle, suffering and even joy everyone could get out of the underworld alive and now the twins knew they had a good life ahead.


    Lusserina and Saphielle who were close to the twin sistersforted them because they could understand what had happened, they also had some fear of what might happen to the hope world before Zhang Yi appeared.


    Lusserina is a dark elf and over the years her people lost more territory to the desert, the dark elves were weaker than the forest elves and fewer, so her father who was the leader of the dark elves had afraid of starting a war.


    Saphielle was the princess of the forest elves, her people in no immediate danger and thriving, but she had been in prison since receiving the prophecy and told her father, so to the two elves Zhang Yi was the one who had saved them from their fears.


    "I have decided to take a trip around this world that I have created in all these years, it is different to see something in person than just to see with my mental energy, so I came here before to pick you up to make this trip with me."


    After Zhang Yi said that his wives were very excited about the idea of knowing this new world too, after all it was unlike anything they had seen before, and Zhang Yi had said that this world had no animal life and only nature.


    As everyone agreed Zhang Yi soon left with his wives to make this trip, at that time he handed over the pills he had created for his wives, Zhang Yi himself was using the pills while making this trip.


    As they had nothing to do Zhang Yi decided not to take this trip in a hurry and so just traveled slowly to know her whole world of mental energy, it was at least 7 timesrger than the blue moon continent and so much time was needed on this one trip.


    The seas were blue of incredible rity and the forests were pure without ever being touched by anything but air or spiritual energy, so it could be said that they were pioneers in this world.


    This trip continued for two full years, during the trip each week Zhang Yi always took two days to refine several pills that would be needed over the next few years, and every night they double-cultivated.


    Zhang Yi''s White Storm Tiger also followed their group on this trip, in these two years Zhang Yi can see his wives making great strides in their cultivation, after all, Zhang Yi had created this pill for someone on their level.


    So even if they didn''t have much talent they would still improve a lot at this time, they improved by 4 times their normal cultivation speed, so when it would normally take 16 months to cultivate ayer of cultivation with Zhang Yi''s pill it would only take 2 months.


    So after 4 months, Saphielle was the first to reach the mortal tribtion realm 2 months after Saphielle the others could also reach the mortal tribtion realm, the time to cultivate in the mortal tribtion realm doubled timefrom the sea spiritualrealm.


    So they would normally take 3 years to cultivate to a newyer, with the pill this time was 3 times faster, so it would take 12 months to cultivate ayer in the realm of mortal tribtion, so in these two years of travel, they all reached the intermediateyer from the first level of the mortal tribtion realm.

 Chapter 130: A Disaster 2

    Chapter 130: A Disaster 2


    It took Zhang Yi only 8 months to cultivate eachyer at the mortal tribtion realm levels, so after 8 months of travel, he reached the initialyer of the second level of the mortal tribtion realm.


    Zhang Yi momentarily had to leave his mental energy world to pass through the celestial tribtion that every cultivator had to pass at each level of the mortal tribtion realm.


    This tribtion was different from the tribtions Zhang Yi faced before, at the first level he would receive only lightning from the water elementws of this first celestial tribtion,pared to 6 lightning the same way as always.


    Zhang Yi naturally went through this tribtion easily as he was used to, he felt that his qi became much purer than when he went through the other tribtions and his body refinement also improved.


    Of course in those 8 months, Zhang Yi has reached the initialyer of the second tier of his mental energy and body refinement, so his wives could witness when the world of mental energy became much purer in spiritual energy.


    Once you reached the eighth mental energy realm nothing else would change in your mental energy world, it was just mental energy umtion in the next realms andyers, your mental energy world would always get bigger and the spiritual energy present in the world would also increase.


    Of course, Zhang Yi and his wives were using high-level spiritual stones to cultivate and not much of the spiritual energy of Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, otherwise the world could be harmed.


    After returning to his mental energy world, Zhang Yi continued to cultivate and reached the advanced second-tieryer of the mortal tribtion realm after another 16 months of cultivating.


    So in more than two years, they could see every bit of this world including every country that Zhang Yi created, his wives found the whole world very beautiful, but they found it strange when they visited the cities and countries that Zhang Yi created.


    After all, these were ces where no one was living in houses or walking in the streets, it seemed more like a ghost town, naturally, they knew that no one had ever lived in those houses, at least they always had a ce to sleep on this trip.


    In these years of travel, Zhang Yi can also be much closer to his wives and he felt that they got closer, Zhang Yi also used these two years to get to the maximum of all his divine techniques.


    In addition, he began to seriously study sword qi, spear qi, and fist qi, Zhang Yi had always been in a hurry to cultivate and so could never truly study his spear and sword, so he felt that his power was being lost.


    In those two years he can reach 1 thread of qi on his sword and 4 threads of qi on his spear, he had excellent master sword and spear technique from his master and so he can reach the qi of his spear and sword, but without any guidance even a genius like Zhang Yi can''t make much headway.


    Another thing he did at that time was studying his eyes, he wanted to know what changed in his silver eyes that he received as a reward for finishing the underworld, so after two years he understood.


    His eyes were something like dominant over time and space, besides elerating the use of mental energy, it made Zhang Yi very happy and satisfied, just the fact that his eyes were dominant in thews of time and space already satisfied him.


    With his eyes, he could use the techniques of time and space much more easily, also elerating his understanding of thews of time and space, even though his eyes were dominant Zhang Yi himself was not.


    So in these two years, your understanding of thews of space has reached intermediate level 9, almost reaching the advanced level 1 understanding, and your understanding of time has reached intermediate level 2.


    Analyzing that time intent was one of the most difficult of allws to understand, Zhang Yi could dominate any enemy of his level in the realm of mortal tribtion with only thews he understood.


    So these two calm years that Zhang Yi spent with his wives were great for him in so many ways, so they were able to rx well and rest from the problems they had in those years in the underworld.


    After the trip was over, they returned to Zhang Yi Castle and rxed for a while. In those years Zhang Yi just rested, but it was time to decide if he would go to the divine ne or stay on the Blue Moon continent for a few more years.


    "I came here to ask your opinion and see what you want, I''m in doubt whether we will go to the divine ne or stay on this continent any longer."


    "Luna and Sr, if you want to visit your vige, we can spend some time there, you too Lusserina and Saphielle, if you want to visit the world hope to see the elves we can go there after all going to the divine ne we can''t go back for a while."


    Zhang Yi was saying this because he just wanted to give them some pressure to say what they really thought and not have so much regard for him, in fact aftering to the understanding of the high-level spacews he knew he could return to this continent of Blue moon whenever I wanted.


    So it was not such a problem to go to the divine ne, but Zhang Yi also felt that once he reached the divine ne he would have to spend a few more years there before he could return to the blue moon continent.


    "Zhang Yi, I think Sr and I will just want to take onest look at our vige, we fight with the intention of giving our lives for our vige to have some more time, so we don''t think we have anything else to do there, so we want just to see how everyone is after so long."


    Zhang Yi could understand that, he didn''t want to show up in that vige either, after all, he knew well that everyone''s desire in that vige was to know what the rest of the continent looked like and Zhang Yi didn''t want to have to take everyone to the blue moon continent.


    After all he was no saint and wouldn''t do favors just because he had the ability to do it, maybe the twins knew it and didn''t want to give Zhang Yi trouble, besides, Zhang Yi felt that this desire to know more ces was what took many people in that vigeing to the realm of mortal tribtion and going to the divine ne.

 Chapter 131: A Disaster 3

    Chapter 131: A Disaster 3


    "We also want to see our world and the other elves once again before we can leave everything behind."


    "I also think you should visit the sect you belonged to for a while, Zhang Yi, it will be good for you to abandon this rtionship."


    Lusserina knew that Zhang Yi didn''t think she had any rtionship anymore and didn''t owe anything to the sect he belonged to for just a few years, but she also knew how important those rtionships could be to humans in the martial world.


    Zhang Yi thought for a while and realized that Lusserina was right, he needed to visit his sect again before going to the divine ne, this time he didn''t need to fear that anyone would find out that Lusserina and Saphielle were elves.


    He himself was strong enough to destroy the entire continent of the blue moon if he wanted to, and Lusserina and Saphielle had reached the realm of mortal tribtion and had the power to defend themselves.


    "Alright then, first let''s look at the vige of Luna and Sr, then let''s take a quick trip across the blue moon continent for thest time to show Luna and Sr that they have always been trapped in the vige like the rest of the continent."


    "Then we go to the world, hope that Lusserina and Saphielle can do whatever they want there for a while and finally we will spend time in my sect and then we will go to the divine ne."


    After talking to his wives Zhang Yi made a whole travel n for the next few years, he felt that something was going wrong and after reaching a high cultivation realm and understanding so manyws he knew that such a feeling had many chances of happening.


    As soon as they decided to leave Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, once everyone appeared on the continent again they were all in the open sea, after all, Zhang Yi had not left here after going through all the tribtions.


    Soon Zhang Yi looked at the horizon and everyone teleported to where the twin vige was, he also used his mental energy to cover their presence, just as if they were invisible.


    After the twins looked closely at everything that happened in the vige after more than 5 years they entered the underworld, they realized that everyone seemed to have forgotten the underworld and forgotten about them too.


    But that''s what they expected to happen when they entered the underworld, in fact, the twins knew they were lucky not to end up dead and still find the love of their lives.


    The twins were happy just to know that the people in their vige no longer lived in fear, so they could also continue to live their lives with Zhang Yi for years toe and forget about the vige where they were born.


    "We can go now, Zhang Yi."


    As soon as he heard Luna speak Zhang Yi teleported them all to the beginning of the blue moon continent, he didn''t like how the people in Luna and Sr vige only forgot about them after the danger passed.


    But he knew this was how humans were, he saved this whole continent as well and didn''t expect any kind of recognition from people for what he did, in fact, if it wasn''t for Luna and Sr he would have regretted entering that underworld.


    So for the next 3 months, they traveled across the continent of the blue moon, unlikest time as Lusserina, Saphielle and the twins did not hide their cultivation no one had the courage to disturb them in the restaurants where they passed.


    People were just curious how 5 such young people could be masters of this continent, everyone knew that even the most powerful sects should have no more than 10 people in the realm of mortal tribtion.


    So 5 people with this strength together could even cause trouble for the continent''s strongest sects, of course, there was no way for them to know that Zhang Yi alone could destroy the entire continent if he wanted smaller sects.


    After showing the whole continent to Luna and Sr they went to the hope world, Luna and Sr were very happy with this trip, they never expected in life could know other ces besides that vige.


    But after meeting Zhang Yi they met two whole worlds, Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and the blue moon continent they had always dreamed of knowing, Zhang Yi made this trip so as not to risk any demons appearing in Sr and Luna''s heart in the future should their wish not be fulfilled.


    When Zhang Yi went to the hope world he just teleported there with his wives, he didn''t even need the voice authorization likest time, maybe the voice didn''t even know they were here.


    Zhang Yi had no good memories of the voice and so did not want to know her, after all, he knew it was used by the voice that hoped he would just die in his time in this hope world and still did not believe him when he did the things the voice asked.


    As soon as Zhang Yi arrived in the hope world again he could feel that even in just a few years this world had changed greatly, he could feel that the spiritual energy of this world was the same as that of the blue moon continent.


    Moreover, the desert was no longer so lifeless and some low-level wild beasts already existed in the desert, the ces near the dark elf territory were no longer desert, and some trees began to rise again.


    It was strange to see trees rising in a desert, but as Zhang Yi himself had created a whole world from nothing he could not say that nothing was strange, so they began a journey toward the city of the dark elves.


    On the way Zhang Yi can see that the vige where he lived for a few years still existed and was fine, there were already some realm warriors of the core revolution and Zhang Yi knew that in a few more years some spiritual sea warriors woulde into existence.


    They continued their journey and soon reached the city of the dark elves, beyond the no-stronger spiritual energy, and the fact that they had hundreds of realm warriors of the core revolution was nothing different from before.


    After a few years were like months for the elves who could live much longer than humans, Zhang Yi soon brought his wives to where Lusserina''s father was, Zhang Yi arrived suddenly and Fel couldn''t even react when Zhang Yi and the wives of him were in front of him.


    Fortunately before thinking about attacking Fel saw that among the people in front of him were his daughter Lusserina and Zhang Yi, so he felt lucky to be slow to react otherwise he could be on the floor now.

 Chapter 132: A Disaster 4

    Chapter 132: A Disaster 4


    "Lusserina my daughter, you have been much prettier in those years that I did not see you, you also look stronger?"


    "I missed you too dad, without me I got stronger and you too from what I can see."


    Fel Valmir the father of Lusserina and leader of the city and the dark elves in those years reached the realm of the spiritual sea, this was natural if he thought he restricted his cultivation for so many years forck of spiritual energy and that he had ess to the best resources of cultivation of thisnd.


    After all, ording to the agreement that Zhang Yi created the dark elves were the leaders of this world for some time, it could change after some time, but it was only a few years since Zhang Yi left, no elf was stupid to disobey the agreement after a short time past.


    Zhang Yi wanted to know what Fel''s expression would look like if he knew his daughter was now in the realm of the mortal tribtion that was just a legend to the elves a few years ago, Lusserina quickly introduced Zhang Yi''s other wives to Fel and then everyone left and let Lusserina talk to her father for a while.


    Saphielle was in no hurry to see her mother and so they just waited quietly, Zhang Yi did not know if Lusserina would tell that he could not return to this world, he could return after a few years, but decided not to speak for now.


    He wasn''t kidding his wives saying he couldn''t go back after going to the divine ne, it was that he really couldn''t be sure until he got to the divine ne whether or not he could return to the blue moon continent.


    He only knew that once he had reached a certain level of understanding of thews of space he should be able to go anywhere in the world, but in thinking that his masters could note to this world he could not say for sure.


    He also did not know at what level of understanding his masters came from thews nor the cultivation they were in, when he thought about it Zhang Yi was a little depressed, he lived for almost 400 years with one of his masters and yet not I knew it.


    That''s why he was anxious to reach the divine ne, he wanted so badly to see his masters he didn''t know and yet he felt so much affection for them, besides, he had reached the peak of cultivation that could reach the continent of the blue moon.


    Zhang Yi knew he had to know new things and have more challenges to reach even higher realms in the future, plus his special cauldron that his master gave only refined and weaker soul birth realm pills.


    So Zhang Yi was about toe to that realm, of course in those years he had learned a lot about refining pills, even without the special cauldron he could refine the pills he used, but they wouldn''t be perfect grade pills.


    Another problem is that without the cauldron he would have to use the recipes to refine the pills, he had many jade recipes that his master left for him, but he would waste many ingredients until he could create a low-level pill.


    Also, on the continent of the blue moon there were not many of the ingredients needed for the highest level pills, so it would have many problems if it weren''t for the divine ne, of course, it would also take at least 10 years for it to reach the realm of the Birth of the soul.


    After almost a day Lusserina hade to eat with them all, she looked fine and only Zhang Yi noticed that her eyes looked a little red, she had probably cried a little.


    "Did you tell your father you probably wouldn''t be back here?"


    "No, I just said it would probably take many years for us to see each other again, I couldn''t just say goodbye to him."


    "You did well not to say goodbye, we never know if after 100 years or so we can find an opportunity to get back to the blue moon continent, for the elves this isn''t even long."


    "I hope so, I didn''t want to be a lifetime without seeing my dad again."


    After everyone continued on towards the forest elf city, it seemed that after what happened to Zhang Yi a few years ago Saphielle''s mother decided to relocate to create a small castle in the big tree city.


    This tree has always been worshiped by the elves and after receiving energy from the treasure of the wood element that was the seed would probably exist for tens of thousands of years, after all, trees were being without vital energy like humans and could easily exist for thousands of years if they were well looked after.


    Zhang Yi and his wives were walking around being hidden by Zhang Yi''s mental energy, so no one could see them, no matter how strong the person in this world was at least, so Zhang Yi used the teleportation and arrived in the room where Zhang Yi''s mother Saphielle was.


    Saphielle''s mother got scared as well as Fel did, but didn''t even think about attacking because she knew that if someone could easily enter her room unnoticed, she could kill her if she wanted to.


    Queen Bemere was also very happy when she saw that her daughter and Zhang Yi had appeared, she did not know the other women, but she knew that if they were with Zhang Yi they would not be enemies.


    "Daughter, I missed you."


    "I missed you too, Mom."


    "You got so much stronger, I always knew you were a genius, you were supposed to be the queen of the forest elves and not me or your brothers."


    "You got stronger too, Mom."


    The conversation between them was different from that between Lusserina and Fel, but the content was almost the same, just as before Zhang Yi went out with his wives and let Saphielle talk to Bemere for a few hours.


    After several years the two became much closer than before, Bemere had a heart almost dead before what King Gantar did with her and his daughter and so was insensitive even with Saphielle.


    Saphielle had also spent dozens of years imprisoned as a criminal without doing anything wrong and was almost without feelings a few years ago, but after several years the two changed a lot.


    Queen Bemere took good care of the forest elves and even befriended Fel and the dark elves and was soon worshiped by the forest elves, and Saphielle softened her heart after spending several years with Zhang Yi.


    The conversation between the twosted a few hours, butter Saphielle did not want to leave this city and spent several days talking with her mother, seeing that the twins and Lusserina were a little jealous.

 Chapter 133: A Disaster 5

    Chapter 133: A Disaster 5


    In theing days as Saphielle would stay with Bemere, Zhang Yi decided to take Lusserina to spend a few more days with Fel and then spent the next few days roaming the hope world with Luna and Sr.


    The twin sisters loved to know new ces because they had spent so much time trapped in this vige that was surrounded by the sea and with dangerous creatures on all sides, so they loved to know the hope world and the elves who were a hidden race.


    After a few more days Saphielle said goodbye to his mother and soon Zhang Yi went to talk to Bemere, as a Bemere woman was much more sensitive than Fel and realized that this might be thest time she would see her daughter.


    "Zhang Yi, I trust you to take care of my daughter for a lifetime, I don''t know if you cane back or not, but with your strength, I don''t think there are many ces on this continent where you might be in danger."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your daughter as I''m careful so far, I love her as well as you."


    Bemere was surprised to hear Zhang Yi speak of love openly, she knew well how Zhang Yi was always very powerful and so Bemere had a certain fear of Zhang Yi, she didn''t expect him to talk about feeling like that.


    But then Bemere realized that Zhang Yi really loved his daughter because there was no reason for Zhang Yi to lie to someone like her, so she could rest easy and take care of the elves and hope that maybe someday she could see her daughter again.


    After talking to Bemere Zhang Yi went to talk to Lusserina and soon everyone was ready to leave this hope world, as soon as everyone was reunited Zhang Yi activated his technique and teleported out of the hope world.


    He entered and left the hope world and was sure the voice had not even realized that Zhang Yi had appeared, so he was more confident that when his intention of space strengthened further he could return to the blue moon continent again.


    Soon Zhang Yi teleported back to Silver country, he soon went with his wives where his sect was located, getting there he couldn''t help but be surprised, the ce where the Iron sect was supposed to be was in ruins.


    Zhang Yi can not feel that anyone alive was close in miles away from the sect, Zhang Yi could sense the presence of a strong poison that would affect anyone below the realm of the spiritual sea.


    Soon Zhang Yi''s expression darkened and he became enraged, he immediately realized that his sect had been destroyed for some reason, he knew that his sect had some problems, but intrigue and spies existed in every sect and that situation existed dozens of years before Zhang Yi appeared.


    So he realized that something else must happen in the years he was away, it was normal to think of it thinking that it was more than 10 years since he left the sect and just knew if everything was okay asking for information elsewhere.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he could find out what had happened in a matter of days, and when he knew who was responsible he would not forgive anyone.


    Lusserina and the others were clever and soon realized that something happened to the Zhang Yi sect, because if nothing had happened there was no reason for Zhang Yi to be so angry.


    "Enter the castle into the world of mental energy, I''ll go right after finding out what happened here."


    Lusserina and the others just nodded and Zhang Yi sent them into the castle, Zhang Yi did not want them to see what he would do when he discovered those responsible for the destruction of his sect.


    Zhang Yi soon moved to the center of the Silver country capital, he hid his presence and then used his powerful mental energy to cover the whole country, after a few hours of stopping he finally gathered the information he needed.


    It seemed that his sect discovered some ruins somewhere and monopolized those ruins for some time, but it was impossible to hide this information from the other five great sects as the Iron sect had many spies among the high-level elders.


    So the spies seemed to want to dominate the sect, and so they assembled threerge sects to attack the Iron sect by surprise and thus seize power and split control over these ruins, only onerge sect would be left out of this fight.


    It seemed that these three great sects were so shameless that they even called a loose cultivator who was a master of the deadly tribtion realm to attack the Iron sect, so they all attacked at the same time.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Iron sect had many masters hidden from the realm of mortal tribtion and so with the sect''s defenses, they caused great losses to the other three great sects and led the surviving disciples to some unknown ce.


    When Zhang Yi learned of this he was surprised that he did not think his sect was so powerful as to cause losses to the other three great sects and still lead some disciples to escape.


    Yet the ce where the Iron sect was located was destroyed as Zhang Yi had already seen and more than half of the sect''s disciples were killed plus many deacons and elders who died in the war.


    In addition, the ruins were under the control of the three major sects that partnered to divide the ruins and not be attacked while under weaker powers because of the losses they suffered.


    Zhang Yi naturally did not care that the three great sects had suffered great losses, he would seek those responsible for making them pay, the three great sects that attacked the Iron sect were the Yin and Yang sect, the Leaf sect and the Fire sect that Zhang Yi already knew well.


    In addition to these three great sects had the master of the deadly tribtion realm poisons named Chu Zhu, even though his name was so strange many called him Master Chu and no one dared to fight him because he had incurable poisons.


    So Zhang Yi decided that first, he would begin his revenge on this master Chu after he took revenge on all those responsible he would find the sect''s survivors and reestablish the sect elsewhere.


    After making up his mind, Zhang Yi spent more time using his mental energy to find out where this poison master was, to find out this information took longer than before because it was very specific information.


    But he soon discovered that it was in a swamp that was known as one of the continent''s forbiddennds, a swamp where it had poison on all sides and various poisonous animals in addition to rare nts containing poison.


    This poison master was hated by many people on this continent and decided to make his home in this swamp to protect himself, but he could not protect himself from Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 134: A Disaster 6

    Chapter 134: A Disaster 6


    Zhang Yi had to go after this master of poisons to get revenge and would take some poisonous nts from this swamp to create antidote pills in case anyone close to him needed it.


    He needed no antidote because the wood element treasure that was the seed was inside his body, as a wood element treasure the seed would naturally give poisons immunity to some extent.


    To make sure he was safe, Zhang Yi would still use his mental energy to protect himself, after all, he learned not to underestimate his enemies after what happened to the underworld skeleton where he was restricted.


    Zhang Yi had already visited almost everywhere on this continent twice when he was with his wives, but he saw no reason to enter a ce full of poison where it could be harmful to his wives, nor did they want it.


    Even so, he passed a ce near this venomous swamp, so he decided to kill this poison master right now and then tell the situation to his wives before going after the other sects that would take longer.


    Zhang Yi soon teleported to where he remembered and used his powerful mental energy to search the swamp, and soon found the swamp that looked almost as big as Silver country.


    Zhang Yi entered the swamp using part of his mental energy to protect himself and went further into the center of the swamp while avoiding the poisonous wild beasts so as not to waste time, getting close to the center of this poisonous swamp he used his mental energy to find out where this was master Chu.


    Zhang Yi spent some time searching because there were so many wild beasts in this swamp and the poison miasma disrupted his mental energy to search, but after a few hours, he found someone who fit the description to be Master Chu.


    This poison master had built something like a small vige where he had kidnapped many beautiful women and had some disciples, the women were unlucky and had been forcibly brought into this swamp of poisons.


    Within this swamp, they had to do what Master Chu ordered if they were to receive an antidote to survive, of course, some women would rather die than surrender their bodies to Master Chu, so there were several skeletons near Master Chu''s vige.


    With such a poisonous swamp protecting the vige, Master Chu didn''t have to worry about reinforcing his vige''s defenses, he himself was a realm master of mortal tribtion and no one could fight him in this swamp.


    After Zhang Yi analyzed the vige well to make sure it had no problem he began to wonder what he could do, he could not just use his sacred domain because he would eventually kill all these women who had been kidnapped.


    So he just decided to go into the vige and kill everyone who deserved to die and send the women out of the swamp, after spending time with Lusserina and the others Zhang Yi lost his insensitivity for a little.


    Soon he moved to the center of the vige while he was still camouged, to be forewarned he first sought each disciple of this master Chu and killed them without revealing himself, after a few minutes only the master Chu and the women were in that vige.


    Zhang Yi soon used the technique of cutting the stars along with the feathered rain technique and cut off the arms and legs of this master Chu, then heard only the cry of pain of master Chu and the frightened women not knowing what happened.


    "Ahhh ... who the bastard did it, just hope my poison will kill you no matter where you are hiding."


    As soon as Master Chu just shouted Zhang Yi appeared in front of him and used his mental energy to stop Master Chu from moving, it could be seen how Zhang Yi was prevented by his movements after what happened in the underworld.


    "You were paid by someone to help destroy my sect and kill the disciples, did you really think this poison swamp could guarantee your safety?"


    Master Chu showed fear when he saw how easily Zhang Yi had to immobilize him, in fact, he had regretted attacking the Iron sect when he was nearly killed by the hidden masters in the sect.


    He thought all would be well while three major sects were attacking the Iron sect, but it turned out that he did not receive enough reward for what he did and the three major sects ended up suffering huge losses.


    "You can kill me, but you will also die from the poison in this swamp, no one but me can survive this swamp, so my disciples wille and kill you when you are weakened."


    "It''s not because someone didn''t want to waste time struggling to get into this swamp that no one is able to get in. If you didn''t do what you did for my sect I wouldn''t waste my timeing here either."


    "Your disciples are all dead already and you are next."


    Listening to what Zhang Yi said Master Chu was even more frightened, he knew that what Zhang Yi said was true so he did not dare to harm the strongest of this continent, he did not think anyone from the Iron sect could cause his death.


    "You can kill me that I''ll never help you find out who hired me, I know you''ll kill me anyway, but you''ll never get revenge on the other sects or bring the dead back, Hahaha."


    So Zhang Yi killed Master Chu, he would kill Master Chu anyway, Zhang Yi hoped that with fear of death Master Chu would give some useful information, but someone who did so many bad things in life should always be prepared to die.


    But Zhang Yi had his methods to find out what he wanted to know, he used his eyes to use his mental energy more easily and started searching for soul Chu in Master Chu, this was a technique that could be used by someone who had powerful energy even after the target was dead.


    Zhang Yi could use the technique when Master Chu was alive too, but he would not stoop to torturing someone like this for nothing, so Zhang Yi found out what he wanted to know and stopped his soul search.


    Zhang Yi can find out which poisons were used in the attack on the Iron sect and how to make the antidotes, and also found that it was the Fire sect that hired him to attack the Iron sect, but outside of the three sects that paid him together.


    So Zhang Yi found that nothing had changed about who he would have to kill next, he would destroy the three great sects and show that no one on this continent could mess with the people on his side.

 Chapter 135: A Disaster 7

    Chapter 135: A Disaster 7


    After killing Master Chu and his disciples Zhang Yi looked around and saw the women who had been kidnapped, none of them was poisoned as they had taken Master Chu''s antidote while serving him, but the antidote wouldst for just a few more hours.


    "Gather all the women who have been kidnapped and who are in this vige in this ce, then I''ll be back to get you out of here."


    Without waiting for the women to answer Zhang Yi teleported from this ce, he moved quickly and picked up several venous nts that he had marked with his mental energy before.


    Zhang Yi took only the nts that would be useful to create the antidotes and some rarer ones that would be useful to him and returned to the vige, the women did not know if Zhang Yi would return but still gathered at the ce where he sent.


    Zhang Yi appeared and saw that all the women were here and with a thought teleported to the nearest town when the women saw that they were finally out of the swamp wept.


    Zhang Yi did what he thought was right and without expecting anything else returned to his world of mental energy, from this city these women could decide what to do, he had already helped too much and no longer wanted to get involved in their lives.


    In the castle, he saw his wives and asked them all to go to a room nearby and he would talk to them soon, Zhang Yi had to take a shower and remove any trace of his swamp.


    "What happened to your sect, Zhang Yi?"


    "My sect has always had many spies who always tried to take every opportunity to take control of the sect, it seems this time my sect has found some ruins and so the spies told their respective sects."


    "So three great sects came together and attacked my sect and what you saw happened, fortunately, it seems that my sect had many hidden masters of what everyone thought and many elders and disciples managed to escape."


    "But the sect was still destroyed and the other sects took on those ruins that my sect found."


    For a while Lusserina and the others were silent, they could understand why Zhang Yi was so angry, he was very fond of this sect even though he had been in it for a few years.


    Moreover, after several years Zhang Yi became the strongest warrior on the whole continent and even saved the entire continent from the underworld, only toe back and find that in the meantime they attacked and destroyed his sect, even though Zhang Yi didn''t like the sect. he could not ept this shame and disrespect for him.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I will naturally take revenge first and then look for the survivors of my sect and give them some help and after I sort it out, we go to the Divine ne."


    After talking Zhang Yi told his wives what he had done and what he intended to do, his wives knew that Zhang Yi was no saint and understood that he would do a massacre again this time.


    Only by his sacred mastery could everyone see that Zhang Yi was not a good person after all his highest understanding of thews were thews of the massacre, one who had a high understanding of thews of massacre could not be such a merciful person.


    When Zhang Yi told of the revenge ns he had Lusserina has a hint for Zhang Yi before he directly invaded the other sects he could just attack these ruins and there he could kill several high-level members of the three sects.


    Zhang Yi liked this idea very much and didn''t want to waste any more time and soon left to continue his revenge, as Master Chu had been hired by the Fire sect to attack the Iron sect it was only natural that he would be given the opportunity to enter the ruins.


    So Master Chu knew where the ruins were, but obviously even if he was confident Master Chu was not stupid and knew that even if he entered these ruins and found something very well he would probably be robbed or killed by the three great sects.


    So Master Chu only entered the ruins once and picked up some poisonous nts that nobody wanted and then quickly left and returned to the swamp, but that didn''t matter to Zhang Yi, he was lucky to easily know the location of the ruins.


    Zhang Yi teleported to the nearest location of the ruins where he had been and soon headed toward the ruins, just at the entrance to the ruins he found several spiritual sea realm warriors who were guarding the entrance and preventing invasions.


    Zhang Yi just left these guards alone and entered using his mental energy that hid his presence, so if he attacked the guards and killed them, it was much easier for the sects to realize that something was wrong.


    As he entered the ruins Zhang Yi was disappointed to realize that it was just a world like the hope world, the spiritual energy in the environment was no greater than in the rest of the continent.


    He used his mental energy and found that he seemed to have nothing of value in this world from what he could see, yet this world should be at least 10 times the size of the Silver country, Zhang Yi could also see several high-end spiritual stone mines level which must have aroused the greed of the other sects.


    He can see several levels 6 and level 7 wild beasts that were equivalent to the realms of the core revolution and the spiritual sea realm, no one on this continent had the high-level mental energy and no divine technique like Divine sense, so the sect warriors were in difficult struggles with the wild beasts.


    Zhang Yi soon identified that everyone in this ruin was a deacon and elder of the three great sects, all in the realm of the core revolution at least, so he decided that no one in this world was innocent.


    Zhang Yi was in the realm of mortal tribtion and his phoenix me essence was at the peak of the soul birth realm, so it was only natural that no one on this continent had more power than he.


    He could not destroy the underworld that was made by demons, nor the blue moon continent that was naturally created, nor could he destroy the hope world because it was created by various realm warriors of the mortal tribtion and some of the soul birth realm.


    But this world was old and had nothing like the voice to take care of it, so Zhang Yi saw that he could destroy this world with everyone inside, he used his eyes to find the core of this world with his mental energy.


    As soon as he discovered the core of the world he used his phoenix dignity technique and doubled his strength, then used various techniques and attacked with all his might the core of this world using thews of space to destroy this world.

 Chapter 136: A Disaster 8

    Chapter 136: A Disaster 8


    He could not destroy the core of this world even at his full strength, but the world was destabilized and various natural disasters began to appear to bind the members of the three great sects and the wild beasts.


    Zhang Yi didn''t bother with things happening and kept attacking, after several attacks the core was destroyed and Zhang Yi used teleportation to get out of this world, just as the underworld happened to this world.


    But this world had no treasure used for his creation, even though Zhang Yi didn''t know how to create a hidden world without using his mental energy, the guards were surprised to make the world break and then disappear.


    All deacons and elders within these ruins eventually died from the destruction of the world, Zhang Yi felt that thews of his massacre were strengthened after killing hundreds of thousands of warriors and millions of wild beasts.


    Zhang Yi walked away and had fun watching the panicked guards not knowing what to do, after all, they were guarding the entrance to the ruins and saw nothing strange, yet they quickly warned the sects as they continued where they were not knowing what to do.


    After almost 1 hour Zhang Yi''s qi was totally depleted using the phoenix dignity technique, but he still had the mental energy and could hide while waiting for the big sects to appear.


    Too bad he was without qi, otherwise he could take this chance to destroy a few more cult elders before attacking the cults directly.


    After a few more hours several elders of the three great sects appeared, all of them in the realm of mortal tribtion and Zhang Yi could see that some were even in the third level of mortal tribtion.


    "What happened here! How a world disappears like this!"


    The elders of the three great sects were naturally nervous and came screaming at the guards, after all, they were weakened after the Iron sect attack and now they have lost more than half of their elders and deacons.


    "We don''t know elders ... we saw nothing different as we guarded the entrance, these ruins were old so they must have copsed and so the whole world was destroyed and those inside were dead."


    The guards wondered for hours what might have happened and that was the conclusion they came to, nothing different had happened and they had never seen a world being destroyed before.


    Also, none of the deacons and elders left the world before it was suddenly destroyed, if they were attacked in any way they would have warned the sects of what was happening before they died.


    The elders were very angry-faced, but they could not only discount the guards who were actually elders of the three sects who agreed to humble themselves as guards of these ruins.


    Zhang Yi was pleasantly surprised to see this, he did not expect his attack to be interpreted as an ident in which everyone died, it was also difficult for the elders to imagine that there was anyone who could destroy a world.


    Even if there was someone with such power the guards could never have done anything and even if the three great sects were together they could not stop anyone with such power, so they preferred not to even think about it.


    After a while the elders gave up on finding out what had happened and epted the loss and returned to the sects to talk about the ''ident'' that had taken ce, they could no longer waste time in this ruin.


    Zhang Yi also knew that his enemies were in trouble, after losing more than half of the elders and deacons in this disaster, the three great sects could no longer be called great sects.


    Fortunately for these sects, there was no one in the realm of mortal tribtion in these ruins when everything was destroyed, otherwise their losses would be even greater as long as they had the elders of the realm of mortal tribtion they could rise from.


    As soon as everyone left Zhang Yi returned to his mental energy world to recover before continuing his revenge, he told his wives that he had destroyed the world with hundreds of thousands of sect warriors within and millions of wild beasts.


    Lusserina and the others were surprised and even creepy to hear it, they had seen Zhang Yi destroy hundreds of millions of skeletons in several years in the underworld, but hearing that he killed so many living people easily was a little scary.


    Still, it was not surprising that they hoped that Zhang Yi would do it to get revenge, even Lusserina who came up with the idea cannot be surprised when Zhang Yi said he destroyed the whole world.


    She thought he could just kill people inside like he did with skeletons, but didn''t even think it was possible to destroy a world, she was a little scared to wonder if Zhang Yi got angry he could just destroy the hope world.


    Zhang Yi realized that his wives were a little scared of what he had done, but long ago he stopped worrying about it because he knew his wives would soon ept everything and get back to normal.


    He thought about killing less after staying with his wives, but at least this time he would spare no one for what these sects did to his sect, he didn''t even know if his friend Bai Cheng or elder Zhao Shen who took him as his disciple nominal just to help he was alive.


    He would only worry about these matters after he took his revenge on the three great sects, after which Zhang Yi went to rest to recover all his qi, in the realm of the second level mortal tribtion he had more than 10 times the amount of qi he had at the peak of realm of the spiritual sea.


    This was very good, but because of that when all of his qi was gone he needed at least three days to fully recover his qi without using any medication, that was because he could absorb more spiritual energy than others.


    After recovering Zhang Yi had already decided that he would attack the Fire sect first, he had had trouble with that sect several times before and now they have reached a point where one side had to be destroyed.


    After destroying the core and thus destroying that world after using his eyes so many times, Zhang Yi managed to reach the advanced understanding of thews of space, he thought it would take at least a few more months, but he never expected to have the opportunity to destroy a world.


    But with that he could finally use a mental energy technique that he had learned from his master, it was one of the most powerful technique that could seal all space in thousands of miles.

 Chapter 137: A Disaster 9

    Chapter 137: A Disaster 9


    Zhang Yi thought these techniques were very powerful at the time, but after several years he understood how difficult it would be to understand this technique that needed an advanced understanding of spacews.


    Moreover, on the blue moon continent, this technique could almost be considered useless seeing that it was difficult even to find people who had an intermediate-level understanding of thews of space.


    But when attacking arge sect such a technique bes essential, after all, even if members of the sect do not have a high-level understanding of spacews, several of them could escape the sect while Zhang Yi attacked.


    In addition, usuallyrge sects had special treasures that could use spacews to allow many sect members to escape, their sect an example in which several members could escape even under siege of three sects and poisons.]


    In theing days Zhang Yi began to test his technique in his world of mental energy, he understood how to use the technique easily and after a few uses, he could easily use, the difficulty of this technique was to have an advanced understanding of spacews, the technique itself was easy to understand.


    It was after using this technique a few times that Zhang Yi''s divine talent and perception began to make a difference, Zhang Yi saw this high-level technique using thews of space and thought he might try to use thews of time as well.


    Even his master had left only a few mental energy techniques that used thews of time because all these techniques needed an advanced understanding of thews of time that no one could normally have before they lived hundreds of thousands of years.


    But in fact thews of space and time were verypatible and perhaps that is why his eyes could control some of the twows, so besides restricting space after some training Zhang Yi also used his intermediate understanding of thews of time to disrupt the speed of movement of the enemies.


    Within the confined space when the less a warrior''s understanding had of thews of time the slower he would move, of course, cultivation could make one move faster.


    But Zhang Yi was someone from the tribtion realm so even the strongest couldn''t escape much of thews of time, and it was rare to find anyone on the blue moon continent who had an initial level 4 understanding that was usually the minimum.


    Less than the initial level 4 understanding was the same as being at levels 1, 2 or 3, so Zhang Yi was now more confident to attack the Fire sect if anyone could see Zhang Yi''s preparations they would think he was preparing divine swords to kill chickens.


    Because Zhang Yi still had to decide which members of the sect he would kill, he did not intend to exterminate the entire sect and intended to kill only the strongest and those with the most potential to develop.


    So he wanted to destroy the Fire sect''s future and present, he was taking all these precautions just so that the Iron sect would have no more problems in the future because he himself would go to the Divine ne in a few years at most.


    If it was Zhang Yi from before he would kill everyone in the sect no matter who was innocent or guilty, at least now he nned to spare some, in the future, he might end up deciding not to kill anyone if he kept changing.


    After a few days, Zhang Yi rested and recovered all his qi and his wives had already recovered from the shock of knowing what he had done and returned to treat Zhang Yi normally, they were cultivators too and understood that this was a cruel world.


    Especially because Zhang Yi was doing it all for revenge because they first caused trouble for his sect, so they were much less sorry for the people of the three sects who end up dead in the next few days.


    After recovering Zhang Yi approached the Fire sect and began to observe what was happening in the sect, he was not afraid of anyone but was concerned that as the three sects had a partnership they couldmunicate at such a time.


    Zhang Yi was not afraid of the other two sects appearing to help the Fire sect, but of the possibility of the other two sects deciding to escape and so Zhang Yi''s revenge would be more problematic.


    Zhang Yi entered the Fire sect and soon found a ce to hide, with the mental energy he could be close to the realm warriors of the mortal tribtion who would not yet be discovered while hiding.


    Only warriors of more than two realms stronger than he could perceive Zhang Yi hiding or if they had a higher realm of mental energy, both were impossible to happen on this continent.


    If Zhang Yi could use his mental energy he would not have to take so long to destroy the underworld, so the warriors who trained even the smallest mental energy were greatly feared on the Divine ne.


    Within a few hours Zhang Yi had already realized where all the Fire sect disciples were, and it seemed that normally they did notmunicate with the other sects, after what happened in the ruins all sect members were called back and so was all present.


    Zhang Yi was delighted to hear this because he would not have to waste time looking for other sect members, so he met the elders and sect master as well as the most revered gathered in a secret ce to talk about the future of the sect.


    "Master, we have made many wrong decisions in recent years, we have relied on the wrong report of the Iron sect spy and attacked them only to lose 3 of our elders who were in the realm of mortal tribtion and many others in the realm of the spiritual sea."


    "So we still got the ruins that had a lot of unknown treasures and a lot of high-end spiritual stone mines, but in addition to the years we had the ruins we had to share everything with the other two sects now and we don''t have that ruin."


    "Now more than ever I think we should all be united within our sect until we recover and affirm our union with the Yin and Yang sects and the Leaf sect."


    "I think what Elder Xin said is right, we lost a lot in a short time just because we decided to attack the Iron sect, now we have to recover in the next few years before we can do something again."


    Zhang Yi who was seeing everything was understanding what was going on, it seemed that the Fire sect had a divergence of opinion just like the other sects, some of the elders who were not in favor of the Iron sect attack were taking the opportunity to gain support in the sect.


    Yet all these stronger elders ended up helping to kill Iron sect disciples and elders and deserved to die, too.

 Chapter 138: A Disaster 10

    Chapter 138: A Disaster 10


    "I disagree, we lost a lot and if we went into hiding we would lose a lot of reputation at the time, plus many members of the Iron sect are still around and may return for revenge any day, we have only 16 elders of the mortal tribtion realm and they were 18 when escaped."


    "Don''t be ridiculous elder Mo, even if they have more strength than our sect the other two sects will not stand still if someone from the Iron sect reappears, we can''t chase after them so we can end up taking more losses by taking the lead."


    "I am not suggesting that our sect pursue them, I am just remembering the facts, I suggest we continue with our sect the way it is to recruit more talent and use the resources we have received from these ruin years to strengthen more elders of the spiritual sea realm. to the realm of mortal tribtion."


    Everyone knew that elder Mo who was from the realm of the spiritual sea was just trying to take the opportunity to strengthen himself and reach the realm of mortal tribtion, but no one could deny that his words were right.


    Many elders like Elder Mo were trapped in the realm of the spiritual sea even though they had the knack for reaching the realm of mortal tribtion because the Fire sect''s resources were controlled, but at that time it was more important to strengthen the sect''s overall power.


    "In addition, we have to beware of the Rose sect that lost no one because it did not attack the Iron sect and sent no one to the ruins, they are the strongest sect at the moment."


    Zhang Yi who was hearing this was grateful that the Rose sect would not have agreed to attack the Iron sect when they had the upper hand if the Rose sect also attacked the Iron sect would indeed be totally destroyed.


    "Master of the sect, is it not better that we unite again with the other two sects to attack the Rose sect? So they too will be weakened and no one else will have to fear anyone being destroyed."


    "Don''t be ridiculous Elder Ran, I warned a few years ago that it was a mistake to team up with the other sects to attack the Iron sect, after all, we only think about our own interests, it is certain that the Iron sect has 26 elders in the realm of the mortal tribtion took us all by surprise."


    "But the other two sects like ours were cowards and only sent 7 elders of the realm of the mortal tribtion of each sect, so even though 8 elders of their sect were killed each of our sects we lost 5 elders being 15 in total."


    "If we did as I said and sent 12 elders each sect we would have won easily and besides having no loss we would still kill all of the Iron sect."


    Everyone was silent because the speaker was a venerable elder who was one of the strongest of the sect in the realm of the mortal tribtion at level 3, and this venerable elder had been one of those who had attacked the Iron sect.


    Just as this elder said it was because of the cowardice of the three sects that they lost so much attacking the Iron sect, so they dared not think of uniting again and attacking the Rose sect.


    Moreover, Zhang Yi thought that the Rose sect would not dare attack any of the other sects either so as not to be counterattacked by the three sects together, after waiting a while longer Zhang Yi saw that this was the perfect time to attack.


    All of the Fire sect''s disciples and elders were in the sect, and the other sects should also take several days to discuss their ns for the future, so if Zhang Yi killed everyone here he would still have time to attack the other sects before he did be discovered.


    Having decided Zhang Yi approached the secret ce where all the elders of the Fire sect were gathered, this ce was in a secluded pavilion mile from the rest of the sect in a forbidden area.


    There were several defenses ced by the elders on the way here that only Zhang Yi using his mental energy could go unnoticed, Zhang Yi soon used his time and space restriction technique in this area and the rest of the sect didn''t even notice.


    The elders at the meeting naturally realized that something had happened and felt their bodies slowing down a little, not so much for the realm elders of the mortal tribtion, but very strong for the realm elders of the spiritual sea.


    Even though in a high-level fight any hundredth of a second can define life and death and defeat victory, Zhang Yi was very happy with this situation because these elders could not escape and were practically dead and did not know.


    "What is going on here sect master? I feel my body slowly and I feel something is strange."


    "I don''t know what it is either, but it seems that the spirit sea realm elders are worse off than us, it must be an enemy attack, but I don''t know who has so much power to do that."


    "The Rose sect and the Iron sect can do something like that, let alone the other two sects that are our allies, it must be someone very powerful, send a message to the allied sects."


    Zhang Yi admired the Fire sect master a little, he seemed quite calm even in such an unforeseen situation, Zhang Yi wanted to see everyone terrified before killing the elders, but it seemed that no one could understand what was going on.


    "Master of the sect! Looks like I can''t send any help requests or messages to anyone!"


    So even the sect master was shaken for a moment, just as Zhang Yi said the sect master was not frightened because he could not understand what was going on and all the power of his sect was gathered in that ce.


    Zhang Yi did not think of wasting any more time and used his sacred domain technique in this ce only and no one outside this spatial constraint could realize what was happening when Zhang Yi used the sacred domain technique was several times more powerful thanst time he used it in the underworld.


    All of the spiritual sea realms saw their strength decrease to just 10 percent and were seriously injured and all of the mortal tribtion realms had their strength reduced to 30 percent and were slightly injured.


    So Zhang Yi can see everyone starting to get scared just as he expected with the near death, but when Zhang Yi thought about starting to speak he began to hear all the elders shouting and putting their hands on their heads like they were crazy.


    He did not expect anything like this to happen, nor did he intend to torture his enemies, so he understood that it was all caused by thews of the massacre.

 Chapter 139: Fast and Implacable Revenge 1

    Chapter 139: Fast and Imcable Revenge 1


    Zhang Yi saw that they really did seem to be suffering and although not as he hoped he thought it would serve his revenge on the strongest of the Fire sect, so Zhang Yi understood that was how it happened with the elves and thews of the massacre were tormenting the mind of the enemies.


    Before his cultivation realm was very low and his mastery of thews of the massacre was much weaker than now, now Zhang Yi''s understanding of thews of massacre was of advanced level.


    In addition, the elves understood somews and had a stronger mindset than ordinary humans, so just by using their sacred domain with thews of massacre and space at the advanced level the Fire sect elders were being tortured.


    Zhang Yi knew it wouldn''tst long because humans also had a strong martial heart after cultivating to the realm of mortal tribtion, but Zhang Yi could imagine the torture they would face at that time.


    Itsted longer than Zhang Yi imagined, and after a few hours some elders of the spiritual sea realm finally fainted and those of the mortal tribtion realm could resist even though they were still suffering.


    Zhang Yi no longer wanted to waste time here, and when he saw that everyone had stopped suffering and raised his spear that had been refined several times by the lightning bolts of the tribtion, it seemed that Zhang Yi held his own lightning and only the sparks would make anyone shiver.


    Zhang Yi was sure that almost no one on this continent had ever seen a king rank spear and with the lightning of the tribtion the spear was even stronger, the elders who were at levels 3 and 4 of the mortal tribtion realm and went through more than 2 tribtions celestials could feel the energying from the spear and shivered.


    Zhang Yi thought he had already tortured these elders enough and used the dragon''s onught technique by increasing the next attack by 3 times and then used the massacre wave technique and easily killed all enemies.


    He was in the realm of mortal tribtion and his phoenix me essence was at the peak of the soul birth realm, with the dragon''s invested technique and enemies weakened by his sacred dominance even an attack with 10 percent of his full force could kill someone from the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Soon after Zhang Yi got rid of all his tracks and deactivated the sacred domain technique and then the space restriction technique, Zhang Yi was soon hidden to the center of the sect and used the space restriction technique again.


    All disciples of the sect with force above the realm of the spiritual sea had been killed by Zhang Yi, so disciples with force below the realm of the spiritual sea were practically immobile after being affected by thews of time.


    Zhang Yi used his mental energy and saw which ones had the best talents and possibilities to reach the realm of mortal tribtion, they had only 3,000 disciples with that potential and Zhang Yi didn''t hesitate to kill them with his mental energy.


    In the rest of the disciples, Zhang Yi not only let them go and put a seed of mental energy in the minds of all the disciples, anyone who tried to take revenge on the Iron sect would have a deviation from cultivation.


    One might think Zhang Yi''s actions were cruel, but he was much milder than he did with the forest elves a few years ago, which showed that he was bing calmer over the years.


    Soon Zhang Yi used another mental energy technique that would ensure that all these disciples were unconscious for 1 month, then Zhang Yi collected all the treasure he found useful from this sect and ced it in his storage space.


    He had collected many high-level spirit stones after killing Master Chu and now had many more high-level spirit stones in addition to various spirit herbs that would help him create more pills.


    Zhang Yi had soul searching the strongest venerated elders and sect master after killing them and discovered many interesting things, he knew who exactly attacked the Iron sect and how that sect had an emergency device that would seal the sect by 3 years.


    Of course, he used this device because he knew he had enough food for the disciples who were still alive, so what he did was hidden for three years, which was plenty of time for him.


    After doing all this only a few days had passed since Zhang Yi had infiltrated the sect, Zhang Yi returned to his castle in the mental energy world before continuing to attack other sects.


    Just as he hoped his wives were worried about himself knowing Zhang Yi''s strength, they would be relieved only when Zhang Yi appeared, so Zhang Yi can rx when he sees the care his wives had.


    After everyone rested Zhang Yi recounted everything he had done in recent days, Lusserina easily epted what Zhang Yi had done and thought it was right and was happy when they learned that Zhang Yi had not really butchered the entire Fire sect.


    After spending a few days with his wives Zhang Yi finally decided to leave to continue revenge, the next sect he would attack was the Yin and Yang sect, because he wanted to leave the Leaf sect that was near the Golden Riverpanyst.


    That''s because if he found out that the Golden Riverpany participated in the attack on the Iron sect even though he had a good rtionship with him, Zhang Yi would attack the Golden Riverpany for treason and if they had nothing he would negotiate with them again before going to Divine ne.


    Zhang Yi quickly went to the Yin and Yang sect and easily infiltrated the sect, he stayed for a day and saw that no one in the sect suspected that the Fire sect had already been destroyed, with Zhang Yi activating the Fire sect security device they were isted for 3 years, but would also be protected by that time.


    After some time infiltrating the Yin and Yang sect, Zhang Yi found that just as he expected the Yin and Yang sect elders and strongmen had been meeting in a secret ce for days discussing what they would do in the future of the sect.


    Zhang Yi passed through the sect and saw that indeed all above the realm of the spiritual sea were gathered in one ce, it was normal for all the elders to gather to discuss the sect''s future.


    Moreover, the Yin and Yang sect elders could never expect to be attacked when the sect''s strongest warriors were gathered in one ce after all this was where they would think it was safer.


    Unlike the Fire sect, the Yin and Yang sect had many more elders in the mortal tribtion realm, they had 19 elders in the mortal tribtion realm even though 5 had died while they attacked the Iron sect.

 Chapter 140: Fast and Implacable Revenge 2

    Chapter 140: Fast and Imcable Revenge 2


    Zhang Yi thought that many of the great sects had secrets that no one knew, just as the Iron sect the Yin and Yang sect had more strength than it seemed.


    But it didn''t matter to Zhang Yi who already faced 100 skeletons of the mortal tribtion realm, he just wanted to kill them all to get revenge for the Iron sect, Zhang Yi wanted to destroy the Yin and Yang sect.


    Unlike the Fire sect a few days ago, the Yin and Yang sect elders were more advanced in talking about the sect''s future, Zhang Yi who was listening to everything was surprised to hear the subject they were talking about.


    The Iron sect was known for body refinement, they were also lucky to have the sect located in one of the continent''s richest countries, so most of the disciples in the sect were men and only the women living in the Silver country and their rtive''s sect members who joined that sect.


    Also, along with the Yin and Yang sect, the Iron sect was one of the oldest sects on the continent, the Fire sect is a sect that normally has simr men and women without much difference, but this sect has fewer members for favoring more. disciples with the Fire attribute and also requires everyone to study thews of fire.


    The Leaf sect is one of the youngest on the continent. Although it is the richest because it has a lot to do with alchemists and tradingpanies, they usually have more men than women, but still, have many women in the sect.


    The Rose sect is one of thergest sects on the continent and is famous for having only women, was a well-known sect and usually had friendship with all sects because their disciples were much sought after by the disciples of other sects for marriage.


    Andstly there was the Yin and Yang sect which was one of the oldest along with the Iron sect and as it had many double cultivation methods had many male and female disciples.


    But what had been going on since a few dozen years ago was that the Yin and Yang sect had lost many female disciples and now consisted of mostly men, because the cult''s double cultivation methods always favored male disciples more.


    This was not done deliberately by the cult elders, and what happened was that the cultivation methods that the Yin and Yang cult had were legacies passed on by those who founded the cult and found those cultivation methods somewhere.


    So after many years, female disciples began choosing the Rose sect that had better cultivation methods for women even though it had many more rules than other sects.


    The other great sects, of course, did not mind losing female disciples to the Rose sect and their male disciples would only go to the Rose sect to find a Dao partner.


    But the Yin and Yang sect was greatly harmed by this because their male disciples could not simply go to the Rose sect to find a Dao partner because they would have to cultivate the same cultivation method and the Rose sect''s female disciples would not ept it.


    So after the disaster struck in the ruins the Yin and Yang sect which seemed to be the strongest sect at the time decided to seize this moment to unite with the other great sects and thuse together to destroy or greatly weaken the Rose sect.


    The Yin and Yang sect was even determined to do this to gain more female disciples in the future and even decided to give various incentives to the other two major sects and let the other two sects divide the sect''s resources between them.


    In addition, they would send more than 15 elders of the mortal tribtion realm to serve as avant-garde while asking only 8 from each sect to ensure the destruction of the Rose sect once and for all.


    Zhang Yi had to admit that they were smart at taking advantage of this moment of insecurity from the other great sects to make an almost irresistible proposal like this, he thought that the other two sects would surely ept this proposal and attack the Rose sect.


    Thus Zhang Yi would unintentionally save the Rose sect from destruction, after thinking that it would be of no use to listen to Zhang Yi used his spatial restraint technique only where the elders of the Yin and Yang sect were assembled.


    The Yin and Yang sect elders were surprised by the unexpected attack and began using defensive techniques, Zhang Yi was quick and used the sacred domain technique reducing the battle ability of all members of the Yin and Yang sect.


    As with the Fire sect elders, the Yin and Yang sect elders felt as if they were being tortured by Zhang Yi''s massacrews, after a few hours when the elders stopped suffering Zhang Yi killed everyone easily as wellst time.


    Zhang Yi again chose the sect master and the strongest of the revered elders of the Yin and Yang sect and used the mental energy technique to read their souls and learn some useful things about the Yin and Yang sect.


    Then Zhang Yi went to the center of the sect and again used the space constraint technique to arrest all members of the Yin and Yang sect, and just as he did in the Fire sect Zhang Yi used his mental energy to search for disciples who could reach the realm. from the mortal tribtion and killed them.


    After Zhang Yi put a seed of mental energy into the minds of the rest of the disciples and then put them all to sleep to destroy the foundations of the Yin and Yang sect, Zhang Yi took less time than before because he was used to it.


    Zhang Yi took the cult''s most important cultivation resources and treasures and triggered a security device that would keep the Yin and Yang sect locked for two years from the rest of the world.


    So Zhang Yi rested for a few days in his castle in his mental energy world with his wives and after a few days went out to take revenge on what he hoped was thest sect.


    Zhang Yi would have to stay a few days longer in the Leaf sect to try to find out some involvement of the Golden Riverpany, he found nothing with the two sects he destroyed but knew that the Golden Riverpany had more contact with the Leaf sect.


    Zhang Yi moved quickly to the Leaf sect and after a few hours had already infiltrated the sect, he stayed a few hours and was d to know that the Leaf sect was also all gathered after the ruin incidents.


    It seems that this time luck was on his side, he had to admit that the idea of Lusserina had saved him a lot of time if he hadn''t destroyed the ruins first the sects would ruin all the disciples and Zhang Yi would have a harder time fulfilling his revenge.

 Chapter 141: Fast and Implacable Revenge 3

    Chapter 141: Fast and Imcable Revenge 3


    After a few hours hiding in the center of the Leaf sect gathering information Zhang Yi was surprised at how and the Leaf sect despite being younger was much more organized than the other sects.


    It was just over a week since he attacked the Fire sect and only a few days since he attacked the Yin and Yang sect, but the Leaf sect somehow found that something was wrong with both sects.


    They had several spies and informants in the sects that were bought for the Leaf sect''s ability to create pills and provide cultivation resources, they had several spies within the Iron sect as well, much more than the other two sects Zhang Yi destroyed before.


    But these spies stopped reporting more than a week ago and that made the Leaf sect elders suspicious, so after they investigated they found that the Fire sect had isted itself from the rest of the world.


    This surprised not only the Leaf sect but the rest of the continent, after all, one sect only decided to hide from the world when it was near extermination or feared a cmity because the years they hid from the world were a time when rival sects could get stronger.


    Even with the losses that the Fire sect has suffered in recent years, they should not be in such a precarious situation that it would require them to iste themselves from the world, especially when they had an alliance with the Yin and Yang sect and the Leaf sect.


    After being surprised by this news came another even more surprising news, the Yin and Yang sect also decided to iste itself from the world, this surprised many people of the continent, especially since it was soon after the Fire sect.


    These two sects deciding to iste themselves from the world and the Iron sect being destroyed began to panic for smaller sects and free growers and organizations such as the Golden River Company.


    After all, the reason that caused two major sects to iste themselves from the world could end up being a major cmity for the entire continent, if not even the major sects thought they could defend themselves against this, the weaker cultivators were helpless against it.


    Zhang Yi was surprised by the effectiveness of the Leaf sect to gather information, but now that the other two sects had been destroyed and the Leaf sect was all together Zhang Yi didn''t care about anything, even if they found out that the other sects had been destroyed It didn''t change the fact that they couldn''t run away from him anymore.


    Just as in the previous two sects Zhang Yi found a ce where the Leaf sect elders were assembled, they had only 11 elders of the mortal tribtion realm after what happened in the Iron sect attack.


    Yet the strength of the Leaf sect was never its strongest elders but its alchemists, the alchemists were always respected on all worlds and on this continent was no different.


    So a sect with several alchemists was a sect that no one wanted to be an enemy of, so that even being the youngest of the 5 great sects they were the richest and most influential in the whole continent.


    Even though in this meeting of elders different from the other two sects the expressions of the elders were all very dark, everyone was concerned about the current situation of the continent and the other great sects.


    "Does anyone here have any idea why in less than two weeks two of the continent''srgest sects suddenly decided to iste themselves without warning anyone?"


    "This is really terrible for us, we were in an alliance with these two sects and we relied on them to keep us safe, now we are in danger of being attacked by the Rose sect that just has to worry about our sect."


    "Could it be a secret agreement between the Fire and Yin and Yang sects to destroy our sect? Or maybe even the Rose sect is involved in this deal."


    "I don''t think so, our spies already said that the Yin and Yang sect was thinking of preparing an alliance with our sect and the Fire sect to attack and destroy the Rose sect, we are counting on that."


    "No matter what the other two sects were for, that doesn''t change the fact that our sect is in danger, we may also have to consider isting our sect from the rest of the world for a few years."


    When the sect master said it everyone was quiet because that was what everyone thought, they naturally wanted none of it, but their situation was not really good at the moment and they were in serious danger.


    "If our sect is isted from the world like the other sects we will lose a lot in these years of istion, don''t forget that we have agreements with various organizations and other sects on the continent."


    "I understand that, but the current situation is an emergency, maybe there''s another reason we don''t know that made the other two sects isted from the world and that reason is something that could affect the continent."


    "And let us not forget that nearly 18 elders of the mortal tribtion realm have escaped along with more than a third of the Iron sect, if they return our sect will be their only target with the other isted sects."


    "It''s a pity the other sects were very selfish and sent only 7 realm elders from the mortal tribtion of each sect to the Iron sect, we sent almost half of our elders."


    "And there is also the Golden River organization, they have refused to help in any way in attacking the Iron sect and are developing very rapidly in recent years, they can be a problem for us."


    "We nned to deal with them as soon as we regained our strength using the resources of the ruins, but now we can''t do that anymore."


    After hearing that Zhang Yi was relieved, he really hoped that the Golden Riverpany was not involved in the destruction of his sect, knowing that this was right he was very happy.


    Just as he had promised before leaving the continent he would reveal his true identity to the Golden Riverpany and make some dealings with them, so Zhang Yi wanted to have many high-level spiritual stones when he went to the Divine ne.


    He already had a few million high-level spiritual stones after going to destroy the two sects and would surely achieve much more by destroying the Leaf sect, but he had to be forewarned not knowing what could happen to him and his wives in the Divine ne.


    He certainly hoped that by using his masters'' identity tokens, they would show up and already have something prepared for him and his wives, but perhaps as less than 20 yearster his masters are not yet on the Divine ne.


    In that case, he would have to cope with what he had for a few years, besides, Zhang Yi would no longer be as strong as he was on the blue moon continent.

 Chapter 142: Fast and Implacable Revenge 4

    Chapter 142: Fast and Imcable Revenge 4


    But that was what he might think after destroying the Leaf sect, Zhang Yi was very angry with the Leaf sect after finding out that they were the ones who had the most spies inside the Iron sect and perhaps were primarily responsible for the destruction of his sect.


    Since he didn''t want to waste any more time listening to the evil things the Leaf sect thought of doing, Zhang Yi soon used his technique to constrain the space where the Leaf sect''s elders were located.


    Soon after Zhang Yi used his sacred domain technique and thus began to torture the elders with thews of the massacre, this time he did not only intend to let the elders die as easily as the elders of the other two sects.


    The problem was that Zhang Yi didn''t have so many torture techniques to punish the Leaf sect elders, physical torture was ineffective against the warriors, and mental torture techniques the best techniques Zhang Yi had were hisws of massacre and the search of souls.


    But thews of the massacre for Zhang Yi were not something to attack the minds of the enemies and simply what he faced every day from thements of the people he killed, with his strong martial heart after several years he no longer felt any difort at all your mind.


    And the soul-searching technique was designed to gather information against the opponent''s will, the side effect of the technique was that it destroyed part of the opponent''s soul and mind and could, therefore, be used to torture or threaten enemies.


    Zhang Yi was already using thews of the massacre to torture the Leaf sect elders and he did not want to use the soul searching technique on all his enemies because he would have to receive the memories of the elders he did not want.


    So Zhang Yi decided to only do what would be simpler for him, but also the most terrible and torturous for the enemies, while everyone was suffering because of Zhang Yi''s massacrews, he sometimes used the feather rain technique and cut the arms and legs of the realm elders of the mortal tribtion.


    So after a few hours, the spiritual sea realm elders fainted as they didst time and the tribtion realm elders became conscious again, so Zhang Yi stopped using the sacred domain technique and began using the support domain technique.


    With the domain support technique activated the mortal tribtion realm elders were quickly healed as well as the spiritual sea realm elders, the elders were confused and afraid of Zhang Yi but could do nothing because Zhang Yi had cut his arms and their legs.


    "Who are you and how strong are you?"


    One of the strongest elders had the courage and decided to talk to Zhang Yi after his mind recovered, he realized that Zhang Yi was very strong and could kill them whenever he wanted and so just wanted to know how he died.


    "My name is Zhang Yi and I am a disciple of the Iron sect that you decided to conspire to destroy, I am strong because of my talent and because while you were plotting against my sect I was fighting to save this continent for years."


    The elder didn''t care that Zhang Yi was talking about saving the continent, he not only cared that Zhang Yi was strong and was a disciple of the Iron sect that was destroyed by them and the other sects.


    This elder who spoke to Zhang Yi thought he was simply unlucky, they gained nothing by trying to destroy the Iron sect and only managed a powerful enemy after losing many things, but he just wanted to save himself and save the Leaf sect if he wanted to.


    "You don''t have to do this and destroy my sect, we can give you the whole treasure of our sect as an apology for us participating in the destruction of your sect, and the Iron sect has not even been totally destroyed because some elders have happily escaped and can still. recreate the Iron sect with its strength."


    "Not out of the goodness of his sect, it was the ability of the elders of my sect and the sacrifice of many that part of my sect''s members managed to escape the attack of their sect and others."


    "Now I just want to take revenge before rebuilding my sect, as for the treasures I can get myself after killing you all."


    "But that''s not right, it wasn''t just our sect that attacked the Iron sect, the other two major sects also attacked your sect, but now they are protected and neither can you attack them, so you will only attack my sect for revenge?"


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"


    The elder who was talking to Zhang Yi and the others who had recovered were confused when they saw Zhang Yi startughing wildly, but the elder who was talking was startled for some reason to hear thatugh.


    "Why are youughing? I am saying that you can count on the help of our sect, we are alchemists and can grow your sect in a few years and recover until you can take revenge on the Fire sect and the Yin and Yang sect."


    "I know you are very strong and I don''t know how you managed to create this trap and infiltrate our sect, but I''m sure it won''t be easy to do the same with the two other sects, especially the Yin and Yang sect that has more elders than realm of mortal tribtion than we do."


    "Not to mention that in the years they''ll be isted from the world, they''ve used all the resources they have to further strengthen their sect, with our sect of alchemists helping you and your entire sect will grow stronger quickly and can attack the other two great sects."


    The more he talked, but the elder realized that Zhang Yi would only have advantages in sparing the Leaf sect and epting their help in taking revenge on the other two sects after all the alchemists were always well regarded by others and a sect full of alchemists and resources Much better than an act of simple revenge.


    But Zhang Yi looked like he was looking at a clown, with his current strength and the resources he stole from the two sects and would steal from the Leaf sect Zhang Yi could create many more pills and could create much better pills alone than the entire Leaf sect could do in years.


    Moreover, Zhang Yi could not forgive the Leaf sect precisely because they were alchemists, with time the Leaf sect will increasingly refuse to make pills for the Iron sect and it will be much harder to convince themter, even using threats.


    Zhang Yi would soon go to the Divine ne and had no way of keeping an eye on the Leaf sect for years toe, so all he wanted was an act of quick revenge before leaving.

 Chapter 143: Fast and Implacable Revenge 5

    Chapter 143: Fast and Imcable Revenge 5


    "You are not worthy of my trust, and precisely because you are a sect of alchemists I cannot let you live, you can ask for help from various free cultivators and organizations and minor sects that have worked together."


    "They could even offer various pills and cultivation resources as a reward for other mortal tribtion realm warriors to help you."


    The elder who was talking to Zhang Yi was discouraged again, of course, he had thought of doing just that and the other alchemists would think of doing the same thing, no one wanted to work as a ve to others willingly.


    Zhang Yi despised the other alchemists because with the help of his master''s special cauldron and various pill recipes he had he was a better alchemist of all on this continent, and even if it wasn''t for the cauldron only his mental energy would help him be better. than others.


    But he knew well how much influence and status an alchemist normally had on this continent and any universe where cultivators existed, after all without cultivation resources and spiritual stones cultivators would be much weaker in general.


    "As for the other sects you don''t have to worry about that, beforeing to your sect I already took good care of the other two sects and the poison master who helped you, now only you are missing."


    When they heard this the sect''s elders were panicked and shocked, everyone found it strange that the other sects decided to iste themselves, but no one could ever imagine that the reason was that these sects had been destroyed.


    "If you just want to kill us then why are you healing us?"


    Shortly after an elder asked this everyone felt the coldness in Zhang Yi''s eyes, at that moment also the elders who were in the spiritual sea realm who were passed out recovered and began to wake up.


    "It is for me to have my revenge on the main responsible for the destruction of my sect."


    Shortly after speaking, Zhang Yi removed his supportive domain and again used the sacred domain in the elders, so all the frightened elders began to scream again at the suffering that thews of the Zhang Yi massacre caused.


    That was the solution Zhang Yi had to torture and punish further the Leaf sect elders, he would use his massacrews to torture the elders'' mind and when they began to get used to it he would use his supportive domain to heal the elders again.


    So he cut off the arms and legs of the elders who were in the realm of mortal tribtion after all when he began to use the support domain they would recover enough to attack him or try to escape.


    In this restricted space running away was impossible and with Zhang Yi''s defense even though all the elders woulde together and attack together several times Zhang Yi would not be hurt yet, but he just wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    After the second time Zhang Yi began using the support domain again, the elders who were in the realm of mortal tribtion despaired and knew what would happen next.


    Unfortunately after being tortured twice the elders were very weak and Zhang Yi could seal the elders so that they could not make a sound ormit suicide so they could only wait and suffer.


    After doing the same thing for several days Zhang Yi thought he had tortured the elders enough and decided to kill them, after several days the elders had all gone mad and could just feel pain, so Zhang Yi killed them easily.


    Zhang Yi again used the soul-searching technique on the most influential elders and the sect master just to make sure that the Golden Riverpany was not involved in the attack on the Iron sect.


    After confirming this directly Zhang Yi got more excited, it was good to know that he would not have to destroy the Golden Riverpany either, after all, he enjoyed working with them and did not like to be betrayed.


    After killing all the elders Zhang Yi moved faster and used the space constraint on the rest of the Leaf sect and soon found the disciples who could be mortal tribtion realm warriors or great alchemists.


    So in this sect he killed many more disciples and put a seed of mental energy into the mind of all the other disciples, again he put them all to sleep and after taking all the treasures and spiritual herbs from the Leaf sect he activated the device for the Leaf sect get in istion from the rest of the continent for a few years.


    He didn''t really need to do something like that, but it was interesting to see everyone thinking that something very serious could happen on the continent after the three great sects went into istion, after all, it really had a serious problem that almost destroyed that continent that was the underworld that was solved. by Zhang Yi.


    Also, it might be good for the Iron sect to reestablish itself and rebuild the sect while no one knows that the three great sects are destroyed, so members of the Iron sect will be praised for the courage to try to rebuild the sect while the three great sects were only for a while some isted years from the world.


    Because one thing the Leaf sect elder said was true, with a talented alchemist helping the Iron sect they could regain their former power in a few years, and Zhang Yi was better than the best alchemist on this continent.


    He could not guarantee that without a divine-grade cultivation technique such as Zhang Yi had and the double cultivation technique that he and his wives used the Iron sect disciples could not in a few years pass the realm of the core revolution to the realm of the spiritual sea.


    But he could guarantee that for the lower-cultivated realms, yet on this continent reaching the realm of the core revolution before age 50 was a feat to be called a genius as the twins Luna and Sr were.


    With many more disciples in the core revolution realm and core creation realm, the Iron sect could dominate the disciples of the other three great sects that were virtually destroyed by Zhang Yi.


    Even if the bases of these sects were destroyed there were still millions of disciples in those sects and many were in the realm of the core revolution, openly they could not cause problems for the Iron sect that still had elders in the spiritual sea realm and tribtion realm mortal realm.


    After he destroyed the Leaf sect Zhang Yi could say he hadpleted his revenge and that in less than a month, it was really an act of quick revenge and the amazing thing was that no one even knew what he had done.


    Zhang Yi could feel that a weight had been lifted from his shoulders and his martial heart was lighter.

 Chapter 144: Fast and Implacable Revenge 6

    Chapter 144: Fast and Imcable Revenge 6


    Since his revenge was over there were several things that Zhang Yi had yet to do, so he had to look for the remaining disciples of his Iron sect to help rebuild the sect in the shortest possible time to feel free and go to the Divine ne.


    He also had to fulfill his promise and do some more business with the Golden Riverpany, after destroying the Leaf sect and stealing the treasures he had over 100 million high-end spiritual stones.


    In addition, he had billions of medium and low-level spirit stones, as well as many cultivation resources and treasures such as swords and spears, so it could be said that he had enough wealth to open a Divine ne sect and cultivate for a lifetime.


    But Zhang Yi felt that was not enough and that he could earn more spiritual stones and still help the Golden Riverpany, he could also give a small part of his wealth to the Iron sect after working with the Golden Riverpany.


    But before doing so he still had some things to work out on the maind, after leaving the Leaf sect Zhang Yi went first to his castle in his mental energy world to see his wives.


    As soon as Zhang Yi arrived Lusserina and the others were relieved, it had been a few days since Zhang Yi had appeared and even though after Zhang Yi destroyed the two other great sects they were calmer, it was impossible for them to bepletely rxed.


    When Zhang Yi said he had finished his Lusserina revenge and the others were very happy, they felt that Zhang Yi was much calmer and relieved afterpleting revenge for what these sects did to the Iron sect.


    Of course, they were just happy for Zhang Yi because Lusserina and Saphielle were from the hope world and Luna and Sr were from a vige separate from the rest of the continent if any of them were from the blue moon continent and knew that Zhang Yi destroyed any of the great sects that existed for hundreds of years would at least be shocked.


    Everyone on the continent feared and respected the great sects, even the smallest sects, organizations and free cultivators had much respect for the five great sects, so knowing that 4 of them had been destroyed and three of those sects had been destroyed by Zhang Yi would be hard to believe.


    Zhang Yi spent a few more days with his wives and so he lost some of the desire to kill that was abundant in his mindst month by organizing massacres in the great sects.


    In fact, the number of elders and disciples Zhang Yi killed in his attacks on the three great sects was much smaller than the members of the three sects Zhang Yi killed when he destroyed the world in which the ruins were.


    But the difference was that in the ruins he killed those elders and disciples indirectly and in the sects, he killed them all in person, besides, Zhang Yi always had to rely on his mental energy and his Dao''s heart not to be influenced by thews of the massacre.


    Thews of massacre usually left anyone with a high understanding of them always wanting to kill more warriors, this time it was especially strong and hard for Zhang Yi to bear because he knew that even if he killed all three sects he would still be right because that was what all three sects wanted to do with the Iron sect.


    Zhang Yi was changing that way with his time with his wives, so this time he tried to kill only the most guilty people for what happened to the Iron sect and the disciples who had the potential to harm the Iron sect in the future.


    After spending just over a week with his wives Zhang Yi finally decided what he would do next, he decided that he would seek out and try to rebuild his sect before doing more business with the Golden Riverpany.


    Before looking for members of the Iron sect Zhang Yi decided to take one more trip, it was just to pay a visit, but it could end up with an even greater massacre than what happened with the other three sects if negotiations failed.


    The ce where Zhang Yi decided to go before trying to recreate his sect was where the Rose sect was because before there were 5 major sects on this continent, the 5 great sects had simr overall strength among themselves.


    If one could say stronger would be the Iron sect, the Yin and Yang sect, and the Rose sect, but this was only revealed after Zhang Yi attacked the other three great sects, before the overall power among the great sects was well bnced.


    But now everyone knew well that the Iron sect had its sect destroyed and over a third of its disciples killed, Zhang Yi silently also destroyed the foundation of three other great sects.


    So only the Rose sect had not been affected after this situation ended, which meant that the Rose sect was now the strongest sect and could destroy at any moment the other four major sects.


    This all happened thanks to Zhang Yi because as things were, the other three major sects were in an alliance and when they got resources for a few more years they woulde together to try and destroy the Rose sect as well.


    Proof of this was that when Zhang Yi attacked the other three major sects while the Fire sect intended to do nothing, the Yin and Yang sect intended to offer a great proposal to the other major sects to destroy the Rose sect.


    And the Leaf sect expected it and intended to ept that proposal, so if Zhang Yi had not appeared in a few years it was certain that the Rose sect would have been destroyed, Zhang Yi wanted nothing from the Rose sect, but wanted to make sure they promised never to attack the Iron sect.


    If the Rose sect decided not to ept Zhang Yi''s request, he would not mind doing one more massacre in that sect to ensure that the Iron sect would follow when he left, after all, he was never a good person and knew how others could be greedy.


    So after deciding this Zhang Yi stepped out of his mental energy world and went straight to where the Rose sect was located, as soon as he arrived at the Rose sect Zhang Yi was surprised to realize that just like the other great sects the Rose sect had also called all the elders and disciples back to the sect.


    Zhang Yi, like the other sects, decided to infiltrate quietly to avoid further problems, so he soon realized that all the Rose sect''s disciples were very anxious and worried about something.


    Zhang Yi was now curious why all the disciples of this sect were so concerned.

 Chapter 145: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 1

    Chapter 145: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 1


    Zhang Yi did not take so long and realized that just like the other great sects all the elders of this sect were gathered, it was a great sight to see so many women gathered in one ce.


    Most of the women in the Rose sect were very beautiful, and it was difficult to find an uglier woman in the sect, so because cultivators always worked with spiritual energy it was possible to use some of that spiritual energy to preserve beauty.


    Even though this amount of spiritual energy spent did not hinder much in the struggles, men did not want to waste so much just to maintain their appearance, even without it over time cultivating women naturally became more beautiful.


    Another thing that Zhang Yi was impressed was that it was rare to see so many women in the realm of mortal tribtion and the realm of the spiritual sea together, even in the Yin and Yang sects and the Fire sect had not so many women, so perhaps the Yin and Yang sect wanted to get rid of the Rose sect.


    "Sect master, do you really believe that the great sects may be thinking of attacking our sect after they leave istion?"


    "Yes, I actually thought that after this loss of the three sects in the ruins they would immediately attack our sect for fear of an attack from us, but they decided to iste themselves, so it''s possible that after a few years when the 3 sects split recover, they can attack us."


    "So isn''t it better for our sect to do more missions instead of sending all the disciples back? So we can have new disciples in theing years and strengthen ourselves as well."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea after all our sect recruits only women, and we are not going to iste our sect from the rest of the continent like the other sects, so women who want to join our sect may even have no advertising."


    "Besides, I''m worried that the Fire sect and the Yin and Yang sect had to decide to iste themselves, with the alliance of the three great sects they should have nothing to worry about."


    Listening to what the cult elders and the cult master saying Zhang Yi understood why they also decided to gather the disciples and elders into the cult, it seemed that the cult master also expected the Yin and Yang sect to attack.


    "So isn''t it better for our sect to attack the Leaf sect while the Fire and Yin and Yang sects are isted? This way we can prevent the three sects from joining in a few years to attack our sect."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, if we attack the Leaf sect we will also lose many elders and disciples, and the Leaf sect also has many supporters among organizations and free warriors."


    "I think our sect is in this situation because you are very cautious sect master, if we had allied with the Iron sect a few years ago the other three great sects would have lost a lot and we would have a valuable ally forever."


    "Now again we are missing a great chance to attack, this way we will never be the strongest sect and maybe we might even be destroyed in the next few years."


    Zhang Yi realized that the sect master looked like a woman who was very afraid, so he thought it was the best opportunity to get an important ally for his sect, he sent a message of mental energy to the sect master.


    The sect master was startled when he received a mental energy message, but no one in the meeting room noticed anything strange, Zhang Yi then warned that he was in the room and did not want to hurt anyone and just wanted to negotiate with the sect master alone.


    Soon the sect''s master made a quick judgment and realized that for someone to enter this room with all the elders together and not be noticed and yet have the courage tomunicate with her, he must be so powerful to destroy everyone in that room.


    So the sect master asked everyone to temporarily stop the meeting to rest and think about what was said before, as the meeting had been going on for four days straight everyone thought the sect master was right and left the room.


    As soon as everyone left and stayed away from that room where the sect master was alone Zhang Yi showed himself only a few feet away from the sect master, the sect master was impressed again.


    She didn''t expect Zhang Yi to get that close to her without her realizing it and didn''t expect Zhang Yi to be that young, he might be hiding his identity, but she didn''t believe Zhang Yi would do something like that.


    "I didn''t expect anyone so young to be that strong, I''m Jia Wuying and I''m the Rose sect master, who would you be?"


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I''m a disciple of the Iron sect."


    "Disciple? With your strength, you could be a revered elder at the very least or even the sect master."


    "When I left the sect I had no strength even to be a deacon, many yearster when I returned I found to my sadness that my sect had been destroyed."


    "So you could havee looking for my sectfor an alliance? I know you''re very strong, but my sect will lose a lot if it attacks the other big sects."


    "It seems that you are really a very cowardly Jia sect master, this may be what has kept your sect lossless so far, but it may also be the reason for your sect''s destruction as now if you piss me off a lot."


    After speaking Zhang Yi created a barrier with his mental energy and unleashed all his qi by putting incredible pressure on Jia Wuying, with only Zhang Yi''s pressure the chair and table she was on were destroyed and the sect''s master ended on the floor with a pale face and blood dripping on her mouth and nose.


    "I don''t need an alliance with your weak sect to avenge, I''ve already destroyed the other three sects alone, so they seem to have decided to iste themselves from the world."


    "Your sect could end up being next if I''m not satisfied with your response at the end of this meeting, don''t doubt my strength, I could have destroyed all the Rose sect elders just minutes ago if you wanted to, you should be grateful for me decide to talk to you."


    After speaking Zhang Yi took the pressure from Jia Wuying who was about to pass out, that pressure came from Zhang Yi''s qi and the power of the phoenix me essence that was at the peak of the soul birth realm.


    Jia Wuying recovered quickly after Zhang Yi took her pressure, she felt that her life had been forgiven and that she narrowly escaped death this time.

 Chapter 146: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 2

    Chapter 146: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 2


    But with that, she realized that surely Zhang Yi had the strength to destroy the Rose sect easily, so it must be true that the Fire sects, the Yin and Yang sect, and the Leaf sect had indeed been destroyed.


    That was what shocked her most, after all, she might not know for sure, but it seemed that Zhang Yi was at most 50 years old, so he was strong enough to destroy all the sects of the continent and be the master of the continent if he wanted to.


    So she understood that it should be she who was begging for an alliance with the Iron sect and not the other way around, so Zhang Yi was very angry at her refusal to ally with the Iron sect.


    "I''ll be honest now Jia Wuying, believe me if you want, when I was in the Yin and Yang sect to destroy them, the elders were arguing that this was an opportunity to ally with the other two sects to destroy the Rose sect."


    "They were even willing to turn down all the benefits and be at the forefront of the attack just to destroy their Rose sect and get their female disciples for them."


    "When I went to the Leaf sect, they seemed to expect it and were willing to ept the proposal of the Yin and Yang sect, so I can intentionally end up saving their sect from destruction."


    When Jia Wuying heard this she turned pale and irritated, she had to admit that as a cult master she was very cautious about doing things, but that was because she didn''t want to see the Rose cult elders and disciples being killed unnecessarily.


    So knowing that her sect could end up being destroyed just by having more female disciples than the other sects were revolting, of course, she knew that Zhang Yi was not lying because she had no reason to lie.


    "In fact, I destroyed only the most promising elders and disciples of the three great sects, so they can always return to their usual strength after a few dozen years."


    "In the meantime, your sect and Iron sect could never be much more powerful, so I wanted an eternal ally of my Iron sect, so the sects would be forever together and with current supremacy would be forever the strongest sects on the continent."


    "After all when the three great sects begin to recover, the elders who reach the realm of their sect''s mortal tribtion will probably go to Divine ne just as I will in a few years."


    Jia Wuying who was listening to Zhang Yi''s exnation had to say that he was right, the sects could often hold for a few tens of years at most the realm elders of the mortal tribtion.


    After all, everyone wanted to get to bigger realms and go on the martial path during their lifetime, and that was only possible by going to the Divine ne, so the big sects were helpless about it.


    So an alliance with the Iron sect could be the right decision for the Rose sect, besides, Jia Wuying didn''t have much choice because she could guarantee that Zhang Yi would actually kill her and all the Rose sect elders if she refused.


    "You know sect master, I didn''t mean to threaten you if I didn''t have to, but it''s just like I told you that in the future it will be better for our sects to be allies."


    "As I destroyed the Fire sect, the Yin and Yang sect, and the Leaf sect and made it appear that these sects had isted themselves from the world, many thought that this continent could be in grave danger and so the great sects decided to iste themselves."


    "But that until a few months ago was the reality that nobody knew, you know why I didn''t help my sect when the three big sects attacked?"


    "It''s because I was busy risking my life and the lives of my wives to save this continent."


    "I think as a cult master you should know some information about something called the underworld? This is not just a story and it really exists, I''ve been fighting in the underworld these past few years in an isted world so I didn''t know my sect was being attacked."


    When Jia Wuying heard Zhang Yi said that she had saved the continent she was not sure what he meant by that, but when she heard him talk about the underworld she turned pale with fear, all sect masters naturally have records about the underworld.


    Since this was something given by warriors who came into the Divine ne even though they didn''t believe it, everyone heard about the underworld and everyone knew that usually when the underworld appeared if all the warriors of the mortal tribtion realm and the spiritual sea realm together the continent would be destroyed.


    "So you also know about the underworld, it''s even worse than what I saw in the Iron sect records, there were at least 2,000 mortal tribtion realm warriors in total, hundreds of thousands of spiritual sea realm warriors and billions of warriors of realms below the realm of the spiritual sea."


    "I''m going to say that if it wasn''t for me someone from the soul birth realm couldn''t have destroyed the underworld and even I almost died dozens of times."


    Even though she found it hard to believe it, Jia Wuying really believed that Zhang Yi was being honest because she felt that Zhang Yi would really have the strength for it, after all, someone as strong as Zhang Yi should have some king rank sword or spear and several powerful martial techniques.


    "Now imagine my anger to learn that as I fought for years in the underworld with my wives with my life on the line to save this continent, were some of thergest sects that should be protecting the continent attacking my sect?"


    "I felt very enraged as you might imagine and thought that the least I could do was take revenge, and your sect, even though I didn''t attack, did nothing to help, and from what I heard at the meeting that your sect was having you thought to ally with my sect and gave up. "


    Hearing Zhang Yi say this Jia Wuying could no longer say anything and had to ept that she and all the sects that attacked the Iron sect were wrong, even though she had not attacked the Iron sect she really refused to help and just because she had decided not to attack the Iron sect that her sect was still whole.


    "Knowing how greedy and unreliable sects can be, I want your sect and several of your elders and disciples to promise that they will join my sect for hundreds of years, so I will not attack you and after a few years I will go to the Divine ne."


    After finishing talking Zhang Yi stared at Jia Wuying, he expected to hear only the answer he wanted, otherwise he really would not hesitate to attack the Rose sect.

 Chapter 147: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 3

    Chapter 147: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 3


    Of course, Jia Wuying was not stupid and well knew that she really didn''t have much choice in this situation, and besides, with this alliance, her sect really would have nothing to lose and ensure their safety for at least the next decades.


    "I ept this alliance, I will call the elders and deacons of the sect to make the oath and the most outstanding disciples."


    Just as Jia Wuying said, she called everyone who could have responsibility for the sect in the future, so the women who entered were surprised to see Zhang Yi sitting like an elder in the corner of the meeting room.


    After all Zhang Yi was young and clearly a man and men were forbidden in this part of the Rose sect, even the masters of the other sects were not allowed in this area of the sect, but they waited for Jia Wuying to exin.


    As soon as Jia Wuying said that the Rose sect would make an alliance with the Iron sect and all would have to take a heavenly oath to promise to always support the Iron sect, they were all impressed and some even refused.


    So Jia Wuying just said that Zhang Yi was a representative of the Iron sect and that the Iron sect had fought for the good of the continent by destroying the underworld, so all the elders who knew this record were surprised and impressed and epted.


    The disciples had no choice but to ept that too, then only the most important elders of the mortal tribtion realm stayed in the meeting room after they had all taken the oath.


    Some elders, of course, were not happy to take that oath, and some did not really believe that the Iron sect had fought the underworld, nor did they ept that Zhang Yi was in this forbidden room for men.


    "I asked you to stay behind to better exin the situation to you, in fact, who saved the continent by destroying the underworld was just Zhang Yi alone."


    "In addition, he was also responsible for destroying the Fire sects, the Yin and Yang sect, and the Leaf sect, the sects are isted because Zhang Yi did it after he destroyed the sects, he did it because while he was fighting in the underworld these sects attacked the Iron sect."


    Jia Wuying tried to say everything that could be revealed to make these elders understand why she made that decision, but the more they listened, the less they believed the sect master''s story.


    Many of the elders even red at Zhang Yi as if they used him of doing something to Jia Wuying or perhaps being the sect master''s secret lover, so Jia Wuying would be doing it.


    Zhang Yi caught those nces and lost his temper and used his power to press the elders who did not believe in the sect master, just as before with Jia Wuying the elders could not resist and soon had their nose, mouth and even the ears were bleeding and they were pale.


    Jia Wuying did not intervene and let the elders go through the same way she had to convince these elders, she tried to warn the elders gently and only received suspicion, it is normal that she was angry.


    Zhang Yi let these elders suffer longer than Jia Wuying and released his pressure on them, it took much longer for these elders to recover and after that, they all looked fearfully at Zhang Yi.


    "I tried to warn you not to, in fact, the biggest reason for this alliance is that Zhang Yi was already present during our meeting when all the elders were here and no one here can notice his presence."


    "He really saved the continent and destroyed the other sects and threatened to destroy our sect even if we did not ept this alliance, I did not mean it so as not to cause any further problems, but you did not ept it."


    So the elders finally understood what had happened, oddly enough it was easier for the elders to ept this alliance after realizing the real power of Zhang Yi and the threat than hoping it was an act of kindness by Jia Wuying.


    Also, this was a great opportunity for the Rose sect, after all even though Zhang Yi was no longer on this continent and with the three great sects destroyed they were the most powerful sect on the continent after Zhang Yi went to the Divine ne.


    Even if they had to help the Iron sect that didn''t change the fact that their sect was the strongest, and probably would be so in the future when Jia Wuying said that if it wasn''t for Zhang Yi the three great sects would attack the Rose sect grateful to Zhang Yi.


    After settling the matter with the Rose sect Zhang Yi went to the former Iron sect, he took part in the antidote he had made after killing the poison master Chu and used his mental energy to spread the antidote all over area where the Iron sect was destroyed by clearing the poison miasma that was in ce.


    After that Zhang Yi removed all the wreckage from the sect and sent it to its space storage and then used thews of thend to level the ground and ready to rebuild the sect soon.


    Fortunately, the veins of spiritual energy still existed underground and so spiritual energy was still abundant in the ce, so as soon as he brought the sect''s disciples and elders he could easily rebuild the sect.


    After arranging everything Zhang Yi used his mental energy to try to find some clue where the Iron sect''s elders and disciples went, as many years passed it was impossible to find any trace across thend or using qi.


    But Zhang Yi read from the elders'' memoirs of the three sects that he destroyed that the elders who fled used some kind of space treasure to carry the disciples somewhere, and suchrge space movements always leave traces even after years.


    Zhang Yi now had an advanced level understanding of thews of space, so he was confident of finding where the sect''s elders and disciples went Zhang Yi soon found a trail and teleported to where the sect''s elders had gone.


    When Zhang Yi arrived where the elders had been, he was very surprised, because the elders had chosen the sect to escape just an ind before the ind of the twins.


    It seemed that a few hundred years ago some elders of the mortal tribtion realm crossed the dangerden seas and found this ind and decided to make this ind after seas an escape point in case the sect were in danger.


    Oddly enough, the ind seemed to have an ancient structure as if it had been hundreds of years old, but Zhang Yi remembered stopping by with Lusserina and Saphielle before heading to the vige of Luna and Sr.

 Chapter 148: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 4

    Chapter 148: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 4


    But Zhang Yi remembered well that he passed this ind with Lusserina and Saphielle a few years ago and there was nothing on that ind, Zhang Yi used his mental energy throughout the ind and finally found out what had happened.


    It seemed that he had relied too much on his mental energy and did not realize that below ground on this ind there was a ce where the people of this vige could hide from all enemies, proof of this was that Zhang Yi could not perceive the hidden ind a few years ago behind.


    Zhang Yi had to confess that he was very arrogant before thinking that his mental energy was inevitable anywhere on this continent, but once his mental energy was restricted in the underworld that arrogance was over.


    Of course, the biggest reason Zhang Yi didn''t find this vige was because his mental energy realm was so low if it was now he would find it even with this vige being protected by a mental energy shield.


    Zhang Yi could see that this vige still had strange energy mixed with the spiritual energy, not the negative energying from the underworld, but also an energy of evil origin.


    It seemed that the elders who came here had also realized this and were using spiritual stones to cultivate, so Zhang Yi could imagine that much of the Iron sect''s resource had been consumed in thetter just for everyone here to cultivate.


    Fortunately, some sea monsters could serve as food, because this evil energy that infected the spiritual energy on this ind also contaminated any food that was created on the ind''snds.


    Zhang Yi was invisible at that time because he didn''t want to cause any sudden appearing confusion, he soon used his spiritual energy and found his friend Bai Cheng and even Deacon Pan who seemed to have lost a leg in thest war.


    But he can''t see Deacon Mu Zhao or Elder Zhao Shen, both of whom received and helped Zhang Yi in the Iron sect when he had arrived on this continent less than a year ago.


    Zhang Yi knew what that meant and was saddened to know that Elder Zhao and Deacon Mu were dead, things like wars are prettyplicated and anyone can die even if they have a lot of strength.


    So Zhang Yi decided to stop hiding and appear when Zhang Yi appeared many disciples looked at him strangely and the vigers also looked at him curiously.


    Even not knowing who Zhang Yi was no one could imagine that Zhang Yi was someone from the continent who came to this ind alone, after all, they knew how dangerous the sea was, they all managed to escape alive a few years ago, but now nobody knew when they could return to the continent.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care about anyone and walked straight to the house where Deacon Pan was. Deacon Pan fought valiantly for the sect in the war against the three sects and so after losing his leg was recognized as an elder and was retired.


    If Elder Pan ever reached the realm of the spiritual sea, he might someday be able to fight again even with a missing leg, and in times of peace, he could help the sect in many different ways.


    Zhang Yi had to talk to elder Pan because he was the only one in the Iron sect who could know Zhang Yi''s identity as elder Zhao Shen''s disciple, Zhang Yi didn''t need that status with his current strength, but he wanted the elder Zhao was respected after being killed for bringing someone to sect who avenged the entire sect.


    "Elder Pan, I''d like to talk to the elder for a moment."


    "Come in young, I don''t remember you, but it''s been a long time since anyone came to visit me, what would you like?"


    Zhang Yi entered Elder Pan''s house and quietly created a sound barrier with his mental energy around the house, he didn''t know how Elder Pan would react when he heard Zhang Yi''s identity and did so to prevent himself.


    "Elder, how old we don''t see each other, you got stronger and unfortunately you lost your leg."


    Elder Pan found Zhang Yi''s conversation strange, there were many disciples he had not seen for years and who had not spoken to him, but the way Zhang Yi spoke was as if he had just known that he had lost his leg in the war.


    Elder Pan found Zhang Yi familiar but thought it was because all the disciples of the sect were familiar to him, even though the cultivators had a good memory Elder Pan saw Zhang Yi only once more than 12 years ago, it was normal not to recognize.


    "This spear that you gave me a few years ago along with a bronze-ranked sword, has gone through a lot with me and has now reached that level."


    As soon as Zhang Yi showed the sect Elder Pan was startled by the power of the spear, he could feel a power that could destroy him at any moment and so understood how strong Zhang Yi was.


    At the same time he paid attention to what Zhang Yi said about taking a spear and sword a few years ago and that the spear had strengthened together with him, it was impossible for a spear to reach such a high rank, but it should also be impossible someone so young has gotten so strong.


    "Do you remember me, Elder Pan? A few years ago you were still a deacon and I was a 12-year-old who was a disciple of Elder Zhao Shen."


    When Zhang Yi said that it was impossible for him not to know who Zhang Yi was, few disciples fit this description that Zhang Yi said, and he took a spear and a bronze-ranked sword even less.


    "You were that boy Zhang Yi, weren''t you?"


    "I didn''t expect elder Pan to remember my name, your memory is really amazing."


    "So it''s yourself, elder Zhao spent several years looking for you so it''s natural that I didn''t forget your name when his talent was revealed to the other sect elders arge search group was created to find you."


    "When they searched all over Silver Country and couldn''t find you, they deduced that your old master hade and taken you with him, Elder Zhao was very sad about that."


    Zhang Yi felt a little touched when he learned that elder Zhao Shen had been looking for him so much, of course, Zhang Yi knew it was more because of his talent, yet for him, he was always alone it was good to know that he could have counted on someone.


    The truth is that Zhang Yi never truly thought of returning to the Iron sect that had been so recently, several things happened and he eventually found Lusserina and Saphielle and could not return.

 Chapter 149: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 5

    Chapter 149: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 5


    After all, it had been a few years since he''d left, and Zhang Yi wanted to wait until he got stronger before returning to the sect until he had the ability to protect Lusserina and Saphielle, but then he found the underworld and Luna and Sr.


    By the time he left the underworld, he was already the strongest in the whole continent and just thinking about going to Divine ne, Zhang Yi didn''t regret it because he knew things happened as they should.


    If he had gone to the sect with Lusserina and Saphielle he might not have met Luna and Sr before they died in the underworld and might have gone to the Divine ne before the underworld reached the continent of the blue moon.


    If this had happened when he returned to the Blue Moon continent to visit after hundreds of years he would find the continent destroyed by the underworld and no one from the Iron sect would be alive.


    "I never had a master on this continent elder Pan, I ended up going to a separate world and stayed in this world for a few years, after I left that world I had two wives and couldn''t go to the sect at that time."


    "Then a few more things happened and I ended up in another isted world and just left a few months ago and learned that the Iron sect had been destroyed."


    When Elder Pan heard this he found it hard to believe that someone who got strong as quickly as Zhang Yi never had any master outside the sect, but he had to believe it because he could feel that Zhang Yi was too strong and had no reason to lie for him.


    Elder Pan didn''t even know if he should regret that Zhang Yi had been out of the sect all these years after all Zhang Yi could end up being killed if he stayed in the sect at this time of crisis, and Zhang Yi would not have been so strong quickly.


    "It was something no one expected and it all happened very fast, luckily there were many elders who decided to stay on the continent even after reaching the realm of mortal tribtion, so we managed to escape with just under half of the disciples and many living elders."


    Elder Pan really thought the sect had been very lucky to escape an attack of 3 major sects and a poison master with just under half of the living disciples, and only the weaker disciples died in the attacks and the elders who tried to defend everyone.


    "But how did you get to this ind? Have you crossed this whole sea alone?"


    That was what Elder Pan was most curious about, he realized that Zhang Yi had grown very strong after these incredibly fast years, but Elder Pan knew that not even one of the realm of mortal tribtion could cross this sea alone.


    The sect managed to get here by a space marking made by several elders hundreds of years ago after many sacrifices, but Zhang Yi just suddenly appeared alone and did not appear to be hurt.


    Elder Pan didn''t even think that Zhang Yi was in the soul''s birth realm because that would be impossible on this continent, so he couldn''t imagine how Zhang Yi had done to get to this ind.


    "I actually crossed this sea many years ago before the sect was destroyed, but this time I came following the trail of space treasure that the sect used to escape to this ind, it was much easier, but if I knew it was here I had a space mark on this ind thest time I came here."


    Zhang Yi really could never expect the Iron sect to be here, he could get here several years ago because he had the mental energy to avoid the dangers of the sea, but not even he could cross the sea at that time using only force.


    Zhang Yi thought he was the first on the blue moon continent to reach this ind because he predicted that a sect needed many sacrifices and many mortal tribtion realm elders to get here and many sacrifices to return to the blue moon continent.


    Elder Pan was very surprised when Zhang Yi assumed that he hade to this ind alone several years ago, and even more when he learned that Zhang Yi came here following the trail of space treasure they used, he didn''t even know it was possible.


    "That''s amazing, you must be very strong now to be able to do that, I realized I couldn''t feel what cultivation realm you were in when you got here, maybe you can be the hope of our vige in the future."


    "We managed to escape to this ind thanks to the preparations and sacrifices of the elders of the past, but now we don''t know how we can get back to the blue moon continent since the space treasure was for single use."


    "The elders estimated that we would need at least 40 elders of the mortal tribtion realm to cross this sea by force without losing any disciples, but this ind has impure spiritual energy and our cultivation resources willst only a few years."


    "After a few years it will be difficult even for the disciples to cultivate to the core revolution realm, so that may be the end for our sect, but you are young and already so strong, maybe after a few years you will be able to guide our sect back to the continent of the blue moon."


    "If we have the strength to cross this sea we will surely have the strength to take revenge on the other three sects and thus rebuild our sect again."


    Elder Pan spoke his dream with a passionate speech, but not even he thought something like this could be possible, he did not expect his sect to have more than 40 warriors in the realm of mortal tribtion after a few years with their limited resources.


    Besides, Zhang Yi should already be in the realm of the mortal tribtion to cross this sea alone, yet being young and talented, Zhang Yi couldn''t get much stronger in a few years.


    He thought that Zhang Yi had made it to this ind using a limited-use space treasure just as the sect did a few years ago to escape, so Elder Pan was discouraged.


    After a few years, the mortal tribtion realm elders would probably realize that the sect will have no future and will decide to go to the Divine ne leaving the dream of returning to the lost blue moon continent forever.


    Zhang Yi naturally knew what Elder Pan was thinking, but decided to have some more information with Elder Pan before telling him the good news.


    "And these old facilities and people who lived here on this ind before the sect came here, what are they?"


    "So you also realized that they are a strange people who live here and don''t talk much with our sect, they offered to help the members of our sect."

 Chapter 150: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 6

    Chapter 150: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 6


    "The elders naturally epted and didn''t care about the people who lived here before, they just found it strange that the elders who came here in the past said nothing about having people living here, and that''s because these people seemed to live here for hundreds of years for the facilities that existed here."


    "Even though the people who lived here were not very strong, the elders did not worry about it, it was good for those people who lived here that our sect had no one bad, otherwise they could be destroyed."


    Zhang Yi did not agree with what the elders and elder Pan thought, as they had the ability to block their mental energy, and even sending the vige down from the ground was likely to have the means to protect themselves against the Iron sect elders.


    Zhang Yi suspected that they just didn''t hide when the Iron sect appeared here this time because they knew the Iron sect would be here for a long time and they couldn''t hide underground all their lives.


    After thinking about it a little, Zhang Yi also realized that he didn''t need to care about the people who lived here before, after all, they didn''t seem to be hostile to the members of the Iron sect and Zhang Yi would soon take the sect people away from this ind.


    But he had to be aware of these things, mainly because using his mental energy Zhang Yi saw that there was still a tower that the vige left beneath the hidden earth, not even Zhang Yi''s mental energy could see what was inside that tower.


    "Elder Pan, I would like to talk more about the sect''s situation, but I need you to arrange a meeting with the sect''s elders, it is important that we have a secret conversation and that everyone is present to know the information I have."


    "I guarantee all the elders would want to know what I have to say, and only you know that I am Elder Zhao''s disciple."


    "Leave it to me, the other elders know me and respect me, if I call everyone to a meeting saying it''s important they''ll show up."


    Zhang Yi waited at elder Pan''s house to gather all the elders for an important meeting, Zhang Yi wanted to quickly settle the matter and bring them all to the blue moon continent, because only on the continent can he help the sect recover quickly.


    On this ind just growing on it already uses up a lot of resources from the sect because the spiritual energy in the environment is contaminated, after a few hours, elder Pan came back to say that he had managed to bring all the elders together in a special ind room.


    Zhang Yi was very happy about this and went with Elder Pan quickly to this room, before arriving he can see that all the elders were in this room curious about what could be the reason for Elder Pan to gather everyone here.


    Soon Elder Pan came in and Zhang Yi came right behind him, no one paid attention to Zhang Yi for being too young and they only paid attention to him when Zhang Yi sat next to Elder Pan at the table together with the other elders.


    The sect master clearly paid attention to Zhang Yi, the sect master was named Li Wei and became a sect master after the former sect master died in the war against the three sects.


    Li Wei was a revered elder who was one of the strongest of the sect before and even fighting more than one enemy in the war killed 2 enemy elders and helped a lot in the escape of the sect that day, the most important was that he did not think to go to Divine ne even with the current situation of the sect.


    Almost all 18 tribtion realm elders who came to this ind thought of going to the Divine ne within a few years if the sect''s situation did not change and only got worse, so Li Wei became the sect''s master with ease.


    "Thanks to all the elders foring here when I called."


    "Don''t say that elder Pan, you''re an elder like all of us in this room, if you have something to say that may be important to the future of our sect, it''s normal for all of us to attend."


    "Yes, I wanted first of all to introduce this young man who is by my side, his name is Zhang Yi and was a disciple of Elder Zhao who died in thest war, many must remember that elder Zhao sought him a lot several years ago."


    When Elder Pan said that many of the elders remembered Elder Zhao looking for an incredible genius who was Zhang Yi, it cheered up the whole sect and even the spies struggled to find Zhang Yi.


    But even after much searching Zhang Yi was not found and while elder Zhao thought that Zhang Yi could have been taken by his master the others thought that Zhang Yi had already been killed by the sect''s spies.


    So when Elder Pan introduced Zhang Yi many were surprised by this, Zhang Yi even took a token from the sect he received and a token that Elder Zhao handed him, so everyone believed him.


    "I am Li Wei the sect master, it''s great to have a talent like you back to the sect, Zhang Yi, but why only after several years after we get to this ind are you introducing us to elder Zhao''s disciple?"


    "True, I do not remember you at the farewell ceremony of elder Zhao and other elders after the war."


    When the sect''s master and another elder spoke, they all looked suspiciously at Zhang Yi, why had he not appeared at his master''s own wake and is appearing several yearster?


    "He wasn''t the farewell ceremony because he wasn''t here on this ind."


    When Elder Pan said this, many did not understand what he meant by that, but soon everyone was surprised and incredulous at this statement, everyone knew that it was impossible to cross the sea between the maind and this ind.


    "Elder Pan, do you mean that Zhang Yi has recentlye to this ind? Do you know what that means?"


    "Of course I know what that means, Zhang Yi arrived today in this sect and he was the one who asked for this meeting because I was the only one who could confirm that he really was a disciple of this sect for a few years."


    After Elder Pan said this, everyone looked at where Zhang Yi was sitting, when everyone tried to evaluate him and was surprised to find that they could not feel Zhang Yi''s cultivation.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi released some pressure and everyone could feel that he was in the realm of mortal tribtion at least.

 Chapter 151: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 7

    Chapter 151: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 7


    At the sight of Zhang Yi''s strength, everyone was surprised, many heard that Zhang Yi had the best results on the sect''s talent tests, but reaching the realm of mortal tribtion before the age of 25 already surpassed everything they knew about talent.


    Getting to this realm before the age of 200 would be reason enough for anyone to be called divine talent, Zhang Yi was something they didn''t even know how to call, so no one else doubted how he got to this ind alone.


    "I asked elder Pan to gather everyone here today because I have some important information to give you all, then an important decision implying the sect''s future has to be made."


    When Zhang Yi said this everyone realized that the subject really had to be important, unfortunately, they could not imagine what this information would be and why they would have to take information when everyone knew they could not leave this ind.


    "What happened is that many years ago I decided to leave the sect when I was under 13 to get to know the rest of the continent, to go out on my own I disguised myself and took a mission with another disciple at the time."


    "Some must know that disciple, his name is Bai Cheng and he is alive and here in this sect, at that time some enemies of Bai Cheng and possible sect spies had several warriors from other sects killed him during this mission."


    "As the killers didn''t want to be discovered they sent me and Bai Cheng into a different world, this world only epted people below the Houtian realm and I was at the peak of the Body Refinement realm and Bai Cheng was in the middle of the realm. umtion of qi."


    "A lot of things happened in this separate world and I found a way for Bai Cheng to get out of that world and escape the enemies, he didn''t know that I was an elder Zhao disciple and so left the world alone."


    "I still found great opportunities in this world and stayed there for several years, when I left many yearster I was married and didn''t want to go back to sect because my wives had a special identity."


    "So I decided to travel more across the continent and after a few months of travel I found a ce that some of you might know the underworld."


    When Zhang Yi talked about the underworld many elders were agitated and frightened, the underworld could almost certainly mean the end of a continent, but no one said anything because they felt that Zhang Yi had more to say.


    "As I said before, when I was in the separate world I had a lot of opportunities and got very strong, so I thought I might be able to destroy the underworld and decided to enter the underworld with my wives."


    "As you might imagine my decision was very wrong and soon I found that I would have to do my best just to keep myself and my wives alive, yet after many years I managed to destroy the underworld."


    The elders didn''t really believe what Zhang Yi said because it sounded absurd, but no one said anything because Zhang Yi was under 25 and stronger than all the Iron sect elders, so there had to be plenty of opportunities and lots of opportunities and challenges.


    "After I left the underworld I found that as I tried to save the continent my sect had been destroyed by the three great sects, so I decided to take revenge, I destroy the ruins that were the cause of everything and so killed hundreds of thousands of disciples of the three sects."


    "I also killed the Poison Master before that and then destroyed the elders of the three great sects, at which time the three great sects are isted from the world which was something I did."


    After Zhang Yi had finished speaking, everyone was silent, it was too hard to believe that something like this was possible, but they couldn''t imagine why someone as strong as Zhang Yi would have to lie.


    Also, Zhang Yi''s strength was something strange and the whole story about the underworld and revenge would make a lot more sense looking at Zhang Yi''s current strength, so everyone waited for Zhang Yi to finish talking.


    "After that, I was able to form an alliance with the Rose sect, after all, their sect is the only one who had no loss in this war, now the Iron sect can return to the blue moon continent and regain strength."


    "When the three sectse out of istion everyone will know that these sects have been attacked and that they now have no elders, yet they have millions of living disciples and can disturb our sect if we don''t take this time to get stronger."


    "How are we going back to the blue moon continent? And what did you do about the Ice sect?"


    When Zhang Yi heard the elders'' question, he was calm that no one seemed to doubt him, but when he heard about the Ice sect he was surprised, he eventually forgot about the Ice sect in this mess.


    The Ice Sect was one of the strongest sects along with the 5 great sects, it was on the same level as the Fire sect, but in fact, the Iron sect was a sect where the disciples lived in the frozen part of the continent.


    They had somehow managed to grow food even on the ice and only the ice could increase the power of the sect''s disciples, but in fact, this was not considered a sect from the blue moon continent because they were outside the continent.


    Also, in a ce with a lot of ice, their sect was almost invincible, but outside of an ice environment they were weaker than the other sects, only elders who had an intermediate level understanding of icews could be strong even in an environment without ice.


    It was a sect that also trained with the water element, but their legacy and cultivation technique was really ice element rather than water element, so even though a strong sect did not get involved with the other great sects.


    "I have achieved a high level of understanding of thews of space and I can take all the disciples out of the sect from here and take to the continent of the blue moon, as for the Ice sect I have done nothing about them."


    "Usually they are a neutral sect that doesn''t help or attack any other sect, and with an alliance with the Rose sect I think our sect is safe even if their sect decides to attack."


    Everyone agreed with what Zhang Yi said about the Ice sect and was happy and surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had an intermediate-level understanding of thews of space, so no one doubted Zhang Yi''s words anymore.


    After all, everyone knew that thews of space were the hardest to understand on the continent, just less difficult to understand than thews of time, but no one thought it was possible to have an intermediate understanding of thews of time.


    Everyone understood that they could finally return to the continent of the blue moon, and with that, the Iron sect was no longer in danger of weakening further when their resources ran out.


    The elders were saddened to learn that the ruins were destroyed, but they understood that the ruins were the cause of everything that happened to the sect, and upon further thought, they saw that it was better to take advantage of these ruins to make an alliance with the Rose sect.


    The elders also learned from the mistakes they had made before and were determined never to allow any traitors in the Iron sect again, so they began asking the disciples to take their oaths of life to secure their loyalty.


    "Zhang Yi, what decision did you say we would have to make after this meeting was over?"


    "The decision you will have to make is whether or not you want to leave this ind and return to the maind, I thought it would be an important decision to make if you didn''t believe me and what I had done."

 Chapter 152: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 8

    Chapter 152: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 8


    "But now I see that you believe in me and really want to go back to the continent, so I don''t even think I''ll need to hear from you."


    "I''ll be honest with you Zhang Yi, I believed you and I think most of the elders here in this ce believe you too, but in fact even if we didn''t believe you we would want to go back to the maind."


    "We managed to get away from that desperate situation with less loss than we expected, but in fact, if we knew we were going to flee to this ind where it is almost impossible to return to the maind we would have decided to fight to the death."


    "That''s because we realize that our resources will run out in a few years and with the polluted spiritual energy of this ce we will end up having to see our sect only weakening in the next hundreds of years."


    Zhang Yi liked Li Wei''s honesty because he had already realized that many elders did not really believe him and yet were very happy that they could return to the maind.


    Zhang Yi left the meeting and went to talk to Bai Cheng, after more than 10 years Bai Cheng had not gotten too strong, he had reached the peak of the Xiantian realm and this because the sect had given more cultivation resources to the disciples in recent years.


    The difference between their talent could be seen by the difference between their cultivation, Zhang Yi did not even expect Bai Cheng to be very strong and only hoped that Bai Cheng would be alive after the sect''s destruction.


    Bai Cheng was just at the beginning of the Houtian realm over 10 years ago, so he went through almost two realms in just over 10 years which was impressive for someone who wasn''t as talented as Bai Cheng.


    "How many years ago Bai Cheng, did you get stronger at that time, I''m d things went well for you and that you stayed alive after thatst war."


    Bai Cheng looked well at Zhang Yi, but could not remember anyone so amazing in the sect, after all Zhang Yi was much taller and stronger than a few years ago and still had silver eyes now.


    Besides, Bai Cheng always felt bad thinking that Zhang Yi was dead after all these years, it was a pity he had not heard that elder Zhao was looking for Zhang Yi.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I remember you."


    "It''s normal that you don''t remember so many years ago, but you''ll know who I am after I talk about the genius test in the separate world and the final opening pill you''ll remember me."


    When Zhang Yi talked about these two things Bai Cheng naturally knew who he was, after all, he told some people about the genius test in the separate world, but never told anyone that Zhang Yi had refined a pill for him.


    After all, Zhang Yi had asked him to keep it secret and Bai Cheng did it, Bai Cheng sent some people to the ce that was the gateway to the hope world and these people killed the four Houtian realm warriors who pursued them.


    But even after several months no one showed up and the people who were sent to believe that Zhang Yi had died, Bai Cheng was saddened by this, but at least he became an external disciple and managed to stay in the sect with many resources.


    Even so, Bai Cheng couldn''t believe that Zhang Yi really was alive, but Zhang Yi looked so different and so strong now that it was hard to believe that it was the same person who saved him over ten years ago.


    "Is that really you, Zhang Yi?"


    "Yes, it''s me, I know I''m a little different with those silver eyes, but a lot has happened to me outside the sect in those years."


    "I''m really d you''re alive, even after so many years that I felt guilty thinking you could have died I deep down always believed that someone as talented as you wouldn''t die so easily."


    "I am also happy to see you alive after this disaster, almost everyone I knew died in thisst war, luckily all the difficulties are over."


    "But where have you been thesest few years that you haven''te to talk to me? Were you in aa with the other disciples and elders?"


    "No, I just got to this vige and was talking to the elders to take everyone back to the continent, but what did you mean byatose disciples and elders?"


    "I was talking about the disciples and elders who were poisoned in thest war by that master of poisons and were put into aa to try to resist the poison, the strongest and least affected by the poison have awakened, but some will die without waking up."


    "I didn''t know about that, can you take me to where they are? I think I have a pill that can cure them."


    "True, I had forgotten that you are an alchemist master, perhaps you can cure these disciples and elders, but wait what did you mean by justing to the ind? And you said you will take us back to the continent? "


    "You''ll understand everything soon, first take me to this ce where the poisoned people are in aa, they can''t keep suffering."


    When Zhang Yi said that he could take the entire sect back to the maind and that he had destroyed the other sects, he also proved that he was in the realm of mortal tribtion. from elder Zhao and was in the realm of mortal tribtion, he deserved to be an elder even if he had done nothing.


    So when Zhang Yi entered the ce where the disciples and elders wereatose from being poisoned, he only had to show the elder token to see the disciples and elders, when Zhang Yi showed the Bai Cheng token next to him was impressed again.


    Ten years ago when they met Bai Cheng remembered that Zhang Yi was just at the peak of the body refinement realm, and after just over 10 years Zhang Yi should be at least the spiritual sea realm to receive the elder token.


    Meanwhile, Bai Cheng was at the realm of qi buildup at that time and now was just at the peak of the Xiantian realm, the difference in talent between them was so great that Bai Cheng didn''t even know how to feel.


    Zhang Yi was an alchemist without even needing his master''s special cauldron because of his umted knowledge and mental energy, so Zhang Yi made an analysis of all elders and disciples.

 Chapter 153: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 9

    Chapter 153: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 9


    Zhang Yi used his mental energy to check the state of the disciples and elders in aa, unfortunately, he saw that some disciples were practically dead because they were too poisoned and had little cultivation to resist.


    Zhang Yi asked about the disciples who were practically dead, he wanted to know if they had any family or any master and fellow disciples in the sect, so the disciples who looked after the poisoned people went to get their rtives.


    So Zhang Yi said that these disciples were dead and should not continue to suffer, the family members and friends of these poisoned disciples epted it because they were ready for it after so many years.


    So Zhang Yi used a mental energy technique and allowed these disciples to die without further pain, then he asked these disciples to have a proper burial, soon after he treated the disciples who were in an easier state to heal.


    He woke up thea disciples and then gave them a pill and so these disciples and some elders were healed, after a while the news about what Zhang Yi was doing was spread across the ind as the disciples had nothing to do on the ind.


    The family members and friends of those who were poisoned were excited to learn that the disciples and elders could be healed and went to where they were in aa, so several disciples and elders who had been in aa for years left the ce healed.


    After a while, the elders who were meeting with Zhang Yi came to see what was happening too and Bai Cheng became Zhang Yi''s assistant, all who were not poisoned were expelled by Zhang Yi because when the disciples were taken out of thea the poison within them became contagious.


    Bai Cheng became Zhang Yi''s assistant because he had received an antidote from Zhang Yi before and was thus immune to these poisons for a few hours, Bai Cheng was excited because he was receiving thanks from some important elders who were cured by Zhang Yi.


    After healing the elders and disciples who were in a slightly better state of health, Zhang Yi began to attempt to cure the more poisoned and life-threatening disciples and elders.


    To do this he had to extract the medicinal effects of the pills with his mental energy and only then wake up the elders and disciples and send the medicinal effects through the mental energy into their mouths.


    Since Zhang Yi''s pills were perfect antidotes the medicinal effects were very fast and the elders and disciples could be healed in time, after a few hours a few hundred disciples and elders were healed and had left that ce.


    This made all disciples respect this new elder Zhang Yi very much, especially when they learned that Zhang Yi was a disciple of Elder Zhao Shen who died in the war, fighting for the sake of the Iron sect and was a hero to the disciples.


    After a while Zhang Yi arrived at the disciples and elders who were in a more critical state of health, these elders and disciples had little qi and little resistance and the poison in them was very strong.


    They were almost dead like the disciples Zhang Yi said had no salvation, but these disciples and elders Zhang Yi thought they might be able to save them because they were better off than the ones who died.


    For this Zhang Yi activated his supportive domain that could help these disciples and elders heal and stay alive, all sect disciples and elders were surprised when they felt the power and aura of vitality that came from Zhang Yi''s supportive domain.


    By the time everyone realized how strong and powerful Zhang Yi was even when he was so young, many felt that if they had this domain of support during the war few would have died and they could even win the war.


    Bai Cheng who was within Zhang Yi''s supportive domain felt even more surprised, he could feel that any wounds or expenses he had would be immediately healed, this was normal after all Zhang Yi''s supportive domain was for warriors of the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Zhang Yi had to be quick in this treatment, he woke up the disciples and elders and already used his mental energy to send the medicine into the mouth of the poisoned, while his supportive domain kept them alive.


    After a few seconds of suspense, Zhang Yi can see that the disciples and elders were recovering and in a few momentspletely recovered, so he was relieved and did the same with all the disciples and elders of the sect.


    After that everyone who could be saved was saved, all the disciples and elders of the sect were happy and grateful for what Zhang Yi did, and so all the disciples and elders began to support more and ept Zhang Yi as a trusted sect.


    Of course, Zhang Yi didn''t do any of this thinking about gaining the support of the other cult members, he already thought there might be some poisoned cult members when he learned that a poison master had attacked the cult and had already taken the right herbs in the swamp of Master Chu and made the pills beforeing to the sect.


    If the elders and disciples of the sect knew this they would probably be even more grateful to Zhang Yi, because usually, the stronger a warrior became, the less important the lives of the weak would be.


    Zhang Yi did not consider himself merciful and even though his actions were very cruel at times, he would not refuse to do something that could help anyone if he could do so, perhaps because he had the influence of his wives or because he was very strong fast he didn''t think like the others.


    The elders said they would have to prepare some things before they could tell the disciples good news, after all, they had to think in advance what to do when they returned to the continent thinking they would have an alliance with the Rose sect that was more powerful than Iron sect right now.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care much about it anymore because he thought his work was almost done now, so after talking some more time with Bai Cheng and talking about some things that happened in those years, Zhang Yi returned to his world of mental energy.


    He met his wives who were happy to see Zhang Yi well, Lusserina who was best acquainted with Zhang Yi realized that he seemed more relieved and at the same time saddened by something that happened.


    "What happened Zhang Yi? Do you seem relieved and sad at the same time about something that happened?"


    Zhang Yi was surprised by Lusserina''s sensitivity but soon epted that thinking that Lusserina had lived with him for over 7 years.

 Chapter 154: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 10

    Chapter 154: Starting the Reconstruction of the Iron Sect 10


    Even though Zhang Yi intended to hide nothing that had happened from his wives and told everything that had happened in recent days, everyone was happy when they learned that Zhang Yi had found his sect.


    They were also happy when they learned that Zhang Yi did not have to kill anyone to make a deal with the Rose sect and understood why Zhang Yi was sad when he said that the people who helped him most in the sect a few years ago were dead.


    After that Zhang Yi stayed with Lusserina and his other wives for a few days and finally realized that the elders had finished their preparations to return to the maind, so he left his mental energy world unknowingly and returned to his ce stay.


    Zhang Yi waited a while because he realized someone hade to talk to him, but he was surprised when he realized that who came was the sect''s master, he expected them to send someone just to warn him and not that Li Wei woulde.


    "Master of the sect, have the elders finished the preparations?"


    "Unfortunately not yet, we are almost done and tomorrow we will warn the disciples of the sect that they do not know anything and probably in another 3 days we can return to the continent if you want."


    "Then why did the cult mastere to talk to me?"


    "I''m so sorry about that, in fact, the people who lived on this ind heard about the arrival of someone from outside and just as they wanted to meet us they want to meet you too, so I personally came to ask you, after all the people on this ind helped us much."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi looked at Li Wei with seriousness and coldness that made the cult master shiver, Li Wei always thought that Zhang Yi was a kind person who always wanted to help everyone, but it seemed he was not someone who would just do it anything others asked of him.


    Zhang Yi didn''t even care about the sect master anymore and soon spread his mental energy with all the power he had and observed everything that happened in the sect, he observed all the people who were native to the ind and realized that the tower was still under the ground.


    Zhang Yi found it very strange that they wanted to talk to him and found it even stranger that the sect master would ept it, after all the Iron sect elders were all in the realm of the mortal tribtion and usually did not listen to requests from people of the core revolution realm and no more weak.


    "I''m sorry, Zhang Yi, I didn''t think you would be annoyed by this, I''ll talk to the ind natives that you don''t want to see anyone."


    "It''s okay, I agree to talk to the ind natives, but never make decisions for me again, I may have epted to be a sect elder, but I''m just helping the sect and I don''t want to be sent by anyone."


    The sect master understood very well and was not even upset about it after all his instincts said that Zhang Yi was much stronger than he and Zhang Yi used very few Iron sect resources to get that strong, so the sect didn''t really could send in Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi went with the sect master still finding it strange that the ind natives wanted to talk to him, after all, few should know that he hade to this ind and he had no involvement with the ind natives.


    Reaching a spot Li Wei just pointed and walked away, so Zhang Yi found the whole situation even stranger, Zhang Yi stepped in and just as he had checked with his mental energy he saw two women in this room.


    One of them was an elderly woman and the other was a young woman wearing white clothes, Zhang Yi just looked at these two and then sat in a chair opposite to where they were sitting.


    Zhang Yi realized that what he did displeased the younger, but the oldest did not bother and continued with a calm smile on his face as if trying to show that he did not want Zhang Yi''s harm.


    After a while, the two realized that Zhang Yi would not start the conversation and so were a little embarrassed, Zhang Yi found it normal because he did not have to respect anyone from this ind and outside these two women who called him to this room.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m the leader of this ind and lived here before your sect arrived, what can I call you?"


    "You can call me elder Zhang just as you call the other elders of the Iron sect, so what would you like to talk to me about?"


    "Don''t you think you should be more respectful of my master? She is older than you and has helped your sect here a lot in recent years."


    "You haven''t been respectful of me before and so I see no reason to do that, I appreciate what you did to my sect, but if you did something bad to my sect a few years ago we wouldn''t be talking peacefully."


    "If you had done something for my sect as I know you are capable of the tower that is below the earth I would have destroyed you all, on this continent and throughout the universe, only the strongest are right and have the right to demand some respect."


    When Zhang Yi talked about the tower below ground the two women began to look more seriously, they really did not expect Zhang Yi to be so powerful to be able to notice the tower, so it seemed that they were in no position to demand anything.


    "Hahaha, it looks like you''re really who I was expecting and who my family had been waiting for thousands of years, it seems like I wasn''t wrong to help your sect for all these years."


    "You may have seen me a few years ago when I passed this ind, it''s a shame that I was very careless and not strong enough to realize that I had a vige underground, but now that won''t fool me anymore."


    "I don''t want to fool you anymore, I''ve always been waiting for someone like you, so not the time for our vige to keep hiding, I didn''t talk to you a few years ago because you still had something important to do, save this continent and stay stronger."


    Zhang Yi was surprised when this older woman talked about him saving the world, she shouldn''t have gotten this information from the Iron sect elders, it showed that she had some kind of special power.


    But Zhang Yi was used to knowing about people who had special powers, after all, because of two prophecies that he got to know his wives, so it was only natural that more people with this ability existed.

 Chapter 155: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 1

    Chapter 155: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 1


    Both were surprised to see that Zhang Yi had not been very surprised to learn that the ind leader had this special power, after all even though Zhang Yi had heard of two people so people with special powers like the prediction were very rare in the continent.


    Meng Wei was the young woman who stood next to the vige leader and the person everyone on that ind admired, even with weaker cultivation, the vige leader was the person everyone on the ind admired because she could protect everyone on the ind from various dangers.


    Several times the most powerful wild beasts of the seas and some flying beasts invaded the ind and attacked the weaker animals, but with the ind leader''s abilities, no inder ever was injured because the ind would always go underground at the right time.


    Of course, some things on the ind helped the ind leader prepare, but the ind leader''s powers made everyone safe and secure in living a normal life without fear of death every moment.


    Meng Wei respected the sect''s leader for all the things she had done for this ind in the hundreds of years that had passed and thought of seeding the ind leader to continue to protect everyone on the ind for the next hundreds of years.


    So it was difficult for her to ept that Zhang Yi did not respect the ind leader, after all even some of the Iron sect elders, as well as the sect master, respected the ind leader even though they were much stronger than her.


    But she knew that Zhang Yi had been very powerful since a few years ago when he managed to cross the sea alone and get to this ce, especially now that he seemed to be even stronger, she could feel how happy the ind leader was thinking that Zhang Yi would be the savior of all of this ind.


    "But now you have done everything you needed to do on this continent and saved us all by destroying the underworld that would destroy this entire continent and many other continents and still avenge the destruction of your ind."


    Meng Wei was surprised when she learned the things that Zhang Yi who was younger than she had done, she knew that Zhang Yi had saved the continent somehow, but didn''t realize it had been destroying the underworld that destroyed hundreds of worlds.


    In addition, Meng Wei highly respected the elders and master of the Iron sect, because she had never met the realm warriors of the mortal tribtion, she was impressed when she learned that the sect elders managed to escape from three major sects while protecting the fighting disciples.


    After all not knowing the continent she could imagine that the other three great sects should have more real tribtion elders of the mortal tribtion than the Iron sect alone, but now she knew that Zhang Yi had attacked the three sects alone and had easily won, it was hard for her to believe if she wasn''t the ind leader saying.


    "You are also mistaken in thinking that I the people of our ind have not helped the people of your sect just because we are weaker, I am constantly consuming resources from my ind to protect this ind since your sect came."


    "Before we would just hide underground to protect our sect and flee from the monsters of the seas and the sky, but now with your sect here we couldn''t do it these past few years without exposing our secret."


    "That''s why I''ve been consuming our sect''s rare resources just to protect our ind from the attacks of the sea and sky monsters, so without us here your sect would have been destroyed a long time ago, I did it all because I believed you woulde."


    Zhang Yi somehow knew that the ind leader was not lying and was impressed with her, in fact not just with her and the prophets of the ind where the vige of Luna and Sr stood and the prophet of the hope world.


    It was amazing how these prophets hadplete confidence in their abilities that even trusted their future and their survival to an unknown person who mighte in the future, his wives were the same and Meng Wei also looked like that.


    Another thing that Zhang Yi also thought was that for some reason he couldn''t figure out it seemed that several prophecies were directly rted to him if that happened only once he might not care, but this was the third time a prophecy was involved with him.


    "I also saw that you were the savior of many viges as well as mine, and also the savior of the continent, I do not know if fate is leading your way, but it may just be coincidence because you must be the greatest genius in the history of this continent, so you have the power to fulfill all the prophecies so far."


    Zhang Yi also thought it might be a coincidence just because he was strong and strengthened faster than anyone on this continent, but he thought that there could be someone as strong as him who has passed through this continent in some time.


    "I don''t want to talk about prophecy anymore, I admit that if you really used the resources of this ind to protect my vige for all these years I owe you something, so as long as it''s not absurd I can help you with your problem."


    "I knew someone with your character would not refuse to do anything they could do, I don''t really know if you can help our ind, but I can say that if you can''t help, maybe no one can ever help our ind."


    "Oh, and because that would be it, I''m sure that even if there is no one as strong as me on this continent you could gather several people from the mortal tribtion realm to help you."


    "This is impossible, this proof you will have to pass if you agree to help us is something that has been done so that no one can meet the minimum entry requirements."


    Now Zhang Yi was starting to get really interested in what kind of test he would have to pass and what he would have to do that was something that maybe only he could do, the reason only he could get in he already imagined but wanted to hear from Ind leader.


    "The minimum requirements to be able to take this test and enter the tower that you have seen that is where the test will take ce is to be a warrior who cultivates mental energy who is at least in the seventh mental energy realm."


    This first requirement greatly surprised Zhang Yi, he knew he had warriors and sects who knew about mental energy on this continent, but most of them cultivated as secondary only to improve the chance of refining pills or weapons.

 Chapter 156: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 2

    Chapter 156: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 2


    So the strongest and most talented warriors cultivated up to the fifth realm at most in the history of this continent, not even Zhang Yi had known anyone who had reached that level of mental energy, he met some in the fourth level in the Leaf sect and that''s because these people were in the realm of mortal tribtion or the realm of the spiritual sea and have lived for over 4,000 years.


    The main reason for this was not that mental energy was underestimated on this continent, because on all continents who cultivated mental energy was widely respected by all, the reason why it is so difficult to cultivate mental energy in this world is that there is ack of methods of cultivation for mental energy, simple as that.


    In addition, it obviously takes much longer even for the most talented to achieve a high mental energy realm, so almost everyone who cultivated mental energy was a refiner of pills so they could easily increase the cultivation of qi to live longer to cultivate.


    For those who cultivate high-level mental energy, poisons caused by overuse of cultivation resources were not a big problem, even if it made the cultivation base very unstable and made warriors have less attack power and fighting stamina using qi.


    This is because normally those who cultivate mental energy can only fight using mental energy that usually has more powerful attacks in the same cultivation realm than martial techniques, martial and attacking techniques, qi cultivators can be stronger in the attack.


    So Zhang Yi was surprised that the entry requirement for this tower was the seventh mental energy realm that he himself found difficult to achieve and impossible for normal people on this continent.


    "You understood what I meant, maybe only you on this continent could do something like that, so I said someone with your talent would naturally be suitable for the prophecies considered impossible."


    "Also, the other entry requirement is that only one person can enter the tower at a time, of course, if anyone has any means of getting someone into another dimension that''s fine, but it''s hard to happen."


    "I understand that maybe only I can do what you want me to do, now tell me what I will have to do to reward you and I will decideter."


    After Zhang Yi said that the two women stopped smiling and became serious, Zhang Yi also understood that the matter could be more serious than he thought and was silent waiting for the cult leader to speak.


    "You''ve already faced the evil that is the underworld, but do you know who created the underworld?"


    "Yes, it was the demons who created the underworlds and scattered the underworlds while the demons could not act would be the underworlds that would weaken the human race by destroying whom they could destroy."


    "Also, after a while, the Divine ne could no longer locate where the underworlds were until they had nearly destroyed a continent, and some underworlds could flee from the warriors sent by the Divine ne."


    "Yes, as I expected you know a lot, the mumbles like the one you destroyed not the demons, a few thousand years ago or maybe even longer than this uninhabited sea had a continent."


    "This continent was like the blue moon continent you know, maybe even better, but disaster struck this continent, one of the demons was fleeing two Divine ne warriors dozens of years since thest war in which the demons were almost destroyed."


    "You may have heard how demons were powerful and evil beings, yet even though these two humans were much stronger than we can imagine, they were still weaker than that demon."


    "But that demon was on the run because after destroying almost the entire sect of these two warriors the demon was severely injured and needed time to recover and hide from humans."


    "But these two warriors knew they could not give the demon time to recover otherwise the sacrifices of their entire sect to kill the demon would be lost."


    Zhang Yi was surprised to learn that something like this had happened on this continent, a demon is a being that could even cause disaster on the Divine ne and came to this continent, so Zhang Yi could not help thinking that the underworlding here would not have something to do with it.


    "In the end, this demon fell into the sea that was once a severely wounded continent and the two warriors who managed to severely wound the demon were alsocking much mental qi and energy and were injured as well."


    "The demon tried to convince these two warriors to leave and leave him on this continent and leave alive, but of course after tens of years it was impossible for these warriors to give up their mission."


    "They saw that even though they severely injured the demon they could not kill him, so they decided that one of them would make a sacrifice to cause a curse that would leave the demon asleep forever and weaken over time."


    "Meanwhile the other warrior would also use most of his power to build this ind and build an eternal prison that would also serve as a test to find someone suitable to kill the demon."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi finally understood what he would have to do that was so difficult, he would have to kill this sealed demon that should have been weakened after tens of thousands of years.


    This really was not an easy thing to do and if anyone else asked for Zhang Yi, he might refuse to do so, but the people on this ind helped his sect, and Zhang Yi also had a strong sense of duty and admiration for their sacrifice of the two warriors.


    "Thisst warrior who sacrificed most of his cultivation to create this ind and the tower that is the demon prison is also the first leader of this ind, this warrior saved several people who had survived the disaster caused by their struggle with the demon and brought them to this ind."


    "The people here today are their descendants who have unfortunately weakened over the years because of the demon miasma that is trapped on this ind, so we could never create a warrior powerful enough to destroy the demon."


    "Restriction of mental energy is necessary because only someone with such strong mental energy can resist the temptation of the demon and not go mad trying to kill the demon, because if the person who enters fails this continent as part of the world can be destroyed."


    "Do you ept Zhang Yi, save this continent once again and kill the demon that is sealed inside this tower and weakened?"

 Chapter 157: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 3

    Chapter 157: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 3


    "I agree to do this for what you have done for my sect and because I agree that perhaps only I will be able to kill this demon, if I do not do so it may be that this demon will be set free and will eventually destroy this continent and my sect as well."


    Zhang Yi did not say that but thought that if he did not do so he might find it difficult to cultivate in the future and perhaps even have a demon in his martial heart for running away from doing something right that was surely his duty to do.


    Meng Wei and the ind leader were impressed that Zhang Yi made such a decision so quickly, after all, even if he had the ability to do so, there would be few who would have the courage to do something like that.


    Mainly because they both knew how horrible the many years Zhang Yi had spent in the underworld must have been, he must have nearly died dozens of times and it took a long time to destroy that underworld.


    Moreover, even though in theory the demon should be weakened to the point that Zhang Yi with mental energy from the eighth realm and cultivation in the realm of mortal tribtion could easily kill the demon, in reality, it might not be so and the demon could be much stronger than Zhang Yi.


    After all, they couldn''t even imagine what cultivation realm the demon and the two warriors were in tens of thousands of years ago, so maybe that time wasn''t enough to weaken a seriously injured demon.


    What they didn''t know was that Zhang Yi had an idea of the strength the demon had before through the knowledge he received from his master in the jade, so he was confident of the divine techniques he had to be able to kill even if wasn''t too weakened.


    Besides, the demon must surely have been asleep by the curse and if Zhang Yi couldn''t kill the demon he was confined to getting out of the tower with his advanced understanding of spacews and his immortal rage technique.


    "But I can''t do it now, even if the demon is weakened I don''t know how long I have to spend inside the tower before I can kill him, so I want to settle my sect''s issue first and then enter the tower."


    "I understand, you''re right to think that it might take weeks or months before you can kill this demon, so first do what you have to do with your sect and thene back."


    After that Zhang Yi left the room and Meng Wei couldn''t wait any longer and then asked the vige leader.


    "Master, don''t you think you trusted him too much by letting Zhang Yi first take his sect to the maind? If he leaves this ind we will have no way of knowing if he will return, and we can do nothing for him outside that ind."


    "You are the one who does not understand the situation Meng Wei, Zhang Yi is even capable of killing the demon that the people who created this ind could not so that he can do it even though I use almost everything avable on that ind we can''t make him do anything."


    "In addition, I trust Zhang Yi to be someone of character and will not fail to do something he promised, when a warrior reaches a certain level his promises are connected with the heavens and his cultivation will be damaged if he lies."


    Meng Wei understood what the ind leader said, but she knew that this ind actually had ways of harming even someone as strong as Zhang Yi after all the ind was made to keep a demon and wascking in defenses and means of attack.


    But she understood that if the cult leader did something like this the whole ind with all the residents would be destroyed too, so it was not worth doing just to try to keep Zhang Yi on the ind that had the ability to leave at any time other than others.


    Zhang Yi knew nothing about it and just went back to his mental energy world to be with his wives until the elders had finished preparing the sect so he could take everyone back to the continent.


    After a few days as promised the elders had already told the news to the sect''s disciples who were very happy to hear that they could return to the continent and were suspicious if it was really true that they no longer had to worry about the three sects they almost destroyed they.


    After all, they were afraid of the three great sects that almostpletely destroyed the sect and killed all the disciples, but they could be reassured when they learned that the Iron sect had made an alliance with the Rose sect.


    As for how they would return to the continent the disciples didn''t even worry about it because they just thought that the elders should have the means to get everyone back to the continent at any moment.


    After all, at their cultivation level, there was no way they could understand these things, many just started to understand the simplestws and could not even imagine what someone with an advanced understanding of thews of space looked like.


    After everything was set up Zhang Yi asked for the elders'' trust for a moment and used a powerful mental energy technique to make all elders and disciples unconscious, seeing that Meng Wei and the ind leader were surprised.


    Then Zhang Yi sent them all to a castle that was not where he lived and had already prepared a few days ago to bring all the disciples back, after which he only had to teleport almost to a ce in the middle of the sea.


    When he did this everyone on the ind thought that Zhang Yi had teleported to the maind along with millions of warriors, luckily no one had a high level of cultivation and could realize that it was just a trick of Zhang Yi.


    Even though he was in the realm of mortal tribtion and has an advanced understanding of thews of space, it was impossible to teleport millions of people at once over such a great distance.


    This made it easier for him to use his mental energy world, but he wanted to keep it a secret and so it made it seem like he could teleport the whole sect at once, he wasn''t afraid of being discovered because no one on the continent ever had one mental energy and advanced understanding of thews of space to tell if what he did was possible or not.


    So Zhang Yi teleported to the continent of the blue moon where the sect was, where he cleared the ground and left a space mark in that ce, then he just had to take all the disciples from the sect to the ground and no one would find out anything.

 Chapter 158: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 4

    Chapter 158: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 4


    Soon after Zhang Yi woke up everyone who was impressed when they realized they were on the continent, nobody expected it to be that easy and fast for Zhang Yi to move everyone, even if he told the elders to trust him even if they had resisted Zhang Yi would still have managed to pass out to everyone.


    Everyone was thrilled when they saw that they were finally back on the continent, while the disciples celebrated the elders analyzed the terrain and could see that this was the terrain where the vige was and was now clean and free of poison.


    Even those who suspected it began to believe that Zhang Yi had really solved all the problems with the three great sects here on the continent, otherwise it would be impossible for Zhang Yi to be able to clean this ce without the intervention of the sects.


    Also, within a few days of visiting Silver Country, the elders would quickly discover the continent''s situation, of course, they hoped no one would know that the three great sects had been destroyed, but the rest was the easiest to fix.


    "Was it you who organized the sect''s ground, Zhang Yi?"


    "Yes, I did that before I went where you were, I want you to be quick and organize some basic building for the sect, in the Silver country, there should be everything you need."


    "First we rebuild the sect and then think about how to strengthen the sect''s defense, while the sect master and the other elders can take care of the rest of the sect''s treasure."


    Everyone found what Zhang Yi said was reasonable and began to organize everything, the sect master was not upset about it because it was Zhang Yi who saved them from that ind and was much stronger than the other elders to have any authority.


    "Master of the sect, first let''s organize the sect well so that the disciples and the elders can rx and feel that the sect has been restored, fortunately beyond the poison the three sects did not harm the ground, if the vein of spiritual energy were destroyed that ground would be lost to our sect. "


    "They were probably thinking of fighting with each other after they became the strongest sects and someone would upy that terrain after all the veins of spiritual energy are too rare on this continent to be destroyed like this."


    Zhang Yi thought the sect master was right, yet he was happy about it because it was so much easier to revive the sect so, if the three sects could imagine that something like this would happen they would not worry about waste and destroy the vein of spiritual energy.


    "After arranging things here we are going to meet with the Rose cult master for you to talk to her about the alliance between the two sects, don''t forget that probably the Rose cult who will be the superior in that alliance."


    Li Wei had no choice but to nod and say that he understood, as it was Zhang Yi who had organized it all. different from a few years ago.


    Zhang Yi talked with the sect''s elders how the sect would be rebuilt and everyone decided to make improvements in the sect''s construction and not just build as it was before, after a few days while some deacons sought the materials the elders finished designing what the new one would look like. sect.


    The buildings were the same size as before because millions of disciples were killed in thest war so just as the buildings would still be pretty empty before, the improvement was that they hadnd prepared to increase buildings when the number of disciples increased.


    While the three sects were isted from the world, the Iron sect would seize control of all the spiritual stone mines the three sects had and take back control of the spiritual stone mines that the Iron sect had.


    However, it was not a good idea to take over the businesses and trades that the three sects had, however, after all, it would be much harder to defend in theing years from the weaker sects and the thieves if they had many ces to look after.


    In addition, Zhang Yi had already said that the three sects still had almost all the normal disciples who could probably be strengthened in theing years, Zhang Yi took the sect''s treasure.


    Even so, the sects still had the veins of spiritual energy and the disciples and deacons still had spiritual stones and resources to cultivate for a few years and if the Iron sect took all the sources of resources from the three sects they would not be able to defend themselves after a few years.


    After arriving safely on the continent some more annoying elders wondered why Zhang Yi did not totally destroy the three sects and Zhang Yi just said he didn''t because he didn''t want to and the Iron sect could do it if he wanted to.


    After all, Zhang Yi only did this revenge because he was angry about what happened and not because he felt he owed something to the Iron sect, which left the elders unable to say anything after all none of them would have the courage to massacre the innocent for no reason.


    Everyone imagined that Zhang Yi should have stolen part of the tribe of the three sects and almost thought several times about asking for some contribution to the sect, but again they had no courage because they knew the sect had done almost nothing for Zhang Yi and Zhang Yi already had done a lot for the sect.


    Even though Zhang Yi still helped many build the sect''s buildings while everyone waited for the materials, he used his high-level understanding of the earth and wood elements to build the sect''s grounds and foundations.


    Everyone was surprised and impressed by how quickly and easily Zhang Yi did everything, only the strongest elders realized that Zhang Yi came to intermediate understanding on some level in these two elements.


    Few elders hade to an intermediate understanding of just one element, and Zhang Yi easily showed two elements, and everyone knew that Zhang Yi was also talented in thews of space.


    That alone showed how Zhang Yi was far more talented than all the elders who had lived for thousands of years, in fact, if it were to build everything with wood and earth, simply Zhang Yi could rebuild the sect in a few days alone.


    But of course he knew that the elders and disciples of the Iron sect who were used tofort would not want it, so he did what he could because it was easy for him, after a few more days the deacons returned with some of the materials and the elders went to Silver country to get more stories as well.


    Before long the news had spread that the Iron sect was back on the continent and was rebuilt in the same ce where the sect had been destroyed, which showed that the Iron sect was very brave to return to the continent.

 Chapter 159: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 5

    Chapter 159: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 5


    The three great sects had just cut themselves off from the world and the Iron sect took this moment to appear and rise again, yet everyone respected the sect for having the courage to do something like that after a few years the three great sects would return more strongly.


    Even though everyone was very surprised by this they did nothing about it, even the strongest sects had no courage to attack the Iron sect even though they knew they were weaker from the attack of the other three major sects.


    After all, everyone knew well about the story that the Iron sect elders managed to escape with the living disciples while killing most enemies because they had more realm elders from the mortal tribtion.


    Everyone knew that what differentiated between the strongest sects was the number of elders who could reach the realm of mortal tribtion among therger sects, so even if they were weakened the smaller sects could not attack the Iron sect.


    Only the Rose and Ice sects could attack the Iron sect now, and everyone knew that the Ice sect would not do that after everyone learned that the Rose sect had made an alliance with the Iron sect everyone would know that they should not be disturbed.


    With the Iron sect taking control of the spiritual stone mines of the three great sects it would only be a matter of time before the Iron sect recovered and became even stronger, Zhang Yi hoped that would happen quickly.


    When the Rose sect discovered that the Iron sect had returned to the maind and was rebuilding the sect they were all surprised, they knew that Zhang Yi was powerful and had prepared everything before looking for the Iron sect, but no one expected him to organize everything so quickly.


    In theing weeks, the Iron sect was quick to rebuild the sect, after all with cultivated warriors working as builders it was only natural that things would happen quickly, and several million disciples were working together to rebuild the sect.


    The most important ces in the sect such as the training and testing centers and the sect''s treasure as well as other things that had to be safer and protected were built by the elders personally.


    So quickly the sect waspletely rebuilt and with stronger defenses than before and room for much improvement and reform, when they saw the rebuilt sect the elders and disciples wept and celebrated.


    Everyone was still insecure and afraid of the attack of the three great sects after a few years, but everyone knew they would have to rebuild the Iron sect and protect their sect even if they died while doing so.


    Seeing this even Zhang Yi was moved, so he decided to hand over some of the precious materials he stole from the three great sects, which could be used to prepare the sect''s defenses and rebuild the training centers.


    Zhang Yi intended to sell these things to the Golden Riverpany to get more high-level spirit stones, but he decided to hand over to the sect because he already had hundreds of millions of high-level spirit stones and had the means to earn much more.


    The elders were very pleased when they saw the treasures Zhang Yi had given them, they were more than enough to rebuild and even improve the sect''s defenses and still make some improvements and would still have to keep in the sect''s treasure.


    However Zhang Yi made it very clear to the sect master that he would only give these resources to the sect, he would help with much more, but it would be things that he would prepare himself and none of those treasures would just be handed over to the sect.


    Li Wei was smart and naturally understood what Zhang Yi meant and said he understood, after a few months working in the Iron sect mines and in the mines of the other three major sects they would have more than enough to give the resources to the people. disciples cultivate and would still be left to buy spiritual herbs to reim the cultivation resources of the sect.


    After a few more weeks everything was finally done and the Iron sect was fully recovered and even better than before, so Zhang Yi can finally feel calm, so Zhang Yi took Li Wei to find the Rose sect master.


    The Rose sect master, as well as all the Rose sect elders, were very happy that Iron sect master would appear in person to talk to Rose sect master if it was before it would be the other way around and this showed that Rose sect really was the most sect maind fort now.


    "Jia sect master, Elder Zhang has already told me that you and your sect have agreed to make an alliance with my sect at such a difficult time, I thank all of my sect on behalf of you for your help at that time."


    "You''re lucky to have such a powerful elder as Zhang Yi, but we are all really happy for this alliance that is supposed tost hundreds of years, we all know how the three great sects will one day rebuild and at this point we will be disadvantaged without this alliance."


    The two sect masters talked politely and just formalized the alliance that Zhang Yi forced the Rose sect to make, then the two talked about many things and especially about the future of the continent, so Zhang Yi decided to say what he wanted too.


    "Master of the Jia sect, I wanted to talk about something important with you, you already know that I attacked the other great sects and they are very weak at this time and in theing years."


    "Yes, I remember you saying that."


    "I was talking to the elders of my sect that I think we should reim my sect''s spiritual stone mine and control the mines of the other three major sects."


    "But upon further thought, I realize that our sect has no ability to control all these mines and defend them correctly, so to prove our sincerity in this alliance I think your sect could receive 40% of what we get from spiritual mine stones. of the three great sects and in return you can help our sect protect these mines, what do you think about that?"


    Jia Wuying and Li Wei were surprised by Zhang Yi''s proposal, Jia Wuying thought that since Zhang Yi had threatened themselves that the sects had an alliance, the Rose sect would not gain much from it.


    But if they could get 40% of the spiritual stones from the mines of the three great sects, it would still be more than their own sect mine would produce and they would just have to help protect the mines so they would only gain from it.


    "We naturally ept this agreement, help even your sect attack these mines and start protecting these mines as soon as you want."

 Chapter 160: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 6

    Chapter 160: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 6


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped Jia Wuying easily epted this and was now much more sympathetic to this alliance and even proposed to help the Iron sect recover these mines, so Zhang Yi said he would organize everything and thene to the Rose sect when it was time for the attack.


    After Zhang Yi and Li Wei left the Rose sect and returned to the Iron sect the sect master didn''t seem to want to talk to Zhang Yi at all, Zhang Yi didn''t care about that and just did what he had to do, seeing it. Li Wei couldn''t stand it and spoke to Zhang Yi.


    "Why did you offer this deal to the Rose sect without first talking to me or the other elders? We had already agreed on how we would do with these mines and defending these mines is no problem for our sect."


    "This was the opportunity to quickly regain the strength of our sect and after that, we even be the continent''s strongest sect again, now we will have to share it with the Rose sect."


    Li Wei was really very angry because he felt like an idiot when he knew nothing of what Zhang Yi would do and just had to ept it because he couldn''t just refute Zhang Yi''s decision in front of the sect master Rose.


    "Firstly these mines of the three great sects belong to me and not the Iron sect because it was me who attacked the three great sects, I just wanted to help my sect and so I offered for you to take these mines and help our sect to get stronger."


    "And as I''ve said before our sect doesn''t have to think about being the strongest sect and being alone, we have to build a solid alliance with the Rose sect to protect our sects in the future, so it''s better than the Rose sect gets stronger. along with our sect."


    "With this, I did they felt our sincerity and no other sect or thieves will have the courage to attack the mines that will be protected by our sect and the Rose sect."


    Li Wei did not agree with this but was forced to ept because just as Zhang Yi said the mines belonged to Zhang Yi and no one on this continent could do anything about it because he was the strongest.


    Li Wei had to tell the other elders about it and just as he expected he saw all the angry elders about Zhang Yi''s selfishness, but when Li Wei said what Zhang Yi had said no one else could say anything, even if they were unhappy they had to follow what Zhang Yi decided to do.


    Even though all the elders were proud and often annoying, they were all very grateful to Zhang Yi who saved the Iron sect and is paving the way for the Iron sect to be even stronger in the future.


    After that Zhang Yi went back to his mental energy world and stayed in his castle with his wives and told them everything that had happened in the Iron sect in almost two months, they were very happy to know that Zhang Yi had almost organized everything he had to do.


    Lusserina and the others were very worried because they knew that Zhang Yi would have to face a demon at some point, they had confidence in Zhang Yi, but they didn''t know when Zhang Yi could leave this ce they couldn''t enter.


    They would have to stay inside his mental energy world while Zhang Yi alone faced this challenge, but as it had to be done neither of them said anything about it and only supported his decisions.


    This made Zhang Yi love his wives even more and be happy with the luck he had, he hoped that soon they could go back to the Divine ne so that he could give his wives a better life.


    Zhang Yi went to a secluded ce in his castle and began refining the pills he would give the Iron sect and the pills he would sell to the Golden Riverpany in a few months, he would also take the opportunity to refine a few more pills for himself and his friends his wives.


    So several months passed before Zhang Yi finished refining all the pills, he used an advanced time technique of his eyes and built the ce where he refined a ce where time passed more slowly.


    Months he spent refining was just a month outside, it was a 5 to 1 ratio, in those months refining Zhang Yi kept cultivating and had to leave in a moment to go through the tribtion after reaching the third level of the tribtion mortal realm.


    He went out into the open sea again and no one but his wives knew that he had grown stronger, by which time he also passed the initialyer of the third level of the eighth realm of mental energy and body refinement.


    These heavenly tribtions he went through at each level were very easy for Zhang Yi, after all, he was used to it since he moved to the realm of qi umtion, in those heavenly tribtions he still had only thews of one element so it was easier to prepare beforehand to defend yourself.


    Each time he got stronger Zhang Yi could feel the connection to the Divine ne get stronger, he felt that the time he wanted he would just have to prepare several high-level spiritual stones and could go to the Divine ne with his wives.


    When he left after finishing refining all the pills he needed had spent just over 2 months outside, Zhang Yi felt that he could make this timeline even more powerful when he came to the advanced understanding of thews of time.


    Zhang Yi prepared many pills, but prepared no Ocean Pill for the sect''s elders, not because he didn''t want to help them but because he knew that when they reached the realm of mortal tribtion they would go to the Divine ne and not help the sect.


    So it was useless for him to help these elders get even stronger just so that they went to the Divine ne, he prepared these pills just for him and his wives to cultivate, that would serve while they were in the realm of mortal tribtion.


    When Zhang Yi returned to the Iron sect everything was already organized and it was as if the sect had never been attacked before, in those two months the Iron sect with the help of the Rose sect attacked and took control of the mines of the three major sects and began to recover resources from these mines.


    Zhang Yi had warned that he would leave for a few months because he had some things to do and no one bothered about it, Zhang Yi was happy when he realized that his work was ending.

 Chapter 161: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 7

    Chapter 161: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 7


    Zhang Yi warned the sect master that he had returned and said he wanted a meeting with the elders again, Li Wei felt that this could not be a good thing and was very concerned about what Zhang Yi might mean.


    Even then he could do nothing and just have to organize this meeting as Zhang Yi wanted, he knew it had to be something important that Zhang Yi meant, the elders also had goodwill with Zhang Yi and met quickly.


    "I thank you all foring quickly when I called, I have some important things to say to you all today."


    "Fortunately the sect has been rebuilt in a short time and is even better than before, I also made sure that the Rose sect made an alliance with our sect and that they didn''t break that alliance for at least a few decades."


    "Also, with the spiritual stone mines it is only a matter of time before our sect can recover, the three great sects will also take a few decades to recover and may begin to be a threat to our sect."


    "I have a master as some of you may imagine, but this master is on the Divine ne and told me to meet him as soon as possible so I will have to go to the Divine ne and leave the sect with you."


    When Zhang Yi said that all the elders were scared, they relied on Zhang Yi to make the sect recover, but if he went to Divine ne they would not be totally safe even with the Rose sect alliance.


    But they''ve been through these situations several times of elders deciding to go to the Divine ne and so they could ept despite the protests, all the more so because Zhang Yi made it clear that his master was waiting for him on the Divine ne.


    "Before that I have some things to solve in this world and it''s not on the continent of the blue moon, it looks like we have another danger to the continent even worse than the underworld I destroyed, but I''m confident in solving it, but if I can''t the continent can be destroyed."


    This made the elders even more worried because Zhang Yi said it could be more dangerous than the underworld that already something that not even the entire Iron sect can handle, if Zhang Yi couldn''t get the continent would be destroyed, so they could only cheer for Zhang Yi.


    "So I''ll solve this problem ande back in a few months or years to see how the sect is doing before going to Divine ne, another thing I have to say is that I have a gift that will help the sect recover more quickly in theing years."


    So Zhang Yi delivered tens of thousands of Core Enhancement Pills he had made these past few months, the elders were very surprised to see this because they were all of the perfect grade and had much better effects and was a better pill than warriors normally used.


    "This is the Core Reinforcement Pill that increases the cultivation speed of Core Creation Realm Warriors, Core Revolution Realm and is less useful for Spiritual Sea Realm Warriors."


    "With this pill and the spiritual stones that our sect will have from the mines, deacons and disciples will be able to strengthen faster and some be elders, after which our sect will be safe again."


    All the elders were happy and surprised again at Zhang Yi''s generosity, they could imagine that it was Zhang Yi who had done all this because they had never heard of these pills let alone perfect grade pills.


    That way everyone realized that the sect would really recover in a few years and be even stronger, yet these pills would have to be given with much consideration only to the most talented.


    After all, these pills were unique in the world, and once the sect was over, there would be no more of them, so it was only natural that the most talented would use them, as the warrior pills of the Xiantian realm and the Houtian realm were obvious that Zhang Yi would not waste time trying to create these pills.


    Zhang Yi handed some of these pills to Bai Cheng so that surely he could get to the spiritual sea realm with these pills and realize his dream of bing an elder, Zhang Yi also handed some of these pills to the Elder Pan who was almost in the realm of the spiritual sea.


    If Zhang Yi had more time he would go to the Rose sect to hand them some pills, but even he was not so kind to do so, he would have to spend a few more months refining it and his time was very precious.


    Even so, he warned the sect master that the Golden Riverpany would auction off some valuable pills he had, so if Jia Wuying was smart she would take enough spiritual stones to buy all the pills after all the Rose sect was not short of spiritual stones high level.


    The elders and disciples said goodbye to Zhang Yi grateful for all he did, they knew that Zhang Yi would return after a while, but he deserved to enter the sect''s history with one of the greatest heroes even though he was an elder for only a few months.


    Zhang Yi wasted no time and returned to Alchemy Country to go to the Golden River tradingpany, getting there. Zhang Yi can see that after all this time they were much more powerful and rich thanks to Zhang Yi''s help at that time.


    Zhang Yi decided to clearly show his cultivation so that no one underestimated him and he would not be stopped talking to Jin Lingxin when everyone saw how strong Zhang Yi was despite being young no one dared to get in his way and when he asked for Jin Lingxin everyone said that would tell him toe quickly.


    The Golden Riverpany was very powerful, but it was never stronger than the Leaf sect simply because it did not have the best cultivation methods that were the legacy of all sects.


    Even though the Golden Riverpany was much more powerful and much more authoritative, they could not simply ignore some of the realm of mortal tribtion, especially Zhang Yi who was clearly above the second tier.


    After what happened many years ago Jin Lingxin was no longer a mere representative and now had much more authority, yet he still did some work as a representative to further assist thepany.


    As soon as Jin Lingxin appeared Zhang Yi was d to see that he was fine, even though the two were not very close friends. Zhang Yi was a little grateful for Jin Lingxin''s help in the auctions, thanks to which he got many high-level spiritual stones. who helped him in the underworld.

 Chapter 162: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 8

    Chapter 162: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 8


    Unlike Zhang Yi who was very happy about this reunion Jin Lingxin was just confused because he couldn''t remember Zhang Yi, this was natural after all Zhang Yi was undercover when doing business with him.


    Of course, now Zhang Yi no longer had to disguise himself and could quietly announce who he was, if not for the power of the Iron sect he was strong enough to protect himself from anyone on this continent.


    "How long Jin Lingxin, I see you have achieved a more important position in the Golden Riverpany in those years, our business must have been as good for you as it was for me."


    "Sorry sir, but I don''t think I know you well or unfortunately I don''t remember you, could you tell how we met?"


    "Hahaha, it''s only natural that you don''t remember me when we metst time I was disguised as an old man to get more credibility, but you called me Master Zhang and I sold 700 pills to core revolution realm warriors with auctions and sold directly to you."


    "That''s impossible, Master Zhang I met was really an old man and couldn''t be disguised because he went through the artifacts of several spies that were in thepany entrance, how do you know how many pills Master Zhang sold to me?"


    "You''re really very suspicious Jin Lingxin, it was me a few years ago, those artifacts are just toys for me and I can quietly disguise myself in a room full of those artifacts and no one would notice."


    After saying that Zhang Yi disguised himself as an old man the same way he met Jin Lingxin a few years ago, seeing this Jin Lingxin was very surprised and even though he was suspicious he began to believe because only he knew what Master Zhang was like and the business that they had done.


    The only way Zhang Yi could do something like this as if he had found Master Zhang and killed him, but if Zhang Yi did that Jin Lingxin could do nothing about it and just have to ept it.


    "I don''t care if you still don''t believe in myself after that, I came here to say that I want to do business with you again, but not with the same pills that time but with some better pills."


    So Jin Lingxin believed a little more in Zhang Yi after all Zhang Yi was a realm master of mortal tribtion and was an alchemist master and had no reason to use someone else''s identity just to do business.


    So Jin Lingxin took Zhang Yi into a more private room so no one could hear their conversation, after all, if it was a pill like Master Zhang''s pills it was good that no one knew of it before.


    "Since you were undercover I don''t think you call yourself master Zhang anyway, so what could I call you?"


    "My name is really Zhang Yi, so you call me Master Zhang is not wrong, at that time I had not had my strength now and so I had to disguise myself, but my name no one would recognize."


    "Now, however, I fear nothing and I am an elder of the Iron sect, fortunately, I found that yourpany had not been involved in trying to destroy my sect a few years ago, otherwise I would not have appeared to do business with you peacefully."


    Zhang Yi said only that because he could not say that destroying the three great sects, so he did not want to threaten Jin Lingxin and just tell the truth, but in a few years, Jin Lingxin would know what Zhang Yi meant by that.


    Not knowing what Zhang Yi did, Jin Lingxin still shivered when he heard what Zhang Yi said, he felt his decision and insistence that thepany leaders did not decide to get involved in this war.


    "Just as I had promised several years ago I came back to do business with you, but this time will be different, the pills I have now are a little more valuable thanst time and the auction method will be the same."


    "If you want I can sell a small portion of these pills and those pills I sold a few years ago as a sign of our friendship, but it will be for the same price as several years ago and the price of this new pill we will have to see through the auction."


    "I would rmend that you not make mystery this time and say what would be auctioned this time, just don''t say how much will be sold, I will sell 100 pills in ten batches of ten pills likest time."


    "The more people you call into this auction, the better because I told you what will be auctioned to the sect master Rose and probably no matter what the price she will try to buy all the pills in the auction."


    Jin Lingxin listened quietly to what Zhang Yi said and was careful to memorize everything Zhang Yi said, the more people they invite the more money they could get and theirpany would have a portion of the pills sold separately asst time.


    If the Golden Riverpany could say it would be an auction from the same alchemist a few years ago and say what would be auctioned, it was sure that more people would show up and bring more money as well.


    After all, everyone could be sure to expect pills of perfect grade which was impossible to find on this continent for core revolution realm warriors, Jin Lingxin became more and more excited than he thought about it.


    "I''ll do what you suggested Master Zhang, can you show me which pill you will auction this time?"


    "Sure here it is."


    So Zhang Yi showed a bottle with ten Core Booster Pills, Jin Lingxin can first realize that it was a perfect grade pill as it was the pills of several years ago, this was further proof that Zhang Yi was really Master Zhang.


    "This is the Core Reinforcement Pill, it is a pill that greatly increases the cultivation speed of core creation realm warriors and also of the core revolution and serves even to spiritual sea realm warriors, it serves to realm of mortal tribtion, but it''s not worth it for warriors of this level to use this pill."


    "Because the pill is perfect grade, it is already much better than the pills on the market, and I guarantee that this pill has several times better effects than the pill currently on the market, for me this pill could increase my cultivation speed. more than 10 times in the core creation realm because my talent is so high."


    Hearing this Jin Lingxin finally understood how valuable these pills could be, they were so much better than the pills a few years ago.

 Chapter 163: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 9

    Chapter 163: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 9


    "This pill is actually much more valuable than those pills that you auctioned a few years ago because it is unique and a speeding pill that is the most sought after pill."


    "The starting price will be double that of thest time with the initial value of 2,000 high-end spiritual stones, but I think it will be sold for at least 20,000 spiritual stones in the initial auctions."


    Jin Lingxin was excited to organize this auction and was sure that it could further enhance the credibility of the Golden Riverpany, especially by the time the three great sects had cut themselves off from the world and the warriors were desperate to get stronger.


    "I trust you to organize this Jin Lingxin, when everything is ready you call me and I will bring all the pills for you, after the auction we can talk about selling some more pills for yourpany."


    Zhang Yi knew that Jin Lingxin would do a good job and trusted him, so he was happy when he discovered that the Golden Riverpany was not involved in the attack on the Iron sect, so he could continue to do business with Jin Lingxin while on the continent.


    So Zhang Yi said he would be in a hotel near the Golden Riverpany, but in fact, he would stay in the castle that was in his mental energy world, he would stay there with his wives and wait until someone from thepany came until he left of the hotel.


    Jin Lingxin was already one of the highest level members of thepany thanks to his talent and effort, his talent was discovered by thepany master when Jin Lingxines into business with Zhang Yi several years ago.


    Since then Jin Lingxin had done great business in thepany and gained the trust of otherpany leaders besides thepany master, so Jin Lingxin was allowed to do any business he wanted without having to talk to anyone before.


    Even so this time he decided to talk to the sect master about this business because besides being very important to thepany was a Zhang Yi business that has been highly respected by the sect master since the business several years ago.


    "Master of thepany, Master Zhang has appeared again to talk to me."


    "What? Do you mean that master Zhang from several years ago? I thought he was already dead to not show up by now."


    "I said it was only natural for him to take several years to appear, after all, he seemed to be a warrior who did not belong to any organization or sect, so it would take him several years to spend all the spiritual stones he had."


    Of course, Jin Lingxin just said that to soothe andfort thepany master, with so much high-level spiritual stones that Zhang Yi had even if he spent more than 100 years he couldn''t spend it all by himself.


    But luckily Zhang Yi actually turned up again after all these years to make onest deal with the Golden Riverpany, thepany master didn''t even care about the auction or the spiritual stones, he just wanted the perfect grade pills that Zhang Yi did to help thepany grow even bigger.


    "d he showed up again, and at a great time, with all these sects being cut off from the world, is the chance for ourpany to grow stronger and stronger for years toe."


    "I think it is precise because we are in a moment like this that Master Zhang has appeared again."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Do you remember that several years ago we discussed how Master Zhang should be using a fake ID and his true appearance?"


    "Yes, I remember that that''s what made sense, so much so that he hasn''t appeared for all these years on the continent."


    "We were wrong about that, his identity was real, his name is Zhang Yi and now he is a realm master of mortal tribtion at least on the second level, and most surprising is that he doesn''t look even 30 years old."


    "What! This is impossible, there is no way for someone with a talent like this to appear and no one knows about it."


    "But it''s true, it seems like he''s been through a lot in thest few years and not even on this continent, he was wearing a disguise when he spoke to me to look like an old man, and a disguise powerful enough to ignore all the spy artifacts."


    "If you are someone under 30 who is so talented at getting to the realm of mortal tribtion you should really have the means to disguise yourself in a way that conceals yourself even from artifacts."


    "And his current identity is the elder of the Iron sect, so I suspect that when he came herest time he was not that powerful and was just a disciple of the Iron sect who was estranged from the sect for some reason."


    "I see, so you said he just showed up because we are right now, really I found it strange that the Iron sect has returned to the maind at this time that the three sects have suddenly decided to iste themselves from the world, it seems like he''s involved with it."


    "I think it may be even more than that, it may be why the three sects have isted themselves from the world, I may be wondering, but I think he might be able to attack the three sects, we''ll see that in a few years."


    "I don''t think that''s possible, even if he''s talented he can''t do anything for three big sects like that if he could do that he wouldn''t have to make an alliance with the Rose sect."


    "I don''t know, he even told me he was only doing business with me because ourpany didn''t get involved in the attack on the Iron sect, he said that for sure and it seemed that if we were involved he would attack us, it may be my impression."


    "Whatever the reason, it''s very good that you convinced me and the other leaders of thepany that we had better not participate in the Iron Sect attack, they really seem to have lost a lot more than they made."


    After that Jin Lingxin said everything Zhang Yi told him about the new pill, about doing business with thepany after the auction and how it was the best way to sell the pills, so thepany master authorized Jin Lingxin to do it. whatever he needed and he himself would help with auction advertising for all who coulde.


    As Zhang Yi wanted several people toe, thepany prepared some special items they had saved for a special auction and invited everyone to participate in the auction and said it would be a monthter to allow time for everyone to prepare.

 Chapter 164: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 10

    Chapter 164: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 10


    In addition to the auction full of special items Jin Lingxin also said that Zhang Yi who had sold several special pills in an auction several years ago would be back in this auction, this time Jin Lingxin said exactly what would be auctioned and what the possible effects of the pill.


    Everyone was excited to see that it was a unique and perfect-grade pill, as to whether the effects were really so amazing or not everyone knew how alchemy worked and that these things could never be measured exactly, at least they believed it was far superior to those pills avable on the current market.


    This time no one couldin to the Golden Riverpany if they didn''t bring enough spiritual stones to buy these pills or the special items that were on auction, just as Jin Lingxin said everyone was worried about the continent''s future and wouldn''t save resources to get stronger.


    The Rose sect also learned about this and the sect master naturally knew that this pill should be the special item that Zhang Yi told her to be auctioned off, the sect master was more surprised that Zhang Yi was the alchemist master mysterious that was sought after all many years ago.


    She couldn''t understand how someone so amazing wasn''t helping the Iron sect get much stronger over the past several years, of course, she wouldn''t meddle on that because she knew Zhang Yi had already helped the Iron sect more than anyone else another elder in history just in recent months.


    Jia Wuying naturally trusted that Zhang Yi was not lying to her and so she prepared as many spiritual stones as she could remove from the sect for this auction, even though the price was several times higher she could buy.


    She understood that Zhang Yi just didn''t sell directly to her sect because she didn''t want the Rose sect to get that strong, after all even if the two sects had to look the same in the future the Iron sect was now much weaker and needed an advantage like this pill.


    But some pills like this could help a Rose sect genius get a lot stronger in a year of cultivation, some geniuses with sufficient resources would be much stronger than other normal disciples with the same resources.


    If Jia Wuying knew that the Iron sect had tens of thousands of this pill she would be much more than surprised, when the Iron sect elders heard which auctioned sect pill they already knew that the mysterious master was Zhang Yi and would soon understand how many spiritual stones High-ranking Zhang Yi simply gave to the sect for free.


    The elders were also sorry that Zhang Yi had not been in the sect for all these years refining some pills, because if he did so the sect would be much stronger and could even resist the attack of the three great sects.


    After a month of preparation, the auction day had finally arrived and some Golden River messengers came to Zhang Yi''s hotel to warn him about the auction, Zhang Yi left his mental energy world because this time he would participate in the auction.


    All hotels in various cities near the auction site were crowded with auction guests until representatives of the Ice sect appeared for this auction, only members of the Iron sect did not appear because they already had this pill.


    Everyone thought that the Iron sect had not appeared because it was hiding to recover from the attack of several major sects, of course, the other sects and organizations respected the Iron sect for surviving the attack of three sects.


    At the auction site was filled with the most influential people on the continent, each major group could take a maximum of 10 people into the building where the auction was located, in addition to the important groups only people above the realm of the spiritual sea could enter.


    Even with all the restrictions the 10,000 auction seats were upied and many were left out, in the VIP group-prepared seats Zhang Yi was sitting alone in one of the staterooms and the other staterooms near him were upied by people from the Golden Riverpany, Ice sect, and Rose sect.


    Zhang Yi greeted the Rose cult master, but he refused to stay in the same cabin as the Rose cult, after all, he didn''t want to talk about selling more pills to the Rose cult, Jia Wuying was smart and naturally realized that.


    No oneined about Zhang Yi being in the box alone, because everyone was smart and knew he had a reason for it, and really had, after all, Zhang Yi could be representing the Iron sect who always had a reserved box and as the alchemist master who was the center of attention.


    Everyone was very anxious about this auction and only a few who had already prepared enough spiritual stones were calmer, thepany master and Jin Lingxin were sitting in the cabin of the Golden Riverpany allowed the auction to begin.


    "Wee to everyone who came to thisst-minute special auction, everyone should be excited and looking forward to all the items thepany has set aside for today''s auction and especially for today''s special pills."


    "I hope you all brought enough spiritual stones to today''s auction because it will definitely be worth whatever you spend."


    The auction started with some less valuable items that were all first-rate treasures anyway, some that knew they wouldn''t have enough for the treasurester and the pills fought for these initial auction items.


    This surprised even thepany''s master and Jin Lingxin, they didn''t expect even the worst items to be sold at such a high price, they all came to know who would buy the pills and wanted to buy something for the trip they made.


    "Finally wee to the item everyone was expecting, it''s the perfect grade refined core reinforcement pill, it''s a 10-pill lot and we may have more of those lots in this auction, but watch out and don''t let it buyter because you might end up without any pills."


    "This batch of 10 perfect-grade core reinforcement pills that is unique on this continent will start with a value of 2,000 high-end spiritual stones, they can start offering."


    Everyone was very eager to buy this lot of pills, some wanted to give up on the next lots of pills, but with the auctioneer''s warning, they understood that they could actually end up not buying any pills.


    In a short time, the price went up and soon it reached 15,000 high-end spiritual stones which were more than the maximum value Zhang Yi could get in the past auction.

 Chapter 165: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 11

    Chapter 165: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 11


    The Rose sect did not seem to want to participate in this first batch, Zhang Yi thought that perhaps the sect''s master might be wondering what the maximum amount a pill would offer, but Zhang Yi thought it was a waste for a major sect to lose a lotlike this.


    Unexpectedly the Ice cult seemed to want to buy this lot of pills, it was unexpected because as the Ice cult was reclusive from the maind, the members of that sect usually did not do business with the maind tradingpanies.


    Soon the value of this lot surpassed 25,000 high-end spiritual stones and exceeded Jin Lingxin''s expectations, it seemed that he had underestimated people''s desire for this pill, who was offering the Ice sect and a Very powerful mortal tribtion realm warrior.


    This was a lone warrior who had a member of his family who was known as one of the continent''s greatest geniuses and was in the core creation realm at the age of 25 and in the middle tier.


    To normal people, this was a truly monstrous talent that was worthy of the best disciples of the sects, with these pills this warrior thought his rtive could reach the realm of the core revolution in just one year.


    Looking at this person''s talent, Zhang Yi had to admit that it was almost certain that with the 100 pills of this auction this genius could really reach the realm of the core revolution and without much pill poison that was of perfect grade and had few impurities.


    But Zhang Yi thought it was impossible that this mortal tribtion realm warrior could actually buy the 10 lots from this auction after all the Rose sect should have brought at least 10 million high-level spirit stones to this auction.


    After a while, the auction of this first batch of pills was over and this warrior won the auction by paying an incredible 80,000 high-end spiritual stones, the Ice sect gave up because it obviously felt it was not worth it.


    Still, this warrior was very proud to have bought this lot, he received the lot of pills that were put in a special box by Jin Lingxin and when he took a pill he was pleasantly surprised.


    He had bought this lot just because he wanted to show everyone how he supported his family member and knew he had overpaid it, but when he took the pill he knew that the Golden Riverpany was not lying.


    This pill could even serve to increase his cultivation speed as a mortal tribtion realm warrior even if it was too little, so it was a waste for him to use this pill that had less effect than the realm spiritual sea warrior''s pill that he usually took.


    But that was really amazing because this was a pill made for core creation realm warriors, so it would even serve him that he was a mortal tribtion realm warrior he couldn''t even imagine the effect it would have on someone of the corecreationrealm from the.


    He deduced that his rtive would have his cultivation speed increased by at least 5 times or even 6 times, which meant that with 10 pills he would save 2 months of time that he would normally use in cultivation if he had 100 of that pill his rtive would save almost two years of cultivation.


    And surely it would reach the realm of the core revolution, and besides, being a pill of perfect grade, his rtive would not have many impurities from that pill, if in one year his rtive could reach the realm of the core revolution he would only be 26 years old and it would surely reach the realm of mortal tribtion in his life.


    So he decided to use all the spiritual stones he brought on this trip with him to buy at least one more lot, everyone would think it was a waste, but the most important thing for a cultivator was a time.


    Zhang Yi naturally knew how much this pill really was worth and so he suggested that the sect master Rose buy as many as she could buy, when she saw the effects of the pill she would regret losing that first lot.


    Because Zhang Yi could guarantee that the Iron sect would reach the top of the continent in a few years, 350 of those pills for a talented warrior of the core creation realm equaled almost 6 years of cultivation.


    And the Iron sect had tens of thousands of these pills for free, they could prepare at least 100 core creation realm warriors near the spiritual sea realm, so the second lot appeared in the auction.


    Contrary to what everyone thought the mortal tribtion realm warrior who bought the first lot also wanted the second lot, it surprised everyone at the auction and they really didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this the Ice sect stopped again after the value passed 40,000 high-level spiritual stones and the others also gave up, only the Rose sect continued in this auction and the sect master seemed determined to buy this lot.


    Yet they all underestimated the determination and madness of the mortal tribtion realm warrior who continued to offer more even after the value had risen from 250,000 high-level spiritual stones.


    By the time they reached 300,000 everyone thought that this warrior and the sect master Rose were crazy, with that amount you could buy at least 600 lots of 10 pills that you sell from the market.


    The Rose sect also got scared by the value that came and this warrior won a lot more, he was very happy with it that smiled nonstop andughed which made everyone think he was really crazy.


    Zhang Yi who saw this was disappointed by the Rose sect''sck of vision, could not believe that they would actually lose another lot of these pills, even 3 million high-level spiritual stones he thought were worth for a lot of these pills for a true genius.


    Thepany master and Jin Lingxin also thought they were all crazy and were apprehensive when they thought how much they would have to pay Zhang Yi for these pills, the least they could get today was half the value of the smallest lot which was 40,000 high-level spiritual stones for a lot.


    For this amount thepany could not even buy 20 lots to risk going bankrupt, after all, 800,000 high-end spiritual stones for just 200 pills were plenty anywhere on the continent, they expected the values to go down.


    The Rose sect was hoping that this mortal tribtion realm warrior would run out of spiritual stones so that they could buy the cheapest spiritual stones.

 Chapter 166: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 12

    Chapter 166: The Iron Sect Returns to the Continent 12


    The auction continued and soon the third batch of pills was being sold again, everyone was curious if the crazy warrior would buy another batch for an absurd price again, and it seemed his spiritual stones were not over and he kept bidding.


    He kept offering and soon everyone gave up again when the value reached 100,000 high-end spiritual stones, only the Rose sect wanted to offer with this madman, it really looked like the Rose sect wanted a lot of these pills.


    Soon the value of this lot reached 300,000 high-end spiritual stones, but this time the Rose sect did not want to give up this lot of pills and continued to offer, Jia Wuying wanted to know if these pills really were worth it for Zhang Yi to strongly rmend this auction.


    However, it seemed that the mortal tribtion realm warrior still had many high-level spirit stones and would really spend everything to buy these pills, when the figure reached 420,000 high-level spiritual stones Jia Wuying gave up and the mortal tribtion warrior seemed very happy to have won another lot.


    That way his rtive would save 6 months of cultivation in just 1 month, there were still a lot of pills left for his rtive to reach the realm of the core revolution, but it would save him a lot of time.


    On the other lot everyone gave up when they reached 100,000 high-level spirit stones and the mortal tribtion realm warrior was still bidding, unfortunately when he passed 200,000 high-level spirit stones he had no more spiritual stones and had to give up.


    So Jia Wuying finally won the first lot after they were in the fourth lot for just over 200,000 high-level spiritual stones, she saw that she could now win the next lots for that amount and was happy to have saved.


    However, as soon as she received the box of 10 pills and opened it to see what it was like she got angry again, she realized the same as the mortal tribtion realm warrior realized and regretted not buying the first 3 lots, so she promised would buy the next lots at all costs.


    Jia Wuying also regretted not listening to Zhang Yi''s advice and hoped there would be a few more pills in this auction, after all, no one knew for sure how many pills this auction would have.


    The warrior offered in all 6 remaining lots and always lost to the Rose sect who bought all the lots for just over 200,000 high-end spirit stones, all thought it was a waste for the Rose sect to spend 1 million and 400,000 spiritual stones. high in these pills, only she and the warrior knew it was worth it.


    After the auction was over Jia Wuying regretted not buying more pills and the mortal tribtion realm warrior too, meanwhile thepany master and Jin Lingxin were sad that they couldn''t buy the cheaper pills.


    Jin Lingxin even warned thepany master that he thought Zhang Yi would only sell for at least 100,000 spiritual stones because it was the average price paid for the pill lots, thepany master agreed and told Jin Lingxin to buy a thousand pills no matter the price Zhang Yi asked.


    Thepany master and Jin Lingxin were not ignorant and realized that for two people to offer so much for the pills these pills should be worth the price, yet 10 million spiritual stones were a fair price for the pills.


    As soon as the auction was over Zhang Yi received 2 million 200,000 spiritual stones and paid 22,000 highmissioned spiritual stones to thepany for the auction, Zhang Yi sought out the warrior who bought the first 3 lots and sold him 2 more lots. 10 pills for 200,000 high-end spiritual stones.


    The realm warrior of the mortal tribtion was very grateful and realized that Zhang Yi should be the alchemist master who refined these pills, now his rtive would save 10 months of cultivation in less than 2 months because of these pills, maybe he would even reach the realm of mortal tribtion at that time.


    Zhang Yi did this because he was so grateful to the warrior who had increased the value of the pills in every batch to 200,000 high-end spiritual stones, on the other hand, he was disappointed in Jia Wuying and didn''t even talk to her.


    The other day Zhang Yi returned to the Golden Riverpany again to sell more pills to thepany as he had agreed before, the receptionist took Zhang Yi to a room where Jin Lingxin.


    Jin Lingxin thought of bringing thepany master with him but thought maybe Zhang Yi wouldn''t like it, one of the reasons Jin Lingxin had been sessful even though he had no help at Golden Riverpany was that he had good instincts and because this he did not bring thepany master.


    Jin Lingxin was right about that because Zhang Yi would not want to negotiate with anyone about these pills, he no longer needed many spiritual stones and was only doing so to receive a few more spiritual stones while fulfilling the promise he made a long time ago.


    "Thank you foring to Master Zhang, I''m d yesterday''s auction was a bigger sess than we expected and your pills sold for a good price."


    Jin Lingxin was being honest saying he was happy that the auction was sessful, he was not happy because the value of the pills was now much higher than thepany thought to pay, but the items that were auctioned sold for great value thanks to Zhang Yi''s pills were allpany items.


    "I was very pleased with yesterday''s auction too, so as you might expect the price I will sell these pills to thepany will be half the price at which most lots were sold, so 100,000 high-end spiritual stones."


    "I will also sell to thepany 500 qi recovery pills and 500 pills and wound recovery for core revolution realm warriors, the value is 2,000 spiritual stones each 10 pill lot."


    "I agree then, there are 200,000 high-level spirit stones here, as for the other pills I will want to buy one thousand core reinforcement pills for 10 million high-level spirit stones."


    Zhang Yi agreed and sold the pills to Jin Lingxin, with these pills the Golden Riverpany would be much stronger in a few years and could better protect itself even from the three major sects.


    "So our business is over, probably I will not do business with yourpany again in such a short time, I just wanted to warn you that even if yourpany gets stronger don''t attack the Iron sect or you will regret it."

 Chapter 167: The Tower of the Demon 1

    Chapter 167: The Tower of the Demon 1


    Jin Lingxin understood that this was both a warning and a threat, after all, he knew that Zhang Yi was an elder of the Iron sect, Jin Lingxin was smart and knew that there should be some reason for Zhang Yi to say this with confidence.


    He soon thought and understood that the Rose sect would be strengthened many over the next few years with the mine resources of the three great sects, and at least one of the Rose sect geniuses would benefit greatly from the pills the sect bought at this auction.


    Moreover, it was certain that the Iron sect would grow much stronger because in addition to the high-level spirit stone mines of the three great sects they would still have thousands of these pills that Zhang Yi auctioned off at least, so in 10 years the Iron sect would recover. and it would get even stronger.


    With that in mind, Jin Lingxin understood that he would have to warn thepany master that the Golden Riverpany could continue to strengthen without having to oppose the Iron sect, having finished all he had to do on the maind time in his mental energy world.


    He would now have to go back to the ind and enter the tower to try to kill the demon, and this time he will have to enter that ce alone and will not be able to see his wives for long until he can get out of there.


    So he decided to spend some time with his wives before facing this next challenge, he was confident of facing this next challenge and did not expect it to be too difficult for what the ind leader said.


    Still, he could be wrong again like when he entered the underworld and stayed from a few months to a few years in there, or in the worst case he could end up not even leaving this tower alive, so he enjoyed this time with his wives.


    Zhang Yi could not take the White Storm to this tower either and the tiger would have to be left out again from the battles of Zhang Yi, the tiger was very strong among the spiritual sea realm warriors, but could not help much against warriorsof realm of the mortal tribtion and could not even enter that tower with Zhang Yi.


    After a few weeks, Zhang Yi left his mental energy world and teleported to the ind again, after arriving on the ind Zhang Yi can already see that the ind leader had ced the tower on the earth again.


    It looked like she expected Zhang Yi to live up to his promise, Zhang Yi didn''t dy anymore and found where the ind leader was and teleported there when Zhang Yi appeared the ind leader and Meng Wei was surprised until they realized it was Zhang Yi


    "I didn''t expect you toe that fast, I thought you would spend a few more years rebuilding your sect and spend more time with your wives and even spend time cultivating before you returned to the ind."


    "I have more important things to do and I can''t waste time for anything, I know it can take many years for me to get strong and the sect members have to regain the sect themselves, I''ve done enough for them."


    "I see, I think you should be ready as you came here, I''ll take you to the tower and you can get in there, I really hope you can kill that demon otherwise our entire continent will be destroyed."


    Zhang Yi did not respond and just followed the ind leader, Meng Wei was also silent and said nothing since seeing that Zhang Yi had returned quickly, just as the ind leader had said they expected Zhang Yi to take several years before returning to the ind if it came back one day.


    So Meng Wei felt embarrassed when she realized that Zhang Yi came back quickly and was determined to risk his life to kill the demon just for a promise, she came to respect Zhang Yi who was so young and had already gone through many things on the continent.


    Zhang Yi wasn''t thinking of simple things like this and just wondered if it would take him a long time to destroy the demon inside the tower, with his abilities Zhang Yi had confidence that he could get out of the tower whenever he wanted if the demon were too powerful.


    Zhang Yi didn''t think he needed to be some kind of hero and risk his life across the continent, if he thought the demon was too powerful he could go to Divine ne with his wives and not spend several years on the continent just to get stronger and face the demon.


    He had to at least try so that he would not feel guilty about not even trying to confront the demon, just as it did in the underworld, but after finding the demon if he thought it would be too difficult he would simply give up.


    Meng Wei and the ind master did not know that Zhang Yi was thinking about it and looked at him with respect when they arrived at the tower entrance, they could never imagine that Zhang Yi would have any way out of this tower without killing the demon.


    Zhang Yi looked at the tower for a moment and then approached the tower to enter it, just as the ind leader said the tower seemed to evaluate Zhang Yi for a moment before opening the entrance for him.


    Zhang Yi did not take long and entered the tower immediately, Meng Wei and the ind leader saw the tower entrance close again after Zhang Yi left and the tower somehow seemed to have activated.


    When Zhang Yi entered the tower he saw only darkness for a while until he could see everything inside with his special eyes, it seemed that one of the tests was to face this tower in the dark or maybe for another reason.


    Zhang Yi could not know what it was either and just started walking in the tower opposite as there were no other paths in the tower, after walking in the tower for a while Zhang Yi can feel in his consciousness something stronger than the influence of thews of the ughter.


    It was odd that Zhang Yi did not know what it was and could corrupt the mind of an ordinary warrior, for Zhang Yi who had a strong martial heart and powerful mental energy was just a nuisance.


    But through said Zhang Yi could already know why having strong mental energy was one of the prerequisites for entering this tower, in addition to this difort he felt in his consciousness he also realized that the only way to walk the tower was to feel the way with mental energy what Zhang Yi didn''t need to do because of his special eyes.


    But it was easier to find someone with powerful mental energy on this continent than someone with eyes like Zhang Yi had.

 Chapter 168: The Tower of the Demon 2

    Chapter 168: The Tower of the Demon 2


    After walking for a while Zhang Yi finally used his mental energy to know how big this tower was, luckily different from the outside he could see the whole tower, but he could only know that the tower was 10 stories high and he was in first.


    So Zhang Yi understood that he would just have to keep walking straight that after a few hours he could reach the tenth floor where the demon should be sealed, it seemed easy and Zhang Yi didn''t know if there was any trick in that tower.


    Zhang Yi could also feel that inside the tower had an incredible influence of thews of space and time, thews of time did not disturb who entered the tower and seemed to affect only the demon, the purpose of thews of time seemed to be to slow the passage of time inside the tower just as Zhang Yi did to cultivate.


    It was a use of thew of time used by someone who had an understanding of thews of time greater than Zhang Yi, he could feel that the person using it had at least an advanced high-level understanding.


    Zhang Yi understood that such a person should be one of the Divine ne''s strongest leaders and warriors, he seemed to be an artifact and not of the two warriors who fell on this continent, because if one with an advanced level understanding of thews of time descended on that continent the demon would have been destroyed for sure.


    And this is not because thews of time are so strong, but because a warrior has to be in a very high cultivation realm to understand thews of time and have a long life to reach that level, at least that''s what Zhang Yi learned from his master in the information jade.


    Already thews of space should really be the warriors who came to this continent because Zhang Yi can see that they were better off than the artifact that was a little wasted, Zhang Yi can understand that if 10,000 years have passed on the continent since the demon It was sealed 100,000 years passed inside the tower.


    Since more than 10,000 years must have passed outside Zhang Yi thought the demon should already be quite weakened, Zhang Yi can also learn better how to use thews of time while inside this tower.


    He made some adjustments and the weatherws of this tower began to affect him as well, so Zhang Yi could spend 10 months inside the tower and only a month would spend on the maind, so even if he spent 10 years in this tower only a year would pass in the continent.


    The more he walked, the more Zhang Yi could feel this difort in his conscience, something he could ignore even though he was a thousand times stronger but even more annoying, Zhang Yi felt the difort in conscience because of thews of massacre a few years ago.


    But after living a time in the hope world and fulfilling the wish he had in life to live for a while a normal life Zhang Yi removed the demon from his heart and had a much stronger martial heart than before.


    Also, Zhang Yi cultivated the mental energy that protected his consciousness naturally, but Zhang Yi felt that what the vige leader said was wrong, if Zhang Yi had only the seventh realm of mental energy and a weak martial heart he would be almost crazy at that moment and die.


    This made Zhang Yi more vignt about the strength the demon would have even after being sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, he had the confidence to kill the demon if he was injured and in soul refinement realm which was two realms higher than that the ind leader said.


    So Zhang Yi risked entering the tower, after all, he had a power many times stronger than the minimum requirement to enter that tower, after walking for a few days Zhang Yi could feel that he was near the second floor of the tower.


    He found it strange that there were no traps or tests for him in this tower, it took Zhang Yi a few days to reach the second floor of the tower because it did not affect thews of space that distorted the path he walked.


    He did this because he wanted to pass all the tower tests to make sure he was prepared to kill the demon, but now he didn''t understand why the path had been lengthened with thews of space.


    As he entered the second floor of the tower Zhang Yi felt that his mental energy had been greatly strengthened, he felt it was like a spiritual energy donation that he received in the test of the hope world, but this mental energy he received was only borrowed and it wasn''t his.


    So Zhang Yi can deduce that if he followed the paths correctly done with the spacews he would receive this temporary donation of mental energy to continue the path, knowing that Zhang Yi would continue walking slowly along the path made by the spacews.


    Zhang Yi was no longer in a hurry to leave this tower because he could feel that his understanding of thews of space and thews of the time were improving while he was in that tower, after all, he had his special eyes to better understand these twows.


    These twows were the hardest to understand in the world, so Zhang Yi felt that he could use his time in this tower before killing the demon to strengthen his understanding of these twows.


    Zhang Yi didn''t know, but this tower was no test or had been made to fortify those who came in to kill the demon, the tower had been made with the sacrifice of two Divine ne warriors just to imprison the demon and for the right person reach the demon and kill him when the demon is weakened.


    Only someone as talented as Zhang Yi could use this tower to improve cultivation and understanding of thew before killing the demon, the second floor of the tower took a few weeks to pass, and Zhang Yi passed easily as he understood thews of space and time more easily.


    When Zhang Yi went to the third level he received more mental energy borrowed from the tower, Zhang Yi could feel that he reached the middle tier of the eighth realm of mental energy temporarily after receiving this borrowed mental energy.


    Zhang Yi had to admit that it was really a lot of mental energy that he had received from these two floors and that could help many other warriors to kill the demon, which was good for him too because he couldter move more easily with his mental energy.


    The third floor also took a few weeks to pass, and Zhang Yi felt that he was strolling in this tower and did not understand why it took so long if it was just to walk the tower without any tests.

 Chapter 169: The Tower of the Demon 3

    Chapter 169: The Tower of the Demon 3


    Arriving on the fourth floor of the tower Zhang Yi received more mental energy and continued on through the next floors, on the seventh floor he felt that his mental energy had reached the advancedyer of the eighth realm of mental energy.


    Zhang Yi just realized that the annoyance he had in his consciousness had increased several times as he passed the floors, yet it was not something that could affect him so Zhang Yi just ignored that.


    Almost 3 months had already passed inside this tower and Zhang Yi was a little bored to just keep walking in this tower that had nothing inside if it wasn''t because he was learning so much from thews of space and time he would have already gotten out of the influence of those Spacews and went straight to the tenth floor of the tower.


    Zhang Yi could feel thews of time much higher on the tower''s higher floors, he could imagine how powerful this artifact was by having stood this tower for hundreds of thousands of years, and it didn''t look like the artifact was even weakening.


    Zhang Yi might also feel that this artifact also helped to further tighten the demon that was sealed within this tower, it was a pity that this was a single-use artifact, otherwise, Zhang Yi would take it after killing the demon.


    Another thing that Zhang Yi found strange is that with the influence of this strange energy that affected his consciousness increased the understanding of manyws that Zhang Yi understood, thews of the massacre, darkness and negative energy mainly.


    Zhang Yi didn''t understand why this was happening, but he was still happy because he was getting so much stronger in this tower, the seventh floor of the tower took Zhang Yi a little over a month to pass, then he was borrowed more mental energy and kept moving forward without caring.


    The next two floors took another 3 months and Zhang Yi was more than 7 months inside this tower, at which time Zhang Yi was meditating just before entering the tenth floor.


    He had finally reached the floor where the demon was and Zhang Yi''s mental energy had increased greatly even if it was just borrowed from the tower, which made Zhang Yi a little more confident that he could handle the demon in the tower.


    Zhang Yi was meditating to reach his best state to advance to the tenth floor and because his understanding of thews of his time had reached the advanced level, so Zhang Yi could say that he controlled time in a certain way.


    Zhang Yi also reached almost the same level of understanding of the spacews of the person who created this tower and so could learn nothing more, Zhang Yi felt that these 7 months were a great opportunity for him to strengthen himself, but he didn''t want to stay longer in this tower could not even get stronger.


    It had been more than seven months walking through this dark tower that had nothing and something bothering his conscience all this time, if Zhang Yi had not been a cultivator he would have gone crazy in this tower by now.


    So after Zhang Yi felt he was ready he got up and began to prepare, first he used his mental energy that was now stronger than ever to hide his presence.


    With this technique he learned from his master his presence would be hidden even if he were close to a soul-warrior of the soul-refinement realm, Zhang Yi knew the demon should be sealed, but he felt it was better to be prepared.


    So Zhang Yi finally entered the tenth level of the tower and received much more mental energy than the other floors and his mental energy reached the initialyer of the fourth level of his eighth mental energy realm.


    The tenth floor of this tower looked more like an ordinary room and was not a space-augmented floor like the other floors of this tower, but Zhang Yi could feel various forces directing themselves to a corner of this floor.


    In this ce was a body of a monster that seemed to be 4 meters high and 4 horns on the head, the skin of this monster seemed to be armor made with the skin of a very powerful wild beast and was ck and a little red.


    This monster was floating in the corner of this floor with many energies sealing it and thews of time and space were all around him, Zhang Yi naturally knew that it was the demon that had been sealed in this tower.


    Zhang Yi may feel that the strange energy that was trying to affect his consciousness all his time in this tower came from this demon and was much stronger on this floor of the tower, so Zhang Yi began to understand how this tower worked.


    The person who created this tower purposely let the demon try to affect the consciousness of the person entering that tower, so the requirement to enter the tower was mental energy in the seventh realm, but if the person entering did not resist the energy sent by the demon, he would die. before reaching the tenth floor.


    And to help this cultivator resist the influence of the demon''s energy the person who created it lent mental energy in after all the floors and so the person could stand up to the demon, as to the attacking power of the person who entered the tower didn''t matter.


    Whoever created the tower should imagine that a person on this continent who had the seventh mental energy would have much higher qi cultivation than that and should be able to kill the demon very easily.


    Zhang Yi saw that the devil was really sealed and soon saw what the devil''s current strength was, so he can finally be relieved to see that the devil''s present cultivation was the realm of the birth of the soul.


    Even though it was a stronger realm than Zhang Yi the demon was very injured and his defense weakened, and Zhang Yi was confident of attacking the demon that had this cultivating realm and still killing him.


    Zhang Yi used the phoenix dignity technique and doubled his strength and qi for an hour, then Zhang Yi took his rank king spear and started flying in the tower and so used the phoenix descent technique and then Dragon''s onught.


    So Zhang Yi forced the essence of the phoenix me into his body and used the feather rain technique, so a devastating attack with 18 attacks of extreme force hit the sealed demon at the same time.


    At this point the forces sealing the demon seemed to feel the attack and further weakened the demon''s defenses with all the strength of the tower, Zhang Yi could see the weakened demon''s body exploding after his attack was over.


    Zhang Yi was careful and attacked again in the same ce and thuspletely eliminated the demon''s soul, after doing so Zhang Yi teleported out of the tower regardless of what would happen.

 Chapter 170: The Tower of the Demon 4

    Chapter 170: The Tower of the Demon 4


    After Zhang Yi exited the tower where he was, an energy type tried to cast a mark that looked like a monster worse than the demon, that energy circted all over the floor before it dissipated.


    Zhang Yi had been lucky to be cautious and get out of the tower because that mark was the representation of the enemy of demons, was a kind of honor for some warriors, but it was actually a great curse because when demons came back into the world they would strike first with all the force who had these marks.


    After Zhang Yi left the tower a short time passed and the tower unexpectedly exploded andpletely disintegrated, it seemed that the creator of the tower did not expect the killer of the demon toe out of this tower alive and wanted to make sure to annihte his soul demon that Zhang Yi had already made.


    Zhang Yi didn''t feel bad about it because he expected something like this to happen and so left the tower after making sure the demon was dead, he was d he had gained so much in that tower and felt his heart lighten again.


    After doing so Zhang Yi felt the mental energy that had been lent to himpletely disappeared without leaving anything behind and Zhang Yi felt a little weakened, Zhang Yi just teleported to the maind without saying anything to anyone.


    On the maind, it was less than a month since Zhang Yi had entered the tower and so he was not worried that nothing had happened, the ind leader and Meng Wei thus thought that Zhang Yi had died sacrificing himself after killing the demon.


    They both knew what would happen even if the demon was killed and yet they didn''t tell Zhang Yi, that is because if they said no one would want to enter the tower sacrificing themselves, besides, they didn''t imagine that Zhang Yi would have any way out from the tower.


    Meng Wei felt bad knowing that Zhang Yi, who was so talented, had died to save the continent for the second time, but she thought that only Zhang Yi would be able to save the continent and therefore sacrificed herself unintentionally.


    The ind leader was already more experienced and didn''t care, she was just d that this strange energy would no longer exist on the ind and that everyone on the ind will be able to cultivate quietly until the realm of mortal tribtion as it was throughout the continent.


    What Zhang Yi did first on his return to the continent was to enter his mental energy world to see his wives, to them just as the rest of the continent had less than a month gone by and they were happy that Zhang Yi had returned so quickly.


    But they were saddened to learn that Zhang Yi had spent more than 7 months alone inside the tower, it was good that he had grown stronger and the demon was dead, but it was unfair that only Zhang Yi went through all these problems.


    Zhang Yi spent only a few days with his wives and then returned to the maind and quickly passed the Iron sect to say goodbye to elder Pan and Bai Cheng, They both felt sad to hear that Zhang Yi would leave, but they were happy because they knew that Zhang Yi would go to the Divine ne which was the dream of every warrior on the continent.


    So Zhang Yi had finally finished everything he had to do on the continent, his wives were within the mental energy world and so was the White Storm, and all were in the spiritual sea realm at least.


    So Zhang Yi was finally ready after all these years to go to the Divine ne, Zhang Yi went to the ce on the continent where the spiritual energy was strongest and prepared the high-level spiritual stones.


    Zhang Yi used his mental energy to scatter millions of spirit stones all over the mountain where he would ascend to the Divine ne, this was the only ce on the whole continent where it was safe to go to the Divine ne.


    Zhang Yi felt that he was able to go anywhere on the continent, but he did not want to risk trouble at this moment so important and so came to that mountain too, Zhang Yi took in his hands the two tokens representing the two masters he had.


    A master was a powerful Divine ne warrior who cultivated body refinement and gave the dragon''s blood that saved him several times, and this master spent the most time with Zhang Yi on Earth and gave him all the cultivation methods. that he used beyond the mental energy method.


    The other master Zhang Yi had was a warrior who cultivated mental energy, was a woman who belonged to one of the most recognized sects on the continent and gave Zhang Yi the special cauldron for refining pills, the mental energy method, various recipes, and many more other things.


    Zhang Yi was thinking of choosing the master who taught him body refinement because this master spent the most time with him on earth, but his other master was the one who discovered that he had a brain problem and suggested that Zhang Yi had this second chance to cultivate.


    He was undecided on this decision because he didn''t know either master and both of them helped him a lot in this life, so after thinking for a while Zhang Yi decided to just go to Divine ne and then use both tokens to call his two masters and after knowing his masters he would choose who to go with.


    After making up his mind, Zhang Yi used all the high-level spirit stones and used his mental energy and his qi to connect with the Divine ne as well. In doing so, Zhang Yi might feel that he could go to the Divine ne.


    The millions of high-level spirit stones with much of the spiritual energy that was on the mountain formed a tunnel with a bridge connecting the continent with the Divine ne, Zhang Yi''s actions caught the attention of the entire continent.


    Everyone knew someone was going to Divine ne, but no one before saw something as special happening as this time, Zhang Yi was very young and talented and used both mental energy and his cultivation of the mortal tribtion realm and millions of high-levelspiritual stones to create this situation.


    It was right to say that no one could ever do something like this again on the continent, Zhang Yi went to the Divine ne and could feel that it was different from using a teleport, he was being approved by the Divine ne to enter that ce.


    So Zhang Yi understood why his master did not try to take him to the Divine ne while he was on earth because it was not just knowledge of spacews but something else.

 Chapter 171: The Tower of the Demon 5

    Chapter 171: The Tower of the Demon 5


    As soon as he arrived at the Divine ne Zhang Yi felt that the spiritual energy was much stronger than on the blue moon continent, it was like when he used some low-level spiritual stones to cultivate.


    Zhang Yi didn''t know where he was and so he soon used a space mark to make sure he could return to that ce, Zhang Yi could still faintly feel the spatial marks he left on the blue moon continent.


    So he knew that he could go to the blue moon continent if he came to the supreme understanding of thews of space, it would not be long as Zhang Yi already had the advanced understanding.


    Zhang Yi felt that he was very lucky to have his special eyes that made it easier for him to understand and use thews of space and time, or it would take him many years less to get to where he was now.


    Zhang Yi felt that he was on an ind and can not feel any human thousands of miles on all sides, Zhang Yi can know where the sea was and so understood that it should be in a ce where there were no humans.


    He was surprised to learn that on this ind there were many wild beasts of the spiritual sea realm just as White Storm was, of course as White Storm was a special lineage tiger it was more powerful than these animals.


    In fact, Zhang Yi felt that he was lucky to arrive at Divine ne in a ce where there were no humans, so he could stay a while before deciding what to do next, he had promised his masters that he would go to Divine ne and already had kept that promise.


    Not to mention that in this ce Zhang Yi could no longer feel the limit of how far his cultivation could go, so Zhang Yi could only continue cultivating until he reached the heavenly Dao or as far as he could go no further.


    Zhang Yi first called his wives and White Storm to see what the Divine ne was like, Lusserina and the others were surprised as well as Zhang Yi to see how powerful spiritual energy was in this ce.


    They knew as well as Zhang Yi that in ces where the strongest were and in the sects the spiritual energy should be even more concentrated, but now this ind was more than enough for them.


    Zhang Yi liked to do double cultivation with his wives but hoped they could have their own cultivation method even if it wasn''t a divine technique so they could enjoy their time to cultivate after all Zhang Yi couldn''t stay all the time with them to do the double cultivation.


    But this was not something that could be hurried after all he had not even encountered humans on this ind, and Zhang Yi knew well from the jades his masters left him that Zhang Yi''s current cultivation was as low as possible.


    It was something like the Xiantian realm on the blue moon continent, someone in this cultivation realm could be considered a talented cultivator and would be respected on the continent, but there would certainly be many stronger warriors on the continent.


    So Zhang Yi couldn''t just do what he wanted to do as he did on the blue moon continent, even though this amazing ce was still no safer than Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, so they stayed day and night going to the world of mental energy.


    After staying on the Divine ne for a few weeks Zhang Yi felt it was time for him to make some advances in cultivation, he never stopped cultivating while inside the tower and so had already umted enough spiritual energy to advance.


    Zhang Yi can reach the middle tier of the third level of the eighth realm of mental energy, Zhang Yi has also reached the middle tier of the third level of the eighth realm of body refinement and the middle tier of the third level of mortal tribtion in qi cultivation.


    It was a happy reason for Zhang Yi to be happier because he would need to get stronger quickly on the Divine ne, unfortunately, besides having more stamina in fights Zhang Yi would not gain much from this small cultivation advances.


    His strength would only really increase when he reached the realm of soul birth, Zhang Yi could now only count on luck not to find someone from the realm of soul refinement, if he met an enemy with such strength he would have to decide what to do.


    But warriors that were even stronger than that would be impossible for Zhang Yi to think about fighting, not to mention that Zhang Yi had already thought that the stronger warriors on Divine ne would have better techniques and Zhang Yi would no longer have that advantage in fighting enemies. of realms higher than him.


    After getting a breakthrough Zhang Yi returned to be with his wives, Zhang Yi had already prepared enough food to spend 200 years inside his mental energy world, he had hundreds of millions of spiritual stones and thought it best to be forewarned.


    With some simpler matrices using thews of time Zhang Yi can guarantee that this food would take millennia to spoil, Zhang Yi also nted all sorts of spiritual herbs from his mental energy world and arranged matrices to gather more spiritual energy from the world.


    In his castle many high-level matrices using high-level spiritual energy were used to make a better environment for cultivating, the spiritual energy on the ind could be stronger than in his mental energy world, but Zhang Yi who used only spiritual stones high-level cultivation didn''t care much about that.


    After spending a few more weeks on the Divine ne Zhang Yi finally decided what to do, he would stay on this same ind and activate both of his master''s tokens, so his masters woulde to this ind and meet him.


    Zhang Yi activated the token and can feel with the mental energy that the tokens were working correctly and its location was being transmitted, Zhang Yi felt that if he used one of these tokensing to Divine ne that token would take Zhang Yi directly to where the His master was.


    When Zhang Yi discovered this he regretted a little not using one of the tokens but thinking that he would want to meet his two masters anyway just epted it.


    Zhang Yi could not imagine howrge the Divine ne was and the ces where his masters were should be very distant and would take several months, his masters had advanced knowledge of thews of space and could move faster than Zhang Yi because they had onerger cultivation.


    Even if Zhang Yi eventually left this ind in the future his masters could still find him using the tokens, so he would just have to wait for the right time.

 Chapter 172: The Tower of the Demon 6

    Chapter 172: The Tower of the Demon 6


    Zhang Yi had to admit that he didn''t know what he would do now, if he was braver he could just travel the Divine ne with his wives and discover new ces and find cultivation techniques for his wives.


    But Zhang Yi has always been cautious by nature, as this has saved his life several times and he has be even more cautious because he realized this was the right thing, thanks to which he hade to the Divine ne more easily.


    The only goal that Zhang Yi had on Divine ne was to find his masters and then decide what to do, he wanted to stay with his wives what he could already guarantee as long as he had his mental energy world.


    Thinking about it Zhang Yi decided to talk to his wives about it to see if they had any idea what they could do from now on, all of Zhang Yi''s women were older than him and more experienced.


    So everyone knew that Zhang Yi was cautious when doing things, but he always made imprudent decisions when no one expected how to get into the underworld and the tower to kill the demon.


    In recent years they thought their lives had been too hectic and that they knew and saw more things than many cultivators in their lives, so Lusserina and Saphielle said they wanted to stay on this ind even for a few years.


    Luna and Sr have not spent so much time with Zhang Yi, but they also thought they had been through too much in recent years and wanted to stay on this ind until Zhang Yi had more confidence to leave.


    With everyone deciding to stay on the ind Zhang Yi was very happy and said that everyone would stay on the ind to get stronger, Zhang Yi didn''t know how big this Divine ne was, but he knew that with his advanced understanding of thews he had he could go around 3 times across the continent of the blue moon without ever passing anywhere before.


    His masters were much stronger than him and should have a greater understanding of spacews to havee to earth so easily, so he deduced that in a few years it would be enough time for his masters toe to this ind to meet with him.


    So Zhang Yi decided to stay on this ind until he reached the soul birth realm or until his masters arrived on that ind, it would take Zhang Yi a few years to get to the soul birth realm and when he got to that realm he would have enough strength to start exploring the Divine ne.


    After spending a year at Divine ne Zhang Yi and his wives were stronger, Zhang Yi wasn''t in a hurry, but he didn''t know what could happen on the Divine ne so he set up a matrix that made time move more slowly for Zhang Yi and his wives cultivate.


    While 1 month spent outside the matrix would be 10 months inside the matrix, Zhang Yi learned to do this more efficiently inside the tower where he killed the demon, so a year spent outside was 10 years inside the matrix.


    Within those 10 years, Zhang Yi and his wives cultivated for a long time and strengthened themselves, as well as created a much stronger rtionship between them, after all the time they had spent was half a mortal life together since they met.


    Zhang Yi could also say that he was only able to handle those 10 years because he spent with his wives, even though he was considered young for the whole continent.


    In those 10 years, Lusserina and Saphielle have reached the initialyer of the fourth level of the mortal tribtion realm, Luna and Sr have also reached the initialyer of the fourth level of the mortal tribtion realm.


    Zhang Yi knew his wives were all equal in strength and defense and so let Saphielle try to go through the tribtion alone to see if she could, unfortunately just as Zhang Yi imagined she couldn''t.


    Even the greatest geniuses of the Divine ne would normally have powerful armor and weapons and many powerful defensive techniques to go through a celestial tribtion alone, Saphielle had none of this because Zhang Yi could not pass his masters techniques to his wives nor could lend his spear.


    So Zhang Yi had to enter the middle of Saphielle''s mortal tribtion to help her resist the tribtion, which was not rmended because the power of the celestial tribtion would increase greatly with another person participating and usually both people would die.


    But Zhang Yi was not afraid of heavenly tribtions at all and used his supportive domain to heal Saphielle while using his various defensive techniques and his indestructible spear to fight this tribtion.


    Zhang Yi was not afraid to participate in this celestial tribtion because he faced celestial tribtions after going through all the cultivating realm and remembered his master''s story of a warrior who had a weaker spear than his and facing various celestial tribtions to improve his spear.


    With the help of Zhang Yi Saphielle easily went through the celestial tribtion and Zhang Yi helped all his wives in all the tribtions they faced, unfortunately after all this his spear had not even strengthened much because the tribtions they were going through were weaker than he had ever faced.


    In these 10 years Zhang Yi also cultivated and reached the realm of soul birth, he went through all the celestial tribtions in the first 6 levels which represented the 6 elements they had naturally in the tribtions, the 5 main elements, and the lightning element.


    At seventh level Zhang Yi faced the 6 elements again at once as he was used to andpletely transformed and reformed his body and in the spiritual sea of qi he had in the dantian came a small soul that resembled him.


    When Zhang Yi reached the realm of soul refinement this little soul in his dantian would be fully formed and Zhang Yi would be almost an immortal unless his soul was destroyed, but his body refinement also reached the ninth level and so would be difficult Someone can kill him.


    After all thanks to body refinement Zhang Yi couldpletely use the divine defensive techniques his masters had given him, the dragon blood that was in Zhang Yi''s lineage also fully awakened and Zhang Yi could turn into a little dragonpletely, so his scales could now increase his defense by 4 times.


    To attack was less efficient than his spear, which reached the emperor rank after going through so many tribtions in the mortal tribtion realm, but to defend could end up saving his life.

 Chapter 173: The Tower of the Demon 7

    Chapter 173: The Tower of the Demon 7


    After reaching the realm of soul birth Zhang Yi greatly increased his strength, because the essence of the phoenix me he had reached the realm of peak soul refinement so that Zhang Yi could face someone from the realm of emptiness and still survive.


    After this year Zhang Yi found it strange that his masters still didn''t appear on this ind if they really wanted to meet Zhang Yi a year should be enough for them to appear.


    Also, the tokens had a spatial marking of his masters who appeared only on the Divine ne, so from a distance, they could teleport to that ce if they wanted to.


    Zhang Yi had agreed with his wives that he would wait on this ind until he reached the next cultivation realm and could defend himself, he had already reached that level, and thews he understood were all almost at the supreme level.


    It seemed that the supreme level was difficult to reach even for someone talented like Zhang Yi since many years ago he reached that level with thews of space and could not reach the supreme level.


    This was to be expected because someone with supreme understanding in anyw could control thatw and dominate other warriors who had an advanced understanding of thatw, Zhang Yi did not even know if there was anyone with peak level knowledge of thews.


    But Zhang Yi might feel that it was not long before he came to the supreme understanding of thews of space, because he had special eyes to help him if he could do that he could easily go to the continent of the blue moon.


    Moreover, Zhang Yi was already one of the best geniuses in Divine ne to be in the realm of soul birth at age 37, if he came to the supreme understanding of thews of space at this age he would be an overlord in this world.


    So Zhang Yi decided that after a while he would explore the Divine ne and get to know things more while waiting for his masters, after all, he didn''t even know the names of his masters and which sects they belonged to, so he could only hope that they woulde to find him.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yi could try to find a cultivation technique for his wives, it was easier because with the talents of Lusserina and Saphielle they could easily enter some sects and get those techniques.


    Of course, though this was the easy way out Zhang Yi didn''t want to do that because if he did that his wives would be linked to a sect and Zhang Yi knew howplicated this could be through what he went through with the Iron sect.


    So what Zhang Yi could try to do was steal from some cultivator groups that could bring them even more trouble, as Zhang Yi knew well their group was the weakest of the normal cultivator groups.


    As they thought about it arge group of warriors came to this ind in a strange flying boat, Zhang Yi sent his wives into his mental energy world and he quickly became invisible and erased all the tracks they had been on that ind.


    Zhang Yi could sense from his mental energy that this flying boat was held with many matrices and many high-end spiritual stones, it was impressive to see something so big flying so fast.


    Zhang Yi could sense that inside this boat there were two groups of warriors belonging to different factions or sects, Zhang Yi moved further away from where he was hidden invisibly and further strengthened the mental energy not to be perceived.


    The two groups soon got out of that big flying boat and the third group with only 3 people were also in that group, Zhang Yi soon felt that this group of three people were in the realm of the void that Zhang Yi had just heard.


    Three warriors from each group were also in the void realm and so in this boat there were 9 people in the void realm in total, Zhang Yi felt lucky that he had decided to hide and also strengthened himself for the soul birth realm, if not it was certain that he would be discovered by these warriors.


    Zhang Yi might feel that in addition to a warrior he could protect himself from 8 other realms of emptiness in a one on one fight, that was incredible thinking about Zhang Yi''s age, but that was him using his divine techniques and thews of the Space to escape.


    One of these 9 warriors seemed to be at the peak of the void realm, and Zhang Yi felt he could not escape from that warrior at all, and warriors in the void realm were not even the strongest in Divine ne, that was what worried Zhang Yi the most.


    Zhang Yi could sense that two groups had some kind of war between them and one of the three groups that had only 3 emptiness realm warriors seemed to be mediating this dispute by helping both sides to resolve.


    Zhang Yi saw that one side had most of the warriors being women with only 2 men and could not feel anything different about their cultivation, which led Zhang Yi to think that this could be a good technique for his wives.


    "We are all gathered here on this ind to try once again to make an attempt to end the war between these two sects and thus achieve some more peace for our continent."


    "Our Justice Sect was called here today because we swore to heaven that we will always follow justice above all and so we have been called here to judge justice over this fight."


    "The two sects that came here today made requests that we found irrational to be epted, but as the two sects epted those requests if they lost this fight today in the name of peace we came here today."


    "Golden Wolf Sect and Cherry Sect sects will fight here on this ind, will fight 20 warriors from each sect in the realm of mortal tribtion and 5 warriors on either side in the soul birth realm, will have no fighting between soul refinement realm warriors nor the realm of emptiness to prevent this ind from being destroyed."


    "The two sects, as well as our Justice Sect, have brought 3 realm warriors out of the void to protect the disciples of the two sects as well as to prevent interference from anyone."


    The Justice Sect elders were not ignorant and naturally sent three deacons from the emptiness realm to protect themselves as they saw this ind so far from the maind, Zhang Yi who was seeing it all realized how weak his strength was.


    These soul-birth realm people were considered only disciples here on the Divine ne, even the warriors in the emptiness realm who could kill him were only deacons in this ce.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi had thews of time that he understood, otherwise it could take tens of years to be able to protect himself on this Divine ne.

 Chapter 174: The Tower of the Demon 8

    Chapter 174: The Tower of the Demon 8


    For a while Zhang Yi saw the two sects arguing with Justice Sect about the details of this dispute, Zhang Yi found it strange that the two great sects left it to the disciples to settle such an important dispute.


    He understood that the strongest could not fight not to destroy the ind, but surely there must be tougher ces than this ind for the two sects to fight for their fate on the Divine ne.


    Still, Zhang Yi was pleased that the sects did not send stronger warriors to this ind, because if they did, he could not hide as he was hiding, perhaps he could not even escape into his mental energy world.


    Certainly, unlike the continent of the blue moon, the sects knew well what warriors who cultivated mental energy were capable of and should take precautions about it, so they should have some means of discovering Zhang Yi on this ind.


    In this case, these sects did not imagine that there would be a warrior who cultivated mental energy on this uninhabited ind, so none of these deacons even thought to look, after a while the sects sent a warrior on either side to fight and the deacons of the emptiness realm sealed the ce.


    Soon Zhang Yi realized that the warriors seemed to be a little crazy and wanted to fight to the death, after a while, the stronger Cherry Sect warrior overcame and killed his enemy.


    After that this warrior returned to where his cult members were and began to recover, the deacons of the Golden Wolf Sect seemed uncaring, and soon sent another disciple from their sect.


    Justice Sect deacons clearly disagreed with this method of contention and felt bad each time a warrior died among the sects, after a few hours 39 disciples of the two sects had died and only one of the Cherry Sect survived and was seriously injured.


    If the Golden Wolf Sect wins this dispute between the soul-birth realm warriors wins it would have a fight between one of the void realm warriors of every sect in the heavens and not on the ind, and so a sect would win even if everyone found it difficult to happen.


    After the fighting ended 9 soul-birth realm warriors had died and only 1 Cherry Sect warrior survived and so Cherry Sect won this dispute and could demand their irrational demands.


    Now the two sects would gather the bodies of the warriors of the two sects that had died and would go away to announce the results for the two sects. Zhang Yi really wanted this to happen, so that he could rest easy on this ind until he decided where to go.


    Unfortunately for Zhang Yi things did not go the way he wanted and soon two warriors from each sect seemed to go crazy and attacked the 3 realm warriors from the Justice Sect void, the other deacons of the two sects were soon immobilized and saw that they could not help the deacons from Justice Sect.


    So Zhang Yi realized that something wrong had happened and had not been done by both sects, the three Justice Sect deacons were more powerful, but against 4 warriors of the same realm, they had no advantage and began to lose quickly.


    The Justice Sect deacons threatened the warriors of the two sects who seemed only to go mad, and after a few hours of careless attacks, the 4 warriors of both sects managed to kill the three Justice Sect elders.


    But in this fight, 2 deacons of the two sects ended up dead and the other two were seriously injured, on the way, these elders killed the two Cherry Sect warriors who had survived the previous fights and went to kill the two deacons who could not move.


    After a short, while the two deacons who were immobilized were very injured, these deacons seemed enraged by this betrayal and used a technique that sacrificed their vital energy in exchange for increased strength and they moved again.


    After a mad fight between the four elders all ended up dead, Zhang Yi who was seeing all this hidden could not even imagine what had happened, he thought a little about what to do and then decided to get some answers first.


    Zhang Yi read the souls of the two crazed warriors and soon realized that they were traitors, warriors who belonged to an evil organization called soul eaters, these warriors devouring souls to strengthen what was a taboo technique.


    These warriors thought it was a good opportunity to attack Justice Sect and so they came to this ind, they would never expect their 4 deacons to end up dead, but it must still have been a good result for them because with all the dead there will be a war between Justice Sect and the two sects that came to this ind.


    Zhang Yi realized that he had been indirectly involved in something veryrge and had to leave this ind quickly before anyone from the great sects came to this ind, Zhang Yi did not want to miss this chance and looked into the space rings of all the strongest warriors.


    He avoided items that could easily be recognized and took only the high-level spirit stones and some Divine ne maps he would need to get off this ind, Zhang Yi grabbed 5 king rank armor to refine and give his wives some and stay with one.


    After Zhang Yi searched the disciples ''and deacons'' space rings of Cherry Sect, which was the sect that had the most female warriors among the disciples, Zhang Yi soon found a method of cultivation in a deacon''s space ring.


    It was only a king-grade cultivation technique, but it had cultivation methods down to a high cultivation realm and would only serve to increase the cultivation of his wives for a while while they were without him around.


    When Zhang Yi got stronger he could steal a better cultivation technique for them, so Zhang Yi could also see how his masters had greatly helped him by giving divine-grade cultivation techniques, so he didn''t have to worry about finding methods of cultivation and martial techniques.


    Zhang Yi prepared a copy of the technique for each of his wives and returned the technique to the deacon he stole, so without hesitation, Zhang Yi fled this ind to one of the ces he saw on the map, where no one lived like this ind. Larger sects could invade like this time.


    So the ideal was for Zhang Yi to go to ces where weaker sects dominated, ces like this were usually territories of stronger sects that were controlled by weaker sects, in these cesrger sects could not enter without bing invaders.


    Zhang Yi would go to this ce alone and leave his wives into his mental energy world so that he could live more peacefully.

 Chapter 175: The Tower of the Demon 9

    Chapter 175: The Tower of the Demon 9


    Zhang Yi then immediately went to Feliore sect territory which was a smaller sect were the strongest warrior was someone from the realm of emptiness, was the safest ce for Zhang Yi to stay for now.


    After all the strongest of the sect would be cultivating or protecting the sect and would not leave the city every day, Zhang Yi easily reached this ce using thews of space and the maps he had to guide the way.


    Zhang Yi soon found a ce to stay in the city using the spiritual stones he had, after a short time in the city Zhang Yi learned that the decision he made was really certain to collect enough high-level spiritual stones on the blue moon continent.


    Since the realm cultivators of the mortal tribtion were only disciples, and even emptiness realm warriors were only deacons, the spiritual stones were harder toe by in the lower realms.


    Even the deacons Zhang Yi stole had few high-level spiritual stones in the space rings, another thing Zhang Yi learned was that cultivation resources were harder toe by than he thought.


    Growers needed to go to other territories if they wanted to use cultivation resources for soul-birth realm warriors, for example, Zhang Yi still had to use the pills he created while searching for materials to make better pills.


    This was because the best alchemists who were normally warriors who cultivated mental energy did not stay in weaker territories, so the warriors who cultivated mental energy were always sought after by thergest sects and therefore had no reason to stay in weaker territories.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care about that because he knew that without joining arge sect or organization he would never be safe in the territories of the strongest sects, after a few days he knew the city well and risked going out with his wives for a walk through the city.


    Zhang Yi would disguise himself and disguise his wives while showing the power of soul refinement he had, so the other warriors dared not try anything against him, Zhang Yi always changed the ces where he stayed and entered the energy world his mind to feel safer.


    Zhang Yi did it because he had a feeling something would happen to him if he wasn''t careful, and that feeling was right because the sects that went to investigate the ind and especially Justice Sect were looking for him.


    These sects had people who cultivated mental energy, but neither of them had a soul-searching technique like Zhang Yi received from his master, so Justice Sect cannot find out that it was a work of the soul-eater organization and distrusted both sects as the organization wanted.


    But these mind-energy warriors could discover that someone else was on this ind and did something with the bodies of two warriors from both sects, so they sought a mind-energy warrior who could kill all deacons of the three sects.


    Zhang Yi had to hide and show no one who cultivated mental energy, even if he was not able to kill the deacons of the three sects he would die just by being near that ind.


    In theing weeks, members of the three sects searched the nearby territories and found no one who cultivated mental energy, at that time Zhang Yi hid in his mental energy world.


    Since Zhang Yi was in territory that belonged to one of the strongest sects, the three sects did not dare to be very dedicated looking for Zhang Yi and so they left without finding anyone, who entered this city needed a special token that Zhang Yi did not have to have. entered the city with his space energy.


    If Zhang Yi needed it, he would just leave the city and enter the city entrance and receive the token and be free of suspicion, Zhang Yi did not like to do so but knew it was necessary because he was weak at the moment.


    At that time he taught cultivation techniques to his wives and as they all had excellent talents they soon learned the techniques and began cultivating, it was much worse than the double cultivation technique but it was much better than the techniques they had on the continent of the blue moon.


    This was to be expected after all Cherry Sect was a low-level sect that was well known in Divine ne, these sects took care of a whole territory for the middle-level sects, no one but Zhang Yi would have the courage to steal these sects alone.


    Zhang Yi expected his masters to appear quickly, but he couldn''t wait forever and had to think that maybe his masters no longer wanted to look for him, he couldn''t continue running forever and had to decide what to do on Divine ne.


    Before Zhang Yi didn''t want to enter any sect because he was waiting for his masters to appear, but while his masters did not appear it was certain that a sect would be best for him.


    If he could, Zhang Yi would just go to a secluded ce and train with his temporalws to spend another 10 or 20 years training and getting into the realm of soul refinement, but he had already spent too much time cultivating and now had to go through more. in order to understand the mysteries of the higher realms and thus continue advancing in cultivation.


    If it was not for what he went through the underworld he could never advance cultivation so quickly, his time taking revenge and the tower also helped his cultivation, after all, if it were so easy to cultivate with resources only the warriors of the best sects on Divine ne would arrive. to the realm of soul birth long before Zhang Yi.


    In the next few weeks Zhang Yi passed the territory of the Feliore sect, he re-entered the city with his wives and thus got the tokens and get rid of any suspicion, luckily had many elves inside the Divine ne and Lusserina and Saphielle didn''t stand out that much.


    Lusserina and Saphielle wanted to know the territory where the elves lived and had sects, but they knew that Zhang Yi would not like it and so did not even mention it to him, Zhang Yi did not really think of taking them to this territory until they were strong.


    Because he feared that because they were elves, some of the sects might want them to stay in the sects, Zhang Yi wouldn''t mind if that was what Lusserina and Saphielle wanted, but he didn''t want them to be forced to do so.


    Something like this has already happened in the hope world and so Zhang Yi didn''t want to risk something like that happening again, it just showed that to live on Divine ne Zhang Yi would have to keep getting stronger.


    Zhang Yi spent a few more weeks in the Feliore sect''s territory before going to the next territory.

 Chapter 176: The Tower of the Demon 10

    Chapter 176: The Tower of the Demon 10


    Zhang Yi thought it was better for him to choose another territory not to cause any suspicion, Zhang Yi was smart and using his space techniques went to another sect territory protected by a much stronger sect that was almost on the other side of the map that he had.


    Even for the strongest warriors, this trip would take months without understanding the spacews and Zhang Yi made this trip in a few days, he went straight through the city entrance with his wives and then sent his wives into the mental energy world.


    So Zhang Yi thought that he would no longer have to hide his identity because no one would expect a young soul-birth realm warrior to kill so many emptiness realm deacons and flee to such a distant territory.


    This was the territory of one of thergest Divine ne sects that were the Sword Sect, this was a sect that was well known for having the best swordmasters on the entire continent, but this sect also had specialists in all areas. and even in the spears that were the great rivals of the swordsman.


    This Sword Sect territory was one of the territories where the ruler was one of the very weak Sword Sect branches of the same name, yet even the leading disciples of the stronger sects did not dare toe to this territory to cause trouble.


    In the jade that Zhang Yi received from his masters, he knew which were the top ten Divine ne sects, and Sword Sect was one of them and was a sect in which Zhang Yi was sure that neither of his two masters participated.


    Just as he could hide that his main weapon was a spear and was one of the Divine ne''s strongest sects without problems as Iron Sect had Zhang Yi thought it was the best ce for him to strengthen himself and have the challenges he needed to get stronger.


    Zhang Yi now knew that the soul-eater organization was invading many of the major Divine ne sects, but sects such as Sword Sect and Justice Sect had a means of preventing these spies from invading their sect.


    If the enemies were from other sects Zhang Yi was not afraid to fight, he fought even against the underworld and the demons alone, with a sect by his side he would not run away from any fight he could win.


    Sword Sect was one of thergest sects on the continent for nothing, they sought only the best talent who did not go the wrong way and did not intend to harm the sect.


    If anyone followed these requirements they didn''t care even if they didn''t use the cult''s cultivation methods and none of the martial techniques they had, Zhang Yi also knew that even though the cultivation and martial techniques he had were divine in nature they were not unique to their masters'' sects even though they were valuable.


    So Zhang Yi hoped that Sword Sect would have the same cultivation methods and martial techniques so he could use almost everything he had without fear of anything, thinking it was the right ce. Zhang Yi went to sign up for Sword Sect.


    As he was on the Divine ne where warriors from various continents of different worlds came to sect had no test for talent or anything, they just analyzed the warrior''s age and cultivation level, so they would know if he was a talented person or not.


    Zhang Yi naturally passed and received excellent treatment as a soul-birth realm warrior at the age of 37, Sword Sect deacons were warned of this and ordered Zhang Yi to receive special treatment.


    Not even the leading Sword Sect disciples in the strongest territories would reach the realm of soul birth at age 37 even though they had all the cultivation resources since the beginning of their cultivation.


    Zhang Yi was given a great ce to stay where he had far more spiritual energy than the ind he first came from, he felt safer being protected by arge sect, but he needed more challenges to get stronger and more powerful cultivate.


    There were disputes in all the sects, but with Zhang Yi receiving special treatment in arge sect none of the most troublesome were stupid to try to fix problems with them.


    Zhang Yi was not interested in any rank of strength and cultivation resources are given by the sect, so it remained to know if he had a difficult mission for him to do or perhaps some ruins to explore to see if he encountered any difficulties.


    So Zhang Yi went to the elder that the people of the sect told him to say if he needed anything, this was the only elder of that sect and was at the peak of the emptiness realm and was sent back by Sword Sect to protect this territory.


    Normally this elder was not bothered by anyone, but the situation of Zhang Yi who had incredible talent was special and the sect decided that only this elder could rule Zhang Yi if necessary.


    It was Elder Du Huang who waited for Zhang Yi and even though he had no mental energy and had a stronger Divine sense than other normal cultivators, Zhang Yi could feel that if this elder wanted to kill him, Zhang Yi would die without even being able to escape because of the difference of force.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience Elder Du Huang, but I had a subject that might need your help."


    "You can tell Zhang Yi, with your talent you will soon be a stronger elder than me, so if the sect can help, we will help."


    "What I needed, Elder Du was a very difficult mission, I feel like I''ve been improving my cultivation very quickly and so I have to face more challenges to get stronger."


    Elder Du was surprised to hear Zhang Yi say that, usually the greatest geniuses gotzy when they saw that they were much better than others the same age, but Zhang Yi wanted even more challenges rather than perks to bing even stronger.


    So Elder Du was unsure what to do, he certainly had several difficult missions for Zhang Yi to do, but he feared that Zhang Yi would end up injured or killed in those missions, so it was better for him to give some easier missions and with Help to test Zhang Yi''s actual fighting strength level.


    "I have a mission for you Zhang Yi, it''s not a very difficult mission and I will send two people to apany you on this mission, but if you canplete this mission very easily I will send you on more difficult missions."


    Zhang Yi understood Elder Du''s situation and epted this easier mission.

 Chapter 177: Sword Sect 1

    Chapter 177: Sword Sect 1


    Even though Elder Du was so powerful he did not know that Zhang Yi cultivated body refinement and mental energy on the ninth level and cultivated qi in the soul birth realm, so the elder thought that Zhang Yi was a genius who was at the beginning of the soul birth realm only.


    At the soul birth realm the warriors cultivated divided by levels, it was nine levels until they reached the soul refinement realm and on each level, there were threeyers which were the initial, intermediate and advancedyers, it was simr to the realm of mortal tribtion only then with two more levels.


    This is why it was so much harder for higher-realm cultivators to advance and fight higher-level or even higher-tier warriors, from the third to the fourth level was the initial to intermediate realm difference and from level 6 to level 7. it was from intermediate to advanced level.


    These were the most difficult bottlenecks in this realm and what set warriors apart on the same level, so Elder Du would give Zhang Yi a harder mission with two soul-birth realm warriors at level 5, so he would be the weakest of the group and would be safer.


    The mission he would have was to investigate the death of two soul-birth realm warriors at level 3, it was in the sect territory and this mission should be for soul-birth realm warriors at level 5 at least, knowing this Zhang Yi At least Elder Du did not underestimate him very much.


    "To go on this mission with you, I will send one of my descendants who is at level 5 of the soul birth realm named Du Chen and another peer named Li Tang."


    Elder Du did not send a rtive of his to approach Zhang Yi but because his rtive was very talented and had learned some things from himself, so he had confidence that he could protect Zhang Yi if necessary.


    The other disciple was also talented and always did missions like this to get more cultivation resources and get more merit to go to the best territories of the sect, which would be two good people to apany Zhang Yi.


    Even though the two strongest leaders of this group and mission would be Zhang Yi, after all, Elder Du was just doing it because Zhang Yi had asked, the other two would not be happy about it, but would have to ept orders from the sect.


    Zhang Yi was happy to be the leader of the group because he was the strongest of the group and with his mental energy such investigative missions were easy for him, Du Chen was repeatedly reminded by the elder to help as much as he could Zhang Yi on this mission.


    Elder Du knew that Du Chen was jealous of Zhang Yi, after all before Zhang Yi arrived Du Chen who was the sect''s greatest genius, he reached the realm of soul birth at a very young age in the lower territories and so when reaching the realm of soul refinement would probably go to the stronger territories of the sect.


    On the other hand, Li Tang wanted to help Zhang Yi as much as possible to be friends with him and perhaps be rmended to go to the stronger cult territory when Zhang Yi got there, after all, they knew that Zhang Yi would reach the realm of soul refinement faster than all of them.


    Zhang Yi took the spirit rank sword he had not used for a long time and saw that his weapon was the same as everyone in the soul birth realm used, king rank weapons were not somon for disciples to use.


    Zhang Yi had personally strengthened this sword so he was confident in it, the next morning the three met at the entrance of the sect, even though the three were very different ages the three were considered geniuses who reached the realm of the core revolution very early and by they looked very young.


    For soul-birth realm warriors who could live to 70,000 years quietly was not even worth mentioning, the ages between people in this realm only really served to show their talent.


    "I asked for this mission and that''s why I was assigned as a leader, but I will try to hear your opinion to the full, I don''t know the location very well, so it will be one of you who will have to guide our group in this investigation."


    "I don''t mind guiding the group, I''ve done several missions in this area and I know everything very well."


    "So thank you, Miss Li, so let''s go over the details of this mission, two unknown warriors were murdered within the territory of our sect, we have to investigate who the killer is and why."


    "The two who were killed fought before they died, so the sect deduced that the killers must be only slightly stronger than the level 3 soul birth realm warriors, it may be just one or more than one killer."


    Zhang Yi was a little excited because it was the first mission he would do for a sect he was participating with fellow sects, in the Iron sect he tried to do a mission with Bai Cheng and couldn''t evenplete before ending up in the world hope he got several years there.


    Zhang Yi went with fellow cults to the ce where the two soul-birth realm warriors were killed, Zhang Yi arrived and saw that the two warriors who were killed were still at the scene.


    Zhang Yi could not use the soul searching technique because besides showing that he was a mental energy cultivator he could not seek the soul of someone who died so long ago.


    But as a mental energy cultivator, Zhang Yi had various means to search the site for a killer clue, while the other two Sword Sectrades asked locals Zhang Yi for clues.


    Not long after Zhang Yi had discovered that they had 7 killers, contrary to what everyone expected was a veryrge group, only 4 of the group attacked, and so fighting back both warriors ended up dying quickly.


    From the way the two had been killed it seemed that the 7 wanted to hide that they were a group and wanted to look like one or two people attacked, Zhang Yi deduced that the strongest in this group were in the 4th level soul birth realm.


    Upon discovering this Zhang Yi began to deduce where this group fled, he realized that they did not stay in the same crime scene and could have left Sword Sect territory, but he would have to follow the trail he was seeing.

 Chapter 178: Sword Sect 2

    Chapter 178: Sword Sect 2


    Zhang Yi had to wait for a few hours while the two of them finished asking all the witnesses, Li Tang was used to doing that and so did her job faster.


    But Du Chen did his job more slowly and unwillingly because he realized that Zhang Yi wasn''t doing the same job as them and was just standing near the two dead warriors, what Du Chen was seeing was that Zhang Yi was leaving all the work to them and doing nothing.


    Zhang Yi could not imagine that Du Chen thought this of him and just waited patiently for the two to finish chasing the killers, in a while, the two came to report on the witnesses.


    "Did you get anything, Mr. Du?"


    "No, by my side nobody seemed to know anything, it seems that whoever killed these two did it fast."


    "And you miss Li?"


    "I found from some residents here that it could be more than two killers, it seemed that the two who died attacked more than twice in different directions during the fight, it may be that the killer moved, but as Du Chen said it was all fast I thought about that."


    Zhang Yi was impressed by Li Tang''s work, it was not for nothing that Elder Du said she had already done several missions, Zhang Yi realized that Du Chen was not eager to help with this mission.


    "I agree with you, Miss Li, I found clues that show a group of 6 or 7 warriors, it seemed like they tried to hide that they were a group and so it took a while to kill the 2."


    "How did you find that out?"


    "I have my methods, so I epted this mission, you didn''t think that while you were interviewing each other I was here doing nothing, did you?"


    Du Chen was embarrassed by Zhang Yi''s question because that was exactly what he thought, Li Tang was smarter and said nothing, even if Zhang Yi did nothing and Du Chen did nothing she wouldplete this mission to help Zhang Yi and get his favor.


    "I don''t think the killer group is around, I don''t know if they have already left the territory of our sect, but I have a clue where they might be, follow me."


    As Zhang Yi was the leader of the group and seemed to know what he was doing the two followed him, Zhang Yi moved quickly and followed the trail that had escaped the group''s tracks, the other two could follow Zhang Yi using the fastest speed that they could.


    That was because Zhang Yi wasn''t using the movement techniques he knew, Zhang Yi didn''t even know if he would be with them bothter and now he just wanted to finish the mission quickly and not humiliate them both.


    After a few hours Zhang Yi found where the group of 7 warriors who killed the two warriors in Sword Sect territory was, he came close to the ce and could know where they were using his mental energy.


    Zhang Yi can confirm that the strongest was in the level 4 soul birth realm just as he expected, they had level 3 and level 4 soul birth realm warriors, the others were weaker.


    Zhang Yi could take care of all 7 easily, but as he had two people with him and just wanted to show that this mission was very easy for him, Zhang Yi decided to take the other two with him.


    "I feel like there is a room ahead and a group of 7 killers is in there, they have three soul birth realm warriors on the fourth level and the others are weaker on level 3 or level 2."


    "The two of you who are stronger took care of the three-level 4 warriors, I dy the others, one of you will attack only one level 4 warrior and then help the other when you wine help me."


    They couldn''t even imagine how Zhang Yi had tracked the group of 7 killers so quickly, so they found the n reasonable and decided to follow him, whether Zhang Yi could hold 4 warriors stronger than him for a while, but both they thought he could do that.


    The three of them moved swiftly to attack the surprise group, Zhang Yi was the fastest, and as soon as he entered, he instantly killed a warrior of his level and then killed another soul-birth realm warrior at level 2.


    This impressed Du Chen and Li Tang who soon attacked the three soul-birth realm warriors at level 4, Du Chen soon killed the level 4 warrior he was facing alone and went to help Li Tang.


    The two were quick and killed the other two level 4 warriors and went to help Zhang Yi, but Zhang Yi had already killed another level 3 warrior and immobilized another level 3 warrior while the two fought.


    So the two realized that they forgot to leave one of their enemies alive to interrogateter, luckily Zhang Yi had not forgotten that when he made the n of attack, the three quickly returned to the sect and easilypleted the mission.


    The sect had the means to interrogate the warrior who was captured by Zhang Yi who told everything that really happened, Zhang Yi knew that the assassination could be a moreplicated thing and so only brought one of the warriors to be interrogated by the sect.


    Zhang Yi asked that all mission rewards he had be on high-end spirit stones, so he would receive less reward, but at least it was useful for him.


    After this mission, Du Chen and Li Tang trusted Zhang Yi much more and knew he was capable, the next day Zhang Yi went to elder Du to ask for another more difficult mission, elder Du did not expect to see Zhang Yi that quickly.


    "Don''t you want to take a break until you have the next mission, Zhang Yi?"


    "I didn''t even try this mission elder Du, as I said to you, I want a really difficult mission just for the challenge of improving my cultivation and not for cultivation resources, so this easy mission was just a waste of my time if you apologize for being honest."


    When Elder Du thought better, he saw that what Zhang Yi said was right, he wanted nothing more than a difficult mission to challenge himself and improve cultivation, but since this mission had been so easy, Zhang Yi had gained nothing.


    "I admit that this mission turned out to be really very easy, I expected some trouble in the middle of this mission and so I sent you, but this time it will be much more difficult, I hope you get well."

 Chapter 179: Sword Sect 3

    Chapter 179: Sword Sect 3


    As Zhang Yi had asked for another more difficult mission Elder Du sent them both with him again, Du Chen and Li Tang didn''t really mind going on another mission without any rest, Du Chen knew well that he was responsible for Zhang Yi for the cause of elder Du.


    And Li Tang enjoyed doing various missions, and even she thought thisst mission had been too easy for them, they also respected Zhang Yi much more after thest mission and also hoped for a more difficult mission.


    With all in agreement, the next mission was organized much more quickly, this time the mission was to chase down two warriors who had attacked one of Sword Sect''s high-level spirit stone mines.


    The two warriors appeared to be at level 5 of the soul birth realm, which was the same level as Du Chen and Li Tang, but they could have more warriors involved or the report could be wrong and these two warriors were stronger than level 5.


    It was a difficult and important mission that was likely to be more difficult than in the report. It showed how Elder Du respected Zhang Yi''s decision to look for more difficult missions to do.


    The truth was that Elder Du had been really pleased with the performance of Zhang Yi who somehow quickly found the killers, Elder Du hoped that Zhang Yi could also quickly find the invaders this time.


    Even though this wasn''t a very difficult mission yet Zhang Yi was already happy to face a more difficult challenge, if he didn''t use the essence of the phoenix me this mission would really be the challenge he needed.


    The three of them quickly went to where the mine had been attacked, upon reaching the Zhang Yi mine could quickly see where the two warriors entered and attacked and stole spiritual stones mined by the sect.


    Unfortunately upon arriving at the venue Zhang Yi quickly realized that something more serious was happening, if it was on the Blue Moon continent he would just settle it quickly, but at Sword Sect he knew he should return to the sect immediately.


    Du Chen and Li Tang did not know why Zhang Yi returned to the sect shortly after arriving at the mine, but they both learned to trust Zhang Yi after theirst mission, and Zhang Yi was not doing anything that could harm them.


    As soon as Zhang Yi arrived at the sect and asked to speak with elder Du he was also surprised because he thought that Zhang Yi would take a long time before he could return to the sect, as he was the one who had sent Zhang Yi to do the mission he called Zhang Yi to talk to him quickly.


    "What happened that you came back so quickly, Zhang Yi? Don''t you say you want to give up on this mission?"


    "It''s not that elder Du when I got to the ce where the two warriors broke into the mine I found traces of a mine infiltration and corruption of the people who run that ce."


    Hearing this, Elder Du stopped joking and realized why Zhang Yi hade back so quickly, sects like Sword Sect usually had no traitors because they had many ways of getting disciples and elders to take oaths to avoid such problems as they might dishonor of the sect.


    But nowhere is really totally free of corruption and spies, the way Sword Sect does things that prevented spies and corrupt from disturbing important sect functions and not being able to make important decisions for the sect, so if Zhang Yi had really found Someone like that, these people had to be eliminated quickly.


    "Are you sure what Zhang Yi is talking about? This is a very serious usation that I may have to go to this mine personally."


    "I''m sure of that, the warriors who broke into the mine and attacked seemed like just a bait, the corrupt ones in the mine left a loophole for the invaders toe in and took this moment to steal the mine."


    "I came back quickly because it seems that the culprits for this have yet toe out with the spiritual stones of the mine and can still be caught with the evidence."


    "Alright, I''ll trust you, let''s quickly get back to the mine and get these corrupt ones for you to continue your mission if what you said is right you will have done our sect a big favor."


    After that elder Du brought only Zhang Yi to the mine to move faster and ordered Li Tang and Du Chen to follow themter before long elder Du arrived with Zhang Yi at the mine.


    Zhang Yi knew what the elder was expecting and soon led him to where the corrupt were and where they tried to hide the stolen spiritual stones, how effective Zhang Yi was Elder Du could prove it was true quickly and brought in the 3 corrupt Sword Sect warriors back to the sect and left Zhang Yi in the mine waiting for the other two to continue the mission.


    After that the sect members in the mine began to be afraid of Zhang Yi who discovered the corrupt warriors so quickly, many of them probably also thought sometimes of stealing from the sect, but they knew well what would happen to the 3 warriors who were taken from them. return to the sect with the elder.


    All three were warriors of the peak soul refinement realm, important to the sect and so risked stealing from the sect, but the weaker would not even have a chance to be questioned and would be killed by Elder Du quickly.


    Du Chen and Li Tang found out what had happened while they came to the mine and with that, they had even more respect for Zhang Yi and had to admit that he was really different from them for being able to do it so quickly.


    Zhang Yi was happy that all of this was aplished quickly so that he could return to his mission, Zhang Yi immediately went in the direction where the invaders fled he was using his mental energy.


    Du Chen and Li Tang had already realized that Zhang Yi had some more efficient way of tracking others, they didn''t know what it was and it was customary at Sword Sect not to ask about these things, they didn''t realize it was mental energy first because of the Zhang Yi''s cultivation talent had what made it impossible for them to cultivate mental energy either.


    And second, because they had never heard of mental energy techniques so effective in tracking others, they could not imagine that Zhang Yi used high-level mental energy techniques to do so.


    It was difficult to find even in the strongest territories of the sect disciples who had these high-level techniques, so Zhang Yi was safe until he used amon mental energy technique.


    Zhang Yi soon found out where the two warriors had fled and saw that they had even more problems.

 Chapter 180: Sword Sect 4

    Chapter 180: Sword Sect 4


    Along with the two warriors level 5, had other two level 6 warriors and one level 4 soul-birth realm warrior, this was no problem for Zhang Yi, but for Du Chen and Li Tang, this could be very difficult.


    In addition, Zhang Yi had also decided not to stand out too much while doing this mission with the two of them, thinking a little about Zhang Yi didn''t act and stepped back to ask what they both thought before deciding what to do.


    "I found the two warriors who broke into our sect mine."


    "Good, you''re fast as always, Zhang Yi."


    "Is there any problem?"


    "Yes, Du Chen, in addition to the two warriors who broke into our sect mine there are three more warriors, two of them are at level 6 and the other is at level 4, besides these two at level 5 I don''t know if you think you''ll be all right faced them all."


    So they understood what the problem was, they were both geniuses of the sect and could fight weaker level 6 warriors, but against so many enemies they would not even be sure of winning.


    Also, they did not know what Zhang Yi''s real strength was, so what happened in thest mission they had to think that Zhang Yi might have a strong close to what they had if that was so possible.


    "I can fight level 6 warriors if it''s just to defend myself for a while, I don''t know if any of you can do the same if you can this mission is possible."


    Zhang Yi said that he could fight level 6 warriors because he wondered what they were thinking, Zhang Yi knew they could face two level 6 warriors, but they would not win easily and Zhang Yi had to take care of the other 3 in this case.


    "We can fight level 6 realm warriors of soul birth, so we will face the two level 6 warriors and you handle the other 3, try to make the two level 5 warriors not to disturb our fight."


    Just as Zhang Yi thought the two decided to face the level 6 warriors, this is what he wanted because he could kill the other 3 without both of them realizing his real strength that was so much stronger.


    It was annoying for Zhang Yi to fight without being able to use his techniques that made fighting easier and his spear, if he used the technique of sacred mastery he could easily kill warriors of his level.


    Even more, now that thews he understood were almost all at the highest level advanced understanding, he had never used sacred dominion in recent years, but he could imagine that it would be much stronger than before.


    Only thews of time that came to advanced understanding could overpower any enemy of the same realm he faced, after this mission Zhang Yi would ask Elder Du to let him do some missions on his own.


    So he could use all his skills and techniques as well as the maximum strength he had, so he would have to tell elder Du what he was capable of, but after those missions, he should already have the trust of elder Du.


    Zhang Yi used only sword and timew skills discreetly to prevent the two level 5 warriors from helping the two level 6 warriors while fighting the other level 4 warrior.


    Zhang Yipletely overpowered the soul birth realm''s level 4 warrior, the enemy also realized that Zhang Yi was just kidding him and just fought hard to survive.


    After a while Zhang Yi finally killed this level 4 warrior and went to fight the other level 5 warrior, Zhang Yi was lucky that the other level 5 warrior ignored him and only tried to help the two level 6 warriors.


    Otherwise, Zhang Yi could not hide his full strength, he just joked with the other level 5 warrior who soon realized that Zhang Yi was the real danger and began to attack Zhang Yi more seriously.


    Only the ninth level of Zhang Yi''s body refinement could already fully protect him from the level 5 warrior''s attacks, with the dragon''s scales and king rank armor Zhang Yi let several strikes from the enemy warrior hit him.


    Anyone who saw the fight from afar thought that Zhang Yi was having a tough fight against a stronger enemy, but the level 5 warrior who fought him realized he couldn''t fight Zhang Yi and wanted to escape if possible.


    Zhang Yi used thews of time to disrupt his enemies and after a while killed this level 5 warrior and went to fight the other level 5 warrior, meanwhile Du Chen and Li Tang were winning their fight with difficulty and used Various techniques and lots of qi to end the fight quickly and help Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi can pay more attention to the two sect colleagues while fighting the level 5 warrior, it was clear that the two with some Sword Sect high-rank techniques could dominate warriors who were up to two levels stronger.


    They also understood intermediate-levelws that helped them dominate their enemies, Zhang Yi had to admit that they deserved to be called geniuses but felt that his wives could be stronger in much less time.


    After a long time, Li Tang won her fight first because she had more experience and understood aw at a higher level, Li Tang went to help Zhang Yi first and saw the two dead warriors and Zhang Yi fighting thest.


    This surprised Li Tang who hoped that Zhang Yi would have difficulty just resisting the three of them, but she soon went to help Zhang Yi with the enemy because Zhang Yi appeared to be injured, the level 5 warrior who was fighting Zhang Yi had already lost his way willingness to fight and was killed easily.


    So Li Tang went to help Du Chen in his fight and soon the two together killed thest level 5 warrior, this time there was no need to leave anyone alive to interrogate why Zhang Yi had already discovered before everything was set up by Sword members Corrupt of the sect that has already been captured.


    This was another mission that waspleted quickly, but this time Du Chen and Li Tang didn''t think this mission had been easy, so many details of this mission could have ended their death if Zhang Yi had not analyzed everything correctly.


    Only Zhang Yi had no difficulty with this mission, but he improved his use of the sword and thews of time against warriors of the same rank.

 Chapter 181: Sword Sect 5

    Chapter 181: Sword Sect 5


    So the three returned to the sect afterpleting this mission, Li Tang was very happy about it and even Du Chen was happy with the current situation, even though Zhang Yi was mainly responsible for how quickly the missions werepleted they were responsible for the fights.


    Doing two important missions for the sect so quickly that they were considered difficult and finding corrupt members of the sect while on a mission was more than enough reason to show their ability.


    Li Tang thought he had achieved more with these two missions than with the hundreds she has done in recent years to draw attention from the strongest territories of the sect. Zhang Yi already had the confidence of elder Du and other elders with this mission.


    This time Zhang Yi didn''t ask for another mission immediately and decided to give Du Chen and Li Tang time to rest, he still wanted to do more missions with both of them, but wanted to see if he could do some missions on his own that were more challenging for him.


    Zhang Yi returned to his mental energy world upon arriving at his dormitory in the sect; he had made several matrices that guaranteed his safety and privacy against even elder Du for some time if necessary.


    Arriving at his castle Zhang Yi can see that his wives were busy cultivating, they could not advance so quickly in those 10 years because theycked the talent that Zhang Yi had, but because of that, they had no problem continuing to cultivate even without facing more. challenges like Zhang Yi had to do.


    Zhang Yi was not in a hurry and so did not stop cultivating his wives and went to spend time with White Storm, in those 10 years training in the space distorted by thews of time Zhang Yi''s tamed beast was also together.


    In those 10 years, White Storm''s talent as a divine beast was important for him to reach the realm of mortal tribtion and reach the second level easily, White Storm didn''t need to cultivate to get stronger and just needed resources and time.


    The time he had already been sealed for many years in the hope world and the resource he had in those 10 years and thus can reach the realm of mortal tribtion, like a tiger known to be loved by lightning the White Storm had no trouble passing through heavenly tribtion even without Zhang Yi''s help.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Yi''s pills helping his wives, White Storm would be stronger than them right now, but Zhang Yi couldn''t give his pills to White Storm so he can''t get stronger faster.


    White Storm might not be of any help to Zhang Yi in the fights, but he could already protect his wives when Zhang Yi has to stay away, Zhang Yi knew how amazing his talent was and so was happy to have White Storm as a tamed beast for his talent.


    Zhang Yi''s wives never spent much time isted in cultivation because they knew that Zhang Yi could appear at any time, this time it was Sr who hade out of cultivation to eat something and saw that Zhang Yi had arrived.


    Zhang Yi then spent a lot of time alone with Sr talking while they waited for the others, Zhang Yi loved her as much as the others, but Sr was the wife Zhang Yi least talked about because she was so shy and always had Luna along to talk for her.


    Even though she was shy Sr loved Zhang Yi and was almost asfortable with him as she was with the sister she had been with since birth, so they soon talked about various things that Zhang Yi didn''t even know about her.


    When the others started out they also saw the two talking so intimately and were jealous, only Lusserina spent a lot of time alone with Zhang Yi, the others have never had time to be alone with him since they met.


    Lusserina was the one who had spent the most time before with Zhang Yi and was not that jealous, but it was funny to see that Sr who was the shyest among them had the time alone with Zhang Yi that everyone wanted.


    Zhang Yi can only leave after promising to spend time with each other alone when she had time, in theing months Zhang Yi kept asking for missions whenever she could, elder Du believed that Zhang Yi could fight enemies of the soul refinement realm and let him do the quests that seemed easier on his own.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yi continued to do missions with Du Chen and Li Tang, they both began to see Zhang Yi as the group leader and relied on him to face even stronger enemies than themselves in the missions.


    They no longer thought about how Zhang Yi did things and just epted that he could do it all because he was a genius, Zhang Yi still had many months before he could reach the middleyer of the soul birth realm, but they didn''t even care about that.


    In that time Zhang Yi was able to find some missions that got moreplicated and even doing several easier missions he was able to umte a lot of experience and with his talent to understand some moreyers of cultivation.


    Zhang Yi had no goal in the divine ne other than meeting his masters and getting stronger, for many years he also won''t need cultivation resources, Zhang Yi spent a lot of time during his 10 years of cultivation training his refinement skills of pills without his master''s special cauldron.


    Even if he could not get all the pills to the perfect degree he could still refine the pills without losing any in a batch and all above the intermediate grade.


    Zhang Yi forced himself to refine without the special cauldron because he was thinking of returning to his master as soon as she came to find him, so when he used the special cauldron again he could learn much more from refinement than ever before when he had never had it tried to refine anything alone.


    To do this he used the special low-level herbs he had taken from the sects he attacked to get revenge, he could not sell these herbs on the divine ne anyway, so it was better to use to learn to refine that would be very useful after the realm of the soul''s birth when the cauldron no longer served.


    So in the next few years, he intended to spend on Sword Sect doing missions like this, Zhang Yi did so because he wasn''t afraid of having trouble having spacews to escape if necessary.


    In addition, Elder Du found Zhang Yi very important to the sect, and even after months with Zhang Yi always doing the missions easily, Elder Du still personally checked the missions well to avoid any danger to Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 182: Sword Sect 6

    Chapter 182: Sword Sect 6


    The only danger Zhang Yi could pass that he couldn''t even escape was if he met an enemy of the same level as Elder Du, but that was very difficult to do in the low-level Sword Sect territory that Zhang Yi was with Elder Du always Checking the mission details earlier was even more impossible.


    So Zhang Yi gained much more the trust of the Sword Sect deacons and Du Chen and Li Tang also achieved the same, elder Du even mentioned to Zhang Yi particrly if he wanted to go to the territories where the sect was stronger than it was most desired by the disciples of the sect.


    Normally this was not possible until Zhang Yi reached the realm of soul refinement, but everyone knew that even being a genius like him would take at least another 15 years to do so.


    And Zhang Yi already had the sect''s attention in the stronger territories and even had the sect''s approval, but Zhang Yi said he didn''t want it for now, as he didn''t need cultivation resources and could find missions where he had enemies to face for a while.


    Zhang Yi thought it was better to stay in the territory where it was safer for him, Zhang Yi had heard from Li Tang than in territories where the Sword Sect was stronger were often territories from other sects as well, so the shes were more intense.


    This was normal for all disciples, and everyone knew that where cultivation resources were best, the conflicts between sects were most intense, but that was something Zhang Yi didn''t need right now.


    He had no interest in better cultivation resources and didn''t want to find any unnecessary danger that he couldn''t handle before he had the strength to do so after all Zhang Yi had to think about his wives too.


    After a few days have passed since hisst mission with Du Chen and Li Tang, Zhang Yi went to look for elder Du to find another mission to do on his own, when Zhang Yi arrived elder Du seemed to be worried about something.


    "Did something happen, elder Du?"


    "Yes, I think you know about that, but soon we''ll have a tournament among the youngest soul-refinement realm warriors of our sect to go to the territories where our sect is strongest."


    Zhang Yi naturally knew this, which is why Elder Du had asked him if Zhang Yi wanted to go to the territories where the sect was strongest, who was less than a thousand years old were considered in the younger generation as long as they reached the realm of the refinement of the soul.


    So those who were at this age and reaching the realm of soul refinement had a chance to enter the sect in the strongest territories, and those who reached this realm before the age of 500 would go to the sect in the strongest territories without having to go through this tournament.


    "Almost every deacon in our sect is organizing things for the disciples who participated in this tournament, but an important situation has arisen near the border of our territory far from our sect."


    "The deacons protecting that ce have sent a request for reinforcements because Western Sea Sect seems to be wanting to invade our territory to irritate our sect by the time they know we are busy with the tournament."


    "The problem is, we can''t send many deacons from our sect to this ce, because whoever goes there will have to stay there until after the tournament is over."


    So Zhang Yi understood that this was not a simple problem, the goal of Western Sea Sect seemed to be to just hinder the Sword Sect tournament, but in fact, they could actually end up invading Sword Sect territory if no one is sent to the border at this moment.


    "I could go to this ce if you needed elder Du, the problem is that the situation can get really troublesome and Western Sea Sect could actually break in if only I go to the border."


    "I think so too, but usually we always send only two or three deacons across the border because we can''t send anyone else, and Western Sea Sect doesn''t want to start a war and just makes weaker attacks until the tournament is over."


    "I know you can do much more than three deacons in our sect, so I''ll have to send you to the border, any problem you''re as fast as I know and can escape in time to warn us."


    Zhang Yi had to show Elder Du some of his strength to be able to do the toughest missions in recent months, so Zhang Yi showed almost all the speed he had using movement techniques without using thews of space.


    So Elder Du knew that Zhang Yi was much faster even than other voids in the emptiness realm, so Zhang Yi was the right person for this mission, after all, Zhang Yi didn''t even want to participate in this tournament.


    As Elder Du had decided Zhang Yi only went to the territory, as Sword Sect''s most important disciples Zhang Yi received all the sect''s maps of the territory and elsewhere.


    While doing various missions in recent months Zhang Yi has left space markings in various ces of the sect''s territory and one very close to the sect, Zhang Yi had an advanced understanding at the ninth level of spacews, so from the sect''s frontier he could teleport from going back to sect if you want.


    So he didn''t care about his safety even if someone from the emptiness realm showed up in this fight, but he thought Western Sea Sect could be nning something by always making these attacks over the years.


    Zhang Yi was quick to reach the border of Sword Sect territory and Western Sea Sect territory, he took a few days on this trip that would normally take months for other deacons.


    Even though Zhang Yi quickly moved that something was wrong where the border should be between the two sects, it seemed that a few days ago when Elder Du received a call for help, Western Sea Sect definitely attacked and destroyed Sword Sect''s defenses in this ce.


    It seemed that this time Western Sea Sect was not afraid to make war and the war had already begun by invading Sword Sect territory and killing several deacons and disciples who were here.


    Although not a Sword Sect member for a long time, Zhang Yi was very annoyed to see what had happened here, Zhang Yi first decided to assess the situation at the border before deciding what to do.


    He first left a space mark in this ce so he could return if he had to flee, Zhang Yi realized that several deacons from the void realm attacked this ce a couple of years ago and were no longer in ce.

 Chapter 183: Sword Sect 7

    Chapter 183: Sword Sect 7


    At that time on the border, there were only soul-refinement realm warriors and soul-birth realm warriors, there were 7 soul-refinement realm warriors and nearly 20 soul-birth realm warriors.


    It would be all right for Zhang Yi to return to the sect immediately to warn elder Du and the other deacons of the sect about what happened at the border and wait for them toe here, but if it did it would take at least a few weeks for Sword Sect toe to the border.


    After all, Sword Sect had no one at Zhang Yi''s level of mastery of thews of space so they couldn''t move faster, and Zhang Yi didn''t want to reveal his skills otherwise he would be very prominent in the sect.


    So if Zhang Yi just came back to warn Western Sea Sect, he would have enough time to establish and reinforce their position at the border, and that situation could be a war and this ce at the border would be an important point in that war.


    Just as he was angry about what had happened in this ce, Zhang Yi decided to attack the Western Sea Sect warriors to take revenge and thus disrupt Western Sea Sect''s ns and then return to Sword Sect to say what had happened there.


    After deciding what to do Zhang Yi decided to prepare for a difficult fight, he could easily fight the soul refinement realm warriors with the essence of the phoenix me and the strong defense he had.


    But he couldn''t just depend on it to face so many enemies like that, so he would have to use the sacred domain in this fight and his spear, it also meant that he would have to make sure everyone in this ce died so no one would know his secrets.


    After deciding this Zhang Yi used his mental energy to check that there were no enemies near the Western Sea Sect that could be out of reach of his sacred domain, after checking this in Zhang Yi began the attack.


    He first used the space and time constraint technique in this area to ensure that no one would escape and that the enemies'' reaction would be slower, then Zhang Yi was quick to use the divine technique of sacred rule against the enemies.


    Using the Zhang Yi technique you can see the enemies of the soul birth realm losing 50 percent of their strength and the enemies of the soul refinement realm losing 30 percent of their strength.


    Meanwhile, thews of the Zhang Yi massacre that were in advanced understanding at the ninth level began to attack the minds of the enemies, as warriors who reached at least the soul birth realm the enemies were not so affected by thews of the massacre.


    But it took even more of their concentration during the unexpected struggle. In the 10 years, he cultivated in space with the distortedws of time. Zhang Yi mastered all the divine techniques he had, so he could now use 20 attacks with the technique of feather rain.


    So Zhang Yi used the dragon''s onught technique that increased the maximum force of the next attack by three times and used the feather rain technique, each enemy of the soul-birth realm received an attack and all died instantly with that attack that was three times the total force of the soul refinement realm peak.


    The surviving Western Sea Sect deacons were terrified to see this, only the strongest emptiness realm deacons could do something like this and not so quickly.


    Wasting no time Zhang Yi used the same attack again, this time each enemy soul refinement realm warrior received two to three attacks with Zhang Yi''s maximum strength, the strongest who had good defensive techniques managed to survive this attack.


    But the two who survived were seriously injured and Zhang Yi had started this fight within minutes, the two mercilessly Zhang Yi used the same attack again and each deacon received 10 attacks and died.


    Zhang Yi was delighted to use for the first time almost all the full power he had, many techniques were not used in this fight, but Zhang Yi can see that the sacred domain technique was still very useful after his understanding of thews increased.


    The spear in the emperor rank was indeed very powerful and not being used fully in these attacks yet caused much damage to enemies, Zhang Yi knew how difficult it was to almost instantly kill enemies after the soul birth realm that were almost immortal.


    But in this fight, Zhang Yi''s power was so great that the soul of the enemies didn''t even have time to think of escape before being destroyed by the phoenix mes and lightning bolts of Zhang Yi''s spear.


    Zhang Yi quickly erased the tracks of the fight and still stood there thinking about what he could do, so after thinking for a while Zhang Yi used the earth element and wood elementws to create various barriers at this border.


    What someone with an advanced understanding of a natural element could do and create was amazing, within hours Zhang Yi made the frontier terrain impossible for Western Sea Sect to do anything.


    Even if Western Sea Sect deacons in the emptiness realm came to try to destroy it was very difficult in a short time, it was much easier to create other border buildings than to retrieve these.


    After doing this Zhang Yi was quick and used spacews to quickly return to Sword Sect, even though they suspected he had spacews doing so was not important at that time.


    When Elder Du heard that Zhang Yi wanted to talk to him, he didn''t understand, it was only a few days ago that Zhang Yi had left, and by that time he should be heading to the sect''s frontier, but knowing Zhang Yi the elder knew that it should be a serious matter and called Zhang Yi.


    "What happened, Zhang Yi? Now you were supposed to be going to the frontier of our sect."


    "I was once, elder Du, I was worried and I used a method of mine to move faster when I got there I saw that the border had already been taken by the Western Sea Sect and the deacons of our sect had all been killed."


    Hearing this, Elder Du stood up surprised and annoyed to hear what Zhang Yi said, he knew that this must be true and he had already thought it might happen someday, now they would have to give up the tournament and prepare for it the war against the Western Sea Sect.


    "We have to prepare for war now that Western Sea Sect has done it, you have done well to go to the border so quickly and find out about this situation for our sect, Zhang Yi."

 Chapter 184: Sword Sect 8

    Chapter 184: Sword Sect 8


    "Now it may be that even though our sect has lost its border we will be prepared for the invasion of the Western Sea Sect, I don''t expect them to imagine that our sect would react that quickly."


    "I will prepare some deacons and go to the frontier as soon as possible to stop the invasion of the Western Sea Sect, then the other deacons and disciples can move more calmly to prepare for a long war."


    Elder Du was very annoyed by all this, but as an experienced and responsible Sword Sect elder in this territory he knew what the best n for the sect was now, he would have to wait for some deacons to prepare before he went and had to warn him the sect in the stronger territories for a possible request for reinforcement.


    "You are right, elder Du, the situation may turn into a war, but our sect cannot hurry at this point, I think it is best for the elder to prepare things together with the sect using his experience and then all deacons and disciples to go along with you to the border."


    "You do not understand Zhang Yi, the situation is urgent, as we prepare they should already be prepared, if our border territory is taken and well prepared by them, it can be something that causes the defeat of our sect, so I have to go quickly and avoid that."


    "No need to worry about it elder Du, I killed the Western Sea Sect people who invaded our territory and used the earth element and wood elementws to make our facilities useless to them, in a few weeks they can''t do it anything."


    So Elder Du understood why Zhang Yi was so calm and was surprised that he did all this so quickly, so Western Sea Sect lost the advantage they had gained and Sword Sect would have time to prepare for war.


    "Thank you for doing this, Zhang Yi, if our sect wins this war you will be primarily responsible for it."


    "I''m sure we''ll win this war, elder Du."


    "Hahaha, I think so too."


    Even though he knew that the anger of Elder Du of Western Sea Sect was no longer in such danger, he also knew that even if Zhang Yi had gained some time for them, the enemies should already be ready for war and could begin to invade the Sword Sect territory at any time.


    So he gathered the sect deacons for an important meeting, Zhang Yi refused to attend that meeting because he was not interested in drawing more attention to the sect, at the meeting elder Du said the sect would no longer have the tournament this year and everyone they would have to prepare for war.


    The deacons were as angry as he was when they learned what Western Sea Sect had done, but just as Elder Du thought they knew it was not unexpected, and Sword Sect hoped something like this could happen.


    The deacons were d to hear that Zhang Yi had found out about the situation quickly and was able to gain time for the sect to prepare before the war, after which the sect began to prepare for war while elder Du went to warn the sect of the more strong territories about what was happening.


    When the Western Sea Sect discovered that they had lost the territory they had just conquered at the border and lost all the deacons they had been there for several days, the stronger deacons were more irritated with this and cautious about the situation.


    After all, they didn''t expect Sword Sect to act that quickly and make the ce where they had taken utterly useless,mon sense told emptiness realm deacons that several Sword Sect deacons came here and so they would have to act correctly before attacking the Sword Sect correctly.


    Elder Du was certain that the Western Sea Sect had been prepared for this war sometimes, but it would still take some time for them to fully prepare for a long war between the sects.


    Fortunately, Western Sea Sect in the stronger territories had ordered them to attack Sword Sect, so they would send reinforcement to Western Sea Sect faster than Sword Sect.


    They could not send anyone into the emperor''s realm because of rules between the sects in the strongest territories, but they could send some warriors of Elder Du''s rank to Western Sea Sect to have a greater advantage in this war.


    Unfortunately, that was another mistake Western Sea Sect had made at this year''s Sword Sect tournament in the weaker territories, Sword Sect was already preparing to send some elders of the same level as elder Du to pick some better disciples and meet personally Zhang Yi.


    So when Elder Du warned of the situation Sword Sect from the stronger territories could quickly send several elders to Sword Sect who were already prepared for this trip, it could be said that it was because of Zhang Yi that the whole Western Sea Sect n was going wrong.


    Few in the sect knew that Zhang Yi had the strength to fight various high-level soul-refinement realm warriors, so Zhang Yi was like a normal disciple resting in the house that was prepared for him.


    The other disciples were already talking about the war that the sect would soon face, the disciples who were going to participate in the tournament to go to the sect''s stronger territories were even angrier than the others for missing out on this opportunity because of the Western Sea Sect.


    They were all from the realm of soul refinement just as sect deacons would then be very important in this war, they also knew that some elders of sects in the strongest territories would participate in this war, so if they performed well they would be chosen for the sect in the strongest territories.


    Zhang Yi was least concerned about it and was in his mental energy world with his wives, Zhang Yi knew he could not perform very well in this war because many would-be watching and they could just fight the realm birth soul warriors.


    After a few weeks, Sword Sect was fully prepared for war, as Western Sea Sect saw that Sword Sect was already preparing for war, so they decided not to attack and expect reinforcements and have an open war against Sword Sect.


    Sword Sect did not lose much losing its border territory because nearly the same number of deacons who died from their sect were also killed by Zhang Yi on the Western Sea Sect side when he discovered the invasion.


    Western Sea Sect could only count on how quickly reinforcements from the stronger territories woulde because until then they would be at a disadvantage in this war.

 Chapter 185: Sword Sect 9

    Chapter 185: Sword Sect 9


    As soon as the Sword Sect sect finished preparations for the war elder Du decided that they would head towards the border rather than wait for the Western Sea Sect to start advancing first.


    Elder Du hoped that Sword Sect would take advantage of the disciples'' higher morale and anger to strike first and thus gain advantage in the war, and with Elder Du Sword Sect had an advantage until Western Sea Sect reinforcements arrived, so Elder Du gave a short speech to cheer on the members of the Sword Sect before this war.


    "Our sect is now leaving to take part in a war, it was a war that our sect did not want and was provoked by our enemies, our sect even being one of the strongest of the divine ne never abused our power and always sought order and peace."


    "But this time several deacons and disciples of our sect were killed on the border of our territory by the Western Sea Sect as our sect prepared to make another tournament that is so important to many of our disciples."


    "Every year Western Sea Sect seeks to disrupt our sect when the timees for our tournament, it was just a strategy to take our territory and attack us by surprise when we were careless."


    "Luckily our sect was able to find out the situation in time and so we didn''t lose much from this invasion beyond the lives of our sect members, let''s use this war to avenge our brothers and prove why Sword Sect is one of the divine ne''s strongest sects and should never be provoked."


    After a short speech the whole sect moved toward the border under the leadership of elder Du, Zhang Yi was together with Du Chen and Li Tang advancing along with the other disciples, Zhang Yi''s group had done several important missions in the past months and was highly respected among the other disciples.


    Before going to this war Elder Du spoke with Zhang Yi about what he was going to do in this war, Elder Du wanted Zhang Yi to reveal his full strength and fight against the deacons of the Western Sea Sect soul refinement realm, but Zhang Yi declined and said he had done enough even before the war began.


    Since Zhang Yi had a special status in the Sword Sect and had really done a lot for the sect even before the war began, Elder Du didn''t insist on it anymore, if it was really necessary Zhang Yi could reveal his strength and fight the realm warriors of the refinement of the soul of the adversary sect.


    But Zhang Yi already knew that none of this would be necessary, he didn''t need anybody''s recognition in the sect and so would not change his mind during the fight and fight along with his friends Du Chen and Li Tang to make sure they were safe.


    After walking for more than a month, Elder Du said they had finally arrived at the ce where the war would take ce, the sect took longer because they had many people, but the weaker sect''s disciples were not tired of this trip and were ready to go the war.


    The ce where Elder Du stopped was far from where the sect''s territory boundary was, but it was where Sword Sect could stop Western Sea Sect before enemies invaded the cities where the sect''s territory was located.


    By the location of the map, this was a ce that Western Sea Sect would have to pass if it wanted to invade Sword Sect, so it was the perfect ce for war, in fact, Elder Du didn''t expect them to be able to get to this ce before meeting with the Western Sea Sect.


    But Zhang Yi knew this happened because he created so many obstacles with the earth element and wood elementws that it would take time for the Western Sea Sect to break even with the force of all the deacons in the sect.


    If it were just to get through the obstacles the Western Sea Sect sect could, but they had to bring several things to this war that was not possible without them getting rid of those obstacles.


    The Sword Sect disciples and deacons still had time to rest and recover from the trip before Zhang Yi sensed with his mental energy the Western Sea Sect heading toward where they were.


    So Zhang Yi warned elder Du of the situation that he was surprised that he had not sensed his enemies before Zhang Yi even though they were in the void realm, but Elder Du trusted Zhang Yi and then ordered Sword Sect to prepare for war.


    Complete warfare between sects was very difficult to happen, usually, small disputes happened as Zhang Yi saw between Golden Wolf Sect and Cherry Sect who had people to supervise from another sect.


    But in this case, it was a dispute between sects that divided a border and so only a total war was the answer to a dispute, fortunately as the territory wasrge and had a lot of spiritual energy the ground would not bepletely destroyed in the war.


    As soon as Elder Du felt with his divine sense Western Sea Sect he began the attack by going along with the deacons and disciples who were in the realm of soul refinement, Western Sea Sect did not expect Sword Sect to be in that ce anymore and reacted more slowly to this attack.


    Zhang Yi and the other disciples were right behind the sect deacons to support, after all even though they were stronger than the disciples, if thousands of attacks on the soul-birth realm disciples hit Sword Sect deacons they would be severely injured.


    Zhang Yi could not use his best techniques as the sacred domain nor his spear, so he could use only part of thews he understood with the spirit rank sword and some of his disguised techniques.


    Zhang Yi was fast and lethal, he took full advantage of his movement techniques and whenever he moved between enemies a Western Sea Sect disciple was killed, Du Chen and Li Tang also performed well in this war and always stayed near where Zhang Yi was.


    The Western Sea Sect deacons and also the Sword Sect deacons were impressed by Zhang Yi''s performance, he even looked like someone from the emptiness realm fighting the soul-birth realm warriors.


    Even so, Western Sea Sect could not send anyone to attack Zhang Yi because Sword Sect deacons would prevent it when someone from the Western Sea Sect soul refinement realm could approach Zhang Yi, he would just flee.


    No one could call him a coward for doing this because even though he was so strong he was only level one of the soul birth realm, it was the Western Sea Sect deacons who should be ashamed to attack Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 186: Sword Sect 10

    Chapter 186: Sword Sect 10


    Another thing everyone could see was that no Sword Sect disciple would get hurt if he was close to where Zhang Yi was, nobody knew why this was happening, and only Elder Du suspected it was Zhang Yi who was somehow protecting them.


    Zhang Yi was protecting Du Chen and Li Tang who were close to him, and while doing so he also protected all the other disciples so that no one would suspect that he was doing anything.


    Whenever a disciple was in danger Zhang Yi used thews of time discreetly to disrupt Western Sea Sect members at the right time, he would do so when someone at Sword Sect was close to a fatal blow.


    So in the fight between the disciples, Sword Sect was having an overwhelming victory, in the fight between the deacons Sword Sect was also winning over elder Du, Western Sea Sect had no elder like him protecting the sect, so they were at a disadvantage.


    But as the Western Sea Sect was strong they were not easily beaten and all fights took a long time because after the realm of soul birth it was difficult for a warrior to be without qi during a fight.


    Only Zhang Yi who easily killed every enemy he faced, but Western Sea Sect had millions of disciples in the soul-birth realm and mortal tribtion realm if he fought alone without using his strongest techniques this fight would take weeks.


    After almost two days of fighting the two sects decided to have a break from this war and retreated, the mental fatigue that the members of the sects had in such a war was very great.


    The result of this first battle was a huge defeat of Western Sea Sect, Zhang Yi killed nearly 30,000 Western Sea Sect disciples in these two days of fighting without using any special technique.


    At this rate, this fight would take more than a week for the difference in Sword Sect disciples to be sufficient for the battle to be more favorable to them, in the battle between the deacons the result was not that expressive.


    No Western Sea Sect deacons had been killed in those two days, and only a few were seriously injured and withdrew, Elder Du''s strength brought Sword Sect an advantage, but because of this, some emptiness realm deacons always fought against Elder Du and thus no one was eventually killed.


    Zhang Yi had realized that Western Sea Sect also seemed to be just trying to defend itself and buy time, he knew they should be waiting for Western Sea Sect reinforcements in the stronger territories toe.


    Normally in such fights, these reinforcements should not interfere with wars between sects in the weaker territories, only if the sect was in danger of being destroyed, could Sword Sect send Elder Du because Elder Du now belonged to Sword Sect in that territory and Sword Sect was one of the strongest in the whole divine ne.


    Even if Zhang Yi knew this there was nothing Sword Sect could do about it at this point, they would have to wait and see how this battle would develop, this fight in this territory was only possible because the two sects had no other enemies in that territory.


    But there were many other sects in the territories where these sects were in the strongest territories, so wars like this could only happen between the sects in the weaker territories, otherwise, the Western Sea Sect would not have the courage to challenge the Sword Sect.


    After a day of rest, the sect war has continued, Zhang Yi can kill fewer Western Sea Sect warriors because they had more Western Sea Sect soul-refinement realm deacons behind him now.


    Even though he still killed several enemies and secretly helped Sword Sect members kill several enemies using his timews, in thest battle he helped Sword Sect kill more than he killed using thews of time and saved many disciples oftentimes.


    The two sects fought without worry because they knew that even if the soul-refinement realm deacons died they could be revived even if they were weakened in the future.


    Few were like Zhang Yi who could kill their enemiespletely by destroying their souls, with Western Sea Sect deacons following Zhang Yi to Sword Sect taking even more advantage in the fight between the deacons.


    Elder Du knew what Zhang Yi was capable of and so did not send any deacon from the sect to help him, Zhang Yi realized this and almost became angry and tried to kill the Western Sea Sect deacons who pursued him, but he did not want to reveal the force him and so just ran away.


    The two sects continued fighting for more than a week, at that time the Western Sea Sect was clearly losing the war and four sect deacons had died and many were injured, among the disciples, hundreds of thousands of disciples had died that week on the side of theWestern Sea Sect.


    Meanwhile, only a few tens of thousands of Sword Sect disciples had died and no one near Zhang Yi had died in this war, so clearly the Western Sea Sect was just holding on tightly as they waited for reinforcements to arrive.


    The members of the two sects were much more tired after more than a week of the war, even elder Du who was the strongest was tired because many Western Sea Sect deacons were fighting him this week.


    Only Zhang Yi was calm after this time of war, he faced much worse things during his time in the underworld and he faced no danger during that war, he just pretended to have difficulty escaping from enemy deacons while killing hundreds of thousands of people. enemies and helped his sect with thews of time.


    No one at Western Sea Sect could imagine that Zhang Yi was just faking it, and even though Elder Du repeatedly asked if Zhang Yi needed help, Zhang Yi said he didn''t need it and gained even more respect from Sword Sect deacons.


    But this time of war was almost over, Zhang Yi realized that the reinforcements of the Western Sea Sect had finally arrived in this war, were 8 elders of the same strength level as elder Du.


    Zhang Yi had further strengthened his divine sense to perceive enemies at a great distance, so he was calmly warning elder Du about the enemy''s reinforcements, elder Du who was warned was impressed that Zhang Yi was not frightened by the reinforcements from the enemy and ordered the Sword Sect to retreat.


    The members of the Western Sea Sect were well away from where Sword Sect rested, so they did not realize that the enemies they were winning were retreating fast, in fact even if the deacons were waiting for reinforcement, they knew the reinforcements of their sect wereing.

 Chapter 187: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 1

    Chapter 187: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 1


    When the Western Sea Sect elders arrived, everyone from the sect was very happy, everyone knew the reinforcements would arrive quickly, but they were worried because they didn''t know how long it would take.


    Hundreds of thousands of disciples and many deacons were killed or wounded and everyone knew that Western Sea Sect could not stand much longer in this war, fortunately, now that 8 elders arrived at Western Sea Sect would surely win this war.


    The elders had a small meeting with the cult deacons to find out what was going on and were saddened to know that the sect was losing the war that way, the elders learned about Zhang Yi and decided they would kill him if he could in the next attack.


    Even if these elders hade as reinforcements, they could not stay long in this war and had to help Western Sea Sect of that territory to end this war quickly.


    The reason for this was that even if they were bold enough to break the rules among the sects they could not overdo it so as not to retaliate, they nned only to kill Sword Sect''s most prominent disciples and deacons above the void realm.


    They would do what Zhang Yi did to the enemy sects on the Blue Moon continent because that was the way it would least displease the other sects and also prevent Sword Sect from retaliating while ensuring the sovereignty of the territory for Western Sea Sect.


    After the meeting, the elders hid and the Western Sea Sect went to war again ready to win, but as they advanced they discovered to their surprise that the Sword Sect had retreated.


    This left everyone surprised and confused because they didn''t know what was going on, after all, it was impossible for Sword Sect to know that the Western Sea Sect elders from the stronger territories had appeared, because even the reinforcing elders could not see where Sword Sect had their divine sense, so the same would be for Sword Sect.


    Still, Western Sea Sect didn''t think much about it and just started to chase after Sword Sect, yet after a few hours of fast-forwarding, they still couldn''t see Sword Sect.


    So the reinforced Western Sea Sect elders began to suspect that Sword Sect knew something to back off so quickly, so the 8 elders stopped hiding and decided to attack Sword Sect first for Western Sea Sect to advance further behind.


    The 8 elders were at the peak of the void realm so they could move fast, yet it took a few hours for the elders to reach the retreating Sword Sect, which made them angry, so they just wanted to attack the Sword Sect.


    "Who are you? Our Sword Sect has decided to retreat and end this war, you must retreat too."


    "You must be Sword Sect''s elder Du, we are the elders of Western Sea Sect, we came as reinforcement because we felt our sect could risk being wiped out, after killing so many members of our sect don''t think we will just let you back off."


    "Don''t be a hypocrite, your sect is far from extermination and not a hundredth of your disciples died in this war, there was no way you came so quickly during the war, you must havee before our war even started."


    "Also, it was your Western Sea Sect who started this war by attacking our border territory, let''s back down now and let this war end before more deaths happen."


    "Hahaha, now that we have arrived as reinforcement you know that your sect has no chance of winning this war anymore, so you are thinking of retreating, but we will not let it, we will continue this war until this territory belongs mainly toour sect."


    After saying that the Western Sea Sect elders didn''t seem to want any more conversation and just attacked, the Sword Sect deacons and disciples were all scared and knew that with these 8 elders with the same strength of elder Du this war would be lost.


    Only elder Du and Zhang Yi were not concerned and just watched calmly, before the attack of the Western Sea Sect elders reached Sword Sect they were intercepted by attacks of the same force from a different direction.


    "Who is interfering in the war between our sects? No sect and no organization can interfere in a war between sects if you continue to interfere you can be reported to the stronger territories."


    "Hahaha, you''re pretty shameless to talk about rules when you''re breaking a rule right now, I''m a Sword Sect elder and so I can interfere as much as you want, you had a chance to back off and didn''t want to and still broke the rules, now we can attack you."


    After saying that an elder came out of a different direction from where Sword Sect was along with 10 other elders, these 11 elders had the same strength as elder Du and Western Sea Sect elders.


    Seeing this the Western Sea Sect elders realized the situation they were in. If these 11 elders and elder Du attacked the 8 they would lose and could even be killed by their enemies, they understood that it was a trap for Western Sea Sect that they fell.


    "You came here before us and still dared to say that our sect was wrong if you attacked the sects in the strongest territories you would retaliate."


    "It''s no use saying anything, it was your sect that started this war and even though we had arrived here several days ago we didn''t interfere with this war so as not to break the rules contrary to what you tried to do."


    "Elder Du said our sect would retreat and yet you said that the sects would have to fight until the end, now we will fight until the end of their sect."


    After saying that the 11 elders began fighting the 8 elders of the Western Sea Sect, elder Du didn''t even get involved in the fight and just watched along with all Sword Sect disciples and deacons who were once afraid of the sect being destroyed and Now they were celebrating.


    The fight still took a few hours even though the Sword Sect elders had the upper hand, but in the end, the 8 Western Sea Sect elders died, the 4 elders soul was still destroyed in that fight causing the loss of Western Sea Sect to be lost even bigger.


    After that Sword Sect along with the elders moved forward to attack Western Sea Sect, with the 11 elders participating Western Sea Sect was easily defeated and Sword Sect did the same as Western Sea Sect thought to do, killed several talented disciples and the strongest deacons of the sect.


    Since it was the Western Sea Sect elders who first attacked Sword Sect would have no problem after that war even though they had used 11 elders to win, there was now only Sword Sect as the dominant sect in that territory.

 Chapter 188: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 2

    Chapter 188: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 2


    After this war Sword Sect disciples and deacons had a few days to rest after traveling back to the sect, Zhang Yi did not need to rest because he had not been nervous during this war.


    Even so, he took advantage of the rest given to all the disciples to go into his mental energy world and see his wives, during the war he could not risk entering his mental energy world because he would risk having his secret uncovered.


    But in the sect he had ced several matrices in the house that had been given to him and none of the elders could discover anything he did without destroying all the matrices he created, that even surprised the 11 elders when they returned to the sect after all none of them could see what was going on at Zhang Yi''s house.


    But the elders knew that Zhang Yi was a special Sword Sect disciple and so they said nothing, and it was Zhang Yi who had created these restrictions with his materials, so the sect could not say anything about it.


    After Zhang Yi spent time with his wives, he left his mental energy world but has not yet left his home because he knew he would have to talk to the elders who were from the sect in the strongest territories.


    Even before the war between the sects began the Sword Sect elders had arrived, in fact, Sword Sect in the stronger territories had been angry with the Western Sea Sect for a long time.


    This is because Sword Sect is one of the strongest sects in the entire divine ne, but because of the rules created by the strongest sects to avoid chaos in the weaker territories, Western Sea Sect began to disturb Sword Sect since many years ago.


    The strongest sects understood that it was important to leave the territories where usually the weakest warriors came from the other weaker nes to settle in the divine ne if the strongest emptiness realm warriors walked in these territories many talented warriors would die without even have a chance to get stronger.


    Of course, even if the strongest sects had made this deal, it was often ignored by other sects, but Sword Sect was known as one of the most righteous and correct sects of the divine ne and so they couldn''t just break the rules when they wanted to.


    The Sword Sect even often broke this rule, but only when they found some very talented warrior who wanted to take to the stronger territories of the sect such as Zhang Yi.


    So at the tournament, this time Sword Sect had prepared the 11 elders to go to the weaker territories just to meet a talent like Zhang Yi, one of those 11 elders was a very talented woman who had an advanced understanding of thews of space.


    This woman was responsible for bringing all the elders so quickly into this weaker territory even before the war began, as Zhang Yi was sensitive to spacews he first noticed the arrival of the 11 elders.


    So he can fight calmly because he knew that even if Western Sea Sect reinforcements arrived the result of the war would not change, taking advantage of Western Sea Sect elders breaking the rules first, Sword Sect elders took the advantage of greatly weakening Western Sea Sect that would no longer be an obstacle.


    Now they just had to try to take Zhang Yi to the territories where the sect was strongest, they wanted to do that to protect Zhang Yi and provide more cultivation resources for more challenges for him in theing years.


    Even if in the future Zhang Yi decided to leave Sword Sect they would at least want to make Zhang Yi like the sect because everyone recognized that his talent was worth whatever investment the sect made.


    The elders were clever and realized that Zhang Yi should have some support in the divine ne, and Zhang Yi did not use any cultivation techniques and sect-only martial techniques to avoid being trapped in the future.


    As soon as Zhang Yi left his house a sect deacon appeared saying that the elders wanted to talk to him, Zhang Yi was expecting it and just went along with that deacon to talk to the elders.


    The other disciples who saw Zhang Yi being taken by the deacon were not jealous and respectful, they all saw what Zhang Yi had done in this war and how many enemies he had killed while being chased by the deacons of the Western Sea Sect.


    Even though they did not know how he did it, many also knew that it was Zhang Yi who helped several disciples who fought near him not to be killed, it became clear after several days of the war that only near Zhang Yi no Sword Sect disciple died.


    Du Chen and Li Tang were also happy to see that Zhang Yi was being respected, they both performed well in this war because they could attack quietly knowing they had Zhang Yi nearby.


    Li Tang wanted more than anyone that Zhang Yi would go to the strongest territories of the sect, because she knew that Zhang Yi would speak well of her and so she could aplish her goal of several decades, Li Tang knew that even being talented could not bepared to Zhang Yi and Du Chen, so she just wanted to reach the peak of the empty realm like elder Du.


    The emperor''s realm was only for the greatest geniuses who could participate in the decisions of any divine ne, and the realm above that was only for the overlords of the divine ne and those persons could decide about the life and death of almost everyone in the divine ne.


    "Wee, Zhang Yi, I am Elder Shen Zhi I came to represent the Sword Sect sect in the territory stronger than this, of course, I am not the representative of the territory Ie from, the representative is in the emperor''s realm in the level 3."


    "I would like to say that we are very pleased with your performance during this war, thanks to you that our sect had few losses before we could interfere."


    "I did just what I was supposed to do, Elder Shen, yet I couldn''t help much and it was the elders who made our sect win this war."


    "Even though you had a great performance, we came this time just to talk to you during the tournament, we heard all the good things you did during the few months you have been in the sect and how you can fight various warriors of soul refinement realm."


    "So we wanted to invite you again toe with us to our territory, only in a territory with stronger warriors that you can have more challenges as you have been looking for thest few months."


    "I don''t know elder, I didn''t want to leave this territory, I like this ce and I''mfortable in Sword Sect of this ce."

 Chapter 189: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 3

    Chapter 189: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 3


    "I keep thinking you better go to the territories where the sect is strongest, after this war for a few years our sect will have no problem in that territory, no warrior or organization would dare cause trouble for our sect when we don''t have to worry in protecting our territory."


    "So you have fewer challenging missions to do, if the reason you don''t want to go to our territory is fear of your safety, we can always send an elder to look after you."


    Zhang Yi began to think well after hearing what Elder Shen was saying, he had even thought that after this war there would be no more challenges for him in that territory, it seemed that the sect cared even about him promising to even send an elder to protect him.


    Zhang Yi was also interested in the stronger territories when he saw that one of the elders had advanced understanding of thews of space, it was the first time he had met anyone who had advanced understanding of anyw beyond him, and it was precisely thews of space that were known to be very difficult to learn.


    It seemed that almost all the elders who came from Sword Sect in the strongest territories also had advanced understanding in somew or at least severalws in intermediate understanding, this was impressive even though some elders could be over 100,000 years old.


    So it seemed that it was right to say that in territories where the sect was stronger it might have more dangers, but it could also have more opportunities, Zhang Yi thought that perhaps in the stronger territories he could more easily find his masters.


    "There is something else too Zhang Yi, warriors and organizations will not have the courage to get involved with our sect in this territory, but it may happen to some Western Sea Sect elder who knows of his talenting to this territory just to kill you."


    When Zhang Yi heard this he realized that it was quite possible that this could happen, some elders who were killed could revive after reforming their bodies as the soul of some was not destroyed, Western Sea Sect disciples also knew how talented Zhang Yi was and could talk to the elders of Western Sea Sect.


    Zhang Yi was confident of running away from any Western Sea Sect elder who sent after him with the spacews he knew, but that would only make Western Sea Sect elders more cautious against him and send someone stronger to kill him.


    "I understand, I need some time to think about it calmly, but I''m an answer for the elders quickly."


    "Alright, think about it calmly, I hope you decide to go to our territory with us, I guarantee our sect has only good intentions with a genius like you and we just want to give support and security for you to develop your talent."


    As Zhang Yi left the room where he was talking to the elders, he would have to go to his mental energy world to talk to his wives, after all, he was responsible for their safety beyond his.


    "So elder Lu, could you confirm that it was really Zhang Yi?"


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure the spatial markings I found by the sect were his, it seems that he has at least an intermediate understanding of thews of space."


    "Amazingly, the sect is already so interested in his impressive talent that he reached the realm of soul birth before he was 40, and it seems he still hides a lot of talents we don''t know."


    "He''s too talented, can''t he be a spy sent by any of our rival sects?"


    "Impossible, he couldn''t fool us all, I''m sure he really has goodwill with our sect, just from what he did in the war already shows how good he is, I suspect some master of the divine realm has met him before and gave him some help."


    "In the divine realm? If so, is it okay for our sect to want him to stay with us?"


    "I don''t think so, we''re just helping him and we won''t ask for anything in return for our help, you know how divine realm masters are always unpredictable, they can only help someone out of whim and not be that person''s master."


    "But his talent is undeniable, he must still be hiding other talents, only an intermediate understanding in thews of space before 40 years already shows how amazing he is, the emperor realm elder who cares for our territory has a supreme understanding in thews of space, I''m sure that may interest Zhang Yi."


    "It''s true, and do you remember what he did at the border? It seems that he may have advanced understanding in thews of the wood element and the earth element, which is why he could already be an elder of our sect even without cultivation."


    Even though Zhang Yi trying to hide his talents was impossible to hide forever from various voiced realm elders, luckily his talents would only make Sword Sect appreciate Zhang Yi more and no one would harm him in the sect.


    Zhang Yi didn''t know what he was talking about and went to talk about going into stronger territory with his wives, Lusserina and the others thought it was a good idea to go to the stronger territories of the sect.


    That way he would get more protection and have more challenges as he wanted, plus he could have more cultivation resources to use and cultivate even faster, if he didn''t go to the strongest territories of the sect he would face much danger in the sect and always would have the sect''s elders'' attention to whatever they did.


    Zhang Yi also agreed with the assessment of his wives, it seemed like time to go to the strongest territories of the sect even if it was long before he expected, contrary to what the elders expected he didn''t think of having anyone to teach him nothing in this sect.


    When Zhang Yi considered epting to go to the stronger territories of the sect he felt a fluctuation in thews of space near his house and realized that it was the elder who had an advanced understanding of thews of space, he left his house and the elder began speaking.


    "Zhang Yi, before you make your decision I would like to say something that may interest you, I know you have a high understanding of thews of space, just as you noticed me I could also notice you."


    "The elder who cares for our sect in the strongest territories is someone in the emperor''s realm who also has a supreme understanding of thews of space, I was able to reach the advanced understanding of thews of space before 3,000 years because of him, and you who has a much better talent than mine can reach my level in a few years."


    "Thank you for the elder county, I have already decided to go with you to the strongest territories of the sect, I ask that if any elder has to take care of me be you, so I will be more rxed."

 Chapter 190: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 4

    Chapter 190: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 4


    "Of course, I see no problem doing what you said, I can take care of you personally for years toe, I know you won''t need it long with your talent, I will only follow you when you want to respect your privacy as well."


    "Thank you elder, I also had one more request, I would like to rmend that Du Chen and Li Tang who did some missions with me also went to the stronger territories of the sect with me.


    "Du Chen has incredible talent and Li Tang''s dream is to go to the strongest territories of our sect, she may not be as talented, but she has done more missions than anyone and helped a lot in this war, so she has merit."


    "I''ll have to talk to the other elders about this, but I don''t think this will be a problem, probably your friends will be able toe with us."


    "Thank you so much elder."


    "My name is Lu Bi, so you can call me elder Lu."


    After saying that elder Lu left, Zhang Yi found her sympathetic as all Sword Sect elders seemed, it seemed like a good decision to enter a sect where only good people could join and be elders.


    Even if he had done so only to escape from Justice Sect members who wrongly used him of something he did not do, perhaps in the future he might even tell about the organization of the soul eaters and what they did on that ind.


    When elder Lu said that Zhang Yi had agreed to go to Sword Sect in the stronger territories the elders were very happy to hear that, even elder Du and the deacons of that territory were happy to hear it, the elders easily epted to bring Du Chen and Li Tang to the stronger territories and elder Du was happy to hear that.


    If Du Chen went to the stronger territories well before he reached the realm of soul refinement his cultivation speed would be much faster, he might even get to the emperor''s realm which was a dream that elder Du could not realize.


    Du Chen and Li Tang were very happy to hear that they would go to the sect''s strongest territory, the elders'' excuse was that they both performed very well during the war which was true, but they knew this was not the real reason and yes that Zhang Yi should have spoken for them.


    They were very grateful that Zhang Yi had done this great favor for themselves even though they only know each other for a few months, this could be unimportant to Zhang Yi, but it would change their fate.


    After a few days, the elders announced some more people who would go with them to the stronger territories of the sect, as the elders had arrived before the war began they could judge various talents and who performed well during the war.


    With elder Lu in the group, they arrived within a few weeks in the strongest territories of the sect, upon arriving at Sword Sect Zhang Yi you may feel that incredibly the spiritual energy here was like using an intermediate level spiritual stone to cultivate.


    For Zhang Yi and his wives who always cultivated using high-end spiritual stones, that didn''t make much difference, but for the normal disciples who weren''t so rich, this change of territory would save hundreds of years of cultivation.


    Zhang Yi can see that in this territory there were fewer soul-birth realm warriors than in the soul-refinement realm because the soul-birth realm warriors in this sect were only the most talented who needed only time to reach the realm of soul refinement.


    Already the warriors in the soul-refinement realm were all talented disciples who coulde to the void realm with certainty over time, some disciples were in the void realm, but they were very few.


    It is only in the best territories of the divine ne that it wasmon to have geniuses who were disciples still in the void realm because after 2,000 years one can no longer be called a disciple and bes an elder of the sect.


    Elder Lu Bi was a genius who was at the peak of the void realm at only 3,000 years old, she was not considered a disciple because of her age, but was highly respected in this sect territory and was in this weaker territory just because I was learning from the elder who led this territory who had the supreme understanding of thews of space.


    So Zhang Yi could be said very boldly asking her to be the elder who would take care of his safety if he had not been a genius rarely seen before in the sect he could have made elder Lu angry.


    The disciples who came from the weaker territory were taken to the houses they would be staying in for years toe, Zhang Yi stayed in the soul birth realm disciples territory, but it was a special house and the elders would warn all the disciples that Zhang Yi He was a special disciple who could not be disturbed.


    After that the elders went to a meeting to report on what happened in the war and about Zhang Yi, everyone at the meeting was excited when they learned that Zhang Yi had an advanced understanding of the earth and wood elementws and an intermediate understanding of thews. from space.


    This meant that Zhang Yi was a much bigger genius than they thought, everyone knew how important thews were, but it always took a long time to understand without the necessary talent.


    The elder who cared for this territory was an example of this, he chose to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space and so has no stronger cultivation in the emperor''s realm, he gave up the chance to reach the divine realm to understand thews of space.


    He was not despised for this and was even admired by the other elders who died unable to reach the divine realm in a lifetime, but for warriors, cultivation was usually more important than understanding thews, because with the stronger cultivation one could live hundreds of thousands more years.


    So when elder Lu said he had agreed to protect Zhang Yi everyone was reassured by it, even if elder Lu wasn''t the strongest she was best at running away with Zhang Yi if necessary, and no one would dare to ask her if she didn''t offer to do that.


    So in the next few days, everything was quiet in the sect until Zhang Yi decided to start doing more missions, he had been able to understand even the second level of soul refinement realm after doing so many missions and thisst war.


    But Zhang Yi knew he should not make a timeline to cultivate again because all Sword Sect elders would realize that he had a high-level understanding of thews of time, and that was something even Sword Sect could do to him if he found out.

 Chapter 191: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 5

    Chapter 191: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 5


    So Zhang Yi understood that he had to spend the years normally cultivating as everyone did, he would have no real gain cultivating within the timeline either, after all, he would age the same way, the difference was that little time would spend in normal time.


    But since Zhang Yi was in no hurry to get strong after being protected by the Sword Sect, it was better that he just spend the years normally and that would give his masters time toe looking for him.


    If another 10 years passed it was impossible that his masters could not find him, so what had happened was that his masters had given up on him, Zhang Yi hoped that would not happen because he had just gotten to the divine ne so quickly just to meet his masters.


    Zhang Yi had already regretted not using one of the tokens when he arrived at the divine ne if he did he would be at the side of one of his masters at least, he hoped his masters would not be disappointed in him and still look for him.


    Luckily now, Zhang Yi had his wives to consider as a family, otherwise, he would still feel more alone in the divine ne without anyone having a deeper rtionship with him.


    With Lusserina and the others, Zhang Yi could wait for several years and even understand and ept if his masters didn''te looking for him, because he was no longer alone in the divine ne, the Sword Sect was one of the most powerful sects in the divine ne and Zhang Yi could cultivate the divine realm without having any problems with cultivation techniques.


    When Zhang Yi asked for a mission the elders understood that it was true that Zhang Yi was always after challenges to improve his cultivation, they would send elder Lu on this mission to protect Zhang Yi, so to know the real strength of Zhang Yi they sent on a very difficult mission.


    The mission was to find a special weed in one of thends that were in Sword Sect territory, it seemed an easy mission, but in that territory were level 10 wild beasts which were equivalent to the soul refinement realm for human warriors.


    Everyone knew how wild beasts were usually much stronger than warriors of the same cultivation level, in this territory they had level 11 beasts that were equivalent to emptiness realm warriors and level 9 wild beasts as well.


    And Elder Lu would also be apanying Zhang Yi on this mission, she would be hidden and would only apany him silently and only appear if he had any serious danger.


    So the sect was confident of sending Zhang Yi on this mission that could be very dangerous for other disciples, and the sect thought that Zhang Yi had an intermediate understanding of thews of space and could easily escape a dangerous situation.


    Zhang Yi left the sect early to do his mission and elder Lu went to talk to Zhang Yi as soon as he left the sect to warn that he would be present, Zhang Yi always knew that elder Lu was watching him and was not surprised.


    "I just wanted to tell you that I will be protecting you throughout your mission, but I won''t help unless someone attacks you or you fail in your mission, I want to tell you that we already know that you have intermediate understanding of thews of space and advanced understanding of thews of the wood and earth elements."


    "We also know that you must have more means to fight soul-refinement realm warriors, so you should not hide your methods and can fight with all your might, our sect just wants to help you."


    Zhang Yi was surprised by this because he did not know that elder Lu and the cult elders knew so much about him, it showed that he was very careless at the time the sect was at war, as he had a greater understanding of the spacews of the world that to elder Lu he didn''t expect her to realize that.


    "You''re right elder Lu, I have these skills you said and many others, but I can''t fully trust our sect because I''ve been to a sect that was almost destroyed by spies."


    "So if elder Lu takes an oath to heaven that will never reveal my abilities to anyone, I can show many of my abilities during this mission, when I have enough confidence in the sect I will reveal my abilities to everyone."


    Elder Lu thought for a moment and saw that she had no problem with that after all the other elders did not ask her to investigate Zhang Yi and she was too curious to know what Zhang Yi''s true talent was and his true strength.


    So if Zhang Yi''s previous sect had really been destroyed because of spies, it was only natural that he would learn to distrust others, over time she also believed that Zhang Yi would reveal his talent to the other elders.


    After that elder Lu took the oath for the heavens in front of Zhang Yi, so he was relieved to know that his secret would be hidden until he wanted to reveal it to the other elders.


    If Elder Lu saw his true abilities and his real strength she would understand why he was so afraid that it would be revealed until he had enough power to show his strength to the other elders.


    Since elder Lu also had an understanding of spacews at the advanced level, Zhang Yi didn''t hide his speed anymore and only slowed a little so that Elder Lu could keep up with him.


    Just going into the sect territory where the mission would be revealed to elder Lu was already very surprised to realize that Zhang Yi had, in fact, an advanced understanding of thews of space just like her.


    It took more than 2,000 years to have an advanced understanding of thews of space, and Zhang Yi was not even 40 years old and reached the same level, she realized that Zhang Yi''s understanding was more advanced than hers.


    That meant that Zhang Yi had an advanced understanding of threews under the age of 40, she would probably feel a little better if she knew that Zhang Yi only achieved this because she had special eyes that helped him to understand more easily thews of space and of time.


    Getting to where the mission was going to take Zhang Yi took much longer than he expected, he used divine sense with the mental energy to know the territory thoroughly and find the special herb he would have to find more easily.


    In the meantime he used his mental energy to know where the strongest wild beasts were, and thus to deviate from the path where these beasts were, as he walked he fought some beasts of the soul birth realm, but only when these beasts were well apart and killed them quickly.

 Chapter 192: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 6

    Chapter 192: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 6


    At first Elder Lu could not understand what Zhang Yi was doing, she was surprised at how quickly he killed the wild beasts of the soul birth realm because she paid no special attention to Zhang Yi during the war between sects.


    But as they went deeper into the territory, she realized that Zhang Yi always strayed from the paths where she had wild beasts of soul refinement realm and the territories where she had beasts of emptiness realm.


    Even though she only realized the presence of these beasts after a long time that Zhang Yi had already strayed, so she knew that it was true that Zhang Yi could more easily search for enemies in the quests he did.


    Zhang Yi walked the safest and fastest path he could find, but near where the grass the sect wanted was two level-10 wild beasts, Zhang Yi had expected this because he knew the wild beast he was facing and also knew that normally near the most valuable herbs there were always wild beasts guarding the herbs.


    If it were otherwise Zhang Yi would have a much harder time facing these two beasts, but since he already had an agreement with elder Lu he could show more of his abilities, Zhang Yi would not show all of his abilities like mental energy and Sacred domain.


    But by showing some of his attacking techniques and the essence of the phoenix me, elder Lu would probably only recognize this as an advanced understanding of thews of fire, so Zhang Yi could show that power.


    Zhang Yi took his sword because he still had no confidence and no need to use the spear, this was a king rank sword he had stolen along with the king rank armor he wore, Zhang Yi used the dragon charge technique and the feather rain technique.


    The two wild beasts had not seen Zhang Yi who was hiding and only died after receiving several attacks with the force of three times the peak of the soul refinement realm, elder Lu was also surprised by this.


    She realized that this attack was almost at the emptiness realm level and could even hurt her seriously, she felt that Zhang Yi used thews of fire and two techniques she didn''t know that made his attack lethal.


    With this, she realized why Zhang Yi had the confidence to fight soul-refinement realm warriors even though he was in the soul-birth realm at level 1, with this strength of his own missions he would have to face various soul-refinement realm warriors at the peak could be given to Zhang Yi.


    "Elder Lu, since this is a territory of our sect could I get some herbs for myself?"


    "If they are not very rare you can."


    "Thanks, I''ll get the herbs and if they are very rare you can let me know."


    Zhang Yi said this because he had mapped in his mind almost all this sect territory to find this herb that was the purpose of the mission, and in that territory had many of the herbs that could be useful for him to create the pill that would help him increase the cultivation speed in the realm of soul birth.


    This was a very important herb because it would serve him in many realms after that until the emptiness realm because it was thest pill he could create in his master''s special cauldron.


    After that he could no longer have perfect rank pills unless his refinement ability was sufficient for this, Zhang Yi had no confidence even to create perfect rank pills for the spiritual sea realm, let alone of the refinement soulrealm or stronger.


    So Zhang Yi knew this pill would be useful to him for a long time, so he should carefully gather the herbs so as not to warn elder Lu of what he intended to create, Zhang Yi killed the 3 level-9 beasts that were taking care of the weed and took them.


    Elder Lu did not think this herb that Zhang Yi was important and so did not care much, seeing that Zhang Yi was happy because it was the most valuable herb he needed, the others were worth even less to elder Lu.


    After returning to the sect elder Lu said that Zhang Yi did very well on this mission and said her assessment of Zhang Yi''s maximum strength for the sect to find more difficult missions, the sect''s elders were surprised and asked for details, but the Elder Lu said he had taken an oath and could not say that.


    The elders found this strange and disliked Zhang Yi''sck of trust when elder Lu said that Zhang Yi had a problem with spies in the sect where he was before the elders epted because they trusted Elder Lu''s vision.


    The elders who went to help Sword Sect in the weaker territories like elder Lu knew more about Zhang Yi''s talent and saw how he helped the sect and so trusted him more, the elders who didn''t see Zhang Yi in the war thought it wrong that the sect has this much preferential treatment like that.


    But these elders dared not question Elder Lu''s decisions that besides being the elder''s disciple responsible for this territory, she was an elder appreciated by Sword Sect in the stronger territories because of her talent.


    So Zhang Yi spent two more years in this Sword Sect territory, in those two years he can cultivate to the advancedyer of the first level of the soul birth realm, it was much slower than in the other realms, but all the elders were surprised by the speed that Zhang Yi improved his cultivation.


    He improved mental energy cultivation, body refinement, and qi cultivation, even though it was an excellent cultivation speed that still made Zhang Yi dissatisfied, fortunately in several missions he has done in these two years he has collected all the medicinal herbs necessary for making the pill he needed.


    In those years Zhang Yi did several missions, many of them were difficult even for Zhang Yi because they were missions usually given to soul-refinement realm warrior groups at the peak, yet he never faced a real risk because he still hid many of the techniques he had.


    Elder Lu also got used to following Zhang Yi in those years and she still had time to cultivate while caring for Zhang Yi because she knew that Zhang Yi could getaway better than her if some very strong enemy appeared.


    She didn''t even suspect that Zhang Yi hadn''t shown all the techniques he had and was even stronger, yet she thought he was an amazing genius. Zhang Yi didn''t need to use otherws in other missions, otherwise, he didn''t care to show that he had advanced mastery in more than 10ws.

 Chapter 193: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 7

    Chapter 193: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 7


    In those two years, Zhang Yi has done many difficult missions and so has earned respect from the elders and the other disciples and with the warnings given about him from the elders no one tried to cause any trouble for Zhang Yi.


    Even the leading disciples who were in the void realm treated Zhang Yi as someone on the same level as them because Zhang Yi was under 40 and they knew that Zhang Yi was much more talented than them.


    Not to mention that many already knew that Zhang Yi had the strength of the soul refinement realm at the peak even though he was in the soul birth realm on the first level, it showed that he was actually almost on the same level as them.


    In those years Zhang Yi''s wives also had a breakthrough in their cultivation, Lusserina and Saphielle reached the advancedyer of the fourth level of the mortal tribtion realm, the twins were also in the advancedyer of the fourth level of the mortal tribtion realm.


    They still had a slower cultivation advance because their cultivation techniques were worse than Zhang Yi''s and talent between them was not the same, in fact as Zhang Yi did the double cultivation that their cultivation advance it was bigger than cultivated alone.


    Even though they couldn''t waste time and so cultivated even when alone with these techniques, Zhang Yi couldn''t just take Sword Sect''s cultivation techniques for his wives for the same reason that he couldn''t just pass the techniques that the masters of him passed to him.


    Zhang Yi had to be careful now and could not just steal the cultivation techniques of the other sects, because he had a sect to represent now and did not want to cause problems for Sword Sect who helped him so much in those years.


    Another thing that Zhang Yi was not very sad about in those two years is that his masters had not appeared in all this time, he had been on the divine ne for well over 3 years now anding to this stronger Sword Sect territory was closer of the territories where the strongest sects were.


    Zhang Yi also had a lot of confidence from the Sword Sect masters and so got a map of almost the entire divine ne where they had Sword Sect territories, and he realized that even the most distant ces would not take him 3 years to arrive.


    Zhang Yi was sure that his masters had an equal or greater understanding of thews of space than he did because he realized that only in the emptiness realm with a supreme understanding of thews of space could he go to earth as his masters did.


    And if he did that he was in danger of dying on the trip, so he imagined that his masters had at least an emperor''s realm to make that trip with a quiet or greater understanding of thews of space.


    With this cultivation, they could easily reach him in those 3 years if they really wanted to, even though he had no other choice Zhang Yi hoped they would stille to find him.


    Zhang Yi was very protected by the whole sect and so almost no other sect of this territory knew that there was such a talented disciple in Sword Sect, but that could not go on long, having a talented disciple was proof that a powerful sect would have an Excellent future.


    Also, with all the missions Zhang Yi did being several of them outside Sword Sect territory it was a matter of time before he became known, so within a few weeks, he would have a tournament among the sects of that territory.


    This tournament was highly anticipated by the strongest disciples and sects because the disciples who won the tournaments won excellent prizes ranging from high-end spiritual stones to pills that could enhance a disciple''s talent or cultivation.


    Since this was not one of the strongest territories, disputes were only between the soul-birth realm disciples and the soul-refinement realm disciples, the emptiness realm disciples did not participate.


    Zhang Yi received a request from elder Lu on behalf of the sect''s elders to participate to win among the disciples of the soul-birth realm, as Zhang Yi could win several warriors from the soul-refinement realm peak against disciples of the soul birth realm.


    Zhang Yi was grateful for the help the sect had given him in those years and also the security that was always important to him because of his wives, just as it would not be difficult for Zhang Yi to ept Sword Sect''s request to participate in this tournament.


    When the disciples of the soul-birth realm discovered that Zhang Yi would participate they wanted to quit the tournament because they knew they could not win, but the sect promised that the disciple who took second in the sect would receive the same awards as Zhang Yi.


    This cheered up the disciples who did not even have to be second in the tournament, and the only second in the sect, Zhang Yi was also more generous and said that anyone who took second would receive the cultivation resource he would receive as a prize.


    This encouraged all the disciples who could win the first prize twice if they were the sect''s second-best, all disciples knew that Zhang Yi never used sect cultivation resources and only high-level spiritual stones.


    It even brought a strange rumor that Zhang Yi did not use cultivation resources to cultivate and depended only on his talent, which is why he was so strong even though he was under 40 and his base was so stable.


    After Zhang Yi spent two years in the sect this rumor grew stronger and even the elders began to believe it, everyone knew that it was impossible to find a disciple with more stable cultivation than Zhang Yi.


    Of course, that wasn''t true, but because Zhang Yi used cultivation resources only after the core creation realm and still doing double cultivation that eliminated the impurities in his qi was almost true the rumors, let alone the tribtions he went through that left his base of even more stable cultivation.


    Only Elder Lu knew this wasn''t true because she saw Zhang Yi use pills several times to cultivate, but she didn''t know which Zhang Yi pills she used or how he got those pills since he never bought anywhere.


    Even if she knew from her oath to elder Lu, she couldn''t tell anyone that Zhang Yi used cultivation resources, but Zhang Yi didn''t intend to hide it from anyone because it was impossible for anyone to reach his cultivation level under the age of 40 without using cultivation resources.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t talk about it so as not to risk revealing that he had a high level of mental energy and could refine pills, that would surprise everyone in the sect.

 Chapter 194: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 8

    Chapter 194: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 8


    So the days went by and who would go to the tournament was chosen, because of the promises of Zhang Yi and the sect the disciples of the soul-birth realm were the most vying to participate in the tournament.


    After all, it was much easier to be the second of the sect than the first of the tournament, they just had to be better than the other disciples of the same sect, Du Chen and Li Tang didn''t even want to participate in the tournament because they knew they couldn''t.


    They still did some missions with Zhang Yi when they needed it, but now that they knew of Zhang Yi''s royal strength they were even ashamed to be proud to help him during sectional missions when they were in the weaker territories.


    Also, because they were friends of Zhang Yi who was a recognized genius they had the respect of the other disciples who didn''t want problems with Zhang Yi who were almost all in the sect.


    On the day of the tournament elder Lu and Elder Shen Zhi who went to the fetching sect, Zhang Yi were part of the group of elders who would go to the tournament, besides them the 8 strongest elders in the void realm would go to that tournament.


    Normally the tournament had no problem and it was not necessary to send the strongest elders from the sect, but these elders were only going because the sect cared about Zhang Yi, so it was best to prevent sending the strongest elders from the void realm.


    With these elders going to be 20 disciples, 10 of the soul-refinement realm and 9 of the soul-birth realm in addition to Zhang Yi, the elders hoped to easily win the discourse of the soul-birth realm and perhaps also win the disciple tournament of the realm of soul refinement.


    Zhang Yi was perhaps the calmest in the group that would go to this tournament, he did not care about the prize nor expected much difficulty in the fights, he was just going because he wanted to help the sect.


    With elder Lu in the group, they moved quickly to where the tournament would be held, it would be on an ind that was near the territory of thergest sects in that territory, of the 10 strongest sects of the divine ne only Sword Sect was in that territory.


    The divine ne had a veryrge total territory and so beyond the central territories of the divine ne where the spiritual energy was stronger, the sects were usually separated to have more control over the territories.


    Yet in this territory there were two other sects that were only slightly weaker than the 10 strongest sects, so even if Sword Sect was the strongest in that territory, it still could not do what it wanted.


    However, one of those two sects that were slightly weaker than the 10 major sects was a Sword Sect ally, so the elders could guarantee that Zhang Yi would be safer in this sect territory.


    Sword Sect was one of the first to arrive and soon set up camp on the ind, and soon after the weaker sects that usually arrived earlier were surprised to see that Sword Sect had already arrived.


    Even so, they came to greet the Sword Sect elders because they had respect for one of the divine ne''s strongest and fairest sects, they spoke only to two of the sect''s elders and thought that those elders were the only ones who came or at least the group leaders.


    Because everyone recognized that these two elders were two of the strongest elders of all Sword Sect in the void realm, this was not true because these two elders had the lowest status of all elders that came.


    The disciples took advantage of their early arrival and were cultivating and preparing for the tournament that would take ce in theing days. The elders were also calm but were vignt about who was approaching their camp because of Zhang Yi.


    In the next two days, all the other sects participating in the tournament had arrived, the weaker sects came only to show respect for the tournament and only 6 sects had a chance to win this tournament among the disciples.


    Peaches Sect which was one of Sword Sect''s rival sects and one of the strongest divisions of the divine ne appeared earlier than usual to show respect for Sword Sect and let the strongest sect arrivest, so they were surprised to see that Sword Sect had already arrived.


    Peaches Sect didn''t really care about showing respect for Sword Sect, but they were always afraid of being attacked by Sword Sect and the other sect that had the same strength as them.


    They went to greet the Sword Sect elders and found that Sword Sect had been the first sect to arrive and was relieved and curious as to why that might be, even though the two Sword Sect elders who came had the same more than half of the Peaches Sect elders.


    They suspected that there was a reason for Sword Sect to bring such strong elders, Mount Fei Sect which was a sect of the same rank as Peaches Sect and the allied sect of Sword Sect was thest to arrive and were also surprised at seeing that Sword Sect had been the first to arrive.


    After a while, the sects talked about this year''s tournament rules and then confirmed what the prizes would be, first ce would be given a pill that would help strengthen the meridians or cure the meridians.


    Normally warriors could have a problem in the early cultivation realms or suffer meridian damage in the cultivation years, this pill could improve someone''s talent or cure some minor problem, it could help someone reach therger cultivation realms.


    It was a very expensive and difficult pill to make and almost everyone had some cultivation problems, Zhang Yi didn''t care about this award because neither he nor his wives had any problems with the meridians.


    But the other Sword Sect disciples were excited because even if they didn''t need the pill they could sell to the sect and get high-level spiritual stones or valuable cultivation resources in return.


    This was the prize for first ce in the disciples ''tournament in the soul-birth realm, the prize for the soul-refinement realm disciples'' tournament was a pill that could improve soul formation within the dantian.


    It was certainly a much more valuable prize and something all the disciples wanted, Zhang Yi was not interested in it because he had not reached the realm of soul refinement and also had the mental energy that could do the same as this pill.


    Zhang Yi was only interested in the award of 1 million high-level spirit stones for first ce in the Soul Refinement Disciples tournament and 250,000 high-level spirit stones for the Soulbirth realm tournament.

 Chapter 195: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 9

    Chapter 195: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 9


    This prize for Zhang Yi was certainly more valuable than the pills, it was a pity that he could only participate in the soul-birth realm disciple tournament, otherwise, he could win 1 million high-level spirit stones.


    Zhang Yi had hundreds of millions of high-end spirit stones, but in those nearly 12 years of divine ne cultivation with time in the distorted timeline, he used millions of spiritual stones with his wives.


    Zhang Yi knew it was difficult to get high-level spiritual stones from the divine ne and he could live tens of thousands of years to reach the divine realm, so those spiritual stones he had might not be enough for him and his wives to use.


    Of course, after Zhang Yi reached the realm of emptiness he could have the strength to get millions of high-end spirit stones if he refined pills to auction he would have no problem with spirit stones in all his cultivation time.


    But Zhang Yi was always a cautious person who feared for problems that could happen and what really happened to him in recent years, so a reserve of spiritual stones for him that had the world of mental energy was ideal.


    Once everything was decided the sects began to decide what the tournament format would look like, they had almost 200 disciples in each category, so the 3 strongest sects were allowed to pick 4 disciples who would not need to participate in the first phase of elimination.


    These 12 disciples plus each of the other sects would form 32 disciples that would automatically be in the 64 strongest, the other 32 disciples would be chosen in the yoffs, it would seem to be a great advantage for the stronger sects, but in fact it was 12 disciples who surely they would be in this phase.


    Zhang Yi was chosen with one of these disciples to the surprise of the other sects, only a few elders and disciples of Western Sea Sect knew why Zhang Yi was one of the chosen disciples, but they dared not challenge Sword Sect in this territory.


    Zhang Yi didn''t mind fighting from the start or starting fightingter, but Sword Sect wanted everyone to be surprised by Zhang Yiter during the tournament when he won.


    Soon the fighting began between the disciples, the level of the disciples was very simr in the struggles even between the strongest and the weakest sects, the difference was widening between the martial techniques used in the struggles and the understanding of the disciples''ws.


    It often happened that minor sects would have a great disciple in the soul birth realm and end up winning this tournament if anyone had an advanced understanding of anyw or more than one it was almost certain that that disciple would win.


    Even though almost all of the disciples were at levels 7, 8 or 9 in the soul birth realm, that''s why Zhang Yi who was level 1 was a surprise to everyone, everyone already wondered how Zhang Yi could be a genius to challenge warriors 8 levels stronger than him.


    After a few hours, many fights had taken ce, up to 10 fights could happen simultaneously and yet some fights took several minutes while others ended in less than a minute.


    The Sword Sect disciples were sitting talking with the Mount Fei Sect disciples about the struggles and other things, the two sects usually always had very close rtions between the elders and the disciples as well.


    This time the elders of the two sects weren''t talking much, that''s because all Sword Sect elders were the strongest elders who normally had no contact with Mount Fei Sect elders, because of the friendship between the sects only the Mount Fei Sect elders knew that these 10 strong elders came from Sword Sect this time.


    Even at Mount Fei Sect only 6 elders came and the other sects were the same, so even the Mount Fei Sect elders didn''t know why that happened, nor did Zhang Yi talk to the Mount Fei Sect disciples or the disciples of the Sword Sect.


    He was new to the sect and the special status he had in the sect made him somewhat isted from the normal disciples, at first Zhang Yi didn''t even care about the fight and just cultivated, but soon he began to observe the situation on the spot of the tournament.


    This was because he encountered some weaker disciples who seemed to belong to the soul-eater organization he met shortly after entering the divine ne, these disciples and sects belonged to smaller sects, and even some elders appeared to be from that organization.


    In the years Zhang Yi spent on the divine ne he learned that this organization was a problem for all but the most certain sects like Sword Sect and Justice Sect, as Zhang Yi has read the soul of two of these members of this organization he could know who belonged to this organization.


    In addition to using a taboo soul-devouring technique to cultivate and strengthen this organization, it sought chaos and sect warfare on the divine ne, proving that Cherry Sect and Golden Wolf Sect who had elders infiltrating this sect ended up suffering heavy Justice Sect retaliations and today were not even present at this tournament.


    So Zhang Yi didn''t know if anything would happen in this tournament or if the members of this organization were justpeting normally today before long Zhang Yi had the answer he was looking for when a disciple belonging to this organization killed his opponent during the tournament fight.


    Even if deaths were allowed in this tournament the sect that had the disciple dead was furious to see this happening, so both sects were now in bad rtions because of the actions of one member of that organization.


    This happened other times during the tournament and Zhang Yi realized that this organization wanted confusion today, fortunately, none of the sect''s disciples infiltrated the sects had the strength to kill anyone from Sword Sect, so Zhang Yi just watched without getting involved.


    By the end of the day, the fights were not over yet and many fights were still missing so that the 32 best disciples of this round could go to the next phase and at this stage that Zhang Yi could fight.


    Zhang Yi went to the tent at the camp where Elder Lu was because he wanted to say something important to her, not even the elders usually came to her tent to disturb, only Zhang Yi had the courage.


    "Zhang Yi? Has something happened for you toe looking for me?"


    "Yes, elder Lu, I wanted to tell you about something that happened before and may happen again, it''s important."


    "You can tell me then."


    Zhang Yi could only talk about this subject to elder Lu because she promised not to tell any of Zhang Yi''s secrets to other people, so Zhang Yi came to trust Elder Lu more.

 Chapter 196: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 10

    Chapter 196: Going to the Stronger Territories of the Sword Sect 10


    "What happened elder Lu, is that a few years ago when I got to the divine ne I got into aplicated case I didn''t expect, do you remember what happened to Justice Sect a few years ago?"


    "Yes, the case that they sent three elders to an ind to mediate between a dispute between two other sects and the elders of that sect ended up dying."


    "That''s right, in the end, the two sects that also had all the elders and disciples killed were attacked by Justice Sect because they were used of being guilty of what happened."


    "I remember that before that Justice Sect suspected someone else was involved in this and killed all the elders and disciples of the three sects, but then that hypothesis was ruled out because the elders attacked each other and no outsiders participated in this fight."


    "Yes, the person they were looking for who was on this ind during what happened was me, but I just saw what happened and didn''t kill anyone, nor did I have the strength to kill 9 realm elders from the void."


    This surprised Elder Lu, just because Zhang Yi was on that ind undiscovered by the 9 elders was very impressive to her, of course, she didn''t doubt that Zhang Yi was really innocent, he had no strength and no reason to kill the elders of the three sects.


    "Still because of what happened, I was running away for a while because if discovered by any of the three sects I would be killed even though I was innocent."


    "What I meant by telling this story is that the real culprits for what happened on that ind were the soul-eater organization that infiltrated the members of their organization into the two sects and attacked the Justice Sect elders and in the end, all were killed."


    So Elder Lu understood why Zhang Yi said the matter was important, the soul-eater organization was an evil that all Divine ne sects wanted to eliminate, they knew some members of these organizations seeped into some sects and caused trouble, but they could do nothing about it.


    If Zhang Yi eventually saw something this organization did, it showed that the problem was even bigger than the sects thought, so Elder Lu remembered that Zhang Yi said it was something that had happened and could happen again.


    "You mean this organization is here today?"


    "Yes, I have created a way to find out some of the members of this organization, some disciples who killed other disciples in today''s tournament are part of this organization and many elders too, I have no way of proving it and you have nothing to do about it, for I just came to tell you who they are for you and the other elders to watch out for anything that might happen."


    "Do you think this organization could attack our sect as they did the Justice Sect elders?"


    "I think so, our sect and Justice Sect are some of the sects that will be the main enemies of this organization in the future because members of this organization cannot infiltrate those sects like ours."


    Elder Lu thought for a while and then saw that what Zhang Yi said was true, she was thus given a list that Zhang Yi made of the elders and disciples who were members of this organization, she was surprised when she saw how many.


    If all these elders attacked Sword Sect they could end up being seriously harmed, fortunately, because of Zhang Yi, the 10 strongest elders in the cult''s emptiness realm came, so they were safe if they were prevented.


    She was very sorry that they could do nothing against these members of the soul-eater organization and just defend themselves, so she asked Zhang Yi if there was any way to prove that these people he said were really members of that organization.


    "If you can get someone who cultivates mental energy who knows how to use the soul searching technique this may be possible, it has to be someone who has credibility as well, so the other sects would believe that."


    Elder Lu agreed that this could indeed be done, she trusted Zhang Yi and thought it was an excellent opportunity to pick up several members of that organization, so after Zhang Yi left she used a token she had and texted the master her and also to Sword Sect in the stronger territories.


    Her master said this could be done and the sect in the stronger territories also agreed, she was very happy about it and knew that this time they could catch many enemies, she just had to wait until almost the end of this tournament.


    Zhang Yi did not know that his warning to elder Lu became an operation to capture members of the soul-eater organization, after which elder Lu told what Zhang Yi discovered to the other elders and everyone was vignt about it, after all, caution would do nothing wrong for them.


    In the next few days, several of these elders whom Zhang Yi said were from the organization would call the other sects and Sword Sect to talk or to some meeting between sects, whenever more than 5 of these suspicious elders meet Sword Sect refused to attend the meetings.


    This made some sects unhappy with Sword Sect, but Sword Sect elders didn''t care, because in theing days in the tournament, the fights where the disciples whom Zhang Yi used always ended in death or serious injury among the disciples.


    After it happened several times even the elders didn''t think it was just a coincidence, after several days of fighting the 32 disciples who won in the qualifiers joined the 32 disciples who were already ssified by the sects.


    The 10 Sword Sect disciples were among 64, 6 Mount Fei Sect disciples qualified and 5 Peaches Sect disciples also qualified, so the final fights began finally, no undercover disciples of the soul-eater organization ranked among the 64st.


    This made things only more suspicious for the Sword Sect elders because some of them were clearly able to qualify, Zhang Yi soon had his first fight, even though he was just level 1 of the soul birth realm the opponents in they underestimated him because he was from Sword Sect.


    But it was no use, Zhang Yi used his speed to quickly approach the opponent and made a sword strike without using too much force, with the essence of the phoenix me being hidden, the others just saw Zhang Yi''s opponent being sent out of the fainted fighting area.


    This surprised everyone because Zhang Yi''s opponent was someone from the soul birth realm at level 9 and was a talented warrior, they expected a tough fight and Zhang Yi using thews and all the strength to win, but everyone could see that Zhang Yi had not even used his full strength not to hurt his opponent.

 Chapter 197: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 1

    Chapter 197: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 1


    Everyone was amazed at Zhang Yi''s amazing strength and no one could figure out how he could be so strong without using thews and no technique, it was clear that Zhang Yi was a genius and that Sword Sect treated him especially because of it.


    Only the Sword Sect elders and disciples were not surprised by what Zhang Yi did, he was clearly one who could fight level 9 soul refinement realm warriors and win, so he beat soul birth realm warriors, not It was so amazing.


    The Mount Fei Sect elders finally understood why Sword Sect sent the strongest elders to this tournament, it seems they really enjoyed Zhang Yi very much and wanted to protect him, the Mount Fei Sect elders thought that was right because it happened in others. genius tournaments of some sect end up being killed after the tournaments.


    Since the Sword Sect elders already knew about Zhang Yi''s talent they observed the elders that Zhang Yi said were from the soul-eater organization, these elders seemed to be impressed with Zhang Yi''s talent and seemed to want to do something about it.


    Elder Shen even realized a murderous intent from some of these elders, so they knew sometimes the elders of this organization did not hesitate to sacrifice themselves to fulfill the organization''s goals and create chaos.


    So it was quite possible that some of these elders would try to kill Zhang Yi even though they knew Sword Sect elders would kill themter, only to eliminate Zhang Yi which could be a threat to them and to cause conflict between Sword Sect and the other sects.


    In the uing fights, the Sword Sect disciples won their fights and the disciples of the main sects qualified for the 32 best, all realizing that this time Sword Sect seemed to want to dominate the tournament among the disciples of the soul birth realm.


    What they did not know was that the benefits were so good that they attracted the best Sword Sect disciples, the other sects did not care much about the soul birth realm tournament and so the Sword Sect disciples could dominate the struggles.


    Then there was another round of fights and Zhang Yi easily won his fight again, this time the opponent managed to attack Zhang Yi who just deflected using some movement techniques and attacked once to win the fight.


    The elders of the other sects began to suspect that Zhang Yi could be someone sent by Sword Sect in the stronger territories just as Elder Lu was because besides Zhang Yi''s incredible talent they could see the high-level movement techniques that Zhang Yi wore it.


    Of course part of that was because of Zhang Yi''s talent, after all, he mastered all the divine movement techniques he received from his masters, even the emperor''s realm elders might not have mastered these high-level techniques.


    This was proof of Zhang Yi''s talent with a divine understanding to fully understand these techniques in a few years, the other sects just didn''t know why the Sword Sect of the stronger territories had sent Zhang Yi to a weaker territory like this.


    This time only 6 Sword Sect disciples ranked in the top 16, this is because some Sword Sect disciples faced, soon, after all, fought again and Zhang Yi easily ranked in the top 8.


    4 Sword Sect disciples were in the top 8 this time, one Sword Sect disciple faced Zhang Yi in the next phase and gave up before the fight started so Zhang Yi qualified for the first 4.


    3 Sword Sect disciples were in the top 4 and Zhang Yi faced someone from Peaches Sect in the semifinal and easily won, so in the final two Sword Sect disciples faced each other in the final and Zhang Yi won because the Sword Sect opponent just gave up before the fight.


    So the first ce was Zhang Yi, and second and third was Sword Sect showing the strongest sect''s dominance, the elders were very proud to see that and it seemed that Zhang Yi didn''t even have to participate for Sword Sect to win.


    The second disciple was more excited than Zhang Yi who had won because he would win the prize for being second ce and also the pill to strengthen the meridians of Zhang Yi and also the sect, so he was the one who would win the most thereby.


    Zhang Yi only came back to his ce after receiving the prize and giving the pill to the second disciple, the other sects who saw it was impressed to see Zhang Yi doing it, it only reinforced their idea that Zhang Yi it was from stronger sect territory and needed no such weak cultivation resources.


    The next day the Soul Refinement Realm Disciples Tournament began, Zhang Yi was more concerned about this tournament because 4 disciples who were part of the strongest were members of the Soul Eaters infiltrated the other sects.


    These undercover disciples had the ability to kill Sword Sect disciples if they wanted to, it could really happen and the elders were also worried about it, the disciples were even warned to give up if they faced these disciples.


    This is because deaths could happen in these fights in this tournament and the elders were forbidden to interfere in the fights between the disciples even if some of their disciples could be killed, so maybe the soul-eater organization decided to risk and send so many disciples to this tournament.


    Many disciples of the weaker sects had already been killed in the tournament among disciples of the soul-birth realm, so if the disciples of the strongest sects eventually died it would not be such a problem because several disciples had already died.


    Elder Lu was still waiting for what she had arranged with the sect and her master to happen, but even if it was fast it would not be before the realm disciples'' tournament of soul refinement began.


    Again Sword Sect chose 4 disciples who would not participate in the qualifiers and would already be ranked in the top 64, the other stronger sects also chose the disciples to reach the 32 disciples who would not participate in the qualifiers.


    Thus the fighting began among the disciples, in some of the fights had the first deaths caused by these disciples that Zhang Yi had warned the sect elders, including a disciple of the Peaches Sect, had been killed as well.


    A little confusion ensued and the Peaches Sect elders were very angry about it, but because of the tournament rules the disciple who killed him was protected and nothing would happen to him, at least not during the tournament.


    After the first day of the soul-refinement realm disciples tournament, no Sword Sect disciples had been eliminated or killed, at the end of the day, the Sword Sect elders were called back to a meeting between the elders and denied.

 Chapter 198: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 2

    Chapter 198: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 2


    Somehow it seemed that the elders who were from the soul-eater organization were gathering more and more, so Sword Sect elders always denied these invitations and it was only at a meeting that Mount Fei Sect organized because none of those elders were invited.


    These elders from the soul-eater organization were clever, and they used these refusals from the Sword Sect elders to show that they thought they were better than the others and didn''t want to be around the elders of the weaker sects.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Yi''s warning these elders would go to a few meetings just to put an end to those rumors that could be bad for the sect''s reputation, but knowing what might happen, the elders would prefer Sword Sect to look bad than fall into a trap.


    After several days of meeting and seeing that the Sword Sect elders always refused, these elders from the infiltrated soul-eater organization eventually acted and a Justice Sect elder and an elder from another minor sect were eventually killed.


    Hearing of this the Sword Sect elders knew that Zhang Yi was really right and that they had elders who were from the organization of the soul-eater infiltrators, they were happy to believe in Zhang Yi otherwise he could be one of them who ended up dead.


    It seemed that someone provoked the Justice Sect elder about the death of the three elders of their sect, the Justice Sect elder was furious and said how the two sects who were guilty of this had already been properly punished.


    This angered some of the minor sects that were allies of these two sects and a widespread fight began, several elders joined the fight and so only the two ended up dead and many were seriously injured.


    Justice Sect was annoyed by this, but it could do nothing because one of the elders of a smaller sect had also been killed and they were already being criticized for attacking both sects for what happened on the ind, after all, they were usually a fair sect.


    Even if the situation seemed confusing, the Sword Sect elders knew this was a n of the elders infiltrating the soul-eater organization, so on other days, they were determined not to attend any such meeting.


    On the second day of the struggle between the disciples of the soul-refinement realm, some Sword Sect disciples confronted the disciples infiltrated by the organization of the soul-eaters, those who were stronger only won the fights and nothing happened.


    But when they were stronger they had to follow Sword Sect''s rmendation and give up the fight, which made them very embarrassed by the mockery of the other disciples of the other sects, because they did not know why they had to give up without a fight.


    Zhang Yi thought that only then could the Sword Sect disciples be able to get out of these fights, as they would end up losing anyway.


    So only 6 Sword Sect disciples ended up in the top 64 with the 4 already ranked, this time the organization''s infiltrated disciples were also in the top 64 and would continue in this tournament.


    In the first round of the top 64 Sword Sect, 2 disciples faced these infiltrated disciples of the organization, this time they were stronger and the sect asked them to win and seriously injure these infiltrated disciples.


    Since they were disciples of two different sects and nothing serious happened but the serious injury caused no problem for Sword Sect after all some disciples had already died in this tournament, so some serious injuries were nothing.


    The fights continued and in the first 16, another fight between a Sword Sect disciple and a stronger infiltrated disciple took ce, at this point in the tournament only 2 of these disciples were still in the tournament.


    As the infiltrated disciple of the organization was a little stronger Sword Sect suggested that the disciple give up the fight so as not to take any chances, but this disciple was proud and the difference in strength between him and the opponent was not so big, so he decided to face the opponent.


    Zhang Yi who was disinterested in seeing these struggles realized this situation and began to pay attention in this fight, he realized that the Sword Sect disciple was weaker and the adversary was an undercover disciple of the soul-eater organization.


    So in this situation, it was for the Sword Sect disciple to give up this fight, he looked in the direction where the Sword Sect elders were and saw that the three elders present also looked angry and worried.


    So Zhang Yi understood that they should have warned the disciple and the disciple did not want to give up the fight, in the tournament who had the choice was the disciple and the sect could not force him to give up, so Zhang Yi re-observed the fight while waiting for him the disciple was intelligent and gave up when in danger.


    As the two had simr strength the fight was fought, the Sword Sect disciple was a young genius of 650 years, he was at level 8 of the soul refinement realm, he had the best techniques and an intermediate understanding of thews of fire and so can fight well.


    The undercover disciple was not that talented, but he was at level 9 of the soul refinement realm, so he got the advantage even though the Sword Sect disciple was more skilled, Zhang Yi realized that the organization''s disciple seemed to be losing the fight purpose while avoiding injury.


    This made Sword Sect''s proud disciple more excited, he wanted to prove to the elders that his decision not to give up this fight was right and with his talent, he could win, he started using more qi in the attacks and made stronger attacks. that left him more open in defense.


    The fights were between disciples of the soul-refinement realm of the same level were usually lengthy, but Zhang Yi paid attention throughout the fight, after a long time the Sword Sect disciple managed to slightly injure the opponent.


    Convinced that he would win he began to attack harder and leave more openings in defense, this was a trap that the organization''s disciple created to have an opportunity to kill the Sword Sect disciple.


    Winning this fight was easy for him, but killing his opponent with almost the same force was hard to do and so he came up with this n, at a time when the Sword Sect disciple left a big opening in defense the organization disciple did a strong attack that was preparing.


    This unexpected attack hit the Sword Sect disciple who was very injured, this was the opportunity he was expecting and so he continued to attack with force and speed without the Sword Sect disciple being able to react.


    Those who followed the fight were also surprised by this turn of the fight and even some elders were surprised, only Zhang Yi, the Sword Sect elders, and some smarter elders realized that it was a trap.

 Chapter 199: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 3

    Chapter 199: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 3


    Fighting with stronger-tier opponents was difficult for the stronger disciples, at different levels it was even harder, and that was why Zhang Yi''s talent that could fight several levels above was so surprising.


    So it was strange that the Sword Sect disciple could win the fight so easily if he was winning with difficulty it was more possible, so some realized that it was a trap of the disciple of the soul-eater organization.


    After gaining the upper hand, the disciple of the organization attacked with great force without stopping and without letting the Sword Sect disciple react, at that moment the Sword Sect disciple realized that he had lost this fight.


    He wanted to give up the fight, but his opponent''s attacks somehow prevented himself from speaking, so he remembered the sect elders'' warnings and regretted not giving up the fight as long as he could.


    In a short time with these strong attacks the Sword Sect disciple was already badly wounded and in danger of dying, but these fights had no judge and a disciple had to give up for the fight to stop.


    Desperate to see that he could die, the Sword Sect disciple managed to make an attack with all his might and managed to distance himself a bit at the opponent''s fight site and thus gave up the fight.


    Sword Sect elders who heard that even if the request to give up was weak were relieved, and Zhang Yi, who was watching the fight, stood up, the infiltrator of the soul-eater organization pretended not to hear the Sword Sect disciple''s withdrawal and it was the final blow to kill the opponent.


    Everyone who saw this was surprised and didn''t know what to do before the organization''s disciple struck the final blow. Zhang Yi, who was observing, used thews of space to go to the fight site and struck the organization''s disciple by injuring him throwing him out of the fight site.


    "The disciple of my sect had already given up the fight, beware of his actions."


    After saying that Zhang Yi took the Sword Sect disciple and took him to where Sword Sect was, Zhang Yi''s action was far more surprising than the near-death of a Sword Sect disciple after he gave up the fight.


    After all, Zhang Yi was only level 1 of the soul birth realm and had only dealt one blow to expel a level 9 disciple of the soul refinement realm from the fight site, this showed how he was a legendary talent even throughout the divine ne.


    The infiltrated elders of the soul-eater organization were more surprised by this and were annoyed that they missed the chance to kill a Sword Sect disciple and cause more chaos for this tournament.


    But they did not want to let that happen and began to question that Zhang Yi could not stop a rule fight and had to be punished, Peaches Sect who was a strong sect and rival of Sword Sect wanted to see a genius like Zhang Yi in danger and also began toin.


    "Elder Shen, by the rules of thispetition, are not allowed interruptions in fights or sect elders, Zhang Yi might want to save a disciple from his sect, but he broke the rule and injured a disciple of another sect and deserves to be punished."


    With Peaches Sect getting involved in this situation all other sects with infiltrated elders in the organization and also those who disliked Sword Sect began toin, the fact that Sword Sect elders did not attend almost any meetings also caused the displeasure of other sects.


    Elder Shen and the other two elders who were responsible for appearing in the tournament also didn''t know what to say to defend Zhang Yi either, but even if they had to fight they wouldn''t let Zhang Yi get punished for it, seeing that Zhang Yi was watching decided to speak.


    "I think the elders are wrong about the rules of this tournament, first that my sect''s disciple had given up the fight and the adversary maliciously tried to kill my sect''s disciple, so I didn''t stop the fight because when someone gave up the fight ends."


    With Zhang Yi saying this the elders had to admit that having a better hearing heard the Sword Sect disciple give up the fight and the fight was over, but the elders didn''t want to let Zhang Yi get away with it.


    "I didn''t hear him say I gave up and I''m sure the opposing disciple didn''t hear either, so the fight went on and you broke it off."


    "Even though he did not hear it was clear that the disciple of my sect would be a murderer and so I intervened, no rule says that another disciple cannot interfere in the fights without being punished, that rule says only about the elders of the sect, the maximum what the rules say is that if anyone interferes with the disciple who has been helped, he loses the struggle, and the disciple of my sect loses the struggle."


    After Zhang Yi said this everyone had to admit that he really had no rule about punishing any disciple who interfered in the fights, the rule was only about the elders and the Sword Sect disciple had already been disqualified when Zhang Yi interfered in the fight.


    These rules were not for disciples and only for elders because everyone thought it impossible that a disciple could interfere in a fight so quickly that other elders could not prevent as Zhang Yi did.


    Since the elders of the other sects wanted to use the rules to punish Zhang Yi they had to give up on this when they saw that they had no rules about it, but this situation allowed all sects and the soul-eater organization to begin to distrust ZhangYi.


    Because of what happened Zhang Yi was now even more respected by the elders and sect disciples who saw him risking to save a Sword Sect disciple, many of the other sects were simply shocked to see how easily Zhang Yi defeated a disciple of the level 9 of soul refinement realm.


    This showed how Zhang Yi was a genius and that he could win until the tournament of soul-refinement realm disciples if he wanted to, after which the fighting continued until the fight between the first 4 was about to begin.


    At that moment Elder Lu soon realized that something was happening and looked at the token in his hand, soon after Zhang Yi also felt a spatial distortion away from this ce.


    Even though he felt spatial distortion he could not see where he was from or who was doing it, so looking at elder Lu and seeing her smiling he deduced that it was her master who was responsible for Sword Sect territory in the territory where he was.


    This is because he should be a master with a supreme understanding of thews of space and cultivation of the emperor''s realm so that he cannot feel with the mental energy where he was.

 Chapter 200: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 4

    Chapter 200: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 4


    Soon after Elder Lu left the tent where she was at the Sword Sect camp and headed toward where her master had arrived, Zhang Yi sensed that something might be happening, but did not care because it was done by his sect.


    It really was something elder Lu had organized since she learned through Zhang Yi that the soul-eater organization was in this tournament she decided to do something to undermine this evil organization.


    As Zhang Yi said that only someone who cultivated mental energy and had soul searching technique she asked for help for the sect in the stronger territories, she remembered that when she was in that territory they had some elders who were masters of mental energy.


    So she also asked her master who was a warrior of the emperor''s realm and had a supreme understanding of thews of space, so her master could soon seek that master from the strongest territories and bring her to the ce where the tournament was being held.


    Her master and this master of mental energy from the strongest territories were people everyone in this tournament knew and respected, so everything Zhang Yi said was needed and she got it.


    Elder Lu showed the list of elders and disciples that Zhang Yi was suspicious and told what had happened in thest days, so the elders had no doubt that these elders and disciples were really suspicious.


    After all, it was agreed the elder Lu''s master used the space constraint technique around the area where all the elders and disciples were, everyone concerned about the tournament felt this space constraint and felt that something bad could happen.


    The elder who was a master of mental energy quickly warned the Sword Sect elders and disciples to calm down because they were doing it, only Zhang Yi was calmer because he expected something to happen.


    "What is happening? Who is so bold to imprison and attack members of all sects in this territory?"


    "Calm down, we do not intend to imprison or attack anyone, we are doing this to prevent some from escaping and this is important for the security of our divine ne''s future."


    The elders who were master of mental energy used the pressure of the emperor''s realm that he had to calm down and pressure the members of the other sects when everyone felt this pressure knew they were at least level 5 of the emperor''s realm and they did not have any chance to resist.


    "We apologize to everyone for using this spatial constraint, our Sword Sect will be responsible for any mistakes made by our sect today and we will exin our actions to their sects in the strongest territories, for the time being, we ask everyone to coborate."


    Everyone recognized the elder who was the leader of Sword Sect in this territory that was also in the emperor''s realm, so they knew that year they would have a chance to fight back even if all the other elders joined.


    Some of the organization''s elders felt that something strange was going on, they were surprised that they couldn''t invite Sword Sect elders once to try to kill one of them and cause a mess, because normally Sword Sect elders were always very nice to the elders of Sword Sect. other sects.


    At the tournament, they also failed to kill anyone from Sword Sect because Zhang Yi messed up, so one of the organization''s main ns had not beenpleted, now two Sword Sect elders from the emperor''s realm had controlled this area.


    The elders of the other non-guilty sects were reassured when they learned that he was the elder responsible for Sword Sect, the other must also be an elder of Sword Sect and everyone knew that Sword Sect was a fair sect.


    Even the Peaches Sect elders dared not say anything so as not to disrespect the two Sword Sect elders, only the Mount Fei Sect and Justice Sect elders had the courage to approach where the Sword Sect elders were.


    "Could you then say what important reason for the divine ne caused two Sword Sect elders toe here and restrict everyone?"


    "Of course, you are a Justice Sect elder and deserve more than anyone knows, in fact, we have found through an investigation of our sect that the three elders of your sect and the elders and deacons of the other two sects who died on that ind some years ago was caused by the organization of the soul eaters."


    This news left all the elders and disciples of all the sects who came to this tournament surprised, even though the organization''s elders were surprised that Sword Sect found out, the Justice Sect elders were the most surprised by it.


    "How did you find out about this if even the elders of my sect didn''t discover any of this, and why didn''t your sect tell this to my main sect?"


    "A disciple of my sect witnessed all this, it seems that two deacons of the two sects were actually elders of the infiltrating soul-eater organization, they first paralyzed the elders of their sect and then the 4 attacked the elders of their sect."


    "In a 4-on-3 fight, their sect eventually lost, and then the deacons of the two sects recovered and managed to fight to the death and kill the elders of the soul-eater organization."


    "As we had no evidence we decided not to say this to anyone, but today in this tournament we found that they had elders and disciples infiltrated by the soul-eater organization and they were responsible for the death of the other elder of their sect in this tournament."


    This caused everyone to be shocked, but many believed it might be true because the story seemed too real to invent, even the Justice Sect elders were believing it.


    Everyone was more shocked when they learned that they had elders and disciples infiltrated by the soul-eater organization in this tournament, meaning that the enemies of all sects on the divine ne were here and many were in danger unknowingly.


    "Our sect has found that the soul-eater organization has grown muchrger than our sect expected and seems to be more activetely, and our sect and Justice Sect, as well as many sects that make it impossible for their elders to infiltrate, have be the main targets of this. organization."


    The infiltrated elders were much more surprised because unbeknownst to them it seemed that Sword Sect knew a lot about their organization and the goals they had, but they couldn''t act and had to wait for Sword Sect to just bluff and not know who was infiltrated or not.


    After the Sword Sect elders said this most of the cult elders were already convinced that Sword Sect was telling the truth, otherwise they would not send two emperors of the emperor''s realm to this tournament knowing that it could cause all the rage of the sects who participated in this tournament.

 Chapter 201: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 5

    Chapter 201: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 5


    "As we have already said, our sect is sure to have some elders and disciples infiltrated by the soul-eater organization and in the name of the continent''s peace we ask for the cooperation of all the sects."


    "We understand that, but who are these infiltrated elders and disciples and how their sect will prove that they are really infiltrators of the organization."


    When one of the elders asked this, the 10 Sword Sect elders appeared and circled them all, the sects were surprised that they saw only a few Sword Sect elders, but now they saw that they had the 10 strongest elders in the realm of emptiness before here in the tournament.


    The mood was tense again and so many had a feeling that something very bad could happen, after all as Sword Sect could prove they had disciples and elders infiltrated by the organization when no one before could ever prove it.


    "We already know everyone who is infiltrated by the organization and we have a list here, to prove it our sect invited elder Cao who has the eleventh realm of mental energy and also has the soul searching technique."


    As soon as the Sword Sect elder said soul searching everyone understood what Sword Sect intended to do, they intended to catch the distrusting disciples and elders and do the soul searching that would kill the disciples and elders.


    If they were right everyone would know that and if they were wrong they would have tortured and killed an innocent, so so many strong Sword Sect elders were like that, it seemed they would not hesitate to attack everyone to catch the infiltrated elders and disciples of the sects.


    "This is absurd! Do you only intend to pick up some suspicious disciples and elders and torture and kill so that perhaps some are from the soul-eater organization? What if you are wrong? Will they just apologize to the sects? "


    "As we said we are sure that everyone on our list is guilty, we will not hesitate to use force and immobilize all the elders and disciples here to catch all the disciples and elders on our list."


    "If we are wrong in only one of the disciples and elders that the elder uses the soul-searching technique we will stop this search and apologize to the sect that had this disciple dead and givepensation, but only if we are wrong."


    "The sects with disciples and elders with members of the infiltrator soul eater organization will also be med for not being careful and allowing this evil organization to be on our divine ne."


    "Anyone who tries to react and binds our sect will be found guilty of being of the organization and will be killed."


    Hearing that no one else said anything, Sword Sect was one of the 10 strongest sects of the divine ne and were known to do what was right, in this situation with these two emperors of the emperor''s realm they had control of the situation.


    If they could catch at least one disciple and prove that he was a member of the undercover organization, it would be incredible to help the peace of the continent, so everyone had to hope that Sword Sect was right and only the culprits were chosen.


    When everyone was wondering what to do Elder Wang Zou who was talking to everyone caught a disciple of the soul birth realm and made him pass out, he was the leader of Sword Sect in that territory and master of elder Lu with the supreme understanding of thews of space and the emperor''s realm.


    No one expected this, and the sect this disciple belonged to was annoyed by it, but the Sword Sect elders were close to the sect''s elders showing that they would not allow revolt.


    Zhang Yi was the calmest because he was absolutely sure of the disciples and elders who were from the organization and he was pleased with the sect''s confidence in him risking so much just believing what he said.


    "Let''s start with the first disciples to prove our list is right, then we''ll get the infiltrated elders, we won''t allow any revolt."


    In the meantime, the Justice Sect elders who believed in Sword Sect and the Mount Fei Sect elders approached the Sword Sect elders and intended to support them if anyone tried to start a revolt.


    Elder Cao soon used his mental energy to use the disciple''s soul searching technique, everyone was apprehensive because they did not know what could happen, elder Cao was very skilled and soon did the soul searching and the disciple died.


    Elder Cao was nervous because he really didn''t believe in Zhang Yi and soon breathed a sigh of relief and also became more serious, he was skilled in mental energy and then created a mental energy projection that looked like a giant screen in the sky and showed what found in the soul search of the disciple.


    In the image of the projection, everyone could see that this disciple really was someone from the soul-eater organization, which impressed everyone who now believed much more than Sword Sect was able to truly discover the infiltrated disciples and elders.


    The elders of the sect where this disciple belonged were pale because they could not believe that this disciple was really an infiltrator of the soul-eater organization, in the image they could recognize two other disciples who were not in this tournament and two deacons who were also infiltrated by the organization.


    Soon after this tournament was over these elders would have to go capture these traitors to get rid of the me, and soon after the projection was over Elder Wang was quick and captured another disciple of the same sect.


    Seeing this the elders of this sect despaired because they did not expect to have another of the same sect, so the soul search was done and everyone could see that this disciple was also someone from the organization, so all the innocent elders and disciples calmed down because they saw that Sword Sect seemed to really know what it was doing.


    Meanwhile, the disciples and elders who were infiltrated by the soul-eater organization were unsure what to do, they would rather kill themselves than go soul-searching and have the secrets of the organization uncovered.


    But they didn''t know if they had been discovered by Sword Sect or not, so they could end up killing themselves for nothing and helping Sword Sect further and pleading guilty as well.


    That''s exactly what the Sword Sect elders intended, of course, they didn''t know that Zhang Yi had already discovered all the infiltrated disciples and elders and what the sect was doing was unnecessary, but it was even better because the sect could find more culprits who were not in this tournament.


    Many disciples wereter captured and all were guilty, some of these disciples were the ones who had killed other disciples in the soul-birth realm struggles, so the elders and disciples of the other sects realized that the organization really seemed to be wanting to cause chaos.


    And many disciples had already been discovered as infiltrators of the organization were more than everyone expected and were only those of the soul birth realm, in the other realms should have much more.

 Chapter 202: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 6

    Chapter 202: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 6


    After a while, the search had to stop because Elder Cao was tired after soul searching so many times, but no one can rx and everyone was more nervous about waiting, after all when Elder Cao stopped resting the search would continue.


    Zhang Yi was the coolest in all this and was just bored of having nothing to do, when he could he would watch Elder Wang see if he could learn a little what the supreme understanding of thews of space was.


    After all, he had been stuck in advanced peak understanding for over 6 years, sure was too little time for others, but for Zhang Yi who always cultivated and understood things very quickly 6 years was too long.


    Especially because he knew that when he came to the supreme understanding of thews of space he could return to the continent of the blue moon, so he could see how Iron Sect was doing and visit the hope world to see the elves along with Lusserina and Saphielle.


    After a few hours Elder Cao took back the disciples infiltrated by Zhang Yi''s list and soul searching them all, this search took several days and so all the disciples of the soul birth and soul refinement realm were captured and soul searching was done on all of them.


    More than 50 disciples were caught by the elder Cao which surprised them all because only 400 disciples hade and some died during the tournament, so most of the disciples who came were spies.


    The disciple who was stopped by Zhang Yi when he tried to kill the Sword Sect disciple was also an undercover by the organization, seeing that many sects whoined about the interference were embarrassed.


    Peaches Sect also no longer wanted to oppose Sword Sect and was just ashamed of everything they did during that tournament after the elders were captured by the elder Wang.


    It was amazing how none of the sect elders could even react when Elder Wang captured them using his speed because of thews of space after a while almost 16 elders were captured.


    Since just over 100 elders hade it was quite impressive, and many of those elders were the ones who had called the Sword Sect elders and were always turned down, so only if the 10 Sword Sect elders were together could they resist the attack of the 16 elders of the organization until some help arrives.


    So the other sects understood why Sword Sect elders always denied invitations from other sects because they always had some of those elders in the meetings they were invited to.


    The worst thing was that after everyone was caught no one knew if everyone was really caught or if anyone could have escaped the search for Sword Sect, only Zhang Yi knew that all the culprits were captured.


    In addition to the elders who were killed during the soul search many more infiltrated by the organization were discovered in elder Cao''s searches and thus the sects made amitment to capture and kill all those culprits.


    It could be said that thanks to Sword Sect and Zhang Yi many sect problems were avoided after this tournament, now the sects that participated in this tournament were much cleaner from infiltration by the organization.


    Of course Sword Sect would never say that it was Zhang Yi who discovered the infiltrators of the organization, otherwise, he would surely be persecuted and killed by this organization, it was also interesting that the great sects had no disciple or elder infiltrator or had and those infiltrators didn''te to the tournament.


    As it turned out that Sword Sect was right no sectined about the presence of the two emperors of the emperor''s realm and the space constraint, after all, what happened here the sects would be much more careful and cleaner from infiltration.


    Justice Sect also finally found out who was responsible for the death of four of its elders and would be much more careful in the future not to fall into any more traps, they asked Sword Sect how these infiltrators were discovered but found nothing.


    Everyone understood that a very big secret was involved in Sword Sect''s ability to uncover infiltrators of the organization, perhaps they even had an informant who could tell them about what happened.


    After that, the tournament went on because it was a sect obligation and a Mount Fei Sect disciple was the one who won the soul-refinement realm disciple tournament, but many knew that if Zhang Yi participated he would win.


    After this tournament, the biggest winner was surely Sword Sect, who was now the leader of this territory more than ever and would also be in the future with Zhang Yi, perhaps even in the stronger territories after clearing several infiltrates of some sects.


    The Peaches Sect elders knew they would have to be quiet for a while and try not to provoke Sword Sect, as it would be much harder to face a sect that had the support of almost every sect in the territory.


    Zhang Yi was also happy because he was finally free from the problem that he was on the ind because the me was again on the soul-eater organization that was the real culprit.


    The two sects involved in this ident would also be very grateful to Sword Sect because after that Justice Sect would no longer press them, after the tournament the sect elders and disciples left with elder Wang and elder Cao.


    Only Zhang Yi and elder Lu were left behind, both of them had an advanced understanding of thews of space and could quickly go to the sect at will, and Elder Lu wanted to talk to Zhang Yi about some things.


    "Zhang Yi I spoke to my master and master Cao and they asked to ask you if you could hand over the method they used to uncover the soul-eater infiltrators, that could help break this organization and it would help a lot all the divine ne."


    This made Zhang Yi very surprised, he was very sensitive to the energy of the infiltrators because he had an advanced understanding of manyws, but it was mainly because he used his mental energy to do soul searching on two members of that organization on that ind.


    So he could easily find the same trail with his mental energy in others who were also infiltrating, that was because of the taboo technique that they used their mental strength and qi was different from others.


    So he thought that the elders who were in the eleventh realm of mental energy and the emperor''s realm could discover the infiltrators more easily than he did, but from what Elder Lu was talking about it seems that this was not true.


    "I''m so sorry elder Lu, it seems like it''s a special talent of mine, I thought elder Cao could do better than me after soul searching the disciples and elders."

 Chapter 203: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 7

    Chapter 203: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 7


    "Seems not, he did this soul searching on various disciples and elders and found nothing different about these infiltrators, so he asked you to say if you had a special method, if through soul searching you could find the infiltrators elders in the strongest territories that would have found several infiltrators would have already destroyed that organization."


    On second thought Zhang Yi found out that Elder Lu was right, surely many mentally minded elders have done soul searching before and yet could not discover the infiltrators, it seemed to be his special ability.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Yi saw that he inadvertently risked too much again, if Sword Sect were a bad-intentioned sect he could end up having to go to all sects on the divine ne to wipe out all the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization.


    After some thought, Zhang Yi saw that it could be because of his special eyes that, in addition to giving greater control over thews of space and time, also facilitated the use of his mental energy, so that he could grasp these traces of the taboo techniques that No one could.


    "It''s alright Zhang Yi, you did nothing wrong, of course, it could be a special talent of yours, if it were so easy this organization would no longer exist, I hope you can only help our sect again in the future to end this organization."


    "Sure, you can count on me for that elder Lu, I''ll always warn the sect when I find an undercover."


    "Well, another thing I wanted to tell you was if you could tell my master of your true abilities, he sure is reliable and can even take an oath as I did, so he can teach you a little bit about using thews of space, so in a few years you coulde to the ultimate understanding of thews of space."


    Elder Lu had thought about it a couple of times in those two years that she was taking care of Zhang Yi during the missions, Zhang Yi was a genius and only his understanding of thews of space was greater than hers.


    In fact, observing Zhang Yi in those two years, elder Lu felt that her understanding of thews of space had greatly improved because even though her master had a supreme understanding of thews of space, she could not spend several years watching him use thosews.


    But with Zhang Yi she could watch for several years, so she ended up learning a lot from Zhang Yi, if one day he came to the supreme understanding of thews of space and she could still follow him, elder Lu would learn much more quickly than with her master.


    Zhang Yi knew Elder Lu well after spending those years with her, so he knew she was suggesting it because he thought Zhang Yi could really win something from it and trusted her master.


    "If you think your master is trustworthy you can talk to him to see if he agrees to take the oath, and in a few years when I get stronger, I will surely have more confidence in myself and tell the elders about my abilities."


    "Great, when we get back to the sect I''ll tell this to my master, I''m sure he will ept it so you can get the supreme understanding of thews of space faster."


    So the two were quickly back to the sect, as they had several space markings near the sect and were alone they arrived even before elder Wang in the Sword Sect.


    In theing days the sects that participated in the tournament were very busy, after all as said many sects began to remove the disciples and elders from the organization of the soul eaters who were infiltrating their sects.


    More than so many disciples and tournament elders were eventually killed in this sect operation, but so they knew that the soul-eater organization had lost much more and would have to be discreet for a few years.


    Sword Sect was highly praised for what they did at the tournament, but they clearly told everyone that they had no way to find out other infiltrators and it was a coincidence what happened at the tournament, the other sects did not believe it, but knew that Sword Sect could not be pressured and at least traitors they were not.


    Zhang Yi was more thrilled with this protection he received from Sword Sect this time, and he knew that because of him Sword Sect would be a target of the soul-eater organization more than ever.


    Elder Lu promised he would talk to her master and had not spoken to Zhang Yi since it seems that Elder Wang was busy talking to elder Cao who came from the stronger territories and then went to take Elder Cao to the stronger territories and had to stay there for a while.


    Zhang Yi was not in a hurry and understood that the sect''s situation was more serious than his problem of having the supreme understanding of thews of space that was only a matter of time.


    Zhang Yi felt that he had already understood thews of space, but it did not reach the supreme understanding for some reason.


    After a few weeks of the end of the tournament elder Lu called Zhang Yi again and said that her master wanted to talk to him in person, seeing how excited Elder Lu was that he realized that Elder Wang seems to have agreed to take the oath.


    "It''s nice to talk to you in person like that, Zhang Yi, actually since you came from the weaker territories of the sect I wanted to talk to you, but I wanted you to feel morefortable with our sect before."


    "Thank you for that elder Wang, I am now much morefortable with Sword Sect in this territory, I am very grateful for everything the sect has done for me and for my safety."


    "d to hear it, I was a little sad to hear that you needed me to take an oath before telling me some of your secrets, I thought after that time you already had more confidence in me and our sect."


    "But I understand that it must be an important secret for you and that you are still concerned about what happened to the spies in yourst sect, as my disciple doesn''t seem to be bothered even by taking the oath I think your secret should be worth it."


    "Thank you for understanding elder Wang, I actually trust the sect much more now, but I want to have more strength before I have the courage to tell my secret to everyone in the sect, after what happened to me finding the soul-eater organization I know that keeping my secrets was the right decision."


    "Even if you and Elder Lu don''t tell anyone about some elders for eventually telling a trusted friend from another sect, the organization may eventually learn about my secrets."

 Chapter 204: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 8

    Chapter 204: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 8


    Elder Wang understood what Zhang Yi was saying, really a secret was best kept when no one knew about him, he was not afraid of enemies because he had supreme understanding of thews of space and was in the emperor''s realm, but if he were just From the soul birth realm he would probably hide some things about him as well.


    So elder Wang took the same oath that elder Lu made to Zhang Yi, it made Zhang Yi much more relieved because he had someone stronger to trust, after that Zhang Yi returned to his house in the sect and it was elder Lu who told what he knew about Zhang Yi for elder Wang.


    Upon learning that Zhang Yi actually had an advanced understanding of spacews and not even intermediate he was surprised, and he was even more surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had an even greater understanding of spacews than Elder Lu was a genius and was just over 3,000 years old.


    That was why Zhang Yi wanted to keep it a secret, now he knew how Zhang Yi had managed to save a Sword Sect disciple in the middle of the fight, with an advanced mastery of thews of space and all his incredible movement techniques Zhang Yi could easily be faster than some elders in reaction.


    When Elder Lu said that Elder Wang should teach some things about spacews in the supreme understanding of Zhang Yi even without being his master, Elder Wang considered refusing.


    But when he remembered what the elders of the stronger territories said he decided to help, the elders said that Zhang Yi should be treated much better than elder Lu had, because besides being an amazing genius he could still help Sword Sect to discover some infiltrators of the organization.


    Even though no one clearly said this it was clear that the elders would know that it was Zhang Yi who had a way of finding out about the organization''s infiltrators,that''s because Elder Lu has always been very close to Zhang Yi, and the only change in the sect in recent years that could allow them to discover the infiltrators was Zhang Yi.


    Elder Wang also had to say that he was eager to teach someone as talented as Zhang Yi, even if Zhang Yi was not his disciple he would always remember that one day he taught Zhang Yi when he one day reached the divine realm what was possible with the talent of Zhang Yi.


    So the other day Zhang Yi was warned by elder Lu that elder Wang had agreed to teach him something about spacews, Zhang Yi was happy because he knew it could only help him.


    "I don''t know what level of advanced spatial understanding you are on, and I don''t even want to know, I''m just going to teach you a few things that have helped me to have supreme understanding in thews of space after meditating on it for thousands of years."


    "Then we will do some hands-on training in which I will use the restriction of spacews on you, so you will understand how the supreme understanding of thews of space restrains warriors who have an advanced understanding of thews of space."


    "Using this spatial constraint on you can help you personally understand what supreme understanding of thews of space is like, then we will spend a few months together and I will always use thews of space for you to understand what spatial distortion is like."


    "This is what I taught my disciple and I will teach you the same, so if your talent is so great that is what you will need to reach the ultimate understanding."


    Zhang Yi understood this and was grateful to Elder Wang for teaching it to him, normally no other warrior would just teach anyone without him bing the official disciple just as Elder Lu was.


    Even elder Wang did not know how long it would take Zhang Yi to reach an advanced understanding, first because he did not know what level of advanced understanding Zhang Yi was and second because Zhang Yi was such a great talent.


    It took tens of thousands of years to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space, he hoped that elder Lu would take less than a thousand years to reach the supreme understanding of spacews.


    But Zhang Yi was under 40 and already had an advanced understanding of thews of space, so elder Wang thought that before he was 100 years old, Zhang Yi could do it, but it could take less than 10 years or hundreds of years.


    "I will tell you the main points that I needed to understand from thews of space to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space, one of the most important points is to understand that the whole world is made of thews."


    "Not only thews of space but allws, just as spiritual energy is in the whole universe even though more concentrated in some ces and less concentrated in others, thews were the same."


    "But thews of space, thews of time, thews of the air, thews of light, thews of darkness and many otherws that are not considered the hardest to understand exist equally almost everywhere in the universe."


    "Only in a few ces are thesews absent or very concentrated, but in these ces thews of the universe themselves are not bnced, understanding that you will understand why we can move millions of kilometers in an instant with thews of space."


    "Because for us thews of space are all connected, with space markings it bes much easier to connect with thews of space and so we can move more easily where we have been and left the space markings."


    Zhang Yi had understood some of the things Elder Wang said, but many other things were things that he himself had not thought of before and made a lot of sense, perhaps that was the key to achieving supreme understanding in allws and not justws of the space.


    Elder Wang was very pleased to see that Zhang Yi had understood this easily, which showed that Zhang Yi''s talent for understanding was far greater than Elder Lu''s, Zhang Yi not only listened to what Elder Wang said but also interpreted and came to their own conclusions about what was most important to truly understand something.


    "As you may have understood this goes for allws and not just for thews of space, but there are some things that I understand are only for thews of space, when you have an initial understanding of thews of space you get a kind of authorization to connect with thews of space."


    "With the intermediate understanding, you gain more authorization and can even move through space because youe to understand it better."

 Chapter 205: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 9

    Chapter 205: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 9


    "So when you have an advanced understanding of thews of space you gain much more authority over thews of space, so you almostpletely understand thews of space, you should know that well."


    "But to have a supreme understanding is not the same as before, you have to start understanding not only thews of space, but space in general, so the further one gets to the supreme understanding of thews of space, the more far away you can go."


    "If a warrior has a strong enough body and strong cultivation, that warrior with the supreme understanding of thews of space can find his way to other worlds and other nes, you can return to the world you were before you came to the divine ne for example"


    Hearing this Zhang Yi understood a few more things, he thought it would be easier for him toe to the supreme understanding of thews of space alone, which was only a matter of time, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    It would take many years for him to be able to change his view of thews of space that he used toe to an advanced understanding of thews of space, he was more likely to understand this because he knew his masters went to earth and he came from a continent different from the divine ne.


    "Another thing you have to understand too is that in order toe to the supreme understanding of thews of space, you no longer want authorization to use thews of space as before, you have to take that authorization by force."


    "You have toe to control thews of space everywhere you are, so someone with a supreme understanding of thews of space can dominate other warriors who have an only advanced understanding of thews of space."


    "When you learn to steal control of thews of space you will be able to break the constraints of how you see the world and so you can go to other worlds and different nes, the ultimate understanding is about control, just as the emperor''s realm is."


    "You have to remember that cultivation is about fighting the will of heaven to get stronger and have a longer life, so we go through tribtions sometimes in our cultivation, understanding thews is no different, you have to fight against thews of space to gain control."


    That was another thing Zhang Yi had never thought, apparently, his special eyes were not all he needed to be a genius in thews of space, so whoever had masters to talk to could cultivate faster and understand thews more easily.


    Then for the next few days, Elder Wang talked about several things he had discovered in the hundreds of thousands of years he studied thews of space, which made Zhang Yi''s respect for Elder Wang greatly increased.


    Elder Wang said more to Zhang Yi than to his discipleship, because Elder Lu always had a hard time understanding many things he said to her, whereas Zhang Yi seemed to understand almost everything in no time.


    After this conversation, Zhang Yi returned to his house and isted himself for two months to understand all he had learned, after changing his point of view Zhang Yi understood that he still had a lot to learn and was still far from reaching the ultimate understanding as he thought before.


    In those two months Zhang Yi even understood things that Elder Wang did not know and improved much faster, he had not improved much in spacews but could use the skills he had before much better.


    It was as if he had consolidated his cultivation and made it so much stronger, after that he returned to talk with elder Wang, elder Wang would now spend a few months traveling with Zhang Yi to understand and see how elder Wang used thews of the space and thus learn more easily.


    Elder Lu was smart and asked to go along with them, it had been many years since she had a trip with her master and she could also learn a lot from seeing her master on that trip, Zhang Yi naturally did not care and elder Wang also authorized it.


    Elder Wang had already warned the sect and so went on a divine ne trip with Zhang Yi and elder Lu, the sect naturally knew that Zhang Yi was much safer with elder Wang than he was in the sect and they didn''t care about that one trip.


    They spent more than three months of this trip, Zhang Yi and elder Lu learned a lot from watching Elder Wang, and they traveled and visited various ces on this trip with Elder Wang and Zhang Yi took advantage of leaving several space markings.


    They passed through the territories of various sects and Zhang Yi took the opportunity to find some of those infiltrated by the soul-eater organization, few knew of their trip and no one recognized them on this trip.


    So when he returned to Sword Sect Zhang Yi could warn the sect after a few months about a few more infiltrates into the other sects, it would serve to make the organization more hidden in fear of Sword Sect''s actions.


    On this trip, Zhang Yi had to be clever and pretend to want to train his space skills a bit to go into the world of mental energy and see his wives, and going at any moment he couldn''t stand spending several months away from his wives.


    Zhang Yi might even tell one day about his mental energy, but he would try never to tell anyone about his mental energy world because that was something few mental energy masters could do.


    After this trip Zhang Yi spent a few more months cultivating and understanding what he had learned in those months of traveling with elder Wang, elder Lu did the same, and perhaps had to spend a few years before leaving again.


    After all the other cultivators did not spend as little time as Zhang Yi in istion and sometimes had to stay years to understand something, it was a kind of search for enlightenment that Zhang Yi didn''t need to have.


    Zhang Yi had also decided to stop the missions for a few years, he was very much in evidence after what happened in the tournament and both the enemy sects and the soul eater organization wanted an opportunity to kill him.


    He also no longer needed more challenges for a long time because in those years he has already achieved what it takes to reach the realm of soul refinement and just needs cultivation and time to do so.


    Zhang Yi''s goal now was to continue cultivating and trying to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space, Zhang Yi felt that once he reached the supreme understanding of thews of space, he would be much easier to reach the supreme understanding of the otherws that were also trapped at level 9 of advanced understanding.

 Chapter 206: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 10

    Chapter 206: The Sword Sect Acts Decisively in the Tournament 10


    After reaching the supreme understanding of thews of space, Zhang Yi would be much more confident of fleeing from elders to the emperor''s realm, at which point he would be calmer to cultivate, then he might even go to the blue moon continent again.


    Fornd it was impossible for him to return again because he did not have a strong enough body to make this trip, he had to at least go into the emptiness realm and having the body refinement also in the eleventh realm.


    Elder Wang was also happy with Zhang Yi''s excitement to learn, even though Elder Wang could not be sure if Zhang Yi had greatly improved his understanding of thews of space, he knew that Zhang Yi had certainly learned a lot in that time.


    The other sect warriors were different, it seemed that the sect''s disciples were in no hurry to learn things and just wanted to let it happen naturally because of their talent.


    But Zhang Yi looked like he was in a hurry to learn and improve, he tried to learn everything he could, and soon after he tried to do what he learned, while other elder disciples preferred to spend months or years just going through this simple learning process.


    This time when Zhang Yi returned to train with him Elder Wang decided it was time to get to thest part of what Zhang Yi had to learn, he would use Zhang Yi''s space constraint several times so that Zhang Yi could understand how the supreme understanding worked of thews of space against other warriors with an advanced understanding of thews of space.


    Zhang Yi was already prepared for this, Elder Wang used the space constraint on Zhang Yi and for a moment Zhang Yi felt that he had lost control of thews of space, but soon after his special eyes began to react and Zhang Yi could recover the control of thews of space.


    His immortal rage technique has also started to activate and Zhang Yi canpletely escape elder Wang''s restriction, Zhang Yi naturally knew this would happen and so pretended he was still stuck in the restriction.


    Elder Wang didn''t notice anything different either because he could feel that his space constraint was on, he never met anyone before he could escape his space constraint and didn''t expect Zhang Yi too.


    Even though Zhang Yi was not trapped by Elder Wang''s space constraint he could feel exactly how that constraint worked and how Elder Wang took control of the spacews of that area.


    Zhang Yi might feel that he could still use thews of space having some authority that advanced understanding gave him, but Elder Wang used his supreme understanding to take control of thews of space, and so Zhang Yi''s authority did not it was good for nothing in this area.


    Zhang Yi could certainly feel how this was done and admitted that he had never thought of doing this before, now he felt that he could understand everything he needed to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space.


    But this was not as easy as his cultivation, even though he was already at the peak of level 9 of advanced understanding and having understood how supreme understanding worked, Zhang Yi could not simply use supreme understanding easily.


    Zhang Yi felt that he had to learnpletely how to take control of an area like elder Wang was doing and how to steal control of thews of space, this was by no means easy to do.


    Knowing this Zhang Yi had even more respect for elder Wang who managed to do this even though he had used tens of thousands of years to aplish this, which was the kind of thing for someone with less talent could take a lifetime to learn.


    Zhang Yi felt it was as if thews of space had a code and he had to learn what that code was and change that code whenever he wanted to be what controls thews of space in an area.


    Even though not being bound by Elder Wang''s space constraint, Zhang Yi could still earn a lot from being in the area that Elder Wang had control of, this was something that could not be done in just a few days.


    Elder Wang had a feeling that Zhang Yi was learning a lot within his space constraint and so every day he trained like this with Zhang Yi, this went on for 3 months until Elder Wang had to take care of things from Sword Sect territory again.


    So their training was over and Elder Wang taught all he could to Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi knew this and was very grateful to Elder Wang, he naturally could not reach the supreme understanding just by watching Elder Wang.


    But he could use that as a reference so that in the future he might be able toe to the supreme understanding of thews of space, now it was really just a matter of time and at any moment Zhang Yi coulde to the supreme understanding of thews of space.


    Zhang Yi spent a few more months meditating and came out better understanding what he had learned from elder Wang, he had note to the supreme understanding of thews of space, but he could feel his eyes feeling thews of space and the time and it was just a matter of time.


    But after all this time trying to learn the ultimate understanding of thews of space, Zhang Yi kept cultivating, and finally, it was time for him to reach level 2 of the soul birth realm.


    Unlike the mortal tribtion realm, Zhang Yi would not go through a tribtion every time he passed a level of cultivation, only each realm would have a celestial tribtion, so it was so important to strengthen both the spear to the emperor''s rank.


    After all, now it would be more than 10 years before he could reach the next tribtion and be able to reinforce the spear again, but it was good because Zhang Yi would not have to worry about having to hide in order to go through the tribtions every few years.


    Now Zhang Yi has reached the initialyer of soul birth realm level 2, even though his overall strength had not increased at all with this advancement in cultivation was yet another step towards the realm of soul refinement and his qi as well would increase.


    Zhang Yi''s body refinement and mental energy also reached the beginningyer of the ninth realm''s second level, Zhang Yi was excited to have improved at that time and felt that now that he had improved in cultivation it was time for him to enter a space of distortion the time in which time passed more slowly was to refine some pills.


    He had gotten all the medicinal herbs he needed a few months ago and was just waiting for the right moment to start refining, this pill he would make called the soul-boosting pill was a simple name that exined everything the pill did.

 Chapter 207: Discovering Shocking Secrets 1

    Chapter 207: Discovering Shocking Secrets 1


    This pill was used to improve the cultivation speed of soul-birth realm warriors and soul-refinement, it was a pill for soul-birth realm warriors who served even emptiness realm warriors.


    This was the best pill that the special cauldron that Zhang Yi''s master left could make to the perfect degree, this cauldron could not create any pills of soul refinement realm or emptiness realm.


    Even so, this pill could continue to help Zhang Yi for many years, and this cauldron has been instrumental in cultivating Zhang Yi in recent years, without this special cauldron it might take Zhang Yi another 20 or 30 years to get to the divine ne, or he could have died in the underworld.


    Also, this pill had some of the effects that the pill was given as a prize for the first ce of the Soul Refinement Realm disciples tournament, it showed how valuable this pill was and why Elder Lu didn''t know the value of the herbs that Zhang Yi asked to get.


    After using a few dozen of this pill Zhang Yi would have the equivalent of using one of the prize pills and could further improve the soul that was being developed in his dantian, he didn''t need it because he had the mental energy, but it would definitely help.


    He asked for a time to be in seclusion again and entered his house which had many istion matrices, he entered the castle of his mental energy world and told his wives that he would refine some pills.


    They didn''t go with him to this distorted timeline so as not to disturb Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi wanted to spend a few years in the distorted timeline, but it wasn''t the right thing to do because it would cause a lot of distrust of the Sword Sect elders, so he decided to just stay 15 months in.


    With his understanding of thews of time being level 9 he could create a 15 to 1 distortion, so 15 months within the spatial distortion was 1 month outside, Zhang Yi felt that it would get even stronger when he reached the supreme understanding of thews of time, but it would still take several years even with his special eyes.


    In one day he could create only two batches of 10 pills for the time it took to refine, so he could only refine 20 perfect grade pills a day, in one month he could refine approximately 600 pills and in 10 months 6,000 pills, so in those 15 months would be 9,000 refined pills.


    These 9,000 pills would be more than enough for him for a few years, because he did not intend to auction off those pills and could not give to his wives who were still in the realm of the mortal tribtion.


    After 15 months Zhang Yi stepped out of the space of temporal distortion and spent a few days with his wives, only 1 month outside had passed, but his wives knew it was difficult to be more than 1 year alone in that isted world.


    Even though their cultivation had not advanced as far as Zhang Yi in those more than 13 years since they came to the divine ne they had all learned many things from Zhang Yi, Saphielle who is a forest elf and was the most talented of Zhang Yi''s wives had the biggest breakthrough.


    She now had an advanced understanding of timberws at level 4 and would be considered a genius even at Sword Sect, Saphielle also had an intermediate understanding of the other 4 elements and was very talented.


    Lusserina was not that talented, but she was also an elf and so she could understand thews more easily, so she had an intermediate understanding of all 5 main elements.


    Luna and Sr were human and even talented they could notpare to Lusserina and Saphielle and Zhang Yi, but they also had intermediate understanding in 3 of the main elements, in the fire, earth and water element.


    Zhang Yi intended to bring them to Sword Sect after they reached the realm of soul birth and he was in the realm of soul refinement and had supreme understanding in thews of space.


    So he would be sure he coulde to them if something happened at any moment, maybe he could even let Lusserina and Saphielle stay in a sect that had elves to cultivate.


    Now that Zhang Yi had the soul-boosting pills he could cultivate again faster and move faster in cultivation, after those 15 months he was in the middle tier of the soul birth realm.


    He also reached the middle tier of the second tier in the ninth realm in body refinement and mental energy, with this pill he could advance ayer of cultivation in just six months.


    He already had the understanding needed to advance cultivation to level 5 of the soul refinement realm, so it would not be a problem for him to advance cultivation, Zhang Yi could continue to do missions after a few years when Elder Lu stepped out of seclusion her.


    After deciding this Zhang Yi spent another 2 years concentrating on cultivating and understanding thews of space, after those 2 years elder Lu had not yet emerged from her seclusion.


    Zhang Yi was the one who came out of his seclusion before to the surprise of all the sect elders and even elder Wang, in those years Zhang Yi had already reached the advancedyer of the third level of the soul birth realm, this advance was twice as fast than Zhang Yi normally grew.


    That way he needed less than 10 years to reach the realm of soul refinement, Zhang Yi also expected it, but he knew how difficult it would be, the reason that Zhang Yi came out of his cultivation was that he had finally reached the ultimate understanding of thews of space.


    It had been almost 10 years since he had been trapped at the ninth level of an advanced understanding of thews of space, and even though he had understood more than three years ago to reach the supreme understanding thanks to elder Wang, it still took longer than he had that waited to reach the supreme understanding.


    Of course,pared to the others who, when they came to the supreme understanding before 4,000, were considerable legendary geniuses, it was very surprising, but Zhang Yi expected much more than that because he knew the talent he had and he had help from his special eyes.


    Even though he was pleased to have gotten what he wanted, and he was only 43 now what was considered too young in the soul birth realm, Zhang Yi was also tired of just cultivating for all these years.


    Now that he had the supreme understanding of thews of space he felt that his special eyes were stronger and the understanding of hisws of time was getting closer and closer to the supreme understanding as well.


    His use of thesews and mental energy was stronger now than ever, and Zhang Yi could feel that he would have no problem running away from opponents of the emperor''s realm now.

 Chapter 208: Discovering Shocking Secrets 2

    Chapter 208: Discovering Shocking Secrets 2


    Moreover, Zhang Yi had very pleasant surprises when he came to the supreme understanding of thews of space, just as he had been trapped for more than 10 years at level 9 of his advanced understanding of thews of space, the same was true for many otherws.


    Zhang Yi had understood earlier when he spoke to elder Wang that the way to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space was very simr to the way to reach the supreme understanding of allws.


    So when he finally broke this barrier with thews of space, so did thews he was most familiar with, he came to the supreme understanding of thews of massacre and the earth and metal elements that were the main elements he had from birth and were reinforced with his dragon lineage.


    So now he had supreme understanding in 4ws rather than just one, he felt that his skills improved much after he achieved it if he used the sacred domain would be many times stronger than before.


    He also reached the third level advancedyer of the ninth realm of body refinement and his mental energy, his wives also became stronger in those years, Lusserina, Saphielle and the twins reached the fifth level advancedyer of the mortal tribtion realm.


    Even though all the cult elders were surprised no one asked Zhang Yi anything special, Elder Wang felt that Zhang Yi was different, but did not realize that Zhang Yi hade to the supreme understanding of fourws.


    Zhang Yi didn''t know when elder Lu woulde out of her istion, he didn''t know what she was trying to achieve in her cultivation this time, she was level 6 of an advanced understanding of her spacews and could be trying to get to level 7.


    She might also be trying to reach level 7 of the emptiness realm, anyway it could take many more years than he thought before, Zhang Yi was confident of escaping even the emperor''s realm elders if necessary, but he didn''t want to risk it because of that.


    He knew these few years were not enough for enemy sects and organizations to forget about him, so if he left the sect alone he could be putting himself in danger, thinking about it Zhang Yi decided that he would return to the continent of the blue moon for a while.


    With his supreme understanding of thews of space, he felt that this would not be difficult, especially since he had left a spatial mark on the continent of the blue moon when he had an advanced understanding of thews of space.


    The greater a warrior''s understanding when he ces a space mark makes it easier for him to teleport somewhere, so he could easily go to the blue moon continent to reinforce his space markings.


    Even though he had only officially left six years ago, for him and his wives for over 15 years, he left the continent because of the time they spent in the space of temporal distortion.


    Zhang Yi, of course, did not say that he was returning to the continent and only said that he would leave for a while, otherwise it was the same as saying that he hade to the supreme understanding of thews of space.


    Elder Wang told Zhang Yi of the dangers he had for him to go out on his own and suggested that Zhang Yi only cultivate while waiting for Elder Lu to go out again, but Zhang Yi said he would do no mission and hide.


    So Elder Wang had no choice but to let Zhang Yi out, he even wished he could go out with Zhang Yi to protect him, but that would be uneptable even to other Sword Sect elders, even if Zhang Yi was important it wasn''t important anymore than the leader of that territory.


    Zhang Yi left the sect and went far from the sect''s supreme understanding of thews of space for the first time, Zhang Yi could feel that it was much faster and easier to teleport now and his special eyes were being used much better now.


    Zhang Yi was sure now that he could get away from any of the emperor''s realm even if some elder was right next to him, that gave Zhang Yi more confidence, he warned his wives that he would go to the blue moon continent to see what they did they thought.


    Sr and Luna didn''t care much about it and were just excited to see the maind again with Zhang Yi, but they didn''t want to go back to the ind they lived in, it was Lusserina and Saphielle who seemed to be most excited about it.


    "It''s great that we''ll be able to go back to the maind, Zhang Yi, you said we might never be able to go back or it would take many years if it was possible, but I always believed you would someday be able toe back."


    "I said that because I really didn''t know how long it would take for me to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space, it could take a few years or more than 100 years, and it really took more than 15 years to achieve."


    Zhang Yi really thought it had taken much longer than he expected, but for Lusserina it had been very fast, she was over 70 now after so many years she met with Zhang Yi, but to the elves, she was considered too young and for even more cultivators.


    Lusserina was already at level 5 of the mortal tribtion realm under 80, that would be unimaginable to her a few years ago, just near Zhang Yi she could imagine doing something like that, 15 years for her was a short time.


    Zhang Yi was the one who had a distorted sense of time because he vaguely remembered the time he lived on earth, for his mother and father at that time 15 years was a long time a good part of one''s life.


    Then Zhang Yi still lived for more than 400 years and now lived for more than 30 years after he was sent to the blue moon continent, and yet he could not get out of his mind that 15 years was a long time, maybe that was it the secret to him being able to advance cultivation so quickly.


    "I think it was very fast and we know how hard you struggled to achieve that, I miss seeing the elves after so many years, I didn''t think I would ever see the elves of the hope world before meeting the elves of the divine ne."


    Zhang Yi had realized this, but it seemed that Lusserina and Saphielle had a much stronger connection than he expected with the elves, even though they were together soon enough they really seemed to miss seeing the elves and it wasn''t about the family from them.


    Zhang Yi understood over time that it seemed that this was something specific to the elves, so perhaps he had never met any elves who had married a human, it seemed that the elves could not live long away from the elves.

 Chapter 209: Discovering Shocking Secrets 3

    Chapter 209: Discovering Shocking Secrets 3


    It seemed that before Lusserina and Saphielle did not know it could be like this before, what Zhang Yi thought was that as the hope world was a world created only for the elves to live and continued for thousands of years the elves did not know that they could not live long time away from the elves.


    He understood that they could only stand that long because they loved Zhang Yi and he was grateful for that, but now he thought that when he was stronger he would have to find elves in the divine ne and bring Lusserina and Saphielle to cultivate there.


    That or he would have to keep traveling back to the blue moon continent when he could every few years so they could spend some time with the elves of the hope world, he couldn''t leave them here because their cultivation would stagnate.


    Having decided that Zhang Yi left his mental energy world and teleported to the blue moon continent, Zhang Yi can feel exactly in that teleport how space resisted him, but the supreme understanding of thews of space and his special eyes eliminated this resistance.


    He can teleport quietly and his body has not even suffered from it because of his special eyes, Zhang Yi also felt that if the resistance were greater his technique of immortal anger would act and he would pass even more easily.


    This made Zhang Yi happier because he found that he could go to earth more easily when in the void realm, it would be difficult just because he had not left space markings on earth as he had no understanding of thews of space before when he lived there.


    Of course, this was just a thought of Zhang Yi who didn''t even think about going to earth again, he had nothing to do in that ce that had no spiritual energy, he knew his parents had been dead for a long time.


    He only used the earth as a reference because it was the farthest ce he could imagine to teleport that he could go, he only knew it because his masters had managed to do so many years ago.


    Arriving on the continent of the blue moon Zhang Yi asked Luna and Sr again if they really didn''t want to visit their ind, they said they didn''t want to do it because they had already forgotten about that ce.


    Zhang Yi understood this because they had no good memories of that ce, they just cultivated and for many years they lived only in fear of dying from the underworld, they always thought it was their mission to sacrifice themselves to save the vige.


    Before Zhang Yi arrived they were already thinking of giving up saving the vige and would just die to earn some time for the people there to live some more time, luckily Zhang Yi managed to destroy the underworld and saved everyone and people didn''t even care if they died or not to save them.


    Maybe until now they still hoped that Zhang Yi and they were fighting in the underworld or just forgot about the fear of the underworld after so long and didn''t care what Zhang Yi and they went through.


    Zhang Yi knew what they felt when he did various things to save the elves of the hope world and still received ingratitude in his time, yet Zhang Yi kept trying to help others several timester.


    Zhang Yi first took Lusserina and Saphielle into the hope world and left Lusserina with her father on the dark elves side and left Saphielle with her mother on the forest elves side.


    They were both very surprised to see that they were in the realm of mortal tribtion, this was a realm that the elves only knew from the legends of the creators of the hope world, for they who were in a higher realm were thousands of years away until they could think to reach the realm of mortal tribtion.


    Especially because they didn''t have any high-level cultivation techniques like Zhang Yi had or even what he got for his wives who weren''t that good, but for the elves who didn''t have to face too many dangers to waiting thousands of years was enough to reach the realm of mortal tribtion.


    After leaving Lusserina and Saphielle with their family Zhang Yi went for a walk with Luna and Sr for a while, Zhang Yi felt guilty that his wives had to spend all their time in his mental energy world, even if it was a world bigger than the blue moon continent had no people to talk to.


    So while Lusserina and Saphielle were with the elves and their family, Zhang Yi toured the hope world with Luna and Sr, it was amazing how in just 6 years the hope world was so different.


    With the spiritual energy increasingly abundant in the environment, the hope world created by the elven ancestors was rapidly recovering, the spiritual energy in the environment was stronger and so the deserts in this world were disappearing.


    Now in much of the world hope had forests again, otherwise, it would not need the war of many years ago when many forest elves were killed by Zhang Yi.


    Even though Saphielle''s father was not a right man who even imprisoned his daughter for several years, Zhang Yi knew that what he did was not right, Saphielle may seem to care, but Zhang Yi was sure she was sad that she didn''t have her father anymore.


    Even more, because she knew that Zhang Yi didn''t really have to kill her father and just did why he was angry at the time, that was one of the things Zhang Yi regretted doing after all these years.


    After touring the world hope Zhang Yi went out to see how things were on the blue moon continent, after all these years the three sects that were hidden on the continent had already left the istion.


    So the whole continent knew what Zhang Yi did several years ago and so the strength of Iron Sect was evident throughout the continent, the truth was that some Iron Sect and Rose Sect elders still suspected if Zhang Yi had really done what he did said.


    These sects came out of istion with some elders in the spiritual sea realm again, even though Zhang Yi had taken the spiritual stones and some medicinal herbs he did not remove all the herbs and pills that were in the sect.


    With these resources and hatred for what Zhang Yi did the sect chose again who would lead the sect in the future and centralize resources on them, yet they had no ability to oppose Iron Sect and Rose Sect even if they did an alliance.


    But in those years Iron Sect has grown very strong with the elders who have reached the realm of the spiritual sea and those who have reached the realm of mortal tribtion, the sects have created a rule that one could go to the divine ne only if the sect had more than one 25 elders of the mortal tribtion realm.

 Chapter 210: Discovering Shocking Secrets 4

    Chapter 210: Discovering Shocking Secrets 4


    In addition, as Iron Sect and Rose Sect were the only major sects not isted from the world, they received all the talents that emerged for more than 3 years as disciples, Iron Sect received the male disciples, and Rose Sect received the Women disciples.


    As these two sects developed rapidly, the two sects were much more resourceful now that they had control over the spiritual stone mines of the three great sects.


    Iron Sect was more popr because it could use more cultivation resources on new disciples because it had fewer disciples, but in the long run, Iron Sect was a cause for concern because the disciples still did not know if the three major sects would not try to attack after leaving istion.


    Those who were braver in those early years had more rewards when they learned that the three great sects were almost destroyed, who came after that did not receive as many resources from the sect and an oath began to be made to prevent spies.


    After that, the three major sects were not attacked by the others and could not attack Iron Sect either, as Zhang Yi said the stores and businesses of the three major sects were not attacked and continued to the three sects that had to rely on this to receive resources of cultivation.


    So when Zhang Yi checked the Iron Sect and Rose Sect situation he was very pleased with how these sects were developing, it seemed that now the two sects were truly allies and would continue to do so in the future.


    Zhang Yi appeared in the sect to everyone''s surprise and talked for a while with the sect master and elder Pan, he also spoke to Bai Cheng who was now in the realm of creating the core with the cultivation resources that Zhang Yi gave to him.


    Bai Cheng still had enough cultivation resources to reach the realm of the spiritual sea and thus realize his dream of bing an elder, after which Zhang Yi felt that he had no talent for going to the divine ne and reaching the realm of mortal tribtion was already great for him.


    The news that Zhang Yi was back at Iron Sect surprised all sects and organizations on the continent, after all these years everyone was sure that Zhang Yi was on the divine ne.


    No one could imagine that Zhang Yi really was on the divine ne and just came back to see how things were on the continent, it scared all the people thinking of trying something against Iron Sect in the future or Rose Sect.


    Zhang Yi would of course not tell anyone that he coulde and go to the divine ne at will and just let everyone imagine that he was always hiding on the continent of the blue moon.


    In theing weeks Zhang Yi took the opportunity to see a number of people he knew on the continent and to show that he was around to protect Iron Sect, the Rose Sect elders were the happiest to think that with Zhang Yi around these sects always would be the strongest on the continent.


    Even though he had to go out to do the things elders usually have to do Zhang Yi was much more rxed here on the blue moon continent, he was traveling through the sects to have meetings with Luna and Sr and enjoying time with them.


    Zhang Yi didn''t even use thews of space to travel and just took advantage of his natural speed, he was calmer because with his strength he had nothing to worry about on this continent and didn''t have to hide.


    Since his father spoke those words to him before he went to war I Zhang Yi became a very cautious man by nature, it was like he was always like this, it ended up saving his life a few times, but also took a little of his freedom to live.


    Only in this ce that he was the strongest could he be truly peaceful, Luna and Sr were also happy that they stayed with Zhang Yi and could go out to see people, as cultivators they were not bad just for a few years without being able to leave Somewhere to cultivate.


    But they had to admit that it was hard to be all those years in the mental energy world being able to see only Lusserina and Saphielle and Zhang Yi, now they were calmer too and could stay with Zhang Yi and thought they were better than Lusserina and Saphielle than they were with the elves and their family.


    After spending a few months on the blue moon continent and rxing Zhang Yi just said that he would leave and returned to the hope world, he would not say that he would go to the divine ne and how long it would take to return for the Iron Sect enemies to stay. always cautious.


    Arriving in the hope world he first went to see Lusserina, seeing Zhang Yi she was very happy and soon went to hug him, she seemed much more rxed after spending those years with the elves and her father.


    "You finally came back, Zhang Yi, my daughter was starting to get nervous thinking maybe you wouldn''te back."


    "I would never do that, just thought she wanted to spend some time here with you and the elves."


    "I know that, but she thought you were annoyed with her alwaysining about wanting to be with the elves and decided to leave her here, I really didn''t know that the elves had this problem of being too long away from the other elves, we never had a case like that, I''m d you''re talented and can bring her here."


    "Of course, I''ll bring her here again when I can."


    "I''ll leave you alone, bye my daughter,e see me again."


    Lusserina didn''t even respond to Fel because she was too ashamed of what her father said, just the day before she was very anxious and ended up asking her father if he thought maybe Zhang Yi wouldn''te back, but she didn''t realize that her father would tell him that.


    "No need to be scared Lusserina, I would never leave you because I love you."


    "I know that I just got nervous because I didn''t think you were going out like this, I thought you were going to be with me and Saphielle likest time until we all went out together."


    So Zhang Yi understood why she was worried, he really thought that since she wanted so much to spend time with the elves she would have to stay here several months before returning to the divine ne, so he could not stay long on the maind so decided to enjoy it while they were in the hope world and went to the maind to see his sect.


    After that, they went to see Saphielle who did the same thing as Lusserina, but Bemere was much more discreet and didn''t say it as Fel had done, but now Zhang Yi already knew all this and thought his wives were very cute.

 Chapter 211: Discovering Shocking Secrets 5

    Chapter 211: Discovering Shocking Secrets 5


    Lusserina was less embarrassed when she realized that Saphielle thought the same as she and Saphielle were ashamed, after which they all left the hope world again.


    After making this trip everyone was much better off going back to the divine ne and staying for many more years when Zhang Yi thought of using teleportation, Lusserina decided to talk about what would change their destiny forever.


    "Zhang Yi, now that you are back on the blue moon continent, why not use the token one of your masters gave you? You said if you used one of the tokens you could go straight to where your master is, even if you find only one at least you won''t be so sad."


    This idea struck Zhang Yi like lightning, he could never think of doing something like that because his logic didn''t allow him to think freely, but Lusserina and his other wives didn''t know how things worked with thews of space and just knew that Zhang Yi was always suffering.


    Zhang Yi''s first thought was that this was impossible because he had already gone to the divine ne once and couldn''t go back the same way, but after thinking for a moment he thought it had some logic.


    This token only had a teleport function directly to where his master was if he was on a different ne, so he could not use the tokens to find his masters in the divine ne even though he had a supreme understanding of thews of space.


    But since the blue moon continent was a different ne, Zhang Yi could sense the spatial marking of the token that was in his master, so he could simply trace these spatial coordinates and teleport normally to these ces.


    "Thanks, Lusserina, you''re a genius and saved me."


    Lusserina who received apliment and a kiss from Zhang Yi was very happy, she just had this idea when she was in the hope world and just said to know if it could work and help Zhang Yi.


    This was not an easy thing to do because Zhang Yi''s master must have tried to create a token that his space coordinate was not easily discovered, but Zhang Yi had a supreme understanding of thews of space and his special eyes, moreover, This token was created for him to use.


    After a while, Zhang Yi managed to track down the location of one of his masters and was very happy about it, his wives who realized that Zhang Yi did were also very happy for him.


    After Zhang Yi tried to find his other master''s location, it took him longer to do that, but he still did and couldn''t believe that he really could do it.


    He spent a few days trying to find out the location of his two masters and after that he was exhausted and had to rest for another day before going to the divine ne, Lusserina and the others were happy that Zhang Yi was able to do what he wanted and just waited for Zhang Yi to recover.


    The other day Zhang Yi fully recovered and was ready to look for his masters, he didn''t really need to go directly to where his masters were and could go first to the divine ne to prepare more.


    But he was very eager to meet his masters and if he went across the continent of the blue moon he could go straight to where one of his masters were, yet he was cautious and first sent his wives into the castle in the world of his mental energy.


    Then he used his mental energy to hide his presence, even if it workedpletely only against emptiness realm warriors, it could also be used at least not to attract the attention of emperor realm warriors.


    So Zhang Yi used thews of space to use the teleportation technique to get to where his mental energy master was, Zhang Yi just knew she was a woman who was very talented in mental energy and could do pill refinement and refinement weapons.


    For all he knew, she should be someone very important in the divine ne and with a very strong sect to have ess to divine-level cultivation techniques, Zhang Yi just wanted to meet this master of himself even though nothing happened just to thank her to all she did for him.


    Zhang Yi was very grateful to Sword Sect and if his master did not want to be with him, Zhang Yi would not mind continuing on Sword Sect until the end, when Zhang Yi came to the divine ne he realized he was in a very distant unknown territory from the territory of Sword Sect.


    He couldn''t even use his teleportation until one of the markings he had and would have to do some random teleportation until he could use his spatial mark to get back to Sword Sect.


    But this ce was closer to where his other master was, yet it was so far away that if he didn''t have the coordinates he wouldn''t even try to go there, it seemed like it was possible that his masters didn''t even know each other and didn''t have contact either with Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi looked around and saw no one around him and found it strange because he was supposed to have teleported to where his master was, realizing that Zhang Yi was happy to have no one around this ce.


    When he ducked into hiding he found a token simr to his own and felt it was the token he used to teleport, Zhang Yi found it strange to see this token here because it must be his master''s identification token.


    Zhang Yi didn''t have such an elder token, but he did have a Sword Sect disciple token and wouldn''t throw it away for any reason, seeing that he felt something bad had happened, Zhang Yi took that token and saw nothing strange and searched by a nearby town to investigate where he was.


    Zhang Yi was cautious and moved slowly and soon made it to the nearest city and entered it, with his mental energy he felt several people from the emptiness realm and some from the emperor realm.


    Fortunately, he was discreet and didn''t bother anyone until he arrived in the city, after which he tried to use his mental energy for information, but to his surprise, it seemed that many people in this city had equal or stronger mental energy than his.


    So Zhang Yi understood that they should be members of his master sect who were all masters of mental energy, he could feel that this territory was richer in spiritual energy than the territory in which he lived, it also seemed that the disciples here had more resources of spiritual stones than where he was.


    Proof of this was that everything in town was more expensive than elsewhere and if Zhang Yi wasn''t as rich as he was he could have a lot of problems, as he couldn''t use his mental energy to gather the information it seemed he just had to ask.

 Chapter 212: Discovering Shocking Secrets 6

    Chapter 212: Discovering Shocking Secrets 6


    After a while Zhang Yi had not yet gotten any information he wanted, he was not used to getting information without using his mental energy, Zhang Yi first bought a simple map of the region and found out which sect was the territory.


    It was the territory of the Serenity Sect, one of the 10 strongest sects of the divine ne along with Sword Sect, this was the sect known for having more masters in mental energy along with another sect of the top 10 sects.


    It was one of the strongest sects no one wanted to be an enemy of, and it was also very rich that elders were the best masters of pill refinement and weapon refinement, knowing the sect''s name.


    Even so, Zhang Yi just knew more about this sect and can''t find out anything about his master, because even if he heard his master''s name, Zhang Yi could not recognize because he had no record in the jades he received.


    So after a few days, Zhang Yi had to give up on finding his master, even though as he found the token on the floor something told him that something very wrong had happened to his master.


    He just got more nervous after finding out about it and hoped he could find out his other master to find out exactly what happened, he hoped his other master was fine and could help him figure out what happened here on Serenity Sect territory.


    Zhang Yi went to his mental energy world before to tell what he had discovered to his wives, they were very surprised to hear about it, they hoped that Zhang Yi would arrive after several days happily telling how he was his master and even take them to meet his master.


    Now Lusserina and the others just hoped that his master had just abandoned Zhang Yi and not that something worse had happened, because otherwise, Zhang Yi couldn''t stand it, they knew how sensitive Zhang Yi was and if anything happened he could take drastic action.


    After resting a few days with his wives Zhang Yi can calm down and go straight to where his other master was, if that had happened he would have known something very bad had happened.


    He could first go back to Sword Sect as he had nned, but now without knowing what happened he couldn''t go back to cultivating calmly, it still took Zhang Yi a few weeks to get to the ce where his other master was.


    This other master of his was the one who cultivated body refinement just like him and had a phoenix lineage, Zhang Yi left to find thisst master because it was the most important to him.


    In addition to giving him the dragon lineage and almost every cultivation and martial technique that helped him so much, Zhang Yi knew that this master was what he spent over 400 years with him on earth.


    Even though he had never met this master or remembered exactly what happened in those 400 years, Zhang Yi had a very strong sense of gratitude and family with this master that he didn''t even know the name.


    Unlike the other token, he encountered this time the token was far from any sect territory when he reached the coordinates Zhang Yi''s heart squeezed again and he became more anxious.


    That''s because just as before there was no one in this ce where the token coordinate marked, Zhang Yi felt that the token was buried in a box and protected by some kind of mental energy.


    If it wasn''t because he had the token in his hand he could never find that token, it only served to make Zhang Yi more apprehensive, after calming down he took the box that was buried and saw some kind of key that was the token he had in his hands.


    Using the token as a key he opened it and could take his master''s token and saw that it also had a space storage ring in the box, inside the space storage ring there were hundreds of millions of high-level spiritual stones and many high spiritual herbs level.


    Zhang Yi already had a bad feeling seeing what was inside that storage ring, because it was about as much as he had, he knew that even the emperor''s realm masters couldn''t have so many high-level spiritual stones.


    Along with all this, he found several pieces of crystals that looked like a diamond, had almost 20 crystals like this one and almost all of them had nothing, only one with something inside that Zhang Yi felt was like a piece of soul and mental energy in that one crystal.


    "Hi Zhang Yi, if you are seeing this memory in this crystal it means that you chose my token when you came to the divine ne, know that it makes me very happy and I really expected it to happen."


    "My name is Feng Ran and I am an elder of Sacred Phoenix Sect who is one of the strongest sects of the divine ne, I really wanted to have you in my sect, but that probably won''t be possible."


    "Your other master for you to know is Wu Qinxin, I''m stronger than her in a fight, but her status in the divine realm is higher than mine, she and I were born on the divine ne and are very talented and whatever token you had chosen would guarantee an incredible future for you."


    "Your other master''s sect is the Serenity Sect, which like mine is one of the 10 strongest sects on this continent, yet I do not rmend that you join neither your other master''s sect."


    "I would rmend that you choose another sect that is among the 10 strongest on this continent, any of these will ensure that you enter the divine realm with your talent, I don''t know if it took you hundreds of years or a few thousand years to reach the divine ne."


    "Probably you must be in the realm of the spiritual sea or the realm of mortal tribtion, use those spiritual stones that I have left for you that should be enough to reach the emptiness realm or the emperor''s realm perhaps."


    "I don''t know if you also cultivate mental energy if you cultivate you should choose a cult that cultivates mental energy minus the sect of your other master, these sects usually have higher status and more cultivation resources."


    "With these herbs that I left to you should be enough for you to create some pills with your master''s special cauldron, or sell to get more high-end spiritual stones."


    "Now I said all I needed to say to you, if you want to forget your masters I''ll understand, you can break this crystal now and forget my name and your other master''s name and just go look for another sect with your talent you can do it."


    "Now if you want to know what happened to me and your other master you can keep listening, but I guarantee it can only put you in more trouble and you can''t do anything about it in your entire life."

 Chapter 213: Discovering Shocking Secrets 7

    Chapter 213: Discovering Shocking Secrets 7


    Zhang Yi was already crying by this time, he had already understood that something horrible had happened to his masters, but of course he wanted to know exactly what happened and he was sure his masters would expect it from him.


    His master spent a long time just staring silently, saying nothing as if he expected Zhang Yi to make the decision to break the crystal or hear to the end what really happened, after a long time his master spoke again.


    "I was hoping you wouldn''t break the crystal, know I just decided to tell you what happened because I think it''s your right to know that, and if I didn''t say you could try to find out what happened and die by doing it."


    "But know that neither I nor your other master expected any kind of revenge, this is something that not even we who were in the emperor''s realm could do anything about even with all our influence."


    "I will say first that everything that happened was entirely my fault, I will say who we were, I am an elder of the Sacred Phoenix Sect, I came from the Feng family one of the most influential families in this sect."


    "One of my ancestors was an elder of the Sacred Phoenix Sect divine realm, I have always been very talented in cultivation and body refinement which is something that everyone in my family has always done, I arrived before the 30,000 years to the twelfth realm of body refinement."


    "I am on the fifth level of the twelfth realm of body refinement and I am also on the seventh level of the emperor''s realm, perhaps it was only a matter of time before I reached the divine realm."


    "I was always the most talented elder of the Sacred Phoenix Sect and so I never had a hard time cultivating it, so when I was stuck on the sixth level of the emperor''s realm I decided to go to a harder ce to strengthen my martial heart and thus have an advance to the seventh level."


    "This is how I met you on earth, after spending more than 400 years with you I returned to my sect and reached the seventh level as I wanted to do."


    "Her other master is much more talented than me. She also reached the emperor''s realm at level 5 and level 8 of the twelfth realm of mental energy, she might be weaker than me in a fight, but it was because I had more cultivation resources and a lineage that favored me."


    "But her master did not have a family to support and even though she was born on the divine ne the strongest ancestor she had was in the realm of the emptiness of another sect and neither did she have the mental energy."


    "Even though she became a genius who came to the same level as I was 30,000 years old and was very talented with pill refinement and weapon refinement, I respect her very much."


    Zhang Yi, who could hear all this, can finally know after all these years all about his masters, he was very proud of his master who was a genius of body refinement and also his other master who was a genius in mental energy and conquered it all alone.


    He just felt sorry that he could not meet these his masters, he had understood that they were both dead and that it was all the fault of this master who was telling him everything, now he wanted to know what really happened.


    "Now you know everything about your masters, so it''s time for you to know what happened to us, as I''ve said before Everything that happened is my fault."


    "As soon as I separated from you I went back to my sect in the divine realm and was in istion until I reached the seventh level of the emperor''s realm, it only took 2 years because I was ready for it while on earth."


    "In the divine ne I had a wife, was my Dao partner whom I had known since I was very young and was just like me a descendant of an elder of the divine realm in our sect, but she was not as talented as I was nor was she a pure lineage of phoenix like I had."


    "Yet I loved her and trusted her more than my own family, so I made the biggest mistake of my life that was telling you about what we did on earth."


    Zhang Yi was shocked by this, he knew that this was a taboo that should be neithermented nor done by anyone on the divine ne, so he could not understand why his master said it, nor did Zhang Yi tell what his teachers made for his wives.


    "Yes, I know you will find me stupid, but as I said, I trusted my wife a lot and knew her for over 30,000 years since I started cultivating."


    "So far I don''t know why she did it, but she told me what I did to her family elders, and also told some elders from other sects who were enemies of my sect, what happened after that is that the elders from my sect suffered pressure from the elders of the other sects could not defend me."


    "Even though I was the most talented of my sect and could reach the divine realm, I could not break a taboo and not pay for it, the taboos became something punishable to death after the soul-eater organization appeared and became the enemies of all the divine ne."


    "The time-reversal taboo is very serious and can be done if you have permission from most of the top 10 sects and if the person who has reversed time promises to no longer cultivate."


    "So I was punished and forced to take a heavenly oath, to tell the truth, and so had to confirm what I did to you and your other master was also involved in it, now I managed toe to this hidden ce to leave that message to you because me and your other master are going to die."


    "I left everything I could muster for you in this storage ring, these crystals are something I got in a ruin exploration, with a soul piece that doesn''t affect a cultivator at all and with that you can leave a message like this one, you can have the other crystals."


    "Your other master probably didn''t have the same time as me to leave you a message and no crystal like the mine, I''m so sorry that because of me, your other master may have died."


    "It is impossible for me and your master to be set free after we assume that we have broken this taboo, even with our talent and importance our sects cannot stand the pressure of other sects."


    "Probably some people in my family will also die for what I did and their master''s family will die too."


    "I don''t want you to avenge any of us first because we really did what they used us of doing, so it wasn''t unfair."

 Chapter 214: Discovering Shocking Secrets 8

    Chapter 214: Discovering Shocking Secrets 8


    "And it won''t do you any good trying to destroy my sect and your other master''s sect and the other sects that used us, because as I said we were really guilty."


    "I don''t know why my wife did what she did, I''m sadder about it, but she didn''t do anything wrong either, it was my fault for not keeping such an important secret."


    "So I hope that now that you know what happened and it was all my fault, that you can forget all about it and find a good sect to cultivate, with your talent you can get better masters than me and all the resources to reach the divine realm."


    After saying that Zhang Yi''s master disappeared and the crystal remained there, Zhang Yi was d that at least the crystal didn''t break after Zhang Yi heard the message, Zhang Yi was crying in the same ce he was for several hours before going to his mental energy world.


    He really didn''t expect that his masters had died in those few years since theyst saw each other, now Zhang Yi could never personally meet his masters again.


    Zhang Yi just suffered in the castle of his mental energy world without saying anything for a few days, his wives onlyforted him already wondering what might have happened, after recovering a little Zhang Yi told his wives what he had happened.


    But I still said nothing about the taboo technique his masters used, so his wives understood why Zhang Yi was so sad, 40 years is so little on the divine ne and for the cultivators, but in that short time his masters that were in the emperor''s realm ended up dying.


    They could never imagine that something like this could happen and it made them even more sorry for Zhang Yi, Lusserina was the saddest about it because it was she who came up with the idea for Zhang Yi to find his masters.


    After recovering Zhang Yi was even sadder because the idea that it was his fault that his masters had died was stamped in his heart if his masters had not known him and used this taboo technique they would never have died.


    This was obvious after all his masters were in the emperor''s realm and one of them had the twelfth level mental energy and the other had twelfth level body refinement as well, it was only a matter of time before the two reached the divine realm.


    Zhang Yi could feel that a demon had been born in his martial heart, he might not have died of guilt just because his martial heart was so strong after all these years.


    But that demon in his heart that was the guilt he felt gradually increased in his martial heart and that with the side effects of having thew of massacre in the supreme understanding over time could make Zhang Yi have no further progress in cultivation.


    His wives realized that Zhang Yi was very depressed and suffering for what happened and they felt sorrier for him, after all, he was seeding in everything he did and it was only a matter of time before Zhang Yi reached the realm of the emperor in this life at least.


    After suffering for a while Zhang Yi thought of something that would not go out of his head because his master''s wife had betrayed him, his master Feng Ran said he trusted his wife very much and did not expect her to betray him.


    Perhaps just as his master had no one to me for what happened among the sects that only punished his masters for making a mistake, it was only Zhang Yi''s and his master who told this secret.


    But if anyone else could be med for it, it was his master''s wife who betrayed his trust and eventually condemned his two masters to death, surely she knew that master Feng Ran who was her husband would die if the secret his was discovered by others and she did it anyway.


    So Zhang Yi had a new motivation which was to try to find out why Master Feng Ran''s wife had decided to betray him and tell the other elders what happened, depending on what Zhang Yi found out he could at least kill this woman to take revenge for his masters.


    Even if she was in the emperor''s realm, it was only a matter of time before Zhang Yi could reach that realm, thinking that the demon in Zhang Yi''s heart stopped growing as if waiting for what Zhang Yi would do.


    His wives were also more relieved when they saw that Zhang Yi had recovered somewhat, while he wanted to do something they would support him no matter what he decided to do.


    Zhang Yi came out of his mental energy world and started with his n to investigate Master Feng Ran''s ex-wife that he had to find out why she had done it, but from what Zhang Yi knew this woman was a very important elder of an of the major families of the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    Plus she was in the emperor''s realm so it would be very difficult for Zhang Yi to investigate something about her as he couldn''t even hide near her without being discovered, besides, the Sacred Phoenix Sect was one of the 10 main sects of this continent.


    Even though Zhang Yi could at least try to get some information he didn''t have as her name, it was much easier now that he knew his master''s name and could easily know the other information.


    After spending a few weeks in Sacred Phoenix Sect territory discreetly using his mental energy to gather information, Zhang Yi finally found some information.


    He, unfortunately, found that just as he suspected his master Feng Ran had actually been found guilty of breaking a taboo, some people closest to his family had also died with him used of beingplicit.


    Only his wife who was the one who used him and told everyone what had happened didn''t die among his master''s closest people, which made Zhang Yi suspicious that it could be because she really didn''t love his master and was afraid to die together with him if this secret were discovered by anyone.


    Zhang Yi may also find out that this woman''s name was Su Lian and as he hoped it was someone very important within the Sacred Phoenix Sect and hardly ever left the sect for anything for several years.


    So Zhang Yi gave up on just being around Sacred Phoenix Sect, it could take tens of years to get out and Zhang Yi didn''t even know what she looked like, he had to find another way to be around her knowing it was really her.


    So he deduced that anyway he needed to increase his strength if he ever really thought about killing her, luckily the demon in his heart stopped growing and maybe disappear when he killed this woman.

 Chapter 215: Discovering Shocking Secrets 9

    Chapter 215: Discovering Shocking Secrets 9


    So Zhang Yi had to think about what to do, he could simply go to a deserted ce and enter his mental energy world and use the distorted timeline technique and so stay within that space for tens of years and emerge into the void realm.


    In the emptiness realm, he would be able to kill someone from the emperor''s realm if he really tried, especially with his sacred mastery technique, but if he did that his wives would suffer from having to find tens of years without finding anyone.


    In addition, he would practically tell the entire divine ne that he had an advanced mastery of thews of time and thus would cause problems for him and could no longer return to the Sword Sect and thus his life would end.


    The other thing he could do was go back to Sword Sect and try to cultivate normally with the passing years and doing many missions for Sword Sect, so aftering to the realm of emptiness naturally after many years he might even ask for help from some Sword Sect elders to kill this Su Lian.


    Without much thought, it was clear that the right answer was to go back to Sword Sect to cultivate normally for several years, he talked about it with his wives and they also agreed that going back to Sword Sect was the right thing to do.


    After all, this Su Lian could not disappear from the Sacred Phoenix Sect after just a few years, and in less than 100 years it was impossible for her to advance anyyer in the emperor''s realm, and even if she reached the ninth level of the emperor''s realm he could still kill him if he reached the realm of emptiness.


    So there was no real reason for him to close in on his mental energy world and use the distorted timeline in which the years would pass the same as passing outside, but before returning to Sword Sect Zhang Yi went first to Serenity Sect to confirm what happened to his other master.


    As he had already left a space mark on Serenity Sect he could return to this ce much more quickly and after a few days using his mental energy discreetly, he confirmed what happened to his master.


    Unlike what happened in his master Feng Ran''s sect, his master Wu Qinxin''s sect fought hard to try to allow her to survive, the sect argued that this temporal technique that Zhang Yi had in the jades his master gave him did not cause any harm and was not an evil technique like devouring souls.


    Unfortunately, the pressure from the other sects was too strong and Master Feng Ran''s condemnation was what left his master Wu Qinxin''s sect without saying, after all, if the other used was executed it would make sense that only Wu Qinxin would stay alive.


    She was killed and others in her family and sect also including a daughter she had, Zhang Yi was much sadder to hear about it and cried for a few more days before recovering and returning to Sword Sect.


    When he returned to the sect everyone was happy to see that he had returned safely, but anyone who knew Zhang Yi with Du Chen and Li Tang who came with him from the weaker territories realized that he was much sadder and downcast as if something horrible had happened to him after he left.


    Elder Wang was also excited about Zhang Yi''s return and also learned that he was very depressed and worried and curious about what might have happened in the few months Zhang Yi had been out of the sect, so he called Zhang Yi to talk.


    "Zhang Yi, I realized you came back very depressed and sad this time if you want you can tell me what happened in those months that made you so sad."


    "I found out on this trip that I made it sadly look like the two masters I had were killed while I didn''t know it, they were from the emperor''s realm just like you and I didn''t expect them to die someday, especially soon time."


    Elder Wang was also very surprised by this, he hoped that Zhang Yi had some sect that hade out that was too strong or that at least he had some divine realm master, that he would have two emperor realm masters stronger than him It was not surprising.


    But that these two masters had died and Zhang Yi had discovered this just now was surprising, it was difficult for people who were of the emperor''s realm to die like this.


    Of course, even if it was unlikely it was possible that they were from a ne other than the divine ne and so he did not know, or perhaps they could be cultivators who were not from any organization who went to some ruin and did not return.


    Elder Wang knew Zhang Yi and from what he saw it was impossible for Zhang Yi to be lying, he was a little happy about it because it meant that Zhang Yi was now entirely from Sword Sect, but seeing how sad Zhang Yi was he couldn''t rejoice in it.


    "I don''t know what I can say to you Zhang Yi, I''m really sorry for the death of your masters, know that you can count on me and that Sword Sect will always support you in what you want to do if it is possible."


    "Thank you elder Wang, I appreciate all that you and Sword Sect have done for me all these years, now I just think of getting strong enough to be able to help anyone if something like this happens again, I hope you and the sect can help me more in the future."


    "Of course, Zhang Yi, our sect will support you to get stronger, and if you do nothing very wrong our sect will support you in everything you want to do because of your talent."


    Zhang Yi understood this now more than ever, if he said that a taboo technique was used on him Sword Sect would surely kill him as an example because they were a fair sect, Zhang Yi was grateful to Sword Sect, but he knew he couldn''t tell with them in these cases.


    So what he could do was show that he was very useful for the sect and that his talent was incredible in the future to be able to find Su Lian of the Sacred Phoenix Sect, and depending on what she did he would kill her even if he tried to escapeter.


    Zhang Yi was confident that now that he hade to the supreme understanding of thews of space he could only get stronger when he was in the void realm he could surely have time to reach level 9 in the supreme understanding of thews of space with his special eyes.


    At that time it was impossible for anyone to stop him if he wanted to escape even if it was someone from the divine realm, he doubted that there was anyone with the peak degree understanding of thews of space, so at level 9 of the ultimate understanding he would be the fastest.

 Chapter 216: Discovering Shocking Secrets 10

    Chapter 216: Discovering Shocking Secrets 10


    Of course, Elder Wang could not imagine what Zhang Yi was thinking, so he at least was reassured that Zhang Yi seemed more motivated to be stronger than downcast, which was good for Zhang Yi and the sect.


    Even if in the future for being stronger Zhang Yi could kill a Sacred Phoenix Sect elder it was still possible for Sword Sect to defend him, just as Zhang Yi said only if he did something very wrong or broke some taboo that he would have to be dead.


    Even so, this might not really be true because Sword Sect could argue that Zhang Yi was the only one able to find members of the soul eater''s infiltrator organization and that could save Zhang Yi from death.


    Of course, even if he could do that Zhang Yi would not want to because he would be forced to spend a lifetime going to other sects trying to find undercover members of the organization if he wasn''t killed by someone in the organization while doing this.


    So Zhang Yi stayed quietly in Sword Sect while only thinking of a way to find this Su Lian after getting stronger, elder Lu had not yet emerged from her isted cultivation and so Zhang Yi could not do more missions.


    But he wasn''t thinking of doing more missions now and just thinking of getting stronger to be able to kill this elder Su Lian if she was guilty or at least able to find her.


    Deciding that Zhang Yi spent another 2 years cultivating in istion in the sect, he not only cultivated and spent time with his wives also in those two years, he only left after those 2 years because elder Lu had also left her istion.


    In these 2 years of cultivation, Zhang Yi can reach the initialyer of the fifth level of soul birth realm, which was surprising as always for all sect elders, so it seemed like it was only a matter of time before Zhang Yi reached the realm of refinement of the soul.


    He also reached the beginningyer of the fifth level in the ninth realm of mental energy and also in body refinement, contrary to what Zhang Yi expected the demon in his heart did not disrupt his cultivation speed.


    In fact, the demon in his heart could not yet really bother Zhang Yi who had such a strong martial heart, had it not been for him to feel much guilt for what happened to his masters this demon would not have appeared.


    But Zhang Yi already worried about it because he also had the side effects of his supreme understanding of thews of the massacre, this was very hard for anyone to bear and with the devil more could end up killing Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi could only hope that after finding out what this elder Su Lian did he could take this demon out of his martial heart, in those two years his wives Zhang Yi also had a breakthrough and now they were all in the advancedyer of the fifth level of the realm of mortal tribtion.


    They were sad that Zhang Yi could reach the realm of soul refinement while they could not even reach the realm of soul birth in a short time, but Zhang Yi soothed them by saying that when they were in the realm of soul birth they could use the pills that It has and cultivate faster.


    Elder Lu was also a little sad to see the difference in talent between them, she spent those over 4 years cultivating in istion because of thanks to what she learned from her master and Zhang Yi she can reach the seventh level of an advanced understanding ofws of space and also the seventh realm of the emptiness realm.


    She could already be considered an elder in the sect because she had an advanced understanding of thews of space, but now she also had the seventh level in the emptiness realm, but Zhang Yi had advanced more than 4 whole levels while she was cultivating.


    That was almost 12 advancedyers at the time he advanced only oneyer if she knew that by that time Zhang Yi had alsoe to the supreme understanding in 4ws she could even be discouraged from cultivating.


    In those two years cultivating this time Zhang Yi also came to the supreme understanding in 3 morews and now had a supreme understanding in 7ws being one of them thew of space which was considered advanced.


    He came to the supreme understanding in thews of the natural elements wood, water and fire, of course, Zhang Yi achieved this because, in addition to his talent he had many opportunities, he achieved the supreme understanding in thews of space because of his special eyes and cause of elder Wang''s advice.


    His special eyes certainly helped him break this barrier, after that was the supreme understanding of thews of the massacre that he had begun to achieve since his past life and also had many side effects.


    Thews of earth and metal were the natural elements that he was born with and so he had greater ease in understanding these elements, and he had the dragon lineage that was one of those elements that his master gave to him.


    The other natural elements that he obtained now were because of the natural treasures he received in the hope world and were from the divine animals, which meant that he had everything to achieve supreme understanding in thesews.


    Now he was about to gain supreme understanding in thews of lightning and time, because of his special eyes and the emperor''s rank spear he had, so Zhang Yi always had to keep a secret from everything he had.


    After these two years of cultivating Zhang Yi, he had already epted the death of his masters and med it, but despite his sadness, he did not show it to other people.


    He already thought that after discovering why Elder Su Lian betrayed his master Feng Ran, whether he killed her or not he still thought his demon of the martial heart would develop again and so he would eventually die from it.


    Even though he thought it might take at least another 20 years before he could reach the realm of emptiness and have the ability to kill this elder Su Lian, at that time he intended to spend a lot of time for his wives and enjoy that time with them.


    Even if he died after doing what he had to do he would have spent more than 40 years with them, that was not a long time for cultivators and elves, but it was a long time in the mind of Zhang Yi who was born into a world. where 60 years was almost a lifetime.


    He knew that he had lived more than 400 years before and that was enough and his wives could go on living even after he died, they could reach the realm of soul birth at that time and have at least one of thews in advanced understanding as Saphielle already had.

 Chapter 217: Insanely Cultivating 1

    Chapter 217: Insanely Cultivating 1


    If they seeded, it was guaranteed that they would be respected in any major sect, besides Lusserina and Saphielle who might want to go to the elf sects, Luna and Sr could stay at Sword Sect at the request of Zhang Yi.


    As Zhang Yi knew his wives'' future was assured he could be reassured even if he died after a few dozen more years, but now he just wanted to cultivate to reach the realm of emptiness and be able to find out what happened and maybe avenge his masters before he died.


    Since Zhang Yi was always someone who hid his feelings well, his wives couldn''t even imagine that Zhang Yi thought about it while cultivating, but even if they knew it, they couldn''t do anything to change Zhang Yi''s decision.


    How Elder Lu hade out of her isted cultivation Zhang Yi went to her house to congratte her for having made a breakthrough in thews of space and cultivation, seeing her cultivation time and his masters Zhang Yi understood how elder Lu was a genius for Sword Sect.


    So he was even more grateful for elder Lu''s help for him all these years even though she had to protect him and take an oath just to know some of his secrets, and she even helped Zhang Yi know elder Wang who taught Zhang Yi how toe to the supreme understanding of thews of space.


    "Congrattions elder Lu, I was very happy to hear that you had made it to the seventh level in the advanced understanding of thews of space, and the seventh level of the emptiness realm."


    "Thanks, Zhang Yi, but from you, it seems until you''re just making a joke about it, you''ve reached the fifth level of soul birth realm in a few years."


    "No, I really have a lot of respect for you, after so many years on the divine ne I really understand how amazing is your talent for getting it all in just over 3,000 years."


    It was true that Zhang Yi respected elder Lu, but he understood that it was difficult to hear from him that he had supreme understanding in variousws in less than 50 years, Zhang Yi could understand that he was someone who never existed in the whole divine ne.


    "I was joking, Zhang Yi, I know you were being sincere, congrattions on your cultivation advances over the years, I know you came out of your isted cultivation just to talk to me, I''m so sorry for what happened to your masters, my master told me what happened."


    "It really was hard for me to ept when I found out that it happened, especially because they were so strong, but now I have to ept it and get stronger for them to be proud of me."


    "That''s good, I''m sure they would already be proud of you seeing how strong you are now, the important thing is that you can count on me and my master and all Sword Sect, you don''t have to iste yourself to cultivate forever and you can try doing some more missions."


    Zhang Yi really thought about it, he didn''t really need to iste himself to cultivate because his cultivation speed was the same as normal, so he would leave his cultivation every day to be with his wives.


    But now that Elder Lu had stepped out of her isted cultivation they could go out again to do missions, as Elder Lu had sworn to him. Zhang Yi didn''t mind showing her that he had a supreme understanding of thews of space.


    He would never really admit it, but surely Elder Lu could easily discover it after spending so much time with her master, and doing these missions with Zhang Yi could improve her understanding of her spacews and thus improve her cultivation.


    It was a pity that the pills he used as a cultivation resource were worse than those that Elder Lu used in the emptiness realm, otherwise he could help her even more and thus pay a little what she did for him in those years.


    "You''re right, elder Lu, I''ll be doing some missions again tomorrow, I hope I can count on you."


    "Surely, watching you has also helped me greatly in advancing my understanding of thews of space, and without you, I would not have had a chance to observe my master any longer, and you have had some advancement in your understanding of thews of space. space in those years?"


    "Yes I did, I''m sure you''ll be surprised when we''re going to do the next missions, but it has to be a secret from your master."


    "Fine, you can count on me."


    So in theing days while cultivating Zhang Yi went back to doing missions with elder Lu secretly, even after several years had passed since thest Zhang Yi tournament I didn''t think the other sects and the organization had given up trying to kill him and harm the Sword Sect.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t have to worry about that because even if it was someone from the emperor''s realm, he couldn''t catch him as elder Lu, during the first mission elder Lu had already understood why Zhang Yi said she would be surprised.


    And that had been perhaps the biggest surprise she had in her life even though Zhang Yi had several cultivation advances in a few years, that was because she had quickly discovered that the use of Zhang Yi''s spacews was almost the same as her master''s.


    Since she was a genius, she quickly understood that Zhang Yi hade to the supreme understanding of thews of space, if that was no more surprising she thought that Zhang Yi could use thews of space more easily than her master.


    Elder Lu really wanted to ask Zhang Yi how he had achieved it, but he knew well that Zhang Yi would never admit that he had a supreme understanding of thews of space or how he had achieved it.


    He really couldn''t say even if he trusted her too much because he had achieved it with his special eyes that also helped him use thews of time, so he would also have to reveal that he could use thews of time.


    Just as several years before Zhang Yi was sent on missions that would normally be given to groups of soul-refinement realm disciples at the peak, with Zhang Yi''s martial techniques and speed he could easilyplete these missions.


    After reaching the supreme understanding of thews of fire, using the essence of the phoenix me was easier for Zhang Yi and was much more powerful than before, he could have had a void realm attack without even using the most of hisstrong martial techniques.


    It could be said that Zhang Yi could even kill someone at the peak of the soul birth realm even without using the essence of the phoenix me and no other martial technique, only with the supreme understanding of thews he had.

 Chapter 218: Insanely Cultivating 2

    Chapter 218: Insanely Cultivating 2


    Elder Lu naturally realized that Zhang Yi was stronger than before, but she thought this was normal because he had made many advances in his cultivation and did not know about the essence of the phoenix me he had.


    In other missions he also wanted to further help elder Lu who was learning a lot by seeing Zhang Yi use his supreme understanding of thews of space, so he decided to reveal that he also had a supreme understanding of thews of water.


    That''s because elder Lu also had an advanced understanding of waterws at level 3, but he had heard that she had temporarily given up on improving her understanding of thatw until she came to the supreme understanding of thews of space.


    But with Zhang Yi showing her supreme understanding of thews of water, she would learn something for sure, especially since it was easier to understand thews of water than thews of space.


    Indeed as soon as Zhang Yi used his supreme understanding of waterws to elder Lu knew it was the supreme understanding of waterws, it surprised even more than Elder Lu would never expect anyone to have two supreme understandings before the emperor''s realm.


    Of course, she thought that because she didn''t know that Zhang Yi had already used the supreme understanding of the firews in front of her several times, knowing that she shouldn''t ask anything she just took the opportunity to learn much more about thews of water.


    Even though Elder Lu''s talent was far greater with thews of space than with thews of water, as waterws were much easier to learn she had an even greater gain from seeing Zhang Yi fight.


    So Zhang Yi was pleased to see that he was helping elder Lu in this way and continued to do those missions that now helped elder Lu more than he did while he cultivated for a few more months.


    After a few months of doing these missions whenever Zhang Yi could first see an enemy from another sect following him and elder Lu, currently Zhang Yi had a divine sense many times greater than Elder Lu even though she was in the realm of emptiness, these were the advantages of cultivating mental energy.


    This enemy was from a sect he naturally did not know because he wore no identification, but Zhang Yi could be sure he was not an infiltrator of the organization, this enemy was in the realm of emptiness at level 7 and also had an understanding of thews of space.


    Of course, this enemy was supposed to be tens of thousands of years old and was not as talented with elder Lu even though he was almost on par with her, it seemed that this enemy sect had sent someone to deal with him and elder Lu who had previously been at level 6 of the void realm.


    Zhang Yi could only flee or using his sacred domain technique could kill this enemy, but he still did not want to reveal everything he could do in front of elder Lu and so could only hope she could face him.


    When Zhang Yi nned to tell Elder Lu what he found he saw this enemy warning someone and a few minutester two enemies appeared, the other two were on the same level as the first enemy and seemed to have an advanced understanding of thews of water and metal.


    It seemed that this was a sect that really intended to kill Zhang Yi and elder Lu, knowing elder Lu Zhang Yi knew that she could win against these three enemies with her talent if he helped and so he said what he found for her.


    "Elder Lu, it seems that three enemies from another sect are intending to attack both of us, all three are in the 7th void realm and one has an advanced understanding of thews of space and the other has an advanced understanding of thews of water and of anotherw."


    Elder Lu was a little surprised, but she knew that Zhang Yi had better divine sense than she, she first thought of running away, but soon understood that the enemy also had an advanced understanding of thews of space.


    If Zhang Yi ran away using his supreme understanding of thews of space, all thews would soon know that he had a supreme understanding of thews, so the only way she could fight the three of them.


    Since the enemies were on the same level as she could normally win against the three with her talent, she had just reached level 7 of the emptiness realm and so her cultivation was not yet consolidated.


    In addition, the enemies had advanced understanding in twows and this could cause problems for her, so even if she could win this fight would still end up seriously injured, yet she had to protect Zhang Yi and decided to fight.


    "Elder Lu, I can help you by using my supreme understanding of thews to restrict the space for enemies from being able to use anyws in this fight, but you have to make sure you kill them so my secret won''t spread."


    "If you can do that I guarantee I''ll kill all three."


    Having decided that Zhang Yi used his supreme understanding of thews of space to teleport very close to where the three enemies were before the enemies were surprised Zhang Yi used the restriction of thews of space, water and metal to the three enemies.


    Zhang Yi was much more skilled at using restrictions than Elder Wang because he had several techniques that used restrictions, so Elder Lu could still use her advanced understanding of waterws.


    The three were surprised for a short time and then tried to attack elder Lu first, elder Lu soon took her sword from the rank king and began using the water elementws to attack, in elder Lu''s first attack was the enemy who understood thews of space.


    This enemy was surprised to see that elder Lu appeared to be at level 7 of the void realm and tried to use thews of space because he knew he was weaker, so the enemy was surprised to see that he could not use thews of space and Zhang Yi used at that moment discretely thews of time.


    This enemy''s reaction slowed much and Elder Lu''s strong attack wounded him severely by shing that enemy''s throat and also taking off his right arm, elder Lu and the other enemies were surprised that the other warrior did not react and was only wholesale.


    Elder Lu thought it was because the enemy tried to use thews of space and could not, and was hit when the other two tried to use thews of water and metal and could not think so.


    So elder Lu only had to kill the other two enemies which was much easier for her, especially when only she could use the waterws in that space, Zhang Yi had restricted the use of the 7ws he had supreme understanding in that space.

 Chapter 219: Insanely Cultivating 3

    Chapter 219: Insanely Cultivating 3


    Even if enemies tried to use the otherws that had an intermediate or basic understanding they couldn''t, so it was only a matter of time before Elder Lu killed these two.


    When the fight between the three moved away from where Zhang Yi was he went and discreetly used his sacred domain only where the nearly dead enemy that Elder Lu attacked was, the other two and elder Lu thought that this warrior was dead and only Zhang Yi found that no.


    Zhang Yi used his emperor rank spear and used the dragon thrust technique along with the feather rain technique and attacked 20 times in the same ce where the enemy warrior was wounded, with such an attack the nearly dead enemy finally died.


    Zhang Yi used the essence of his phoenix me in this attack to attack with all his might and also to destroy that enemy''s soul, all because he was angry at being attacked and also because he had used these undiscoverable techniques.


    So Zhang Yi quietly moved to where elder Lu was fighting the two enemies, if Zhang Yi saw that elder Lu needed help he would help, but it seemed that it was not necessary because elder Lu had already injured both of them and was with the advantage in this fight.


    The enemies clearly weren''t from a sect as strong as Sword Sect, so they sent 3 level 7 enemies from the void realm to kill elder Lu who was only level 6 a few years ago because they knew she had the upper hand in martial techniques.


    With Zhang Yi helping in this way, it was even more impossible for enemies to think of fleeing, but in some more fighting time one more enemy was seriously injured and Elder Lu stepped forward to try to kill thest enemy standing.


    Zhang Yi who was following Elder Lu secretly saw that the fight between Elder Lu and thest enemy was moving away and so did as before and with all his might and the technique of sacred rule killed the other enemy and destroyed his soul.


    Soon after Elder Lu killed thest enemy and luckily managed to destroy the enemy''s soul so no one but them would know what happened in that ce until they made the report to Sword Sect.


    "And the other two are dead?"


    "Yes, it looks like they died after you continued to fight the other enemies."


    "That''s good, thanks for your help Zhang Yi, if enemies could use thews freely or have attacked us by surprise we could have died."


    "It''s the least I can do when it was you who killed the enemies, besides, they wanted to kill me and you protected me."


    "I don''t know, it seems they were more prepared to kill me than you, even before you appeared in the sect they tried to kill me several times, sometimes my master had to help me."


    When Zhang Yi thought about it he saw that it was true, after all, Elder Lu was one of the greatest geniuses of Sword Sect and the divine ne, but this time he knew the enemies wanted to kill him and only brought in people who thought enough to kill the elder Lu too.


    After what happened Zhang Yi still insisted on finishing his mission before returning to Sword Sect, as someone had already attacked them. Zhang Yi began to use his divine sense as much as he could to find out when anyone approached.


    If he discovered the enemies before they were discovered they could run away with Zhang Yi using the supreme understanding of thews of space, but at least this time it was not necessary and afterpleting the mission they returned to the sect using theirws of space.


    While Zhang Yi went to rest for Elder Lu and told what had happened on this mission to Elder Wang, the fact that they were attacked was no surprise because of the talent of Zhang Yi and elder Lu that made the other sects jealous.


    But what was surprising was that the enemies had the enemies prepared to kill elder Lu and Zhang Yi and also knew the way they would go, everyone knew that Sword Sect had no spies, so they would have to figure out how the enemies could find out this information.


    If Zhang Yi were alone he could simply use his mental energy to do soul-searching on the enemies to find out everything they needed to know but to do so close to elder Lu in addition to revealing that he had mental energy would still reveal to the enemies that someone with mental energy interfered in this fight.


    The truth was that Zhang Yi didn''t really care which sect might be trying to attack them, because almost all non-Sword Sect allied sects could think of attacking Zhang Yi because of his potential.


    Elder Wang thought the same thing as Zhang Yi and so told Elder Lu not to care too much, Elder Lu was highly praised and earned a lot of respect for killing three enemies of her own level and not even injuring himself while protecting Zhang Yi.


    They continued to do these missions for a few more months and in that time they had 3 more attacks, that was because Zhang Yi was still doing too many missions and suffering just 3 attacks yes was amazing.


    As incredible as it sounded Zhang Yi had not seen anyone from the soul-eater organization among the people attacking him, it seemed that after what Sword Sect did the organization was more discreet in those years.


    Fortunately, at other times the enemies were outnumbered or weaker than Elder Lu, with Zhang Yi''s support always restricting the use ofws at the ce of fighting she could always kill the enemy.


    So a rumor that Elder Lu had an artifact that could restrict the use of enemyws began to spread, nor did Elder Wang know all of Elder Lu''s secrets, so no one thought that was a lie.


    After nearly another year of missioning, Elder Lu was incredibly thinking of isted cultivation again to increase her understanding of herws, this time not about thews of space that had also improved, but about thews of the water element.


    By the time they were doing missions Zhang Yi had improved his cultivation twice and was now in the advancedyer of the fifth level of the soul birth realm, he had also reached the advancedyer of the ninth realm of mental energy and also body refinement.


    He had never stopped cultivating and growing stronger every day while doing missions Zhang Yi cultivated and always wondered when he would have the strength to find this elder Su Lian and thus understand what she had done.

 Chapter 220: Insanely Cultivating 4

    Chapter 220: Insanely Cultivating 4


    Zhang Yi also had to wait now because soon the tournament that he attended many years ago to help Sword Sect would happen again, was a tournament between disciples of the soul birth realm and soul refinement.


    Last time Zhang Yi had helped Sword Sect find many infiltrated warriors of the organization among the disciples and elders and thus help the whole divine ne, so the tournament this time dyed for many months by discussions between elders from the stronger territories.


    So it was decided that after another 5 years of this tournament would have another tournament, but this time almost all Divine Sect sects would be invited, it would be a legendary tournament where disciple prizes would be attractive to even the 10 strongest sects on the continent.


    In this tournament would be disputed the best disciples between the realms of soul refinement and the realm of emptiness, there would be no warriors of the soul birth realm because if this happened this tournament could take years to finish because thousands of sects would participate.


    The main purpose of this tournament was that the elders and disciples of the sects would go and so Sword Sect could help find the disciples and elders infiltrated by the soul-eater organization.


    It was impossible for the organization''s disciples and elders to escape from it because all the major sects would go, many of the emperor''s realm elders and even some of the divine realm would appear in this tournament.


    Zhang Yi was very concerned about this because he would be exposing himself a lot if he helped Sword Sect in this tournament, the divine realm elders could know anything that happened throughout the tournament area, so he would definitely be exposed.


    Sword Sect''s divine realm elder could certainly help Zhang Yi, but his secret would be known to this elder, and Zhang Yi could not ask this elder to take an oath promising to hide his secrets.


    But Zhang Yi knew he could not refuse to go to this tournament because if he did so Sword Sect would be ridiculed by almost every sect on this continent, so Zhang Yi was in doubt of what he could do.


    After thinking for a long time, Zhang Yi remembered one thing that could make sure he wanted to go to this tournament, he could use it as a condition of going to the tournament that Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian had to go to this tournament.


    If almost all the stronger sects had to go to this tournament it was only fair that he demanded that Elder Su Lian go to this tournament, so he could try to find out why she had betrayed his master Feng Ran''s confidence.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Yi saw that it was a great idea and after doing that even though his secret was discovered he didn''t care because he could use his spacews to get to the blue moon continent if he had to escape.


    After all, he still had many secrets that could help him escape from almost any situation on this continent, he could not just flee from his awareness and the demon he had in his martial heart that could end up killing him.


    So Zhang Yi was in a good mood in the next few days with one more problem being solved, he would have to wait for this tournament in theing weeks to happen and maybe find more disciples and elders infiltrated by the organization.


    Zhang Yi learned that several elders from Sword Sect''s strongest territories woulde this time, to protect the sect''s disciples and elders from a possible attack and also to capture the organization''s infiltrators more easily.


    As the 10 strongest sects had talked and agreed to this, Sword Sect had the authority to capture and do the soul searching technique on any disciple or elder, but if anyone were innocent to Sword Sect they would have to publicly apologize and lose that authority.


    Zhang Yi was confident of never making a mistake and he had no reason to wrongfully use others, he would not do it even with Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian even if he hated her, because the demon in his martial heart would only rise if he did that kind of stuff.


    After a few weeks elder Lu had not yet left her isted cultivation and the day of the tournament had arrived, this time she should not take so long in the isted cultivation so Zhang Yi expected her to leave before the tournament began.


    As they prepared to leave Elder Wang noticed something and soon after Zhang Yi had noticed it too, it seemed that someone with a supreme understanding of thews of space had arrived.


    Soon four elders appeared in front of them, of course, the 4 were Sword Sect elders and they all looked very strong, Zhang Yi realized that elder Wang looked even more nervous when he saw who had appeared and walked away with the 4 for a while before returning.


    "Very well, if everything is ready to let''s go to the tournament."


    After saying this, Elder Wang used his supreme understanding of thews of space to lead everyone to where the tournament was being held, this time the other sects were all present because they hade long before and Sword Sect was thest to arrive.


    Zhang Yi could notice that many of the emperor''s realm elders were present this time, it seemed that although the sects had agreed with Sword Sect to have authority to prosecute infiltrators the other sects did not want to be unable to defend themselves from Sword Sect.


    After a while, the weaker Sword Sect elders greeted the elders of the other sects as they always did before, and Elder Wang called only Zhang Yi to talk in his tent.


    "We''ll need your help today again Zhang Yi, you may already know about the tournament that was organized for 5 years from now and in today''s tournament I hope you can help us find the organization''s infiltrators."


    "Of course, elder Wang, I already said that I would help when I could and luckily the sect understood me and in all these years you have not asked for my help once, helping in this tournament will not bother me."


    "I owe a lot to Sword Sect who has helped me all these years and I owe it to you and elder Lu who has always helped me a lot even though they are so important to the sect."


    "I really appreciate it, Zhang Yi, I am also very sorry that no one in the sect asked your opinion when they decided to discover the disciples and elders infiltrated by the soul-eater organization at the tournament 5 yearster."


    "But what happens is that it was a very important decision for the whole divine ne and the sect''s elders could note to our territory undiscovered and ask your opinion first."


    "But the elders have already agreed that if you refused to participate in the tournament five years from now, our sect would tell everyone that it would no longer help discover the organization''s infiltrated elders and disciples and no one will me you for that."

 Chapter 221: Insanely Cultivating 5

    Chapter 221: Insanely Cultivating 5


    "I''m going be honest, elder Wang, I was really very angry when I first heard about it, the sect is pretty much counting on me without asking for my opinion to do something like this that is very risky."


    "Even if it were for the peace of the continent I don''t like the others making decisions for me, besides, as you may already know, it''s impossible for me to say who the organization''s infiltrators are without the divine realm elders of the other sects not know it''s me."


    "But for you and for elder Lu I have decided to ept helping the sect even though I know it could end my life in the future, but for that to happen I have a condition that has to be epted by the sect no matter how."


    "What condition?"


    "I want Sword Sect to use its authority and make sure Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lianes to this tournament and that I can meet her even if I can''t talk to her."


    Elder Wang did not know who this Su Su Lian was, but for Zhang Yi to use this as a condition should not be easy for Sword Sect to do, but Elder Wang thought that would not be a problem because Sword Sect had the authority to call anyone from any sect for this tournament.


    "I only have this condition to ask the sect and I won''t ept to help any other way, because I have this condition is a personal matter of mine and I won''t tell anyone why."


    "Very well, I''ll tell this to the cult elders in the stronger territories, then I''ll tell you if they epted your condition."


    "I called you here to have something to say, the four elders who suddenly appeared in the sect and came with us to this tournament are from the strongest territories of the sect, the 4 are in the emperor''s realm at level 9, it''s the peak of the emperor''s realm, two of them have mental energy on the twelfth level as well."


    "They are the most important elders of the strongest territories of our sect after the divine realm elders, so I wanted to warn you not to be disrespectful to them so you wouldn''t get killed."


    Zhang Yi was surprised to learn that these elders were at level 9 of the emperor''s realm, which meant that they were the strongest of the divine ne among the normal sects in the sects, it should be difficult to find one of these even in the strongest territories and Zhang Yi saw 4 of them right away.


    He was d not to try to see their strength or to use his mental energy, otherwise, the two elders who cultivated mental energy would surely discover that Zhang Yi had the mental energy.


    In theing days, Zhang Yi was very discreet and only secretly observed the disciples and elders who were infiltrating the organization, had much less than thest time and Zhang Yi realized that the other sects did not bring any disciples who camest time.


    It seemed that the sects were also determined to find out who was infiltrating their sect, the rewards for the tournament this time were the same asst time, and the biggest dispute would be between the disciples of the soul refinement realm.


    Because everyone knew that Zhang Yi would surely win the tournament between disciples of the soul birth realm, all sects had realized that Zhang Yi was now at level 5 of the soul birth realm.


    It was amazing to see how easily he had gotten fast and so maybe in the next tournament he was in the realm of soul refinement and not the realm of soul birth, normally this was impossible because the disciples and elders usually got stuck for several years between level 9 of one realm and level 1 of the next realm.


    But with Zhang Yi''s talent no one doubted that was possible, the question was whether Zhang Yi could fight anyone in the emptiness realm when he reached the realm of soul refinement.


    What was certain was that many sects nned to find an opportunity to kill Zhang Yi in theing years and not let him get much stronger, some of the sects in this tournament sent elders to try to kill Zhang Yi in recent years or hired killer organizations to do this job.


    But all they could do was see the death of the sent elders andints from the organizations, many elders had died at the hands of elder Lu and no one had the courage to send more killers after that for fear of Sword Sect retaliation.


    The sects could not say that they tried to kill Zhang Yi and elder Lu for the other sects and so many elders died in those years in thebination of Zhang Yi and elder Lu, elder Wang had already talked with the sect about sending someone stronger to protect Zhang Yi.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t want that and neither would Elder Lu ept, Zhang Yi couldn''t ask anyone else to take an oath to keep his secrets, and Elder Lu wanted to stay with Zhang Yi longer to learn from him about thews of space and thews of water.


    Zhang Yi was not afraid of actually dying in these attacks because he had a supreme understanding of thews of space and so was still going on missions, so without Zhang Yi knowing elder Wang who had already taken an oath intended to leave another elder of the territories for a few years.


    strongest of the sect as leader of that territory and go on missions with Zhang Yi and elder Lu to protect both.


    This time Sword Sect would notin about this because, in theing years before the next Zhang Yi tournament was very important to Sword Sect, the elders who came to this tournament were very surprised to hear Zhang Yi''s condition to help the sect.


    They naturally knew the Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian and knew how important she was to the Sacred Phoenix Sect sect and probably would not reallye to this tournament, it was very difficult to invite her who was rted to a divine realm elder.


    After all the Sacred Phoenix Sect was also one of the strongest sects of the divine ne, but if they used their authority it was certainly possible even if they were almost enemies with the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    They were really curious and willing to ask Zhang Yi why he wanted to meet someone with Elder Su Lian and how he knew about her before that, but Zhang Yi had already warned that he wouldn''t talk about it.


    With such an important issue not even these 4 level 9 emperor realm elders could agree to this request before meeting with the other elders, knowing that Elder Wang understood how difficult Zhang Yi''s request should be to agree.


    But it was certain that Sword Sect would eventually ept this request from Zhang Yi because he said it was his condition and this tournament was very important to Sword Sect''s reputation and how Zhang Yi had said it could end his life after that.

 Chapter 222: Insanely Cultivating 6

    Chapter 222: Insanely Cultivating 6


    Elder Wang told Zhang Yi that he would have to wait longer to hear an answer about the condition he proposed, and Zhang Yi, who had hoped for it, quietly epted, was 5 years before the next tournament anyway.


    Soon the Soulbirth realm disciples'' tournament was about to begin, as everyone expected Zhang Yi took one of the 4 Sword Sect spots and would not fight from the start and would be in the top 64.


    As everyone knew Zhang Yi''s strength no one found this surprising, in fact, these tournaments were meaningless because everyone just hoped it was over and Sword Sect would capture the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization.


    Zhang Yi thought the organization would do its best not to send anyone undercover to this tournament, but then he realized why he could still see several undercover disciples and elders, first because it was the sects who chose who would go to the tournament.


    And also because normally the infiltrated disciples and elders could not recognize other members of the organization infiltrating the other sects, this was because if someone who betrayed the organization could tell the strongest sects and thus several members of the organization would be captured.


    So in the past tournament, the organization didn''t know if all the disciples and elders had actually been captured and killed, they knew that Sword Sect had some way of finding out about the infiltrated disciples and elders, but didn''t know if all had been discovered.


    So this time the organization registered all the disciples and elders who came to this tournament, so if any came back it meant that Sword Sect could not find them all and they could get that information somehow.


    But if everyone is caught and killed then it shows that the organization is indeedpromised and they will have to be careful in theing years, Zhang Yi has realized this and could let some infiltrated organization disciples go out to mislead the organization.


    But the truth was, he didn''t care much about whether the organization would be destroyed or not, he just did itst time to help and regret doing it, so this time again he would tell about all the infiltrated disciples and elders and the what happened next was with Sword Sect.


    If he let someone out and that person who somehow got out was discovered, it would further diminish Sword Sect''s credibility to capture the organization''s infiltrators and Zhang Yi who helped Sword Sect.


    The tournament began and the struggles between the soul-birth realm disciples also began, the Sword Sect disciples who were the best in thest tournament were all at the ninth level of the soul-birth realm before and had already passed into the realm of soul refinement in these 5 years.


    After all these were the greatest geniuses of this Sword Sect territory who could surely reach the emptiness realm and perhaps the emperor realm, this time they were also the greatest Sword Sect geniuses in the soul birth realm, Zhang Yi again said that would give his prize to the disciple who took second ce in the sect.


    The days of fighting went by quickly in this tournament, the qualifiers this time went smoothly, and no disciple of any sect ended up dying, because everyone was afraid that if someone was killed they would be caught by Sword Sect elders used of being infiltrated by the organization.


    And the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization were especially careful this time around and didn''t cause any trouble not to make Sword Sect''s job easier, Zhang Yi found it all funny because it made no sense, but it was good for sects that didn''t have any death in this tournament.


    Once again the disciples of Mount Fei Sect and Peaches Sect easily passed among the top 64 as well as the disciples of Sword Sect, Justice Sect was doing well this year too and they have had no loss in thest 5 years knowing they were targeting the organization soul eaters.


    In addition, the other sects stopped judging Justice Sect for seeking revengest time, after the tournament all sect infiltrates that were discovered after the Sword Sect soul search was killed, the sects also became disreputable for allowing the infiltrators.


    So the sects that had no infiltration of the organization became more respected and the sects most trusted in the divine ne, Zhang Yi did not know that it was all because of him and also because he said that the tournament 5 yearster was created.


    After the final 64 disciples had been chosen, Zhang Yi would finally fight, or at least that''s what he thought because every time any opponent faced him the opponent would give up before the fight began.


    No one found it shameful because all sects knew that Zhang Yi could easily defeat someone from the ninth level of the soul refinement realm, so it was obvious that he would always beat the soul birth realm disciples.


    So on the same day, Zhang Yi ended up winning this fight with someone from Mount Fei Sect in second, yet the Sword Sect''s second received the awards from Zhang Yi and also from the sect and was very happy.


    This made the disciples of the other sects more envious of it and further enhanced Zhang Yi''s reputation. Zhang Yi also realized that the elders of the other sect''s emperor realm were watching Zhang Yi closely.


    If it wasn''t for the presence of Sword Sect''s strongest elders, some elder from another sect might have entered the fight to kill Zhang Yi, of course, no one in this tournament dared to do so.


    Soon after the Soul Refinement Realm Disciples Tournament began, some even thought that maybe Zhang Yi could participate in this tournament, but that would be wrong for Sword Sect to do and Zhang Yi didn''t care about the prizes given to the disciples of Realm of soul refinement to participate in this other tournament.


    Zhang Yi had received many high-level spiritual stones and high-level medicinal herbs from his master, and with which he had no longer thought he needed to look for more, especially since Zhang Yi knew he might not even live to spend all these high-level spiritual stones.


    So the tournament among the disciples of soul refinement took several days too and a Sword Sect disciple won this tournament, a Peaches Sect disciple took second ce and eventually lost.


    This time the tournaments had ended peacefully because everyone knew what Sword Sect would do in the end, with so many elders in the emperor''s realm, so there was no need to restrict space if anyone tried to escape.


    Zhang Yi also knew that all the people in the organization who were in this tournament were prepared to die to discover Sword Sect''s true ability, a few days before Zhang Yi had already spoken the infiltration list to a ninth-level elder of the emperor''s realm who cultivated mental energy.

 Chapter 223: Insanely Cultivating 7

    Chapter 223: Insanely Cultivating 7


    All of the leading Sword Sect elders already knew that it was Zhang Yi who could discover the organization''s infiltrators, only Sword Sect''s most trusted people knew about it so they wouldn''t end up telling anyone about it.


    Even if there were no spies and no infiltrates on Sword Sect, no elder could talk about it unintentionally and that would kill Zhang Yi if it happened, so only the most reliable knew about it.


    Zhang Yi was feeling ufortable throughout the tournament because he could not use his mental energy freely because of these two Sword Sect elders, luckily he could use his special eyes to find the infiltrates of the other sects.


    Just as Zhang Yi thought the ninth-level elders of the emperor''s realm watched Zhang Yi all the time during this tournament to try to uncover any secrets he had, they were disappointed when they saw that Zhang Yi never fought to win this tournament.


    As Zhang Yi had already mentioned the list of the disciples and elders infiltrated by the soul-eater organization, the Sword Sect elders were ready to begin the deletion of the infiltrators.


    The elders of the other sects were very nervous about it, and even if they didn''t want to resist if anyone from their sect was captured, it was hard to see everyone from their sect being treated with suspects, Elder Wang started talking to them all.


    "Now that this year''s tournament is over our Sword Sect will do the same as it did in the past tournament and we will capture and soul-search the soul-eater infiltrators in that tournament."


    "As you all know well our sect is sure who the organization''s infiltrators are and the soul search is just to prove it and also to try to find out more members of the soul-eater organization."


    "I ask for the coboration of all the disciples and elders of the sects and that no one can resist and our investigation, we have the approval of your sects in the strongest territories and try to think that all we have captured are from the organization and not a member of your sects."


    After finishing speaking one of the emperor''s ninth realm elders and also with the twelfth realm of mental energy went to the center of the fights, another elder moved quickly and captured one of the birth realm''s disciples of the soul and left this disciple unconscious.


    When this elder made their move all the elders realized that he was someone of the highest level of the emperor''s realm, knowing that the other sects knew it was no use trying to resist.


    Normally the high-level elders of the emperor''s realm were barred from entering the weaker territories, but it seemed that for Sword Sect elders they were given special permission, it seemed that they could only observe now.


    This elder this time had a much stronger level of mental energy and cultivation and easily used the soul searching technique and the projection technique for all to see, an elder with such strength could even do the soul searching technique without killing the disciple.


    Before long all the memories of this infiltrated disciple about the organization were shown to the others in the tournament, so it was clear that it was someone infiltrated and soon the disciples who were from the organization this disciple knew were also revealed.


    After that many disciples were captured and the soul searching technique was used over and over and sincest time all were really infiltrated from the soul-eater organization, the sects could not believe how many disciples this time too.


    When this elder who was using soul searching techniques got tired, the other elder who was also a master of mental energy began to use soul searching while the other rested.


    So everything was done faster and soon the disciples of the soul-refinement realm began to be captured, much less infiltrated among the soul-refinement disciples this time, but it still shocked the sects.


    Just as no one from the Peaches Sect, Mount Fei Sect, Justice Sect, and any other sect was capturedst time, it seemed that the stronger and fairer sects were being avoided by the organization''s infiltrators.


    Zhang Yi didn''t understand why either, and he didn''t care much about that after the soul-refinement realm disciples were captured. Now it was the turn of the cult elders, many emptiness realm elders became nervous when the time came.


    Soon the two elders of the ninth level of the emperor''s realm moved together and quickly captured a sect elder and that elder was knocked out, to everyone''s surprise, was one of the stronger sect''s emperor realm elders.


    This surprised the other emperor realm elders and emptiness that came from this sect, but remembering Elder Wang''s warning they dared not try to resist and just didn''t believe that an emperor realm elder from their sect was an infiltrator of the organization.


    The elders of the other sects were also surprised because of this, after all, an elder of the emperor''s realm was responsible for the main decisions of any sect and could cause the sect to make terrible mistakes or be left defenseless in special cases.


    If more elders from the emperor''s realm were in the sects this was much more serious than everyone thought, the Sword Sect elders also found it unbelievable when they were named after the elder of Zhang Yi, if it wasn''t really someone infiltrated it would be a much bigger problem than what a simple disciple.


    But as they had decided to trust Zhang Yi they still captured this elder, the resting elder came personally to do this soul searching that was more difficult on someone from the emperor''s realm.


    In a short time, it was in the mental energy projection that this elder was actually someone from the soul-eater organization, unfortunately, it seemed that a very strong block was in this elder''s memories that some information could not be seen by the soul searcher.


    It was shown some disciples and elders of the void realm that was in the sect where this elder was infiltrating the organization and also some wrong decisions that this elder was responsible that caused problems for that sect.


    It turned out that although it was shocking it was true that this elder was someone infiltrated by the soul-eater organization, it seemed that this elder was already prepared to be captured and ced powerful blocks in his memory that would severely affect his cultivation if he did not die in this day.


    After this soul search ended this elder was still alive and he was executed by the Sword Sect elders, the other elders of his sect were not saddened by this and were just shocked to have discovered it.


    With this elder of the emperor''s realm being captured by Sword Sect, it was certain that they really had the means to find out about the organization''s infiltrators in any cultivation realm, Zhang Yi also gained the trust of the Sword Sect elders even more.

 Chapter 224: Insanely Cultivating 8

    Chapter 224: Insanely Cultivating 8


    After that more elders were captured, but they were all from the emptiness realm and there was no one else from the emperor''s realm, after Sword Sect ended the infiltration elimination this year''s tournament was over again.


    The next tournament would probably be one of thergest in history and the whole divine ne would participate in that tournament, it was also a chance that many of the organization''s infiltrators would be killed and the divine ne would be cleaner again.


    For that to happen Zhang Yi was very important to Sword Sect and the whole continent, so now it was certain that Sword Sect would ept Zhang Yi''s condition and even if they became enemies of the Sacred Phoenix Sect would still force elder Su Lian toe to the next tournament.


    So Zhang Yi was closer to his goal to find out what happened to his master Feng Ran, he had to figure out how he could figure out Su Lian''s motives for doing what she did and betraying her husband''s trust.


    If he was strong enough with all thews he had he could capture her and soul-search her and find out everything he wanted without killing her or hurting her, but then he would practically be dead after that.


    Zhang Yi would have to find another way to find out the truth that didn''t involve a risky n that he could die in 5 years unless he used the distorted timeline he couldn''t get strong enough and if he used it was the same as revealing that he had advanced understanding in thews of time.


    After the end of the tournament, the sects returned to gather various elders and eliminate the organization''s infiltrators in their sect, after two tournaments everyone was confident that most of the organization''s infiltrators in the cult had been eliminated.


    When they returned one of the ninth-level elders of the emperor''s realm became the new leader of this territory while elder Wang would follow Zhang Yi and elder Lu not following their missions with the sect.


    This was allowed when Sword Sect argued that Sword Sect territories were in danger after they began to find the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization in the other sects.


    It was true that Sword Sect was the biggest enemy of this organization now and also the divine ne''s greatest ally to destroy that organization, not to mention that Sword Sect was a just sect and so the other sects knew that a stronger elder would not do so any harm to the other sects.


    Yet this was a secret from the other sects because they were afraid the organization''s infiltrators would know this after all this could be a chance to capture more members of the soul eater''s organization.


    When they returned to Elder Lu''s sect territory, they were still in istion to reach the fourth level in advanced understanding of waterws, since the difference from the initial level to the intermediate level was normal for this to take longer.


    After that elder Lu would be much stronger using thews of the water element, thews of space were not used to attack, and yet with a supreme understanding beyond speeding cultivators usually needed otherws to fight.


    Generally, very special and powerfulws such as thews of time, space, light, darkness, and others that could be used to distort naturalws at the highest levels were not used to attack.


    But if someone knew well how to use it, they could be stronger by using thesews than by using otherws, such as elder Wang who was too quick and unpredictable in a fight and Zhang Yi who could use thews of time to slow down the reaction of those enemies at the most important moments of a fight.


    So geniuses like Zhang Yi, his masters, elder Lu, and others who could have severalws on the same level were far more powerful than others in strife, so Zhang Yi decided to help elder Lu strengthen his understanding of thews of her water also for her to be stronger.


    If it was in another situation elder Lu could refuse Zhang Yi''s help, but he was teaching her indirectly by showing the supreme understanding of thews of water, that kind of help was something many did not have in their lifetime and even though she had a master she could not often see her master using thews of space.


    With Zhang Yi she could see every day if she wanted to, it was the same situation that Zhang Yi''s wives had, as they could learn from Zhang Yi whenever they wanted to understand theirws was very strong and increasing rapidly.


    After a few weeks Zhang Yi had received the answer he wanted from the Sword Sect elders, elder Wang told him that the Sword Sect elders had epted the condition he had given and had already sent the ''invitation'' to e elder Su Lian of Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    It was certain that she woulde in this situation otherwise Sacred Phoenix Sect could be the enemy of the whole divine ne because Sword Sect said that if she did note the tournament would not be held, Sacred Phoenix Sect had no alternative but to ept.


    With that Zhang Yi had one less problem to think about and just had to focus on cultivating and trying to find a way to find out her reasons, when Zhang Yi nned to cultivate again he received unexpected information from the elder Wang.


    "Zhang Yi I have a mission that you who like challenges might love to do, usually this is a very difficult mission that can take many years and many deaths, but in your case, I think it will be easy."


    "What mission is this elder Wang?"


    "It''s a traditional mission from the various Divine ne sects, I thought of you for this mission because neither me nor elder Lu could go with you anyway and Elder Lu is still in isted cultivation."


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the mumbles?"


    Zhang Yi did not expect Elder Wang to talk about the underlings, so he understood what this mission was because the underworld was one of the ces where he suffered the most and was near death in this life.


    "Yes, elder Wang, I know what it is, in fact, I already destroyed an underworld when I was on my continent beforeing to the divine ne, I almost died several times and it took me years to leave."


    Elder Wang was really surprised by this, he knew how difficult it was to destroy an underworld, and even the sects sending several disciples of the soul-realm and mortal tribtion still had many deaths and took too long.


    And Zhang Yi was saying that he had destroyed one on his continent, meaning that Zhang Yi had saved his continent from destruction, Elder Wang believed because he knew how talented Zhang Yi was.

 Chapter 225: Insanely Cultivating 9

    Chapter 225: Insanely Cultivating 9


    "If you have already destroyed an underworld you may already know what it looks like, but don''t be careless because the underworlds can often be different, some are easier and some more difficult and can be underworlds that have destroyed many worlds and have special powers."


    Zhang Yi naturally knew how different the underworlds could be and how the ultimate enemies could have special powers, he had almost died from it before, but now he thought it would be too easy and just a matter of time.


    "You should also know that after destroying an underworld they can have very valuable rewards, sometimes they are cultivation techniques and martial techniques, they can be weapons and armor and sometimes even miraculous pills that no one could create that can heal someone almost dead or remake them someone''s cultivation."


    "I ept this mission elder Wang, I think I can finish it easily even if it''s sometimes harder than the underworld I destroyedst time."


    "Very well, I believe that too, and so I am sending you there, that underworld continent was almost destroyed very quickly and some mortal tribtion realm warriors fled to the divine ne and told the situation to us."


    Zhang Yi knew how the Divine ne sects knew about the underworld and came down to help, usually when the maind warriors reached the realm of mortal tribtion those who wanted to get stronger decided to abandon everything and go to the Divine ne.


    But when they arrived on the divine ne they could often reach the middle of the sea or be killed without even being able to reach the divine ne, so when a continent was almost destroyed by the despairing underworld the mortal tribtion realm warriors rise all at once to the divine ne.


    So somee close to a ce where they have a sect and talk about the underworld and the sects have yet to prepare the disciples and decide who goes to this underworld until they send someone to that continent and often the continent was almost destroyed at that time.


    Zhang Yi being sent was much faster because he was strong enough to be sent alone and with the advanced understanding of thews of space that he had Elder Wang could only give Zhang Yi a special artifact to return to and from that continent.


    Of course, that was because Elder Wang did not know that Zhang Yi had a supreme understanding of thews of space and needed no artifacts Elder Wang was quick and prepared the Sword Sect artifact and lent it to Zhang Yi with the continent coordinates in the artifact.


    With the artifact Zhang Yi can move quickly and go to this continent without using his supreme understanding of his spacews, arriving on the maind Zhang Yi checked that the spiritual energy of this continent was weaker than on the blue moon continent.


    Zhang Yi came to a ce where there were nothing and no warrior for him to know where the underworld was, this ce was not destroyed so he knew the underworld had not been here.


    So Zhang Yi used thews of space to move quickly across the continent to find someone or find the underworld, with thews of space and movement techniques he had Zhang Yi can search with his mental energy and within hours find the first ce with humans on this continent.


    Getting closer Zhang Yi could see the desperation on the faces of the people of this city, the city still looked fine, but soon people knew that the underworld woulde and destroy everything that was here.


    Zhang Yi knew the despair of these people well because it was the same as he saw of the people of Luna and Sr vige who just expected their death toe with nowhere to run, the difference was that there were many more people in this city waiting for death.


    Zhang Yi could not help thinking that this situation could have happened on the continent of the blue moon if he had not destroyed the underworld, before long he found a spiritual sea realm warrior who was calmer than the others.


    "Hi, I''m not from this ce, can you tell me the situation on this continent?"


    "You are not from here? That''s why you can still be so calm and not despair like these people, this continent is destroyed, there are only a few cities of this territory that still exist, the whole continent there has already been destroyed by the underworld."


    "And how often is the underworld appearing?"


    "Almost every 2 months, the warriors of this world are very cowardly, so am I, they waited a long time and let the underworld destroy almost the entire continent before they had the courage to face the underworld."


    "Even though they knew it was right that the mortal tribtion realm warriors could not muster the courage toe together to enter this underworld together, they expected the underworld toe close to their territory so that a portion of the mortal tribtion realm warriors would enter in the underworld."


    "So what happened is that without the union of the stronger warriors the underworld kept advancing and now the realm warriors of the mortal tribtion have fled to the divine ne, now the realm warriors of the spiritual sea like me are slowly entering the underworld to buy time for other people."


    As Zhang Yi thought, he also deduced that if most realm warriors of the blue moon continent''s mortal tribtion entered the underworld together they might have some chance of destroying the underworld.


    But Zhang Yi had forgotten that not everyone was like him and some were cowardly and selfish and the blue moon continent could not evene together and end up like that continent, moreover, if the underworld had restraining power like the one he enteredst time they would die.


    As Elder Wang recalled, the underworlds were different and not always the same, the ones with skeletons and undead were moremon after all these underworlds could strengthen when they destroyed more continents and the dead on those continents would increase undead''s army.


    But Zhang Yi thought that no matter how the underworld went he could easily destroy with his present strength, only the soul-birth realm warriors could descend to the lower nes and destroy the underworlds and yet the divine ne warriors still they could destroy these underlings.


    But Zhang Yi had the strength of a void realm warrior and with the techniques he had and the understanding of variousws he could survive any different environment and situation without any problem, Zhang Yi asked where the underworld was and headed towards to the underworld.


    When Zhang Yi arrived he realized that the underworld was almost the same as he remembered, but this underworld had no negative energying out of it but the fire element, so Zhang Yi thought it was a different underworld from what he destroyed.


    Of course Zhang Yi was not afraid of the fire element because he had a supreme understanding of thews of fire, had the heavenly armor technique that diminished the damage he received from thews he understood in half or even absorbed that energy and also had the treasure of essence of the phoenix me that protected him from almost any fire.

 Chapter 226: Insanely Cultivating 10

    Chapter 226: Insanely Cultivating 10


    Near where the entrance to the underworld Zhang Yi could see several warriors of the spiritual sea realm and the core revolution realm, they seemed to want to enter the underworld when it opened again, so Zhang Yi went to talk to them.


    Before doing so he released some of the pressure that his cultivation and strength had not to be underestimated by these warriors, so as Zhang Yi released the pressure the warriors around looked at him with respect and he decided to speak.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Zhang Yi and I came from the divine ne, I was sent here by my sect to destroy this underworld, so I will enter the underworld when it opens and you can rest easy."


    When Zhang Yi said he was the divine ne all the warriors were relieved, they knew that if someone from the divine ne came it was because he was sure he could destroy this underworld, but because Zhang Yi was young many had doubts about it seeing the strength that he had.


    "Could we go with you to help when you destroy the underworld? We would go in anyway and we could help."


    "No, you would just hinder me and die in vain, I''ve already destroyed an underworld and I know what I''m doing if I die when you get in there you can get in after me."


    With Zhang Yi saying this the other warriors decided to listen to him and let Zhang Yi in alone, they did not believe that Zhang Yi had really destroyed an underworld, but it was true that if he died they could enter the underworld when it opened again.


    After a few days, the underworld opened again and everyone knew that the warriors who entered earlier had died, Zhang Yi did not hesitate and quickly entered the underworld that after a while closed again.


    Just as he hoped this underworld was different from what he destroyed on the blue moon continent, it wasn''t a tunnel but something like a continent, but Zhang Yi could feel with his mental energy that this underworld wasn''t that big and he could feel almost everything on his sides with his mental energy.


    Just as the underworld he had destroyed seemed to have some restrictions on this continent, no one could use mental energy or fly on that continent, of course, these restrictions were useless to Zhang Yi who could even leave the underworld if he wanted to.


    Another thing Zhang Yi could clearly perceive was that this world was very hot, full of fire elementws everywhere, so much so that even using other elements was difficult for the weak.


    For those who had an only intermediate understanding of the elements as it was normally on the continents this ce made it impossible to use thews, who could use thews of the fire element became stronger, but the enemies must have a very strong resistance to thews of fire which made This is useless.


    Even more than the other warriors could not use the divine sense to know where the enemies were Zhang Yi could imagine how quickly they died, for Zhang Yi who had a supreme understanding of the fire elementws this ce was normal.


    Zhang Yi began to advance rapidly while searching for enemies with his mental energy, in a short time he encountered the enemies, they were wild beasts as he expected, all beasts were stronger than usual and had the fire element.


    The first beasts were in the Houtian realm, he thought it had been a long time since he had such weak enemies, Zhang Yi only used the pressure of his cultivation to kill all enemies in arge area where his mental energy wasing.


    He kept advancing fast and the enemies just kept dying, before long he reached the ce where the enemies of the Xiantian realm were and just killed them the same way.


    Zhang Yi kept advancing and killing millions of wild beasts, he could feel thews of his ughter improving by killing so many wild beasts, but he could do nothing about it.


    After a few hours of traveling fast, he found enemies of the core creation realm and had to use ranged mental energy attacks to kill those enemies, his mental energy regenerated faster and was easier for him to use.


    Zhang Yi was in the ninth mental energy realm and so could do something like that so easily, he continued the massacre as he advanced to continue killing the enemies, after a long time he encountered enemies of the core revolution realm and continued killing those enemies the same way.


    The difference was that he had to use a lot more mental energy to kill his enemies, after almost a day of travel he stopped and came back a bit on the way to rest and regain his mental energy.


    Just as he hoped it seemed that it would be easy to destroy the underworld this time, remembering how difficult it wasst time that he was proud of his advance, even if his wives were fighting, they could still move fast this time.


    But Zhang Yi hadn''t even told his wives that he hade to the underworld again, they were much more afraid of the underworld than Zhang Yi and they didn''t understand how strong Zhang Yi was today and might be worried.


    After recovering Zhang Yi continued to advance while easily killing the enemies of the core revolution realm, after further advancing enemies of the spiritual sea realm began to appear, now the fight would be a little more difficult.


    Zhang Yi used his sacred domain technique for the first time in a long time and the enemies just disappeared easily, he expected something like that, but was still impressed by how easily the enemies of the spiritual sea realm died with his sacred domain.


    This was because what made sacred mastery Zhang Yi''s strongest technique was his understanding of thews he had, in fact, this was not an unknown technique and many sectional realm elders had this technique.


    But it could never be as strong as Zhang Yi used because they did not have the understanding in so manyws, now almost all thews that Zhang Yi had understood were in the advanced understanding and the main ones were in the supreme.


    So if he used this technique on someone from the void realm, he would lose more than 50 percent of his full strength, so Zhang Yi had such confidence in leaving even if he was alone on the divine ne.


    Of course, if someone from the emperor''s realm appeared he could just run away, but that was almost impossible to happen and if it happened not only him but even someone like elder Lu could die.


    So Zhang Yi kept advancing fast with the active sacred domain technique, the enemies just died easily and he didn''t have the challenge he had in thest underworld he faced.


    Even though Zhang Yi felt it was good for him to do this and save the people of this continent as he saved the people of the continent from the blue moon, Zhang Yi kept advancing until he felt with his mental energy the end of this underworld as well.

 Chapter 227: Discovering the Whole Truth 1

    Chapter 227: Discovering the Whole Truth 1


    It was still far from where he was, but Zhang Yi was more relieved to see the end of this underworld so quickly, it was just over a day since he was advancing fast, but Zhang Yi didn''t even want to stay long in an underworld.


    He had bad memories of the underworld and just wanted to finish this one to save the people of this underworld and get the reward for destroying the underworld, he didn''t expect anything as amazing as the special eyes he received and saved his life, but hoped for something to be useful to him or his wives.


    But Zhang Yi knew it was dangerous to be rushed into the underworld, and even though he had confidence in protecting himself from almost anything in the underworld, he still stopped to rest after killing all the wild beasts nearby.


    He wanted to fully recover and go straight into the wild beasts of the mortal tribtion realm and destroy this underworld, after resting Zhang Yi first took his spear and used the clone technique he had.


    Zhang Yi could make 7 qi clones with his current cultivation and each clone would have 10 percent of his total strength, which was the same as having 7 more soul birth realm warriors with him, so he could feel safer before the final fight.


    He and his clones used the defensive techniques that Zhang Yi had that he could defend from attacks of even the emptiness realm, so it was almost impossible for Zhang Yi and his clones to be destroyed.


    Zhang Yi had his clones attack in front of him and he used the sacred domain technique to destroy the warriors of the spiritual sea realm, Zhang Yi and his clones rapidly advancing through the wild beasts of the spiritual sea realm.


    Only when the wild beasts of the mortal tribtion realm appeared did they survive the sacred mastery technique of Zhang Yi with great difficulty and severely wounded with only little of their power to use.


    So the Zhang Yi clones could easily destroy these enemies and keep moving forward with Zhang Yi going further, with the Zhang Yi clones able to advance much faster using his sacred mastery technique.


    The realm beasts of mortal tribtion could use an advanced understanding of thews of fire, with a world filled with thews of the fire element making it difficult for a normal warrior to kill these beasts.


    It had to be someone from the soul birth realm with an advanced understanding of thews of fire to advance in this world, without Zhang Yi''s techniques it took several soul birth realm warriors to destroy this world and that is much longer than that Zhang Yi took it.


    That''s why Elder Wang thought that Zhang Yi would be perfect for this mission to destroy the underworld, of course not even Master Wang would think the underworld would be so difficult and that Zhang Yi would be so skilled.


    Zhang Yi''s clones easily advanced and killed Zhang Yi''s enemies, it was easy with his clones being able to use thews that Zhang Yi understood and thus overpowering the enemies who were nearly dead after passing the technique of Zhang Yi''s sacred domain.


    After rapidly advancing for a few hours they had finallye close to where the final enemies were, just as Zhang Yi faced the underworld there were dozens of wild tribtion realm beasts and millions of beasts of the weakest levels.


    Zhang Yi and his clones advanced confidently, and after using the sacred domain technique the weaker enemies were all destroyed and only the beasts of the mortal tribtion realm remained alive.


    Zhang Yi had killed tens of millions of wild beasts in this world and could feel the influence of thews of massacre increasing in him as Zhang Yi and the clones approached yet another restriction activated throughout the area where Zhang Yi was.


    This restriction was one that eliminated the use of all fire elementws and almost anyws, it was the same principle that one had the supreme understanding in the firews and restricted the use of this element in one area.


    Zhang Yi had the supreme understanding in variousws so he was notpletely affected by this restriction, but even so, his immortal anger technique was activated and all restriction on him disappeared.


    But Zhang Yi could understand how this restriction could end the death of several soul-birth realm warriors who came into this underworld and were using anyw, they would have to fight using only techniques and qi and some would surely die.


    After getting rid of the restriction he and his clones attacked and within minutes they killed all the wild beasts that survived in this underworld, so Zhang Yi can feel this underworld being destroyed.


    He teleported out of the underworld just as he did in the other underworld he destroyed, just like thest time he was in space away from the continent where he was, he saw the underworld disappearpletely and so the reward he received appeared where the underworld has disappeared.


    Unlikest time it wasn''t the special eyes just as he expected but a special box, he didn''t even look at what it was and put the box in the storage space he had in his mind and teleported back to the continent where he was before.


    This time unlike when he entered the underworld in the vige of Luna and Sr the warriors were still waiting at the entrance of the underworld to enter after Zhang Yi left, this was because they were concerned about the destruction of the continent and also because only a few days passed since Zhang Yi entered.


    Since Zhang Yi didn''t want any rumors spreading he just left this ce without telling anyone that this underworld had disappeared, before returning to the divine ne he decided to see the situation in which this continent was.


    He traveled quickly and can see the trail of destruction that the underworld left in the ces where he passed, he felt it would be so on the continent of the blue moon if he had done nothing, in the ces where the underworld had no one alive and only a few beasts wild animals were alive.


    Zhang Yi may feel that some spiritual stone mines still existed on this continent and everything that was destroyed could be rebuilt, so he believed that this continent would be even more prosperous in the future.


    Zhang Yi even thought of helping to rebuild this continent a little, but he couldn''t do that because these people would someday go to the divine ne and so he could no longer hide the talents he had.


    So without further ado, he used the artifact he received from elder Wang after leaving several space markings in this world when he returned he could feel that he was very close to Sword Sect territory and where his house was.


    As he had finished it all so quickly he thought it was best for him to spend some time in his mental energy world to be with his wives that he had not seen in a long time.

 Chapter 228: Discovering the Whole Truth 2

    Chapter 228: Discovering the Whole Truth 2


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped his wives were worried about him, that''s because usually Zhang Yi always warned before when he would be several days without seeing them, but this time he wanted to go quickly to destroy the underworld and forgot to warn.


    Zhang Yi just said that something happened and did not say that he had gone to another continent to destroy another underworld, he did not want to leave his wives worried about what might have happened to him.


    They were angry about it but were soon happy when Zhang Yi said he would spend a few more weeks with them before leaving again, Zhang Yi had to stay at least a few weeks not to shock Elder Wang.


    After spending a lot of time with his wives and even the White Storm, Zhang Yi has not yet left his mental energy world and went to a more secluded ce to see what he had received as a reward for destroying the underworld.


    Zhang Yi opened the box and saw that there were 20 pills that seemed to have an abnormal amount of spiritual energy in them, Zhang Yi recalled stories about underworld bounty that were legendary pills that could change a warrior''s fate by saving his life, improving talent or even cultivation.


    Zhang Yi did not believe these stories because he could refine pills himself and even the best ones he could refine after learning from the special cauldron he received from his master.


    So he thought it was a waste to receive any pills as a reward, but seeing that amount of spiritual energy contained in that pill he could see that it was something really special.


    Zhang Yi used his mental energy to make an assessment of what use these pills had and was surprised by what he saw, this was a pill that could be used to unconditionally elevate someone''s cultivation realm.


    And it was an entire realm and not ayer or a level of cultivation, it could be used from the realm of mortal tribtion to the minimum and maximum to get from the realm of soul refinement to the realm of emptiness.


    For Zhang Yi, this was just surprising and useful, but it would make a storm in the whole divine ne, one could take tens of thousands of years or even thousands of years, even the fastest would take hundreds of years to advance a cultivation realm.


    So someone trapped in the soul refinement realm could save up to 100,000 years to reach the emptiness realm and thus gain other hundreds of millennia of life, so it could be used to save a life as well.


    Of course, even if it could be used by someone from the mortal tribtion realm to reach the soul birth realm, it was almost suicidal to do so because one would have to go through all the tribtions of the levels at the same time and would probably die.


    Zhang Yi didn''t see much use for this because it would surely make the cultivate base too unstable and take several years to stabilize the cultivate base and clear the poisons left by the cultivator''s qi pill and body.


    For Zhang Yi that it would take 100 years at most to pass from the soul refinement realm to the emptiness realm that was a huge waste, but even elder Lu who was a genius must have taken almost 2,400 years from the realm. from mortal tribtion to the realm of emptiness where she was.


    Such a pill could have saved her almost a thousand years of cultivation and so her best cultivation time would be even longer, Zhang Yi''s wives who have the best cultivation resources, a divine double cultivation technique that elder Lu could not It still took more than 10 years to reach the level where they were and it would take many more years to reach the realm of soul birth.


    Even so, Zhang Yi was calmer at seeing these pills and was very happy about it, he could give his wives when they reached the realm of soul birth if he felt he would die after discovering the whole truth.


    He could also use a pill after reaching maximum cultivation until the next tournament to be strong enough to kill Elder Su Lian if she deserved to die, that pill could save several years of cultivation for him to take revenge.


    But he thought he wouldn''t have to use this pill because if he decided to take revenge he could just step away from Sword Sect after the tournament and enter his mental energy world and use the distorted timeline to get to the realm of emptiness so he could kill her.


    Zhang Yi knew he could not count on Sword Sect to kill Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian, because even if the sect wanted to help he would not ept it because it could cause a war between Sword Sect and Sacred Phoenix Sect in which millions of disciples would die because of his revenge.


    Even though it was good to have these pills in store for him and his wives should an unforeseen event ur, Zhang Yi also decided not to tell his wives about these pills because he thought it might cause their motivation to cultivate.


    After almost 1 month Zhang Yi returned to Sword Sect again, this surprised the elders because as he was alone they expected Zhang Yi to take at least a few months to return.


    Zhang Yi knew he would surprise, but as no one can see him using his skills Zhang Yi thought it might be better to gain more interest from the elders now that he had more confidence in the sect and also because he would need help until the next tournament.


    Only after the next tournament that he nned to move away from Sword Sect if he decided to take revenge did he first need so much help when he could get in order to talk to elder Su Lian so he could find out why she betrayed his master Feng Ran.


    Since he had already asked for this as a condition, it was certain that elder Su Lian would appear in this tournament, but with that happening the rtionship between the sects would not be the best and it was difficult for Zhang Yi to be able to meet elder Su Lian in person.


    So for him to be able to talk to her he needed to ask Sword Sect a favor and not a condition anymore, because if it was a condition he could raise more suspicion from the Sword Sect and Sacred Phoenix Sect elders and that could make it difficult for him to attack the elder Su Lianter if necessary.


    By the time Zhang Yi returned to the sect, elder Lu had already left her isted cultivation, she had sessfully reached level 4 of her advanced understanding of her waterws, she had taken longer because she was also thinking about what she had learned from her cultivation and thews of space.


    Since she was over 3,000 years old the concept of time for her was different and even spending 10 years cultivating for her wasmonce, so she didn''t think of Zhang Yi when she stopped to cultivate.

 Chapter 229: Discovering the Whole Truth 3

    Chapter 229: Discovering the Whole Truth 3


    Zhang Yi understood that too and didn''t care, he knew that even with her incredible talent over the next 5 years it was impossible for her to have any further advancement of her cultivation whether inw or in cultivating herself.


    So it was good that she used this time to learn as much as possible from Zhang Yi because after this tournament maybe Zhang Yi could no longer stay in the sect and with her, if he could he would give one of the pills he received as a reward for the elder Lu use, but that would not fit her.


    He could only give these pills to Du Chen and Li Tang to reach the soul refinement realm because in time he would be in the sect it would be impossible for them to reach the soul refinement realm without any furious encounter.


    But he wouldn''t do that even if he liked them both as friends, because it was too valuable a pill to just give to someone he knew a few years ago, he would only give it to Elder Lu because she helped him so much this year.


    Not to mention that if he gave these two pills to them it was the same as telling the sect that he had these pills, so the sect would definitely ask Zhang Yi for some pills, even if they had to buy something like that was very valuable.


    Zhang Yi had confidence in Sword Sect, but he knew well that treasures like these could tempt someone to do something wrong, even if most of Sword Sect were good people, there would be someone who could be greedy and if it was from the emperor''s realm do something wrong to achieve that.


    Zhang Yi went to visit elder Lu and she was very grateful to him for helping here to the advanced level 4 understanding of the water elementws, after a few weeks he has already gone on another mission with elder Lu and so the elder Wang also went with them.


    Zhang Yi did not know this would happen because Elder Wang had not talked about it to them, so Elder Wang would also find that Zhang Yi had the supreme understanding of thews of space and thews of the element of water.


    As Zhang Yi trusted Elder Wang and the elder had taken an oath to tell nothing of what he found out about Zhang Yi, he was more rxed, and Elder Wang had helped Zhang Yi get these pills by sending him to destroy the underworld.


    In this mission Zhang Yi showed his supreme understanding of thews of space and the water element, Elder Wang was much more surprised than Elder Lu and could not even believe what he was seeing.


    He knew better than anyone how long it had taken to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space, and that was by sacrificing his cultivation of qi and after being stuck for hundreds of years on the level of an advanced understanding of thews of space.


    And Zhang Yi was less than 50 years old, Zhang Yi was fewer years old than Elder Wang was stuck at level 9 of an advanced understanding of thews of space, he was heartbroken to realize the difference in talent between them.


    Even more, because Zhang Yi had been born on a mortal ne and not on the divine ne as he had been born, it meant that Zhang Yi had far fewer opportunities than he was and yet was more talented and got stronger faster.


    And Zhang Yi had supreme understanding in twows and not just understanding in thews of space like him, so Elder Wang could only be impressed by Zhang Yi''s talent, he felt he needed to tell the sect to treat Zhang Yi even better by potential he had, but because of the oath he could say was limited.


    Of course, what he saw was only part of the full potential that Zhang Yi had, no one knew that he cultivated mental energy or body refinement, and no one also knew that Zhang Yi had so many supreme understandings of thews and knew how to do alchemy.


    And Zhang Yi hoped it would continue anyway after he left Sword Sect if he thought to take revenge or die because of the heart demon he had developed further.


    Zhang Yi would only tell these things to his masters as well as his wives because his masters had a secret that was far more dangerous than he and Zhang Yi knew about it and his wives were almost all his life with him.


    As time went by 3 more years have passed since the tournament that Zhang Yi took part in and only 2 years left until the next tournament that Zhang Yi had been looking forward to, so after those three years, a lot has changed for Zhang Yi and his wives.


    He reached the seventh level advancedyer of the soul-birth realm, so he was short of reaching the realm of soul refinement and perhaps he could arrive before the tournament began.


    Zhang Yi also reached the seventh level advancedyer of the ninth realm of mental energy and body refinement, he reached a very high level of overall strength without needing the essence of the phoenix me to fight.


    Even though it was far from enough for Zhang Yi who hoped to get to the void realm to take revenge, he thought that it might take over 100 years toe to the void realm, after all, to cultivate in the realm of refining the soul it would only be 6 months for each cultivate advance as it was now.


    Zhang Yi was easily advancing his cultivation because he used a perfect-grade pill that was created for warriors of the same realm as he when he was in the strongest realms this pill would no longer be so useful.


    Even if he got to the soul-refining realm and tried to refine a pill to the next realm, he would have to get a perfect-grade pill to have a better effect than the pill he was using now.


    So in the next realm, it would take 12 months to advance eachyer of cultivation, so it would be 3 years to go through each level of cultivation, almost 27 years to reach the void realm even if he had no problem cultivating it at that time.


    So even when Zhang Yi, who cultivated hundreds of times faster than others, was beginning to discover the usefulness of the pill he received as a reward from the underworld, this was even more serious for his wives.


    One great thing that had happened in those years was that almost everyw he understood had reached the supreme realm, only thews that were much more difficult to understand and thew of time had not reached the supreme understanding.


    Thews of time, Zhang Yi could feel that he was almosting to supreme understanding because of his special eyes, it was normal for it to take time because it was the hardestw to understand and because he had reached the ninth level of advanced understanding within a few years.

 Chapter 230: Discovering the Whole Truth 4

    Chapter 230: Discovering the Whole Truth 4


    It was aw that was often far more difficult to understand than thews of space, and it was difficult even to find geniuses who coulde to an intermediate understanding of thatw, in advanced understanding it was almost impossible to find such a person.


    This was natural after all thew of time could dominate an entire battlefield even though it was not aw used for fighting, as in the advanced understanding Zhang Yi could win against enemies some levels higher than his cultivation just affecting the enemy reaction with thews of time.


    He could at any time use critical strikes without the enemy being able to react or save his life by avoiding critical strikes from the enemies using thews of time, and that was just the simplest use of thews of time that Zhang Yi could use.


    His two masters with only the initial understanding of thews of time could use the taboo technique on him and change his life forever, with the stronger understanding they could do much more than even Zhang Yi knew for sure.


    Thew he understood that came to supreme understanding this time was thews of lightning, it was thew that took the longest to reach supreme understanding beyond thews of air that were in advanced understanding at level 9.


    This was because Zhang Yi had no treasure that could help him quickly reach the supreme understanding like the otherws, only his spear had the lightning element, but neitherws could help him much in understanding thews.


    He managed toe to the supreme understanding of thews of lightning because of all the tribtions he went through all these years and because of his spear, now he too was almost immune to the tribtions because of it.


    But Zhang Yi was never afraid of tribtion after learning the divine defense techniques his masters left him, of course, just like the technique of sacred mastery these techniques were only very useful for Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi had his body refinement in the ninth realm and in addition the dragon lineage that gave him dragon scales that increased his defense by up to 4 times, so these defensive techniques made Zhang Yi invincible in the same cultivation realm.


    If one day Zhang Yi reached the emperor''s realm only the divine realm warriors could beat him and cross his defense, and that would probably be very difficult, but it would take hundreds of years to happen if it ever happened.


    In those 3 years besides Zhang Yi, his wives have also improved a lot, all his wives have reached the middleyer of the sixth level realm of the mortal tribtion of cultivation.


    Now there was just one more level left for them to reach the realm of soul birth, with Zhang Yi on the divine ne, he had already achieved for them some defensive techniques and treasures that allowed them to go through the celestial tribtions alone.


    Zhang Yi could help them with the tribtions, but then they would lose everything they could gain from the tribtions by facing them directly, and Zhang Yi was always around to help if needed.


    Saphielle with her incredible talent for understanding thews quickly came to an advanced understanding of thews of the earth as well as an advanced understanding of thews of wood, unlike Zhang Yi was an incredible advance that almost equaled elder Lu who had more 3,000 years old.


    Lusserina also had a surprising advance after learning a lot from Zhang Yi and had reached level 9 in three differentws in intermediate understanding, she could have threews in advanced understanding in the future with the help of Zhang Yi.


    Luna and Sr were not elves and they didn''t have that much talent for thew, but with Zhang Yi helping them both reached level 9 with aw in intermediate understanding and almost reached an advanced understanding.


    So even after the tournament, all his wives could havee to the advanced understanding of at least onew, that with a cultivation of the soul birth realm would be enough for all of them to be treated well in any sect.


    In those years Zhang Yi continued to do many missions for Sword Sect, there were many difficult missions that the sect would normally take weeks or months to do, and Zhang Yi did everything quickly.


    Elder Lu and Elder Wang also went with him on all these missions, and Elder Lu took the time to learn a lot from watching Zhang Yi, Elder Wang still hiding thinking that Zhang Yi and Elder Lu had not noticed him.


    Just when some of the void realm elders came to attack the two that elder Wang revealed to protect both of them, there were 4 level 9 warriors in the void realm, against those enemies would Zhang Yi have to flee with elder Lu using thews of space.


    But he didn''t have to do it this time because Elder Wang was watching from afar, Elder Wang waited a while to see if Zhang Yi could spot the enemies and get away with Elder Lu using his spacews, but when he saw that Zhang Yi would do nothing he had to act.


    The 4 elders were from a sect known by elder Wang and it was the first time they could meet anyone who would attack the two, elder Wang being a level 3 warrior of the emperor''s realm easily killed the 4 and still guarded the bodies of the 4 to use as evidence against this sect.


    Even the divine ne had several rules contrary to what everyone thought, it was allowed for one sect to kill the disciples of other sects, but it could not be discovered nor use warriors of the emperor realm to do so.


    So elder Wang needed to take the bodies of these elders to prove that he only killed them to protect Zhang Yi and elder Lu, otherwise even if he was from Sword Sect he would have to be held responsible for breaking the rules.


    After that Elder Wang continued to apany them on their missions and to ensure their safety, but he no longer needed to hide to do so, and Elder Lu was delighted to see that he could travel with her master while apanying Zhang Yi on his missions.


    But she was disappointed because she realized that she could no longer fight Zhang Yi after Elder Wang joined them when she fought Zhang Yi it was a great challenge for her to train her skills with Zhang Yi by taking advantage of enemyws.


    It was difficult for an elder Lu-level warrior to be free to fight after bing an elder of a sect, only if a war happened that elders fought most often, it was usually just to do the most important missions for the sect.


    Soon everyone would know that Zhang Yi was someone no one could attack even if he always did missions because Sword Sect was determined to protect him by sending Elder Wang who was the strongest person in this territory.

 Chapter 231: Discovering the Whole Truth 5

    Chapter 231: Discovering the Whole Truth 5


    With Elder Wang around, the sects would know that even if they could send someone to kill Elder Wang, he could easily flee, taking Elder Lu and Zhang Yi with him using his supreme understanding of hisws of space.


    But until the sects could know that many elders who would be sent to kill Zhang Yi would die, the sects seemed determined to try to kill Zhang Yi this time after seeing his talent in recent tournaments.


    They sent some of the most important elders and would hire various murder organizations to do so, yet it was almost impossible for a sect ormon organization to send anyone from the emperor''s realm to kill Zhang Yi.


    And without anyone from the emperor''s realm, it was almost impossible for anyone to be strong enough to fight Elder Wang, even after this tournament what had surprised Zhang Yi was that the organization had not sent anyone to kill Zhang Yi as the other sects did.


    Zhang Yi was sure that the soul-eater organization would most want Zhang Yi''s death because he was Sword Sect''s most talented disciple who was the organization''s main enemy.


    But in almost seven years the organization had not sent anyone to try to kill him, perhaps the organization was frightened that Sword Sect could find out who their organization''s infiltrators were in the sects.


    So when he had almost forgotten about the organization they began sending people to attack Zhang Yi, as the soul-eater organization had many infiltrators in the other sects they knew some information through the other sects that attacked Zhang Yi.


    So they knew Elder Lu was with him, but they still didn''t know that Elder Wang was protecting them both, so they sent some emptiness realm warriors that were easily killed by Elder Wang.


    Zhang Yi advised Elder Wang and Elder Lu that this group was from the soul-eater organization, and they would capture them and take it to the soul-searching Sword Sect elder to find out more about the organization.


    But Zhang Yi went against it, first because it was a huge waste of time and would bother the Sword Sect elder, after all probably not thest group the soul-eater organization would send.


    And as they had seen in thest tournament the elders who had more information belonging to the organization did not hesitate to ce a restriction on their soul and memory just to protect themselves from something like that, especially the elders who would be sent to attack Zhang Yi which was from Sword Sect.


    Elder Wang listened to Zhang Yi and thought it made a lot of sense and was impressed by Zhang Yi''s intelligence, after deciding that Elder Wang only killed the organization''s elders if the organization somehow started sending some elders of the emperor realm stronger than elder Wang they would simply flee.


    And then they would stop doing these missions because it would be too dangerous for Zhang Yi if even the emperor''s realm elders were after him, fortunately, this year no one stronger than Elder Wang had been sent.


    That left the tournament with only 2 years left, and Zhang Yi wanted to keep doing more missions, but Elder Wang and even Elder Lu said it was better than Zhang Yi would stop doing the missions because it was getting dangerous for him.


    Sword Sect elders also rmended that Zhang Yi be more careful over the next few years because the organization could do some madness to kill Zhang Yi just to try to harm Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi then had to ept even though she was sad because of Elder Lu, she naturally didn''t know that Zhang Yi was just doing so many missions in recent years to show her more about thews of space and thews of water.


    Elder Lu did not know that Zhang Yi might perhaps intend to leave the sect after the tournament and was trying to teach her as much as possible using the supreme understanding of thews he had if she knew she said maybe she would not want him to stop the missions.


    But even though Zhang Yi had to admit that he thought it was getting dangerous to keep doing these missions with all sects sending warriors to kill him, it even annoyed Zhang Yi who was discovering the organization''s infiltrators in the other sects to help them, and that was how it was that he was paid.


    He felt that it was very simr to what happened to the elves in the hope world several years ago as he tried to save the elves world they wanted to attack and kill him, at that time he got angry and killed tens and thousands of elves.


    But this time even if he wanted to do that he wouldn''t have the strength, and he didn''t think about doing something like that again because he''d changed so much over the years because of his wives if it wasn''t for the influence of the mind-bending massacrews. Zhang Yi would bepletely normal.


    Without having the missions to do with elder Lu and elder Wang, Zhang Yi decided to tell the sect that he would be in istion for the next two years, Zhang Yi''s thought was that he would be in istion and enjoy cultivating only in the world of his mental energy.


    So in addition to cultivating he could spend the next 2 years with his wives and White Storm, Zhang Yi''s tamed beast was already reaching the peak of the mortal tribtion realm in those years, it was much faster than his wives.


    Possibly before the tournament the White Storm reached the soul birth realm, it was a pity that Zhang Yi could not give the pill he had for wild beasts, otherwise, the White Storm could reach the soul refinement realm.


    Zhang Yi was thinking of staying in his mental energy world too to use the distorted timeline before the tournament, he wouldn''t use it long for anyone to be suspicious, but would use it so that he could get to the realm of soul refinement and wives reach the realm of soul birth before the tournament.


    Zhang Yi thought that 2 years was not enough and would take the time to reach the cultivation he wanted using thews of time he had, he would also help his wives to reach the realm of soul birth.


    So 2 years passed outside and 6 years passed in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, he spent more time than expected, but Zhang Yi was worried that something might happen to him in this tournament and so decided to wait until that his wives could reach the realm of soul birth.


    They took much longer than him to advance ayer of their cultivation and the pills they used as a cultivation resource were for spiritual sea realm warriors yet, Zhang Yi could not easily find the materials to make better pills for his wives.


    Now that they were in the soul birth realm they could use the same pills that Zhang Yi now used to cultivate more quickly.

 Chapter 232: Discovering the Whole Truth 6

    Chapter 232: Discovering the Whole Truth 6


    It was good that after this time passed Zhang Yi could finally move on to the supreme understanding of thews of time, he was shocked by how much his mastery of thews of time had increased.


    If he wanted to, he could increase a ratio of 30 to 1 in time within his distorted timeline, so 30 years in his space would be only 1 year in the divine ne, of course, he didn''t think to do something like that.


    But other things were much more useful to him, he could for example almostpletely stop the movement of a warrior of the same realm than him, someone in the emptiness realm would move slowly and someone in the emperor''s realm would also be affected.


    That''s because after those 6 years he had finally reached the realm of soul refinement, going through the celestial tribtion was very easy for him who had the mental energy to protect his soul and a very strong defense to protect his entire body.


    In addition, he had supreme understanding in thews of lightning and could greatly diminish the strength of tribtion with that, in these 6 years Zhang Yi had reached the advancedyer of the first realm of soul refinement.


    He also reached the advancedyer of the first level of the tenth realm of mental energy and also of body refinement, the world of mental energy was evenrger and had spiritual energy for someone from the soul birth realm to cultivate.


    Even though Zhang Yi didn''t care about that anymore because he thought he might die after a few years and maybe he couldn''t even see his mental energy world get any bigger, Zhang Yi now only cared about his fighting strength.


    Now that he has reached the realm of soul refinement the essence of the phoenix me has reached the peak of the emptiness realm, Zhang Yi could feel that once he has reached the peak of the emperor''s realm the essence of his phoenix me would no longer increase in a realm of force that way and would only strengthen with Zhang Yi.


    He had expected this and was even surprised that the essence of the phoenix me he received in the hope world had so much potential and helped him for so many years even the emperor''s realm.


    It was surely the most useful treasure he received along with the blue turtle jewel that helped him cultivate faster with his mental energy, even after the emperor''s realm would still be useful for the struggles along with his supreme understanding of thews Of fire.


    The phoenix me was the strongest and noblest of all the divine ne, it was not for nothing that his master sect Feng Ran Sacred Phoenix Sect was one of the 10 best sects of the divine ne.


    Most importantly, Zhang Yi could finally go to the tournament that would start very soon, it would be the biggest tournament in the entire divine ne and almost all sects from all regions of the divine ne would participate.


    Zhang Yi had to strive to get to the soul refinement realm because he wanted to participate in this tournament too, the greatest geniuses of all sects would participate in this tournament and so he thought that some opponents of the soul refinement realm could fight him in this tournament.


    Of course, if he used the essence of the phoenix me he could easily fight enemies from the peak of the emptiness realm, using his sacred domain. Zhang Yi thought he might even fight someone from the emperor''s realm depending on the level of the opponent.


    The difference between the realms widened as the realms grew louder, using the sacred domain and the essence of the phoenix me and all the techniques he had on Zhang Yi could kill someone from the peak of the emptiness realm when he was in the soul birth realm.


    But he would not be able to do that against anyone in the emperor''s realm now that he had reached the realm of soul refinement, so Zhang Yi''s goal if he thought to take revenge on elder Su Lian was to reach the realm of emptiness.


    When Zhang Yi stepped out of his mental energy world he also stepped out of the isted cultivation he was in, a few days before the tournament and the elders were eager to see Zhang Yi stepping out of his isted cultivation.


    After all, Zhang Yi was the most important guest for this tournament as he would find out who were the disciples and elders infiltrated by the soul eater organization, they were also waiting to see if Zhang Yi would reach the realm of soul refinement.


    Normally it was impossible to expect anyone to advance so many levels of cultivation and even the barrier between one realm and another in cultivation, but Elder Wang and Elder Lu agreed that Zhang Yi would reach the realm of soul refinement before the tournament.


    Because of this, they would have to wait to put Zhang Yi''s name on the soul-refinement realm warrior list in this uing tournament, so when Zhang Yi stepped out of his isted cultivation in a soul-refinement realm all the elders were pleasantly surprised.


    So the surprise that Zhang Yi would bring to the other sects was even greater, having reached the realm of soul refinement before age 60, to reach before age 400 one would already be considered an incredible genius.


    Elder Wang knew that Zhang Yi had much more to show and was hiding, he hoped that Zhang Yi would have a fight that needed to show everything he could in this tournament, but if even at the beginning of the soul birth realm he could already beat someone from the ninth-level realm of the soul-refinement realm, now that would be much easier.


    Thergest sects of the divine ne hadbined to bring almost all the disciples of all territories into this tournament, could participate in this tournament anyone who was in the realm of soul refinement and the realm of emptiness and was less than 2,000 years old disciples of emptiness realm and a thousand years for disciples of soul refinement realm.


    Just as they had thought who was in the realm of soul birth could not participate because he was not considered an elite disciple in the divine ne, so that was one of the reasons why Zhang Yi wanted so badly to reach the realm of soul refinement.


    The other sects were also practically obliged to take all the disciples from all territories to this tournament; if not all the disciples would bring these sects could be considered allies of the soul-eater organization.


    For this to happen the tournament would be held in a separate world that stood on the divine ne as the hope world was, but this world was muchrger than the hope world and also muchrger.


    The major sects sent the strongest elders who had special talents to prepare for this tournament so that all sects could participate, those with an understanding of thews of space created distortions to make it appear that everyone was in a much smaller space.

 Chapter 233: Discovering the Whole Truth 7

    Chapter 233: Discovering the Whole Truth 7


    Zhang Yi thought that doing something like this was very dangerous because virtually all of the organization''s infiltrated elders and disciples would be in this tournament, so if everyone wanted them they could organize waves of attacks and kill millions of normal disciples from other sects.


    After all, there would be some emperor realm elders in this tournament who could attack the most brilliant disciples like Zhang Yi and cause irreparable losses to the biggest sects, but the elders did not seem concerned because of the divine realm elders would be in this tournament as well.


    With the divine realm elders in this tournament even if all the emperor''s realm elders were infiltrated by the organization they could do nothing if the divine realm elders decided to protect the disciples.


    Zhang Yi still worried about that, but he was smart and didn''t say he doubted it to the other elders because he knew they would be angry if he said he didn''t trust the divine realm elders.


    As Zhang Yi had already left all Sword Sect was ready and using many sect resources and artifacts they were able to teleport everyone from the sect to a ce that only the emperor''s realm elder knew where it was.


    When they arrived at this ce it was clear that it was near the tournament site, Zhang Yi could feel a very strong fluctuation of thews of spaceing from the entrance of another world that was where they would go.


    It must be because hundreds of emperors of the emperor''s realm with a supreme understanding of thews of space used their ability to create various spatial distortions so that all sect people could enter this tournament and thus apany the entire tournament.


    Zhang Yi understood that he would have to rely on Sword Sect within this world because he could not use thews of space correctly even though he had a supreme understanding because thews of space there were often distorted by the elders of the great sects.


    Elder Wang also realized this and did not care because he trusted Sword Sect and also had the strength to protect himself for some time, so the elders did not take long and entered the other world through this entrance and Zhang Yi along with the other disciples followed them.


    As soon as they entered Zhang Yi felt how amazing the work of these elders was, space was all distorted, but it was good for them that they could see almost everyone as if they were close.


    Only Zhang Yi understood how far they were and so the sects could onlye together and walk quietly, shortly after one of the Sword Sect elders who was on the ninth level of the emperor''s realm came and handed some tokens to the disciples and elders of the Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi admired this security work because hundreds of millions of tokens had to be done just for the disciples to roam around this world during the tournament, this would prevent the organization''s infiltrators from escapingter.


    With the token Zhang Yi and the others could soon reach the territory where Sword Sect was, in that territory people were really close and could even touch, it seemed that only with the token could anyone do that.


    Zhang Yi could see the Sword Sect elders and disciples who were in the strongest territories and saw that he could see several geniuses who were much better than Du Chen he knew, had disciples under the age of 200 who were in the realm of soul refinement.


    These disciples might be able to reach the realm of emptiness before the thousand years and thus be a respected disciple as Elder Lu was, the realm of soul refinement was when the disciples spent more than a thousand years to advance some realm.


    So a discipleing up to 2,000 years old in the void realm was still considered a disciple up to 2,000 years old, so Zhang Yi 60 years old in the soul refinement realm was amazing if in 400 years he came to the realm of emptiness was almost certain that he could reach the emperor''s realm before the age of 5,000.


    After arriving Zhang Yi discovered that their territory was almost one of thest to arrive which caused the displeasure of the other sects, the Sword Sect disciples were also irritated that the sect in the weaker territory waste for such an important event.


    Only the Sword Sect elders who knew this was Zhang Yi''s territory who didn''t care, after all without Zhang Yi this tournament was useless because no infiltrate would be captured, the emperor''s realm elders and the best disciples also watched Zhang Yi.


    Even the disciples not knowing the help that Zhang Yi was giving to the sect and all the divine ne they knew of his name through the sect''s elders telling how Zhang Yi was a genius.


    It hurt their pride that they were from the sect''s strongest territory because they knew that Zhang Yi came from the sect''s weaker territories and conquered them all with pure talent and without using Sword Sect''s cultivation resources and even cultivation techniques.


    This was what made Sword Sect have to treat Zhang Yi so well, after all, if he wanted to he could just go to another sect and have no problem because he never using any major Sword Sect resources.


    Zhang Yi was also watching some people, but it was not the other disciples but the divine realm elders, these elders were hidden using techniques of space, mental energy and even qi to hide.


    But they couldn''t hide from Zhang Yi who had his special eyes and understanding in almost every area of cultivation, Zhang Yi didn''t know about everyone, but he knew that there were 3 divine realm elders in Sword Sect who came to this tournament.


    There might be even more who decided not to appear for this tournament, but with these 3 elders Zhang Yi felt safer, he was even more relieved to see that there was no infiltrator of the soul-eater organization among the divine realm elders he saw.


    Of course, as powerful as they were, elders might have techniques or artifacts that they could hide that were infiltrated from Zhang Yi''s eyes, but if that were possible, Zhang Yi would die forck of ability and not care.


    If even Zhang Yi were deceived the entire divine ne would also be deceived and the organization would have already mastered the divine ne, so in this tournament, Zhang Yi would have to rely on Sword Sect''s divine realm elders to protect him.


    He had not yet seen where Sacred Phoenix Sect and Elder Su Lian were, but he expected it because even with the space distortion techniques that the elders used Zhang Yi could not see all the sects that were in this world.


    He was confident that by the end of the tournament he could have the opportunity to see elder Su Lian and perhaps even talk to her to try to find out what happened to his master.

 Chapter 234: Discovering the Whole Truth 8

    Chapter 234: Discovering the Whole Truth 8


    Even after all the sects arrived the tournament had not yet begun, there were many warriors of all sects and they had to wait until thest moment they all came, then the top 10 sects should see who appeared in this tournament and who did not want to appear.


    After all, who didn''te would be considered temporarily the organization''s ally and most of the cult''s disciples and elders would have had toe to that tournament after the Sword Sect summoned Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian to appear they all understood how they wanted almost everyone woulde.


    That''s why even the most important elders and disciples were forced toe to this tournament so they didn''t have to wait for Sword Sect to personally invite these elders, so Zhang Yi eventually helped Sword Sect get more warriors toe.


    After just a few days that the tournament was officially ready to begin, one of the elders of the Sword Sect emperor realm who was the sect responsible for that tournament was to talk to all the sects.


    "I appreciate the coboration of all the sects who have agreed to appear in this tournament today, I also thank the other 9 major sects that have supported Sword Sect to make this tournament a sess for everyone who came."


    "As everyone already knows, our Sword Sect has a way that unfortunately cannot be disclosed to uncover infiltrators of the soul-eater organization in the other sects of this continent."


    "In thest two tournaments that one of the territories of our chosen sect all of the organization''s infiltrators were captured and killed and through a soul search this was proved to all and more infiltrators were captured through the soul search."


    "In thest tournament, even an elder of the emperor''s realm who was infiltrating the organization was captured by our sect."


    "So after today when most sects and warriors are present many infiltrators who are in those sects will be discovered and killed and the sects and our divine ne will be safer."


    "But that''s not only why this tournament exists and we will also see who are the disciples of the strongest sects of the whole divine ne, among the disciples of soul refinement and the realm of emptiness who are the strongest of all the divine ne."


    "Anyone can participate as long as it is in ordance with the rules, the sects can send as many disciples as they want, but we suggest that you only send the strongest because many deaths can happen in this tournament."


    "I ask the sects to register the disciples who will participate in the tournaments and hand over the list to the responsible elders so we will tell how the tournaments will take ce."


    So it took a few more days until everything was ready to start the two tournaments, the first of course would be among the disciples of the soul refinement realm, everyone was curious to know what the prizes would be and how a tournament with hundreds of millions would be held realm disciples of soul refinement.


    When the award was announced everyone was excited again the award was:


    Soul Refinement Realm Warriors Tournament Prize is 20 million high-level spirit stones, 1 pill that helps to increase a level of cultivation in Soul Refinement Realm unconditionally, a King Rank weapon and a King Rank armor 10,000 pills to help elerate cultivation and 1,000 qi recovery pills and 1,000 wound healing pills for soul refinement realm warriors.


    The emptiness realm prize is the same as the soul refinement realm, the difference is the spirit stone prize which is 100 million spiritual stones and all pills are for the emptiness realm in the same amount.


    This made everyone very excited and the disciples were more excited to win this tournament with such an amazing prize, only Zhang Yi didn''t care much about that prize because he had an even better pill than this one.


    Even though the spiritual stones could no longer attract him in the condition that he had a demon in his heart threatening to increase at any moment, the sects were angry that they did not ce as many disciples as they could.


    But soon everyone calmed down when the Sword Sect elder said how the tournament would be yed, the tournament would be on an ind where groups of a thousand disciples woulde in and only the best woulde out and qualify, only when 1 disciple was standing could he get off this ind.


    The sects could have several disciples making groups for only the best out, but with this prize, it was difficult for the sect to convince the disciples to help each other, and the tournament for the emptiness realm disciples was the same.


    Not to mention that many disciples could end up dying on these inds, especially when they had several infiltrators of the organization in various sects who knew they would probably die in this tournament and might want to kill as many disciples of the main sects to their detriment.


    The great sects knew this and yet wanted to make this tournament this way, it would be a great test for their disciples and that is why the great sects warned that it was rmended that only the strongest disciples of the sects participate.


    The inds that would be used for the test were in this world, in fact, it was all part of the world changed by the elders using thews of space and otherws besides mental energy, so there would be 10 groups of a thousand people at a time and this tournament It would also be the longest in history perhaps.


    Even after the Sword Sect elder''s warning, more than 1 million sect disciples signed up for this tournament, so it would take more than 1 month just the first part of this tournament, they knew that the most talented disciples would finish a round and win the 999 other disciples in just a few hours.


    Zhang Yi was only discreetly among the members of Sword Sect and hoping it was his turn to participate, yet at that moment no opposing sect could even imagine that Zhang Yi would participate in this tournament because until recently he was in the soul birth realm 5 years ago.


    No one dared to watch his cultivation because all sects knew that the elders of the divine realm were in this world hiding and protecting the disciples from their sect if someone from another sect tried to see Zhang Yi''s cultivation was the same as offending these specialists.


    The tournament began and the disciples of the sects were sent to the inds to fight, for the sake of justice could never have more than 8 disciples of a sect on a single ind, there would be more than 100 rounds and few sects sent more than 800 disciples.


    If a sect sent many disciples would have a knockout only with disciples of those sects in which the only one would win and all the others would be eliminated, only thergest sects would send over a thousand disciples knowing that only 1 could win.

 Chapter 235: Discovering the Whole Truth 9

    Chapter 235: Discovering the Whole Truth 9


    The elders and disciples could not see what was happening on these inds because something like this was impossible even for the strongest elders of the biggest sects to do, which was good for Zhang Yi who could use all his skills without bothering to reveal his secrets.


    But Zhang Yi thought he would only be in danger if he was surrounded by hundreds of enemies and he would just have to use his qi clone technique to be able to beat all 1,000 enemies easily, so it was impossible that he needed to use all his techniques to win.


    The first 10,000 disciples entered 10 different inds and after a long time only 10 disciples would leave these inds, Zhang Yi found this an interesting idea, because almost all of the disciples were between the seventh level and the ninth level of the soul refinement realm.


    So not even the most talented of disciples could win if dozens of enemies who were also genius came to attack him, so what would win was not necessarily the strongest but the most capable of surviving and the most intelligent.


    After the first round of the tournament ended 15 weaker disciples of the sects died, it was very little among the 10 disciples who entered, but for sects who lost the disciples, it was not a good thing.


    But these disciples were all cultivated below the seventh level of the soul-refinement realm, the kind of disciples the Sword Sect elder warned the sects not to send to this tournament.


    After that in the next few days, several disciples were sent to the yoffs and many died in those fights, one thing that Zhang Yi realized was that no infiltrate of the sects ever won a yoff.


    It seemed that the infiltrators were still trying to stay out of sight of the Sword Sect elders so as not to be captured, Zhang Yi thought it was by being careful that the organization still existed even after so many years.


    On the other hand, Zhang Yi could also see that for the most part, the most prominent disciples of the biggest sects won the qualifiers, Zhang Yi deduced that it was because the disciples of the smaller sects might fear to offend therger sects if they defeated these disciples and for they didn''t join forces.


    When it was Zhang Yi''s turn to participate he moved quickly and soon joined the other disciples to participate in this tournament, although Zhang Yi being quick and discreet to join the other disciples he drew the attention of almost all sects.


    Only when he came close to all the disciples could all see that he was at level 1 of the soul refinement realm, that left several elders including the sects in the strongest territories shocked.


    Zhang Yi was no longer at the level of a genius but with a divine talent, everyone knew that Zhang Yi must be under 60 years old and yet he had already reached the realm of soul refinement, and so the elders of the divine realm could see Zhang Yi was not even in the initialyer.


    Elder Wang and Elder Lu were the only ones who knew that besides being a cultivation genius Zhang Yi still had twows with the supreme understanding, they wanted Sword Sect to appreciate Zhang Yi more and treat him as someone special as he was.


    The other sects who didn''t know about Zhang Yi were still only impressed by the Sword Sect was sending someone from the first level of the soul refinement realm to fight several level 8 or 9 disciples of the same realm.


    But seeing the elders'' reactions from the strongest sects they realized that there was something else they didn''t know, but now they would just have to wait and see what would happen, as Zhang Yi was too quick to get in after the others besides the main disciples of some sects who already knew about him the other disciples only despised him.


    After a while Zhang Yi joined the other 999 disciples on one of the inds while another 9,000 disciples entered the different inds, the Sword Sect elders were calm because they had previously reported Zhang Yi defeating ninth-level disciples of the soul refinement realm in the weaker territories.


    Already within the ind, Zhang Yi felt the same strong influences of the spacews on this ind, it seemed that the elders had done something on these inds and so Zhang Yi could not use his supreme understanding of his spacews on that ind.


    Zhang Yi saw that it looked like the forests in the hope world and had some rivers and waterfalls and curiously had no wild beast, Zhang Yi imagined that it would have thousands of wild beasts of soul refinement realm to further disrupt the disciples and make judgment difficult.


    What he had not thought was that fighting 999 disciples to qualify was already considered too difficult by the elders of the great sects, so adding more wild beasts would only dy the tournament.


    Zhang Yi first used his mental energy to see if the divine realm elders really could see anything of what was happening on this ind, after he was sure Zhang Yi used his qi clones.


    Zhang Yi could create up to 8 clones now and that would greatly help him in this test, with the essence of his phoenix me he could have a warrior''s attack power at the ninth void realm level, even 10 percent of the total attack his clones would have been from a void realm warrior.


    An emptiness realm warrior could easily defeat a soul refinement realm genius, especially with Zhang Yi''s martialws and techniques, so using his mental energy, Zhang Yi and his clones were invisible and left by ind.


    Zhang Yi and his clones used their mental energy and before long they knew what the whole ind looked like, also most of the disciples were found by them, the clones went quietly to attack the strongest disciples first.


    Ever since Zhang Yi decided to do this he and his clones were invisible, they hid themselves using mental energy and used the divine technique to cut the stars: a blow where you swing your weapon and it hits the target, no matter how far or hidden he is as long as you can see or feel him.


    So even the attacks of Zhang Yi and his clones were invisible and so quickly the number of disciples was decreasing, he avoided attacking disciples who were close to other disciples so that the attacks would not be discovered.


    So within a few hours, they had less than 30 disciples on this ind, because besides Zhang Yi and the clones the other disciples also fought each other and the total number of disciples decreased rapidly.


    In thosest 30 only 3 were strong disciples of prominent sects and the others were of smaller sects who hid or joined to thest longer, so within minutes Zhang Yi and his clones eliminated all 30 disciples and thus Zhang Yi won the first round.

 Chapter 236: Discovering the Whole Truth 10

    Chapter 236: Discovering the Whole Truth 10


    When Zhang Yi left everyone was surprised that Zhang Yi had won and because it all ended so quickly, this was not the early round, but it was one of the fastest rounds, and Zhang Yi was just level 1 of the soul refinement realm which was more surprising.


    So all the sects would not forget to remind their disciples to be careful with Zhang Yi, elder Wang and elder Lu had expected this, and even the Sword Sect elders were not so surprised.


    After almost 3 weeks of qualifying thanks to some stronger disciples like Zhang Yi who quickly ended the fights the first round ended, the second round was again with a thousand disciples entering each ind.


    But this time no one expected it to end quickly because only the winners who defeated 999 disciples considered genius was in this knockout round, yet this time there were less than 100,000 disciples in the second round and only 100 rounds would happen at most.


    When it was Zhang Yi''s turn to fight again few dared to belittle him, some still thought that Zhang Yi might have used tricks or that his opponents were too weak because Sword Sect was the one who organized the tournament.


    But in this second phase, it was impossible for Sword Sect to manipte Zhang Yi to win, so everyone waited to see if Zhang Yi was really a genius and could win again.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care what others thought, and upon entering this ind still used the same methodst time to win this round more, he had to admit that the disciples this time were stronger, but even his clones had one. stronger attack power than a level 4 warrior of emptiness realm.


    And the defense of his clones was even bigger because the clones had the same defense that Zhang Yi had, so Zhang Yi with his clones could beat thousands of disciples of the same realm if they didn''t join.


    Zhang Yi was even faster thanst time because the disciples on the ind this time were more active and had already fought and eliminated several disciples before Zhang Yi eliminated them all, so elders from the other sects understood that Zhang Yi was even more genius than they thought before.


    The qualifiers this time was over in a few days and only 96 disciples remained in the tournament among the soul-refinement realm disciples, with only 96 disciples remaining and more than 1 month past the elders would not make another round on the ind.


    Especially because many elders from almost every sect wanted to see Zhang Yi fight the disciples who were considered geniuses of the best sects who were in the top 100 in apetition in which over 1 million disciples participated.


    The fights this time was that 32 groups with 3 disciples in each group would fight each other in various fighting arenas, the disciple who won the other 2 would qualify for the next phase after that phase would be only individual fights until the end.


    In the 32 groups had almost 14 Sword Sect disciples showing the strength of one of the 10 strongest sects, Sword Sect had more disciples in the top 100 than any other sect.


    Zhang Yi also realized that there was no infiltration among the disciples of the top 100 sects, Zhang Yi knew this was intentional because even in thest phase there was no infiltrative disciple among the winners.


    But that was pointless because in that first month of dispute Zhang Yi had already gotten aplete list of the disciples infiltrating almost every sect, just near the biggest sects he didn''t approach because he wouldn''t dare to investigate near the divine realm elders.


    But from his experience it never happened to have an infiltrate within the major sects, so far it has always been so, Zhang Yi also noted which sects had no infiltration of the organization because that was striking from his view.


    Zhang Yi had investigated among more than 100 billion disciples and elders from all sects and territories and neither had investigated among thergest sects, he had to assume that he had been shocked by the total number of infiltrated disciples and elders he had encountered.


    They were more disciples than even the 10rgest sects that had several territories with millions of disciples, and some of those infiltrators were elders of the emptiness realm and the emperor''s realm.


    It was not enough to kill all the disciples as Zhang Yi feared would happen, and with the divine realm elders, it was difficult for the sects to make much loss by eliminating the infiltrators from the soul-eater organization.


    As the next phase of the tournament began, Zhang Yi could easily beat the other two disciples with just a fewmon attacks with his king-rank sword, with the ease that Zhang Yi beat the other disciples the elders of thergest sects epted that Zhang Yi could win against 999 other disciples.


    While the other disciples struggled Zhang Yi can finally investigate a portion of the disciples and elders of the major sects, including Serenity Sect who was his master''s sect who fought for his master Wu Qinxin not to be killed, this made a good impression on Zhang Yi.


    He can also see the Sacred Phoenix Sect that he had so hoped to see when Zhang Yi checked some of these sects he was really shocked by what he saw, in the Sacred Phoenix Sect and also in another of the 10rgest sects had infiltrated the soul-eater organization.


    This is because not all elders and disciples of these sects were participating in this tournament, other very powerful sects had also infiltrated the organization among the elders and disciples of these sects.


    Zhang Yi didn''t really expect it, what he saw confirmed how the organization''s influence was increasing on the divine ne and it could be a matter of a few thousand years for any of these infiltrated elders to reach the divine realm.


    Zhang Yi could see that several high-level emperor realm elders were also infiltrating thergest sects if Zhang Yi were not discreet the elders of these sects could realize that Zhang Yi was analyzing them.


    He didn''t know how it seemed to elder Su Lian that he wanted so badly to talk about why she did what she did to his master Feng Ran, so he hoped that if he won this tournament he could talk to the Sword Sect elders to get him to talk to some elders of the biggest sects.


    He could use as an excuse that he wanted to make better connections with the elders of the biggest sects for the sake of the harmony of the sects or he could say other things, but if he won this tournament with the importance he had for this tournament he could get what he wanted.


    Soon the 32 best disciples were decided and Zhang Yi would have to fight again, he easily beat his opponent again and advanced to the top 16 of the tournament, it no longer impressed the other sects who already expected Zhang Yi to win this tournament.


    What Zhang Yi was aware of was that 9 of the 16 disciples who won the fights just as he practiced mental energy, this was the first time he had seen disciples of the soul refinement realm who cultivated mental energy.


    This was not because mental energy was less popr on the divine ne but rather that mental energy cultivation took longer and when the disciples reached the realm of emptiness they were at least 2,000 years old and no longer disciples.


    These disciples were almost a thousand years old and soon would no longer be disciples and had not entered the realm of emptiness, yet they were the greatest geniuses who cultivated the mental energy of all sects.


    Zhang Yi had never fought anyone who cultivated mental energy because they were rare, he might have faced some in thequalifiers but defeated them very quickly to realize that they cultivated mental energy.

 Chapter 237: Discovering the Whole Truth 11

    Chapter 237: Discovering the Whole Truth 11


    This time he would not have the opportunity to fight them properly either because he was much stronger than them, even though those who cultivated mental energy were usually stronger than those who cultivated qi, this was not true in the case of Zhang Yi who had the essence of the phoenix me.


    Even if they were on the same level, Zhang Yi would also have the mental energy to fight toe-to-toe if that was the case, but it was interesting for him to see how people with mental energy fought since he used it the way that was simpler for him.


    It was interesting to see how they used mental energy by creating shields around them to defend themselves, they tried to attack the opponent''s mind, they created mental energy arrows to attack as Zhang Yi had already done.


    Best of all, they had more freedom to use thews in attacks without needing a sword or spear to make the attacks stronger or even martial techniques that were difficult to master for normal warriors.


    With an advanced mastery of somew and the freedom that mental energy gave to use thews, the disciples just had to think of the best ways to make the most of the attacks using thews.


    It was all that Zhang Yi already did on instinct and much more naturally with the help of his special eyes, the techniques of these disciples took a long time to activate and those of Zhang Yi were much faster.


    But Zhang Yi could understand that it was because they were only in the tenth realm of mental energy, he remembered how the Sword Sect elder who had the eleventh realm of mental energy could attack much more naturally because he had learned more about mental energy.


    So when Zhang Yi got stronger in cultivating his mental energy he would use it even more skillfully because of his special eyes, so he would always have an advantage over normal mental energy cultivators.


    Warriors who cultivated mental energy also had an advantage because their mental energy was greater in quantity and was always pure unlike the qi of warriors who used cultivation resources to elerate cultivation speed.


    In the next phase, Zhang Yi faced one of the warriors who used mental energy and used his speed to attack before the enemy could create any barrier or shield and thus easily won.


    If there was a disadvantage that a warrior who cultivated mental energy might have was that because they were not good at using qi and martial techniques, they could not use movement techniques well and were, therefore, slower than their opponents.


    In a fight between warriors of the soul refinement realm or emptiness realm this difference could be ignored in a fight, but against skilled warriors like Zhang Yi this was fatal and after the emperor''s realm, it became even more apparent.


    Even so, 5 other mental energy-cultivating warriors would qualify for the next phase among the top 8, if they had Zhang Yi they would be 6 mental energy-cultivating warriors.


    This was not unexpected for cult elders because for someone to be participating in this tournament with mental energy in the tenth realm, this warrior would already be a genius among the other disciples because everyone knew how cultivating mental energy was difficult.


    Two of these 8 disciples were members of Sword Sect and yet the elders were happy because they knew that Zhang Yi would be the winner of this tournament, the amazing thing was that 3 disciples were from Serenity Sect who was the master sect of Zhang Yi.


    He could see that it was true that his master''s sect was one of the best in mental energy, if Wu Qinxin was still alive Zhang Yi would want to visit Serenity Sect with her, but as his master died that was not possible.


    In the next phase, Zhang Yi fought another warrior who cultivated mental energy and struggled harder to preserve the dignity of his Serenity Sect opponent, so the top 4 were now all warriors who cultivated mental energy if Zhang Yi was to be counted.


    After Zhang Yi won the next two fights with ease and that''s how everyone expected the winner of the Soul Refinement Realm disciples tournament, the Sword Sect elders were very happy and proud and even the divine realm elders were very happy.


    After all, it was not just a fact that Zhang Yi had won the tournament by being a Sword Sect disciple, but that Zhang Yi was under 60 and at the first level of the soul refinement realm and could win the tournament.


    This showed to all sects that Zhang Yi could probably in a few thousand years possibly reach the emperor''s realm and thus be one of the leaders of this divine realm in the future, especially with his fighting ability to fight against warriors of almost a whole stronger realm.


    Zhang Yi received his reward and even if he wished he could not give it to anyone in his sect, if he gave such a prize to others he would raise the only suspicion and have no advantage.


    Even more, the pill that could raise a level of cultivation unconditionally, this pill was rare even among Sword Sect''s most prominent disciples, and Zhang Yi would have no reason not to ept this pill unless he had a better pill.


    After receiving the rewards and respect from all Sword Sect disciples Zhang Yi had to start thinking about what he really wanted to do in this tournament which was to find elder Su Lian.


    Now that he had won this tournament and brought glory to Sword Sect plus the fact that he was the only one who could find infiltrators from the Zhang Yi organization could be able to find elder Su Lian to know what he wanted to know.


    First Zhang Yi called elder Lu and elder Wang to begin his n to find elder Su Lian, the tournament between the disciples of the emptiness realm had not even started yet and it would take at least a week even if there weren''t as many people participating as the tournament between disciples of the realm of soul refinement.


    So he had this time before the confusion that would be when Sword Sect had to find the disciples and elders infiltrated when elder Wang and elder Lu knew that Zhang Yi was looking for them, the two went to find Zhang Yi quickly.


    "Elder Wang, I have something very important to tell you and elder Lu, but it has to be a secret and so I wanted to find a ce where no one else could hear our conversation."


    Knowing Zhang Yi elder Wang deduced that it was something really important and so he went to the emperors of the peak emperor''s realm to ask about it, how was it a request from Zhang Yi the sect organized a room quickly and Zhang Yi knew it was really a secret ce.

 Chapter 238: Discovering the Whole Truth 12

    Chapter 238: Discovering the Whole Truth 12


    "What happened that you have to talk to us in secret?"


    "While the tournament was taking ce I have already prepared aplete list of the disciples and infiltrated elders who are in the smaller sects, but I did not risk investigating the sects that are protected by a divine realm elder."


    "Do you know which sects have an elder in the divine realm?"


    "Yes, I can know about that somehow."


    This made both of them very surprised, Elder Lu and he were surprised that Zhang Yi could make this list in just over a month since there were billions of warriors in every minor sect.


    Elder Wang was also surprised because he is from the emperor''s realm had information about which sects had an elder in the divine realm, but that was a secret only the elites knew, and Zhang Yi somehow knew about it as well.


    "So you want to pass this list to both of us and then you want me to give it to our sect elders?"


    "No, elder Wang, if we do that some divine realm elders will realize that you have this information and then it will only be a matter of time before the organization kills you both."


    "They already suspect that someone from our territory somehow has the ability to find the infiltrators in their organization, so I think you better discreetly tell some emperor realm elder who has the strong mental energy to ask me with mental energy his quietly over the list and I''ll tell him."


    They both thought this was a good idea because those with the mental energy could use some kind of telepathy and so Zhang Yi could tell who it was quiet, even if the organization is suspicious of a ninth-level elder in the emperor''s realm they can''t do anything about this.


    "So what was the secret you wanted to tell us?"


    "In the tournament round I was able to investigate the sects that had a divine realm elder because they watched the fights, so I found something shocking to me, contrary to what I expected some of therger sects have infiltrated the organization."


    "I saw that even two sects that are in the top 10 also have infiltrators of the organization in those sects, so I would like to ask your opinion if I say this to the elders of our sect or not?"


    They were also surprised to hear that, they never expected that the soul-eater organization could even infiltrate even thergest sects of the divine ne Elder Wang also understood what Zhang Yi was afraid of.


    It could happen that after this tournament Zhang Yi was killed by an untrustworthy Sword Sect elder, or he could end up causing some war if Sword Sect tried to kill an infiltrated elder from theserger sects.


    "I understand your concern, Zhang Yi, I know an elder who cultivates mental energy and this elder has very strong status in our sect because he is a genius in mental energy and can refine pills and armaments as well."


    "You can pass this list on to him and say this concern you have for him, if he wants to know about it you tell him and whether or not after Sword Sect will try to eliminate these disciples and elders this is no longer his responsibility and you''ll know you did the right thing."


    Zhang Yi had thought of doing just that, he knew that the most influential elders of the biggest sects would not only be executed through Zhang Yi''s words but at least he could have a clearer conscience.


    This was also part of Zhang Yi''s n to meet elder Su Lian and talk to her in person, but it could only happen after passing the first part of the list of disciples and elders infiltrated by the sects.


    After that the three of them returned to the tournament naturally, elder Wang after a while went to tell the elder that he had spoken to Zhang Yi and after what Zhang Yi said he felt that there were many people watching him at that time.


    So he just disguised that he was greeting the elder who was a friend of his and quietly told the elder to talk to Zhang Yi, the elder naturally realized that elder Wang was disguising and just said he understood.


    Elder Wang walked away soon after and as he spoke briefly no one suspected anything, Zhang Yi had not even looked in the direction that Elder Wang went and was just cultivating with his eyes closed.


    [Zhang Yi, Elder Wang has already told me that you wanted to talk to me about the list, you can say the names and sects these warriors belong to and I will remember everything.]


    Zhang Yi just started saying names fast enough that normal people wouldn''t understand, the elder didn''t understand why Zhang Yi was doing it and it didn''t matter because he could still remember everything the same way.


    But after Zhang Yi kept talking the names for a few days the elder finally understood why Zhang Yi had already said over 700 million names, if he said that normally they couldn''t catch the infiltrators until after the tournament was over.


    After Zhang Yi said all the infiltrators, the Sword Sect elder was even more shocked than Zhang Yi, they were actually much more infiltrated than he could imagine, and the elder knew that not everyone hade to this tournament.


    [Elder, there is one more thing I wanted to say, I found that some disciples and elders of great sects are also infiltrated by the soul-eater organization.]


    This surprised the elder just as it surprised elder Wang and elder Lu, so he understood that the divine ne situation was more serious than he imagined, so he would first need to talk to the other elders to see what they could do.


    [You can tell me those names too, I''ll still have to talk to the other elders in a meeting about what we can do, but at least it''s better that we already know who these people are.]


    [Yes elder, the problem is that I can''t give the full list before I personally see all the people of these sects in this tournament, so I thought some elders might take me to meet the elders and disciples of the big sects as if it were some event to introduce myself to the other sects so I can make the full list.]


    The elder thought for a moment and saw that it made a lot of sense, as Sword Sect was organizing this tournament it was eptable for them to visit all major sects, and Zhang Yi was for sure Sword Sect''s greatest genius and tournament winner between disciples of the realm of soul refinement.


    So some of the Sword Sect elders could take Zhang Yi to these sects to show education and at the same time Zhang Yi could find out who the organization''s infiltrators were for these sects and thus make aplete list for Sword Sect.


    [I thought your idea was valid, Zhang Yi, but I''ll still have to talk to the other elders about it in a quick meeting and then we''ll see if we can do what you suggested.]


    After that the elder stopped talking to Zhang Yi through mental energy and soon began preparing an urgent meeting between the sect''s most influential elders, he now had most of the list of infiltrators of the soul-eater organization in the sects and nobody noticed that.


    Zhang Yi was sure that Sword Sect elders would want to know about it, even if they did nothing it was good to know how who they should be careful about and information was a power that all sects wanted to have.

 Chapter 239: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 1

    Chapter 239: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 1


    This Sword Sect elder was quick to organize this meeting as the most important elders were in this tournament and everyone was doing nothing important, he said it was an urgent matter and that was enough to get everyone together.


    Only the elders who normally did not attend these meetings and the divine realm elders who could not attend the meeting in order not to alert the other sects, even if everyone in this meeting approved the things that Zhang Yi said could be done quickly.


    "What is the important issue that made you organize this urgent meeting elder Yi?"


    "I spoke to Zhang Yi a short time ago and he wanted to tell me the list about the soul-eater infiltrators in this tournament alone and that shocked me, there were over 1 billion warrior names from all realms."


    "There were even several emperor realm warriors among these infiltrators."


    This impressed all the cult elders as well, first because they didn''t expect Zhang Yi to make such a list in such a short time and if the cult''s help, they hoped that this tournament would take months before Sword Sect had the full list.


    This made some elders even more curious about how Zhang Yi might know about the soul-eater infiltrators, but that was good because it would take almost any suspicion out of Zhang Yi and the territory he came from and the sects would think they were the strongest elders who had some way of discovering this information.


    "As a matter of fact, as I have already discussed, I will stick with this list and only say to the rest of you after the tournament, after the tournament between the emptiness realm disciples is over we can start with the soul search in the disciples and then the elders."


    All the elders agreed with this because they were all trusted by the sect, but agreed that it was better that fewer possible people knew about it to avoid a possible leak of information.


    "But I decided to call all of you to this meeting to talk about an even more important issue, Zhang Yi said that during the qualifiers of the soul-refinement realm disciple tournament he attended he found some infiltrators in the great sects as well."


    "And some of these sects were from the 10 big sects, he''s smart and knows he shouldn''t talk about it and asked if what we want to do about it."


    Knowing this all the elders were silent not knowing what to say, they understood how urgent and important this matter was for the sect, as a sect that defends justice is the duty of Sword Sect to punish all infiltrators of the soul-eater organization.


    And because of relying on Sword Sect''s impartiality and fairness, the other 9 major sects epted that Sword Sect would hold this tournament to clean up the disciples and elders infiltrated by the organization of almost all sects of this divine ne.


    But everyone was aware that if they captured and searched for souls in disciples and elders of thergest sects, these sects would be enemies of the Sword Sect forever and that could even be a great war.


    After all the 10 great sects were the most respected of the divine ne if it turned out that the soul-eater organization managed to infiltrate two of these sects it would be no good for those sects that would have their reputation destroyed.


    Even if they only captured the disciples of these sects so as not to have any further consequences the other sects would realize that Sword Sect was afraid to challenge these sects.


    "I think we have no choice but to do nothing against these sects, this could be the end of our sect being the enemy of two major sects and the soul-eater organization."


    "But our sect is known for respecting justice, we should do this for the good of the divine ne if anyone in the future finds out we were afraid of these sects our reputation will also disappear."


    "We are rather a sect that defends justice, but to do justice our sect has to continue to exist, we cannot be enemies of all sects of the divine ne."


    "Can''t we just do a soul search without killing these disciples just to prove them infiltrated and only then to kill them?"


    "The problem is not to confirm who the infiltrators are but the reputation of these sects, we cannot do that."


    After many hours of discussion, all the elders agreed that temporarily they would have to leave the infiltrators in these sects, only by doing so could they avoid a war, but none of the elders was happy with that decision and everyone was embarrassed.


    "Even so we will have to know who these infiltrators are by the organization if in the future our sect has the ability to fight against these sects, besides we can take care of these infiltrators."


    "Yes, we have to have at least the information about it, elder Yi, tell us the infiltrated list of these biggest sects for us so we will all know who it is."


    "I don''t have this list myself yet, Zhang Yi was afraid to approach these big sects to investigate and so only knew about the infiltrators in the final tournament when these sects came to watch."


    "So what''s the point we discussed earlier about whether or not we would punish these infiltrators if we can''t even know who they are?"


    "This vote is very important as we have time to vote without distrusting other sects after the tournament, Zhang Yi has a way to get into these sects to find out the information but needs our help."


    "And what''s his idea?"


    "He could go with some of the most prominent elders in our sect to visit all of theserger sects and get to know them all in person, with his status as a genius and winner of the soul-refinement realm disciples tournament I think no one will suspect."


    Just as Elder Yi and the other elders also thought this was a great idea, no one suspected that anyone from the soul-refinement realm like Zhang Yi could discover the infiltrators in the sects.


    And right now all the sects were interested in meeting Zhang Yi because he seemed to be one of the greatest geniuses in recent years and was very young, this tournament could be thest opportunity for these sects to talk to Zhang Yi and build a good rtionship with him.


    "It''s really a great idea he had, let''s do this and send some elders with him to show our respect and also to defend Jake if it''s necessary even one of the sect''s divine realm elders can help, I''ll let the realm elders know divine to make sure nothing happens."


    On the same day, elder Yi went to tell Zhang Yi that in theing days they would visit the sects quickly with the elders, it was better than they were quick visits and that all of the other sects would appear so that Zhang Yi could visit all easily and safely.


    Zhang Yi naturally epted this and would just want to spend more time at Sacred Phoenix Sect to meet elder Su Lian and try to talk to her if possible.

 Chapter 240: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 2

    Chapter 240: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 2


    At the beginning of the other day, 15 elders of the emperor''s realm and Zhang Yi went to the sects to find the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization, they would start with the smaller sects where visits would be faster andst through thergest sects.


    Contrary to what one might think the sects were not happy with the visits of the Sword Sect elders, even though it was just a visit to show the hosts'' respect for them these sects feared the Sword Sect investigations.


    Larger sects might suspect that perhaps Sword Sect would be too afraid to investigate their sect and so they would be quieter, but those early sects that were weaker among therger sects were still worried.


    They just rxed when they saw that Zhang Yi was together, so they thought it was not for any investigation because they had taken Zhang Yi, no one could imagine that Zhang Yi was the one investigating the infiltrators.


    In the first visits not all the disciples and elders of the first sects appeared when Zhang Yi and the elders came to visit, so cleverly some elders expressed dissatisfaction seeing that even though Zhang Yi and 15 of the sect''s most important elders hade to visit only part of the sect appeared.


    So the sects were embarrassed and sent all the elders and disciples to receive Zhang Yi and the elders, after the fourth sect all the disciples and elders appeared without the elders having to say anything.


    15 emperors of the emperor''s realm at level 9 It was really difficult to visit the other sects, even if they were the top 10 sects, no one could imagine that these 15 elders were prepared to fight the divine realm elders to protect Zhang Yi for a while if necessary.


    So in theing days, Zhang Yi and these elders made quick visits that pleased all sects and at the same time, Zhang Yi can investigate the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization that was in those sects.


    As Zhang Yi imagined in most sects there was no infiltrator of the soul-eater organization, but some sects had and in those sects had many disciples and elders infiltrated by the organization that even surprised Zhang Yi.


    The elders only left the sects when Zhang Yi said it was okay to leave because he was investigating, but the sects who noticed this had many theories that Zhang Yi was an ancient elder of the reincarnated divine realm or a rtive of some divine realm elder and so he received this treatment.


    After many days the empty realm disciple tournament was almost over and Zhang Yi and the elders finally visited almost every sect, only the other 9 major sects had not yet been visited.


    First, the elders wanted to visit the unrted sects, they were just 2 sects and these sects had no infiltrators of the soul-eater organization, one of those sects was the one that cultivated mental energy that was very difficult for the organization to infiltrate.


    After they visited the 5 sects that Sword Sect had the best rtions among the 10rgest sects, one of those sects, unfortunately, was the sect that had the soul-eater infiltrators which were a pity for Sword Sect.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi realized how much Sword Sect was respected by the biggest sects, 2 sects had neutral rtions with them and 5 were friendly sects, so only 2 sects were enemies of Sword Sect which was very good.


    Zhang Yi was very happy when he visited the Serenity Sect which was his master Wu Qinxin''s sect who unfortunately died because of him, this is the only one among the 10 sects besides Sword Sect that Zhang Yi had a good impression.


    He was very fond of this sect who tried to defend his master and then had no choice but to allow the death of Wu Qinxin and her family because of pressure from the other sects and because of the Sacred Phoenix Sect that allowed another master of his to die Feng Ran.


    Serenity Sect elders also liked Zhang Yi very much for the kindness and education he showed to himself as a genius, because this sect did not know that Zhang Yi cultivated mental energy as well.


    Then it was the two sects that Sword Sect had the worst rtionship with, one of which was one of Sword Sect''s rival sects for many years, but there was really no conflict between them and so they were first visited, but no infiltrators were found in that one sect.


    Thest sect to be visited was the Sacred Phoenix Sect, it was a neutral sect before Sword Sect, but after Zhang Yi''s demand this sect became one of the most hated ones against Sword Sect, so they were thest to visit.


    Of course, the elders of this sect did not know that this was all Zhang Yi''s fault and so they treated him very well who was a genius,Zhang Yi also knew how to feign sympathy, but saw that some of these elders were infiltrated by the soul-eater organization.


    This was perhaps the most infiltrated sect he saw among the 2 of the 10rgest sects, the other sect still had fewer disciples and elders, the Sacred Phoenix Sect seemed to have infiltrated many years ago, Zhang Yi had already made a personal request to the elders to see the elder Su Lian.


    These elders knew that Zhang Yi had some interest in this elder Su Lian and so he asked for it as a condition if they asked to see this elder who had not appeared their rtionship with Sacred Phoenix Sect would be even worse.


    But they knew well that Zhang Yi had been very important to the sect and was also a genius who performed well and after that visit would have the full list of infiltrators, as they already had a bad rtionship with the Sacred Phoenix Sect cost nothing to call this elder Su Lian.


    "I thought everyone in your sect came to see us, but I didn''t see elder Su Lian, we have great respect for her who is rted to an elder who was of the divine realm and would like to see her here."


    When Elder Yi said that the pleasant mood between the two sects on the visit was over, it was a great shame that the only person Sword Sect demanded toe to this tournament was Elder Su Lian, so it was only natural that she would not appear in this Friendly visit.


    But with Elder Yi demanding her presence, it was difficult for the sects to have a nice rtionship after that, the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders realized that Sword Sect elders didn''t even bother to piss them off, so they tried to talk.


    "Elder Su Lian was cultivation in istion, in fact, she was in istion before, but she was specially invited to appear in this tournament and so had to leave her cultivation in istion."


    "It would be great if she came here so all sects sent all the elders and disciples to meet us before, I didn''t think only her sect would make it any different."


    As the conversation had resolved nothing, the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders were required to call elder Su Lian to appear, after all, it was Sword Sect who had prepared this tournament and elder Su Lian was already around anyway.


    When Elder Su Lian appeared, everyone was amazed at her beauty, as a rtive of an ancient divine realm elder she did not need to meet the other sects normally and so few knew what she looked like.


    Zhang Yi was also surprised when he saw Elder Su Lian, but it was not because of her beauty but because unexpectedly she was also an infiltrator of the soul-eater organization.

 Chapter 241: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 3

    Chapter 241: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 3


    Zhang Yi would never expect anything like that, after all, elder Su Lian was a rtive of a divine realm elder and lived in the Sacred Phoenix Sect for a lifetime, and Feng Ran''s master seemed without someone smarter who could tell if she was an enemy and yet trusted her.


    Therefore, knowing that Sacred Phoenix Sect had many infiltrators of the soul-eater organization, Zhang Yi could never imagine that elder Su Lian who was his master''s wife was one of the infiltrators of the organization.


    Knowing this, Zhang Yi began to question how the infiltrators of the organization emerged, perhaps they were so many because it was not just the organization that somehow infiltrated their members into these sects, and sometimes some of the sect people could join this organization.


    The only reason Zhang Yi could think was that the organization had a far greater influence than he expected and also that the taboo soul-eating technique should help a lot in cultivation so that someone like Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian would agree to use this technique.


    So he understood a little why this organization was so strong on the divine ne, for all of that organization to be destroyed a total war on the divine ne would have to be made and most of the disciples and elders would die in this struggle against the organization.


    At least this tournament would be a heavy blow to the organization and many would die and the organization would be weakened, Zhang Yi can also understand why elder Su Lian told her family elders and enemy elders from other sects they were all members. probably wanted his master''s death.


    "Sorry for noting before, but I got a breakthrough in my cultivation not long ago and so I''ve been in isted cultivation whenever I can to consolidate my cultivation."


    "Alright, I was grateful that you came to our tournament and came to see us too, I know how busy someone like you should be."


    "No problem, being invited that way by your sect is natural for me toe."


    The Sword Sect elders and Elder Su Lian seemed to have a nice conversation, but everyone could see that no Sword Sect elders liked Elder Su Lian, and neither did she seem to like any of the Sword Sect elders.


    Sword Sect elders have never liked the rtives of divine realm elders who just because they had a rtive who did something for the continent thought they had to be treated like them as heroes and receive the respect of all.


    They had much more respect for members of the Serenity Sect sect who had a great talent in mental energy that was much harder to cultivate and most of them got to where they came alone and with the help of Serenity Sect.


    "So this young man is Zhang Yi, I''ve heard a lot about you in recent years and even more in recent days, I have to say that all sects are jealous of Sword Sect having got a talent like you."


    "Some sects even say that Sword Sect had invested a lot of special resources to get someone so genius who could reach the realm of soul refinement in less than 60 years."


    "Hahaha, you should know that it is impossible to create such a genius just by investing resources in it, otherwise your sect would have done so long ago and invested all resources in someone like you."


    The elders continued to fight and everyone could see that the sects would not being together again in such a short time because it was not only because of Zhang Yi''s request that the two sects hated each other so much, only that the two sects avoided confronting each other before.


    "It''s nice to meet you elder Su Lian, I''ve heard a few times about you in recent years and I was curious to know who this person was all talking about so much."


    "It''s good to know that even though I spend so much time in the territory of my sect I am still known, a lot of things have happened in recent years and that was the motivation I had to cultivate and grow even stronger."


    Zhang Yi still spoke naturally to Elder Su Lian and that took Sword Sect elders suspicions that Zhang Yi had any hatred against her, they figured it must be some kind of wonder after all Elder Su Lian was very beautiful and talented too beyond to have a rtive who was in the divine realm.


    Thanks to Zhang Yi being present the two sects no longer fought and the conversation ended much better between the two sects after the Sword Sect and Zhang Yi elders returned to Sword Sect camp the emptiness realm warrior tournament had already taken ce finished.


    A Serenity Sect disciple was the winner of this tournament, and someone from Sword Sect came in third bringing even more prestige to these two great sects after the rewards were given to Sword Sect again became the center of attention.


    All sects became much friendlier to Sword Sect after the sect elders'' visit with Zhang Yi and the smaller sects were not upset that they were not visited because they had over a thousand sects in this tournament and it was impossible for Sword Sect to visit everyone.


    No one knew how Sword Sect would find the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization among the more than a thousand sects and billions of warriors the sects had, therger sects were already prepared to stay a few months longer in this tournament.


    They all came for the threats of the 10rgest sects and also because all the sects wanted to get rid of all infiltrators and so be quiet for the next few years at least, so everyone was prepared to stay as long as needed.


    By the time Zhang Yi had returned he had passed Elder Yi the list of infiltrators in thergest sects, this list was much smaller than thest, but it was also much more surprising because there were so many important sects on the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi passed all the names but elder Su Lian, this was the first time Zhang Yi had lied to Sword Sect, but even knowing that Sword Sect would do nothing now for the two biggest sects and not even for Elder Su Lian In a few years when Zhang Yi tried to kill Elder Su Lian, he did not want Sword Sect to distrust him even more.


    He was already naturally nning to take revenge as soon as he could and for that, he had to kill elder Su Lian as soon as he had the strength to do so, as he knew she belonged to the soul-eater organization it was obvious she really meant to kill the two masters of it.


    Even if Zhang Yi wanted to destroy the whole organization of the soul eaters to get revenge, he knew that with the heart demon he had, it was impossible for that to happen, he would have to reach the divine realm in order to have the ability to take revenge on all the organization and that would take thousands of years.

 Chapter 242: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 4

    Chapter 242: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 4


    Zhang Yi naturally knew that he did not have thousands of years to live after killing Elder Su Lian, if he did not kill her he could even die within a few years of discovering the truth, so he would leave Sword Sect after this tournament and go to a secluded ce and then enter his mental energy world and cultivate until he had the ability to kill her.


    He knew he could even die without being able to kill her, after all, he would have to go inside the Sacred Phoenix Sect to kill elder Su Lian, after all, she would almost never leave the sect and after Sword Sect would kill almost all infiltrates in the divine Sect she would still be more careful after that.


    With his current mental energy, he might not be detected by the emperor''s realm warriors, but it was impossible to hide from the divine realm elders and that would be the greatest danger to him.


    Luckily he had thews of the time when he came to a supreme understanding and would give him more chances of survival by invading the Sacred Phoenix Sect, but this he could think of for years toe while cultivating, now was the time to see the infiltrators of the organization of devouring soul die and thus quench his thirst for revenge a little.


    After the elders returned with Zhang Yi from the visits and elder Yi received the list they had another meeting this time with the divine realm elders as well, so all sects naturally knew how important this next meeting was and would decide how Sword Sect would catch the infiltrators.


    Divine realm elders already knew they had infiltrated thergest sects that had divine realm elders, and they also agreed that it was not a good idea for Sword Sect to capture the infiltrates of thergest sects.


    But sects that had only one divine realm elder might be easier to deal with, Sword Sect had three divine realm elders in this tournament and they could speak privately with the divine realm elders of those sects to ask if they could do like them should.


    They were certain that the divine realm elders of the smaller sects would ept that Sword Sect would investigate, but therger sects and the other 9 major sects could never ept anything like this so it was better for Sword Sect to keep this secret for now.


    The elders also searched for Elder Su Lian''s name to see if Zhang Yi could be attempting some kind of personal revenge using the Sword Sect, but when they didn''t see her name they took their suspicions of Zhang Yi.


    After a few hours of discussion the Sword Sect elders decided how they were going to do, the divine realm elders would only talk to the biggest sects a few minutes before investigating to give the elders time to think while pressing for a quick response as well.


    After all that was decided as it was done in thest tournaments the Sword Sect''s strongest elders made a big circle around an area so everyone knew the soul search would begin, so Elder Yi was the one with the full list went forward to speak with the sects.


    "So another amazing tournament is over and I''m d to see that Zhang Yi from my sect won the tournament among the disciples of the soul refinement realm and a Serenity Sect disciple won the tournament between the disciples of the emptiness realm."


    "I don''t know when we will see such a big tournament and I was very happy with the presence of all the sects that came, now we are going to the saddest part after this tournament."


    "All the sects here must know the agreement between the 10rgest sects and the many major sects that represent the greatest strength of this divine ne for our sect to seize the infiltration of organization among the divine ne sects."


    "I need not say the evil that the soul-eater organization has done to our divine ne and so we gain that authority, for this particr tournament as the sects here have agreed toe to this tournament will do something different."


    "We will capture the disciples and elders of the sects and do a soul search without killing or seriously injuring their souls and only then killing them if they are guilty."


    "But let it be clear that once the guilt is proved and our sect uncovers and shows all the information, we are the ones who will kill these disciples and elders and the sects will not be able to say anything, it''s just a show of respect from our sect."


    The sects were pleased to hear this because it was at least a major show of respect for the sects by giving the disciples and elders a chance to be innocent, if they are guilty the sect could say nothing about their death.


    "Let''s call the name of the sect and I ask all members of that sect toe to the ce marked and so we will begin the trial to make sure no one will run away."


    After that elder Yi as well as other mind-energy elders gathered in front of the ce marked that was surrounded by the strongest Sword Sect elders, only the strongest sects could fight to get out of this circle made by Sword Sect elders and to the minor sects was a perfect prison.


    So the sects that were called went forward and entered the ce markedand only after the disciples first began to be captured and passed out by some elders, were some disciples at the same time for the investigation to proceed more quickly.


    Just as promised the elders who cultivated mental energy were very careful and did not kill the unconscious disciples and just searched their souls and set them in a projection for all to see.


    It was immediately clear that these disciples were infiltrated by the organization of the soul-eaters in this sect, and soon after the information onplicity was revealed these disciples were killed by the elders.


    Even though everyone agreed that it was better for the sects that these disciples did not die before they were found guilty, the problem that happened was that after some disciples were caught in their memories some disciples and elders were infiltrating and were in this tournament were revealed too.


    Fortunately, Sword Sect was quick and captured these people, when he was a ninth-level elder of the emperor''s realm even the elder of Sword Sect''s divine realm acted to capture this elder.


    Even though revealed in the memories of the infiltrated disciples these disciples and elders were not yet killed in soul searching and only after proven guilty that they died, this first sect was chosen on purpose because all members of that sect came to this tournament.


    And everyone could see that most of this sect was infiltrated members of the soul-eater organization, which left the elders and disciples of this sect shocked and frightened knowing that for many years they had lived with the enemy.


    Of course, it was rare for sects in which most members were infiltrated by the soul-eater organization, but it still impressed everyone by showing that the problem was bigger than anyone imagined.

 Chapter 243: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 5

    Chapter 243: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 5


    After a few sects went through Sword Sect''s investigation and none caught had been unjustly caught everyone realized that the Sword Sect method was really very effective.


    The infiltrated disciples and elders were nervous to see this, but they were already determined to die after joining the organization and so this organization was so feared and dangerous for sects.


    No matter why the disciples and elders joined this organization, all of them were always ready to die after joining this organization, the divine ne elders suspected that some oath had to be made to enter the organization or perhaps use this taboo technique end the fear of the death of members of the organization.


    Of course Zhang Yi didn''t care about that and just wanted to see as many of the organization''s disciples and infiltrators elders dying in this tournament, something told him that these disciples in this tournament were not even half of the organization''s members, but he didn''t would have time to take revenge on the organization anyway.


    After a few months, all the infiltrated disciples and elders were investigated and killed by Sword Sect, had over 1 billion infiltrators from the soul-eater organization, and this made the sects more aware of problems in the divine ne.


    The elders who cultivated mental energy and had to search every infiltrator for soul were very tired after investigating everyone on Zhang Yi''s list, but they were also happy because in addition to ridding the continent of so many infiltrators of the organization they could still train plus their mental energy.


    The elders of the smaller sects were also very grateful to Sword Sect who spent more energy investigating the disciples and infiltrated elders without killing them, especially the emperor realm elders who were very, very important to these sects.


    These elders helped the sect make many wrong decisions and greatly damaged the sect and the disciples, now the sect was happier to get rid of them, even therger sects realized that this could be good for sects as well.


    So in thest few days Sword Sect''s divine realm elders started talking to the smaller sect''s divine realm elders, these sects knew they could never challenge Sword Sect, so the divine realm elders were happy that Sword Sect warned that they had infiltrated into the sect before investigating.


    These elders knew they had no choice but to ept that Sword Sect investigate the infiltrates of their sects, after all, Sword Sect made it clear that sects that did not cooperate in this investigation tournament would be considered allies of the organization.


    Probably all the sects also knew that in therger sects there should also have some infiltration among the disciples and elders and that Sword Sect had no courage to investigate, but no one med them because it was too much to ask of only one sect.


    So in theing day''s sects that had an elder in the divine realm or even two were also investigated by Sword Sect, and many in those sects were surprised to learn who was infiltrating the soul-eater organization.


    Many elders of important families within the sect were part of the organization as well as elder Su Lian was, it also served to let the major sects suspect theserge families, surely some would suspect because they knew that Sword Sect did not dare to investigate them.


    After that, the nearly six-month tournament ended and the sects had to quickly return to the sects to avoid confusion, and within a few years, the big sects nned to begin to restrict the sects that refused toe to that tournament.


    The sects that came to this tournament now felt freer after all the infiltrators were found and were now the center of the alliance against the soul-eater organization, who knows that in a few years a great war could ensue over this.


    Only Zhang Yi knew this could not happen because he who was primarily responsible for finding the infiltrators would leave Sword Sect and perhaps not survive for so long, everyone returned to Sword Sect and Zhang Yi nned to leave without warning anyone of the sect.


    The reason for this was to make sure no one would try to stop him, at least Elder Wang and Elder Lu could know why they swore an oath with him, Zhang Yi first asked for permission to do a mission outside the sect for a few years at that time He could do whatever he wanted.


    After he called elder Lu and elder Wang to say goodbye to them, of course, the two elders never imagined that Zhang Yi thought of leaving because Sword Sect treated him very well and they knew that Zhang Yi''s masters had died.


    "I called you here to thank you for everything you have done for me all these years, thank you elder Lu, I know your position at Sword Sect has always been very important and yet several years ago when no one knew of my talent you have agreed to protect me on missions for all these years even while sacrificing his time to cultivate."


    "It was right for me to do that, as a prominent sect talent I knew well that you are much more talented than me and deserve to be protected for the sake of the sect''s future, plus I just learned a lot from you all these years and it helped me a lot in my cultivation."


    "I''m d to hear that, thanks to you too, elder Wang, you have always treated me well and given me many councils and even temporarily left your position as leader of this territory to protect me."


    "In addition, he taught me very important things about the supreme understanding of thews of space that helped me greatly increase my strength, even without me being his disciple, I will always be grateful for that."


    "Just like Elder Lu said I just did it for the sect, and it was because of the incredible talent that you learned all this, so I''m d to hear that I helped make a genius like you stronger."


    "I liked what you said, but why be thanking us like that now? We will still be together for many years and you will help us much more than we help you."


    "I would like that, but it won''t be possible, I''m going on a mission for a few years and I don''t know if I''ll be back, I''ll have to do something very important for myself and so I wanted to say goodbye to you who are the most important people here in this sect before leaving."


    "Get out? But why are you going out? The sect has done everything it can to help you, and after this tournament, the sect''s status will be better than ever, maybe all the disciples will have much more resources to cultivate and all because of you."


    "Elder Lu is right, Zhang Yi, if you have any problems you can tell me that I can ask some of the Sword Sect emperor''s realm elders to help you, you don''t have to do it alone."

 Chapter 244: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 6

    Chapter 244: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 6


    "I know that, but unfortunately for what I will do, I can''t count on anyone from the sect, it could be something that will cause a war on the whole divine ne and I don''t think it''s fair to involve Sword Sect in it."


    "If I go and do what I have to do undiscovered I can avoid all the problems, I''m so sorry to have to get out of this very good sect for me."


    "But do you really need to do this, Zhang Yi? It seems dangerous, with your talent you can wait a few thousand more years and you can even reach the divine realm and have the power to do what you want."


    "I really wish I could wait, elder Lu, but I have a demon in my martial heart because of this situation, I feel that if I don''t do what I have to do I can die in a few years."


    When Zhang Yi spoke about the demon of his heart elder Wang and elder Lu could say no more, as warriors, they knew that when a demon appearing in a warrior''s martial heart bes a matter of life and death.


    They both looked very sad to know that a genius like Zhang Yi could end up dying from a subject they didn''t even know what it was, and elder Lu felt a sharp pain in her heart thinking she wouldn''t see Zhang Yi anymore, but she found it was just a pity to know that he could die.


    "If you can do this impossible mission that will do and survive if your heart demon disappears you can return to the sect when you want the elders to do something to protect you."


    "Sure, if I''m no longer in danger after doing what I need to do, I''ll be back in the future, but it could take many years."


    After that Zhang Yi talked to elder Lu and elder Wang sometimeter and then left, he quickly left Sword Sect and using his mental energy to disappear used thews of space to go to an unknown ce.


    So Zhang Yi knew that even a divine realm elder could know where he had gone, afterward Zhang Yi still went to his mental energy world to talk to his wives, fortunately during the tournament Zhang Yi had an isted camp that no one could watch and so he can see his wives several times during those months.


    Zhang Yi thought it was too early for him to say that he had a demon in his martial heart and that he could die soon if nothing changed, but he thought he could tell the other things to his wives.


    Zhang Yi said he had left Sword Sect after the tournament because he would take revenge on Sacred Phoenix Sect elder Su Lian and wants to kill her because she was primarily responsible for the death of his masters.


    He told of the danger he would endure and so he had to cultivate for several years to strengthen himself and that his personal mission could be dangerous if something went wrong and he could even die.


    This made his wives very worried, but they knew well that Zhang Yi would never give up his revenge just because they were worried about him, so they could only support him in that decision.


    Zhang Yi also told them that it was better for them to use a pill he had to advance an entire realm and reach the realm of soul refinement, they were happy to know that Zhang Yi had such a pill and agreed to use the pill even though he knew it that their cultivation would be unstable for a few years.


    After all, they were in the soul birth realm and were almost 90 years old, this age was a young person for someone from the divine ne, but by the time they reached the soul refinement realm that Zhang Yi was in, they would take another 30 years any less.


    And that was really using the pills that Zhang Yi made a few years ago, not to mention that his wives did not have the facility to advance only by umting spiritual energy and also had to understand the mysteries of the higher realms of cultivation.


    So they could be up to 150 years old when they reached the realm of soul refinement, they would still be great, but they would nevere close to Zhang Yi, using the pill they could shorten that time to just a few years to reinforce their cultivation.


    Zhang Yi said he would try not to use this pill and first try to cultivate normally if it took too long he would use the pill and he gave them the pills to use after activating the time warp space to cultivate with his wives.


    This pill could be miraculous in allowing a warrior to save thousands of years, but it was not magical and even though it would surely cross all levels of cultivation providing the necessary spiritual energy still needed the warrior to understand the mysteries of the highest levels before letting the warrior advance.


    Of course, this pill also increased the warrior''s perception by making it easier for him, so it depended on the warrior''s talent to know if he could advance quickly or not, and it also depended on the realm of the warrior was trying to reach.


    If they wanted to try to get to the void realm while in the void refinement realm it could take several years even using the pill and it would still be great, so they started cultivating while enjoying their time together.


    After 3 years Zhang Yi''s wives had managed to reach the realm of soul refinement quietly using the pill, they achieved it shortly before 2 years and then were just consolidating.


    Fortunately, his wives did not have to go through a celestial tribtion after each realm otherwise Zhang Yi would have to help his 4 wives go through the celestial tribtion, but in the next few years, they would have to go on consolidating their cultivation.


    They had some medicinal poison in their qi and the bases of cultivation had to be all redone if they wanted to keep moving on the cultivation path, luckily Zhang Yi''s double cultivation technique could eliminate the impurities of qi and after 1 year the base their cultivation was much better.


    But Zhang Yi had reached his limit, he felt that after finding out about elder Su Lian being an infiltrator of the organization the demon in his martial heart grew back and was increasing in those 3 years.


    Zhang Yi wanted to cultivate quietly using the distorted timeline and thus spend several years with his wives, but it seemed that his heart demon knew that Zhang Yi was just trying to curl up and buy time.


    Thus he was able to reach the advancedyer of the second level in the soul refinement realm, and he was able to reach the advancedyer of the second level tenth realm of mental energy and also body refinement.


    As he could no longer spend the next few years quietly with his wives he was forced to use the pill to get to the realm of emptiness, he did not want to use it so that he would not have time with his wives and also because this pill only increased the cultivation of qi for the realm of emptiness.

 Chapter 245: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 7

    Chapter 245: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 7


    So his cultivation of mental energy and his body refinement would not reach the eleventh realm and would be forever dyed, Zhang Yi still had hopes that after killing Elder Su Lian the demon in his heart would disappear and he could continue cultivating.


    But now it seemed that the demon in his heart didn''t want to give him time to cultivate normally even in the distorted timeline where 30 years inside is just 1 year outside.


    Even so, Zhang Yi wanted this revenge and knew that he would die before he reached the realm of emptiness by cultivating normally, so he used one of the pills and soon felt a huge wave of spiritual energy entering his body.


    This was a divine pill indeed and seemed to pass through his dantian to know what his real cultivation was, and only then gradually sent the spiritual energy necessary for him to cultivate and start advancing theyers and levels of cultivation to reach the emptiness realm.


    By the time he reached the realm of soul refinement, Zhang Yi''s soul had already formedpletely in his dantian and was strong, even if he died after being murdered his soul might be able to escape.


    After reaching the realm of emptiness his soul could use thews he knew how to use and so the survival ability of Zhang Yi and the other warriors was much greater, not to mention that the warrior''s connection to thews of space is much greater after the emptiness realm.


    More importantly, each increasedyer of cultivation in thergest realms greatly increased fighting ability and the amount of qi a warrior had, but for Zhang Yi, this was not important because he had the essence of the phoenix me.


    Zhang Yi can feel the effectiveness of the pill very easily, he had already understood the mysteries of cultivation until almost the emperor''s realm and so he only needed umted spiritual energy to reach the realm of emptiness.


    So it was only a matter of time before he reached the void realm, it took only 1 week to go through each level using several high-level spiritual stones, so in just three months he reached the void realm.


    He felt that since his talent was too big, he still had the effectiveness of the pill, so he used to increase his mental energy, after increasing 2 more levels the spiritual energy of the pillpletely disappeared.


    So when he reached the initialyer of the first realm of emptiness in qi and also the advancedyer of the fourth level of the tenth realm of mental energy, he certainly used the pill much better than his wives.


    After he had to temporarily leave the mental energy world and leave his wives there, Zhang Yi would have to go through his most difficult celestial tribtion since he was in his first cultivation realms.


    This is because his body refinement was only on the second level of body refinement and would not stand this heavenly tribtion, yet Zhang Yi was calm because of the techniques and trumps he had.


    Zhang Yi bravely turned into a dragon that was tens of meters in size, he achieved it because of the awakened and strengthened lineage he had, now his defense has strengthened 5 times with dragon scales all over his body.


    Zhang Yi also fully activated the celestial armor technique and having supreme understanding in allws he could diminish the lightning power of this tribtion, so he used his spear that was at the peak of the emperor''s rank and could move to the next rank after that tribtion.


    Zhang Yi didn''t even want to use the tortoise shield technique because he didn''t think it was necessary, lightning struck his body and Zhang Yi felt a lot of pain, but with his spear, he could handle it.


    Zhang Yi''s goal was to get through this tribtion and increase his body refinement, and he was using the pure spiritual energy of this tribtion to clear his qi and increase the cultivation of his mental energy.


    Zhang Yi was used to doing this as he always did in his first cultivation realms, Zhang Yi was also getting used to using the dragon form he had, which was the way he would use to attack elder Su Lian when invading the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    So he would never be recognized, especially since he would appear as someone with the cultivation of the emptiness realm and also with mental energy that everyone knew Zhang Yi didn''t have, Zhang Yi knew it wouldn''t change anything because Sacred Phoenix Sect didn''t have it the courage to attack the dragon world.


    After many hours Zhang Yi managed to get through the injured celestial tribtion, he was using his supportive domain so that he could take it without using another technique to increase his defense.


    All this work was worth it because Zhang Yi felt his qi getting a lot cleaner and also his mental energy reached the fifth level of the tenth realm with this tribtion would further help infiltrate the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    In addition, he was able to reach the advancedyer of the third level of the tenth realm of body refinement, all of which would help increase Zhang Yi''s survivability in this invasion.


    Most importantly, the essence of the phoenix me has made thest advance and can reach the peak of the emperor''s realm in strength, this was more than necessary for Zhang Yi using his sacred domain technique and the restriction of space and time It was impossible for Elder Su Lian to escape him.


    Then Zhang Yi had to rely on his supreme understanding of thews of time and space in order to escape if the elders of the divine realm appeared if they were elders of the emperor Zhang Yi could make a massacre before leaving.


    In addition, he was delighted that his spear, which is his life partner, reached the sky rank and was one of the strongest weapons in the entire divine ne and only Zhang Yi could use that spear.


    With this spear and the essence of the phoenix me Zhang Yi couldplete his revenge and hope that his heart demon was gone, Zhang Yi spent almost 4 days in the tribtion and getting used to his new strength.


    By the time he returned 4 months had already passed in his distorted timeline and his wives were almost in control of their cultivation, with Zhang Yi getting stronger his control over thews of the massacre was much stronger and that meant he had more time to spend with his wives before he died.


    But for that, he needed to kill Elder Su Lian to slow the demon''s growth in his heart or maybe even disappear with that demonpletely and so keep cultivating, anyway after his wife''s cultivation waspletely stable he would go for his revenge.

 Chapter 246: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 8

    Chapter 246: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 8


    Zhang Yi spent a few more months with his wives before their cultivation stabilizedpletely after he took the distorted timeline and they returned to the castle, now the White Storm was the weakest among them in the soul birth realm because could not use Zhang Yi''s pill.


    Zhang Yi was sad, that when he died the White Storm would die too, it was sad because he could spend a few years with the tiger, even though 40 years was a long time for humans it was a short time for warriors.


    But now was no longer time to think that, and Zhang Yi said goodbye to his wives and left if he died during this fight his mental energy world would disappear and his wives would appear on the continent of the blue moon within the hope world.


    It was the only preparation he could do besides leaving all the high-level spiritual stones inside a space ring that would go to them if he died, of course, Zhang Yi didn''t intend to die in a ce like this, but he didn''t know much about the warriors of the divine realm and the unknown made someone careful like him afraid.


    He used the spatial marking he had to teleport into the Sacred Phoenix Sect''s territory, he would theoretically just have to wait for Elder Su Lian to leave the sect, but he knew that she would never leave, especially now that Sword Sect was hunting the organization''s infiltrators in the other sects.


    All the infiltrators who were in the biggest sects suspected that even if the Sword Sect sect did nothing for them, they still knew whether it was infiltrated by the organization in the biggest sects, they were afraid that they would be secretly hunted by the Sword Sect.


    Of course, Zhang Yi couldn''t imagine anything like this, but he was sure it was pointless to wait for Elder Su Lian to leave, luckily when he met her he left a small mark using his special eyes and thew of time.


    Zhang Yi was sure there was no one in the Sacred Phoenix Sect who had a supreme understanding of thews of time and could recognize this marking of him and even if he did, he would find it too small to follow.


    So he got as close as he could to where Sacred Phoenix Sect was and where Elder Su Lian was until he could feel her with his mental energy discreetly, using the mental energy Zhang Yi could hide even from someone in the realm divine theoretically.


    To be sure, Zhang Yi used his five elementws to get the same terrain aura around him, was a technique for taming wild beasts and also helped a lot to hide his presence.


    Fortunately, elder Su Lian thought she was safe in the Sacred Phoenix Sect and was in a secluded house away from the sect, where Zhang Yi could even use space and time constraints for a short time before being discovered.


    Zhang Yi knew that he could not hesitate without the risk of dying from the demon in his martial heart, so when he decided he turned into a great dragon to disguise himself and to increase his attack and defense.


    Since his spear was indestructible and a spiritual weapon of the sky rank Zhang Yi transformed the spear to cover his ws like a dragon, so he could use his spear as dragon ws and further increase his attack power.


    He didn''t want to use the phoenix dignity technique to increase his attack for 1 hour because he thought it was not necessary to kill elder Su Lian and also because it was a Sacred Phoenix Sect technique and after an hour he would run out of qi and could die because of it.


    He quickly moved invisible and soon invaded the Sacred Phoenix Sect, even though the sect had rms for invaders using mental energy Zhang Yi still used severalws to evade these rms.


    Quickly he reached the isted territory where Elder Su Lian''s house was, he moved even faster and made sure she was really alone, Zhang Yi''s heart trembling from his bloodlust for revenge.


    It was the first time in his life that he had wanted so badly to kill someone and thews of the massacre were reacting to it, when he approached elder Su Lian he immediately used the restriction of space and time, with such a restriction impossible for anyone. one entering or leaving that territory if it were not stronger than Zhang Yi in understanding thews.


    Then Zhang Yi used the sacred domain and the slow-moving elder Su Lian because space and time constraints moved even slower and felt that the adversary had supreme understanding in more than 10ws and was panicked.


    Zhang Yi sensed that elder Su Lian was in the third level of the emperor''s realm and felt that she was truly talented to reach that strength, but with Zhang Yi''s sacred dominance her strength decreased by 50 percent.


    When Zhang Yi appeared to elder Su Lian, he was even more surprised to see that he was a dragon because she had never done anything against the dragons, but she understood that this was a moment of life and death and used the technique of phoenix dignity to bend her strength for 1 hour.


    She wanted to hold on for an hour because she thought the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders mighte to her rescue while she fought, but Zhang Yi had already used the sacred domain hoping she would use this technique.


    Zhang Yi used the dragon scales and all defensive techniques and increased his defense several times, any technique used against him would be diminished by the defense of the sacred armor technique.


    Zhang Yi did not want to waste time and soon used his clone technique and 9 clones appeared, when this happened to elder Su Lian despaired, she never expected to be attacked in her sect by someone so strong.


    When she tried to talk to him, Zhang Yi and his clones attacked using phoenix descent, dragon charge, and feather rain techniques, all attacks hit her and several talisman-shaped shields appeared and protected Elder Su Lian from the attacks.


    She was even more surprised that these talismans were what the sect had given her so she could protect herself from the attacks that would surely kill her, so this Zhang Yi attack could kill her dozens of times and so many talismans came out.


    Zhang Yi expected something like this and so he used the clones to attack, then he and the clones attacked again and more talismans appeared, Zhang Yi began to feel several elders of the emperor''s realm appearing and incredibly one of the elders managed to enter the space constraint and of his time.

 Chapter 247: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 9

    Chapter 247: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 9


    Zhang Yi can take a closer look and see that this elder seemed to have an ability simr to his technique of ignoring restrictions and had an intermediate understanding of thews of time and supreme understanding of thews of space.


    He was a very talented elder of this sect who was assigned to protect elder Su Lian and the other elders who were taking longer also wanted to protect elder Su Lian who was very important to the sect.


    This elder was at the peak of the emperor''s realm and was already using the phoenix dignity technique toe to help elder Su Lian more quickly, yet Zhang Yi''s technique using the supreme understanding of thews of time was not so easy to break into.


    In addition, Zhang Yi was determined to risk his life to take revenge on elder Su Lian, when several elders entered Zhang Yi''s restriction, she weakened somewhat by stopping several elders from the emperor''s realm that is a stronger realm than that his cultivation and elder managed to approach elder Su Lian to fight Zhang Yi.


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking elder Su Lian?"


    Zhang Yi did not respond and only used the technique of sacred rule against this elder, so the enemy''s power was weakened to what was normal before using the phoenix dignity technique.


    "Watch out! This dragon has the supreme understanding in over 10ws, I tried to talk to him and he doesn''t answer me, be careful elder Wan just try to defend against him until the other elders appear."


    "I''m Elder Wan Ru, I don''t know what you think Elder Su Lian did for the dragons, but I guarantee she never left this sect, I suggest you get out of here because you won''t get anything and you will die. when the other elders arrive."


    Zhang Yi still said nothing because he knew they were just trying to buy time for the other elders to arrive, and no matter what he said he could end up involving Sword Sect if he said they were infiltrated by the soul-eater organization.


    Elder Wan felt that he was stronger than Zhang Yi, but he could not see the real cultivation of Zhang Yi and Zhang Yi''s attacks had a stronger force than the stronger attack than him, and Zhang Yi still He had 9 other clones to attack with him.


    Zhang Yi attacked again and Elder Wan can defend himself from some attacks, but some talismans he had were activated as well, so Elder Wan stopped underestimating Zhang Yi and realized he might have died.


    Zhang Yi was already annoyed that these elders had so many talismans, he had some defensive treasures, but did not expect so many, and these treasures were given by the sect to those infiltrators who participated in his master''s death.


    Zhang Yi got angry and concentrated all the power of thews of time on Su Lian and elder Wan, the two felt nothing and continued to defend themselves, Zhang Yi and the clones used their most powerful attacks again and this time the talismans did not activate.


    Elder Wan who was in front and not expecting it died after receiving most of the attacks, Zhang Yi used his mouth to pretend to devour Elder Wan and used the soul searching technique on Elder Wan and then disintegrated him and his soul with the phoenix mes.


    The attacking elders were surprised to see a dragon using the phoenix mes and thus discovered that Zhang Yi was just a human with a pure dragon lineage, which was what Zhang Yi intended not to cause trouble for the dragon race he didn''t even know.


    Elder Su Lian was not dead but was seriously injured even though she had not received the attacks of Zhang Yi and his clones directly, by which time the emperor''s realm elders were approaching.


    Zhang Yi sent his clones to buy him some time and used the sacred domain technique on the approaching elders, where all the elders were weakened and had to use the phoenix dignity technique to fight normally.


    More than 20 elders who could enter Zhang Yi''s space and time constraints could not normally fight because of the influence of thews of time, especially as Zhang Yi''s clones only defended themselves and thus had all Zhang Yi''s defense and could withstand attacks of up to 4 elders on each clone.


    Zhang Yi slowly approached elder Su Lian and used his ws that were with his spear and plucked elder Su Lian''s arms and legs and still pierced her with his ws, Zhang Yi could feel the despair and fear of death in the elder Su Lian and understood that she was not like the other infiltrators of the organization and still knew to be afraid of death.


    "You didn''t think it would end this way when you betrayed my master and joined this soul-eater organization, did you?"


    "My master Feng Ran, your husband, because of him he died and my other master Wu Qinxin too, they and their family died for breaking a taboo and you and your family broke a much worse taboo by joining this organization."


    "But know that although I personally killed you and this elder Wan, others also died in the future at the hands of Sword Sect, it is a pity that I may not be alive to see this and you."


    After saying that Zhang Yi prated his dragon w further into her belly before she died Zhang Yi still used the soul searching technique the worst way he knew to make her suffer, so he can see the memories more clearly and was even more shocked by what he saw.


    If he knew this before he would further torture this Su Lian before killing her, he took that memory and kept it in one of the memory crystals that his master Feng Ran left for him to use, perhaps he could use it as a proof to destroy the Sacred Phoenix Sect and the organization with that.


    After he destroyed Elder Su Lian''s body and soul and prepared to flee, his clones had not yet been destroyed by the elders'' attacks, but Zhang Yi could feel even more elders approaching.


    Almost all the elders who were fighting his clones were infiltrated and only 3 were not, knowing this and seeing that he could flee Zhang Yi used the phoenix dignity technique and thus doubled his strength and qi for 1 hour, his clones They did the same.


    So Zhang Yi used his strongest techniques along with thews of time and his clones to kill the elders that were bothering him all along.

 Chapter 248: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 10

    Chapter 248: Meeting with Elder Su Lian 10


    Zhang Yi learned to use thews of time to prevent only the talismans from activating and not restricting opponents'' movements, so no matter how much damage he did to opponents the talismans would no longer activate.


    This was only possible because Zhang Yi had the supreme understanding of thews of time and was just using the basics of what could not greatly affect thews of time in the divine ne, as it was impossible to find anyone with peak understanding of thews of time Zhang Yi could practically master the time on the divine ne.


    After killing all the elders near Elder Su''s territory, Zian Yi used teleportation to move to the farthest he had ever been from the divine ne, then Zhang Yi became invisible and disguised himself before using movement techniques to go further could without using thews of space.


    Zhang Yi moved far away because he wanted to make sure that a Sacred Phoenix Sect elder who had a supreme understanding of thews of space could not lead anyone to pursue him.


    After he ran invisibly not to be tracked by these elders and so guaranteed that even someone from the divine realm could not follow him, Zhang Yi knew it was very difficult for a divine realm elder to be around to save elder Su Lian, so He can calmly kill the other elders before fleeing.


    In dragon form, it was difficult for anyone to know that he belonged to Sword Sect, so he killed the non-infiltrated elders of the organization as well, now he just had to make sure no elder of the divine realm could follow him.


    After doing this for a few days and making sure that she had run away Zhang Yi went into his mental energy world, when Lusserina and the others saw that Zhang Yi was fine they were very happy.


    They knew that Zhang Yi was very strong and coulde out of almost any situation, but even they knew how Zhang Yi was taking a lot of risks this time around, the difference between the biggest realms was very big and Zhang Yi was only at the first level of the realm empty.


    And this breakthrough was made using a divine pill so Zhang Yi''s qi was full of medicinal poison and not as pure as before, of course, they thought it based on what they went through, they didn''t know that Zhang Yi was very talented and afterward of the tribtion and a few days there wasn''t much pill poison in his body.


    Even so, it was certain that Zhang Yi had risked even though he was almost certain to win this fight if any divine realm master appeared Zhang Yi could have died, he could escape if something like this happened, but it would be difficult to escape as he did.


    So Zhang Yi took the opportunity to rx with his wives for a while waiting to see what he could do, it was less than 6 months since he left Sword Sect and this mission took several years toplete.


    In addition, Sacred Phoenix Sect elders would surely continue to pursue him for several years for what he did in their sect, especially since Zhang Yi knew that the whole divine ne would know that elder Su Lian and several Sacred Phoenix Sect elders were killed by someone who broke into the sect and managed to escape.


    This was a great shame for the Sacred Phoenix Sect which was one of the 10 strongest sects of the divine ne, Zhang Yi was not worried about it because he left no clue when he ran away and after he ran away Zhang Yi was no longer worried about being captured.


    He would spend a few more years in this world of mental energy and this world of mental energy could not be found even by various divine realm elders, because even though this world of Zhang Yi had spatial coordinates it was impossible to reach this world through thews of space.


    Perhaps one on the ninth level in the supreme understanding of thews of space or the peak understanding of thews of space could do so, otherwise only with the help of Zhang Yi could one find this world.


    After killing Elder Su Lian Zhang Yi was feeling much better and just needed a few days rest topletely recover from the upheaval that happened that day, so he decided to rest a few months with his wives to see if anything would change.


    After a few months resting and enjoying with his wives, Zhang Yi got bad news, it seemed that even after killing the elder Su Lian who was mainly responsible for the deaths of his masters and killing many other Sacred Phoenix Sect elders the demon in his martial heart had not yet disappeared.


    Zhang Yi thought that maybe it was because he knew that the greatest me for the masters ''death was his own, maybe if he could kill all the members of the organization that was primarily responsible for his masters'' death the demon in his heart might disappear.


    But to do that he would have to reach at least the divine realm, and it was impossible to do that even with his talent before his heart demon grew enough to kill him, after killing elder Su Lian the demon''s heart growth. had shrunk a lot and it could take another 4 years for Zhang Yi to die from it.


    In those 4 years he could not even think of advancing another 2yers of his cultivation, let alone the various levels and realms to reach the divine realm and even reaching the divine realm it was not certain that Zhang Yi could win against enemies of the same realm without counting on the essence of the phoenix me.


    And even if he could do that it was quite possible that he would end up dying anyway, so Zhang Yi just wanted to spend his remaining time with his wives, they stayed a few more months together and it was Sr who was the shyest one his wives who began to notice something strange with Zhang Yi.


    She and Zhang Yi''s other wives continued to cultivate after consolidating their cultivation, even though it took more than two years for them to make progress in each realm, it was still too fast for any cultivator and they had hopes of reaching Zhang Yi in cultivation someday maybe.


    But Sr realized that Zhang Yi didn''t seem to want to cultivate as he normally did, she knew he should be consolidating his cultivation and that it would take more than 2 years to advance ayer in his cultivation, but it seemed that Zhang Yi really wasn''t doing anything and just wanted to spend as much time as possible with her and his other wives and even with White Storm.


    That sounded great if the moment wasn''t too awkward, Zhang Yi had just taken revenge after risking his life by invading one of the strongest sects, he should have been very happy to have taken revenge on his masters and to be much more rxed, but it didn''t look like that even though Zhang Yi was trying to fake it very well.

 Chapter 249: The Laws of Time 1

    Chapter 249: The Laws of Time 1


    Zhang Yi also didn''t seem to be making ns for them all or to return to Sword Sect even though she knew that was what Zhang Yi wanted, he had done everything undiscovered in the attack on Sacred Phoenix Sect and so he could return to Sword Sect undiscovered.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t seem to want to do anything, nor was he excited to get even stronger, plus Sr felt that Zhang Yi was being much more considerate of them after leaving Sword Sect for some reason.


    She felt that this should be very good, but it was a sign that something very bad could happen, Sr knew nothing would happen to them because if that was what Zhang Yi would have said and would not be so rxed, it meant it was something that would happen to him.


    That was the worst thing that could happen to them because Sr knew that neither she nor the others could live without Zhang Yi, so if something happened to him she and the others could end upmitting suicide in sadness.


    Thinking about it in theing days, Sr decided that he would not cultivate and would just stay with Zhang Yi to see if he told her what was happening, Zhang Yi realized that Sr did not want to cultivate and did not care and just stayed with her.


    After a few days, the others realized that something was happening to Zhang Yi seeing the change in Sr''s behavior, so they decided to stop cultivating and just stick with Zhang Yi to see what Sr was thinking.


    Little did they know that Zhang Yi had not realized that they expected anything from him and was just happy to be able to spend more time with his wives in thest years of his life, so Sr realized that Zhang Yi would say nothing and decided to ask herself.


    "Zhang Yi, what is happening to you?"


    "As well?"


    "After you came back from the fight to get your revenge you have been worried about something and neither are you cultivating nor telling us what you n to do in the next few years."


    Zhang Yi was surprised that Sr realized this because none of his other wives realized this and Zhang Yi himself wasn''t worried about it, he only worried about what would happen to his wives after he died.


    So he thought of using a technique he learned from his master Wu Qinxin, it was one of the techniques that were only released when he reached the tenth realm of mental energy, it was a technique for erasing any cultivator''s memories without affecting mind and soul of this cultivator.


    Amazingly, this technique was several times more difficult than the soul-searching technique, because this technique has a high chance of killing the opponent with any mistake and also the warrior who uses this technique has to know exactly what memories he has wanted to erase for the technique to work.


    It was a very drastic thing to do, but Zhang Yi had the feeling it was possible that his wives would eventuallymit suicide after he died because they couldn''t live without him, so Zhang Yi was prepared to make sure they lived very well.


    "It''s just your impression, it was a very difficult fight and I saw things I never wanted to know, I could have died in that fight and to be able to win I kept cultivating for several years and so I lost part of my potential to get strong so fast."


    "So now I just want to rx and enjoy with you and be without cultivation for several years, I was just a little worried because I won''t be able to go back to Sword Sect, so I was wondering what we could do in the future."


    "Why can''t you go back to Sword Sect? You weren''t discovered during your fight against the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders. "


    "Yes, that''s why I can be more rxed, but Sacred Phoenix Sect knows that the intruder can turn into a dragon and has techniques from their sect, plus they know that the intruder cultivates mental energy and knows about thews of time, space and manyws they could not identify."


    "That means if I go back to Sword Sect I won''t be able to do any of this in the future otherwise I would be even more suspicious, so I could never reveal my true strength and that''s not good for the sect."


    His wives epted this exnation from Zhang Yi, but Lusserina who knew Zhang Yi better realized that he was still hiding something and that it was the most important thing.


    She didn''t have Sr''s sensibility to realize that something was wrong with Zhang Yi before, but among all wives, it was almost certain that Lusserina knew Zhang Yi best, but she was much smarter than Zhang Yi and said nothing close to the other wives.


    Later Zhang Yi spent time with all his wives doing double cultivation to further aid their cultivation, and Lusserina stayedst time to have time alone to talk to him.


    Even before the double cultivation Lusserina started talking to worried Zhang Yi, she knew that in this situation it was better to be direct with Zhang Yi and say what she thought and maybe Zhang Yi could tell the truth.


    "I know you''re still hiding something from us after you said all that, I want you to tell me what''s going on with you."


    "Nothing is happening, that''s what I said, we are in no danger and unless I do something like that again we will not be in danger."


    "I know you always want to take better care of us and I like it a lot, but it''s not always hiding the things you can protect us from, if you don''t tell me what''s going on I''ll always be worried about what''s going on."


    "I know that, but this time there is nothing to say, everything is fine and it will be fine."


    After saying that Zhang Yi kept looking at Lusserina seriously, she was used to her and had known Zhang Yi for over 30 years, but still, she couldn''t tell when Zhang Yi was lying because he was so good at hiding his feelings.


    But she could feel in her heart that Zhang Yi was lying and really didn''t think to tell her at all, so Lusserina decided to tell Zhang Yi something that was worrying her and that she hid from him to see if he revealed to her the that he was hiding.


    "I''m really worried about you, Zhang Yi, the truth is, I really hate to tell you that idea of how you could find your masters."


    "I never said that to you, but it was after what I said that you suffered many times and found that your masters were dead, even this revenge of yours that you risked your life, it all happened because I gave that idea to you and I regret it."

 Chapter 250: The Laws of Time 2

    Chapter 250: The Laws of Time 2


    After what Lusserina said Zhang Yi remembered that it was really only because of Lusserina''s county that he found out what had happened to his masters if she had said nothing Zhang Yi would have thought it impossible and would have discovered nothing.


    But Zhang Yi was very grateful to Lusserina for this, otherwise, he would spend the rest of his life thinking that his masters had abandoned him and could never take revenge on them, so he was very happy that Lusserina had done it for him.


    "I know, and I''m so grateful that you told me how to do what I wanted to do at that time, now thanks to you I knew that my masters had not abandoned me and so I knew they had died and I could even avenge their death."


    "I know you''re grateful for that, but that doesn''t change the fact that you discovered it made you suffer and it made me suffer a lot too if you hadn''t discovered any of this you would still be cultivating and happy with us."


    "The truth is that the fact that I don''t know if you are doing well or not is making me suffer if you died in that fight that you were seeking revenge, I would have died too, the truth is that I think a demon was born in my martial heart because of that."


    "So I want you to tell me everything you''ve been hiding so I can see you''re all right and this demon in my martial heart disappears."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi despaired, he could never imagine that one of his wives had a demon in his heart too, that changed everything because even if he erased Lusserina''s memory her demon would still keep cultivating and she would die anyway after he died.


    But he could still do that to his other wives and just tell Lusserina the truth, the worst was that when Lusserina knew that he too had a demon in his heart and would die in a few years the demon in her heart would grow and she too would die anyway.


    It hurt a lot more in Zhang Yi''s heart than when he knew he was going to die because of the demon in his martial heart, it was horrible for him to know that Lusserina would die because of him just like his masters.


    And he knew there was nothing he could do about it because he couldn''t do anything for him either, even if it wasn''t Lusserina''s fault she would still die because of this demon in her heart.


    "Why didn''t you tell me anything about it? You had to tell me something important like that."


    "That''s what I said to you, I know something like that doesn''t hide, but I thought that when all went well with you this demon in my martial heart would naturally disappear, but now I realize that there''s really something going on with you and that all is not going to be all right."


    Zhang Yi paused for a moment and then decided to tell Lusserina the truth, he understood after she said that she also had a demon in her martial heart that it was not right to hide something like this from whom he loved.


    "The truth is, I also have a demon in my martial heart, I didn''t tell you that not to worry you, but the truth is that I''ve lived for almost 500 years."


    "I was born in a ce called Earth, it is a ce without spiritual energy and without cultivators, people who lived over 80 years were considered privileged in that ce."


    "Because I had such a talent for cultivation even living in a world without spiritual energy my brain eventually got a little damaged and I had mental problems because of it."


    "Even with this problem, I was sent to war and thereafter I killed thousands of people I started cultivating my body refinement using the blood of my enemies and without qi."


    "My master discovered this when he came to earth by coincidence and decided to help me cultivate by teaching me qi cultivation techniques and body refinement and some high-level spiritual stones."


    "This way I lived over 400 years in that world and even with mental problems and without perception I could reach a high realm of body refinement and qi, so my master decided to send me to a world that had more spiritual energy."


    "At that moment my other master came and found out what had happened to me that my first master didn''t know, so she came up with the idea of using a taboo technique to make me 12 and lose almost all my memories."


    "My masters did it and solved my brain problem and I got all my talent and insight, then I was sent to this world and after a few years I met you."


    After Zhang Yi said it all Lusserina cried a lot and suffered a lot knowing that Zhang Yi had a demon in his heart too, she was surprised by the story of Zhang Yi who lived in a world without spiritual energy and was in fact almost 500 years old age.


    "Then you know everything that happened when I found out that my masters had died I was very sad because they had died and their family had died because of the taboo technique they used on me."


    "They did it because they wanted to see how strong I would be with my talent, but they ended up dying because of it being so talented, I think it''s my fault and that''s why the demon in my martial heart was born."


    Lusserina understood that it was almost the same reason that the demon in her martial heart had appeared, it made her very sad, but she understood why Zhang Yi felt that way, at least now she felt she knew everything about Zhang Yi.


    "And what do you think you need to do to make this demon in your heart disappear?"


    "I can do nothing about it, I have taken revenge on my masters and this demon has not yet disappeared, so I will die in just over 3 years."


    Lusserina didn''t expect Zhang Yi to do anything about it, she was even sadder when she learned that Zhang Yi would die for what she did, she knew she would die after Zhang Yi died, but she was much sadder to know that Zhang Yi would die. and that Saphielle, Luna, and Sr would be without him for something she did.


    After Lusserina cried for a long time she began to calm down and finally why Zhang Yi was so worried and treating them that way and even without cultivating thesest months, if he knew he was going to die it was better to spend time with who he liked than cultivating for nothing.


    "And when did you intend to tell us you are going to die?"


    "I didn''t mean to say anything, I have a technique that can erase the memories and would do that to make sure you would live even after I died, but with the devil in your heart even if I did that you would die anyway."


    Lusserina was shocked to learn that Zhang Yi did not intend to tell them he was dying, but she understood that he wanted to do this so that they would continue to live even if he did not agree with it.

 Chapter 252: The Laws of Time 4

    Chapter 252: The Laws of Time 4


    Already the technique he learned to use with his special eyes prioritized the understanding of thews of time and with the help of his eyes could change an entire restricted area passing at a different time from the rest of the world.


    This distorted timeline technique also used thews of space and his masters could not create anything like that, Zhang Yi began to study how he could use these two techniques to create a technique that he could use.


    But seeing this he realized that it was possible for him to create a technique and take this demon out of his martial heart and still stay alive, it made him more excited and eager to live and create that technique.


    After a few more weeks he could create something small and concentrated and tried to use it to get the demon out of his heart, but then he saw that it was impossible because the demon in his heart didn''t really exist physically and it was something that came from his consciousness and his martial path and thus was unaffected by anyw.


    This didn''t make Zhang Yi discouraged because he already figured he couldn''t do something like that, so after studying hard he finally found the only possible solution, but he found that doing so was like dying and he didn''t know if it would be worth do it or not.


    Besides, he doing that would change the whole divine ne and maybe the whole universe, it was just possible because he had his special eyes and so it was an almost exclusive technique of his, after thinking a long time he decided to talk about it with his wives.


    When Zhang Yi told Lusserina that thanks to her he could have found a solution to continue living she was very happy and soon called Saphielle and the others, she was not even nervous to hear Zhang Yi saying it could be worse than death.


    For her as long as Zhang Yi could continue to live with them nothing else mattered, Zhang Yi''s other wives would think the same way too, and that made Zhang Yi more rxed to make that decision.


    "Thanks to Lusserina''s help giving me a great idea I could think of a chance I could survive and maybe continue living for a lifetime with all of you."


    "That''s the only way I thought I could survive this demon in my martial heart, but to do that I''ll have to separate myself from you and it will be the same as dying to me."


    Zhang Yi''s wives didn''t understand how for all of them to be together and Zhang Yi to stay alive they would have to separate and it was the same as Zhang Yi dying, but they wanted Zhang Yi to exin better because if he could live they would ept anything.


    "After better studying thews of time and some techniques I realized that I can do nothing to get this demon out of my martial heart, this demon would only disappear if I could save my masters."


    "To do that the only thing I could do is go back in time, but even if I went back in time to when I was 12 I still couldn''t save my masters because I already cultivated as soon as possible and couldn''t have done better. even if you had a second chance."


    "So to save my masters and not have this demon in my martial heart anymore I would have to go back in time until I was born because if it was before my masters used the taboo technique I could not because my memory would disappear because of the technique there."


    "But if I go back to after I was just born I could use a mental energy technique and send my memories back to me, I can do it just for myself."


    "That''s the only way I could live and still remember you to meet you again so we could live all our lives together, but for that, I would have to give up everything I have and separate myself from you."


    After Zhang Yi exined they understood what he was saying, that was Zhang Yi''s only way to survive, but for that, he would have to part with them to turn back time and thus save his masters and find them again.


    But for that, they would have to separate and after Zhang Yi met them again it was not certain if they would fall in love with him again, Zhang Yi knew that too, but it was the only thing he could do.


    They cried again and would be sad to have to part with Zhang Yi this time, but for Zhang Yi to live they were willing to do anything possible, they epted it and told Zhang Yi to use this technique.


    After that they continued to spend time together while Zhang Yi prepared to use this technique, he simply said what he had to do, but in fact, what he had to do was much moreplex than he said.


    What he would do was not go back in time or turn his body in time, but go back all the time in the universe, he would make the whole world go back in time and not just him, that was a very high-level technique that even the masters of the divine realm could do.


    If that wasn''t hard enough Zhang Yi still wanted to keep his memories and the things he had like the treasures he earned, his spiritual stones, his special eyes, but if he did that when the time came these things would change the past time because they would not return to the ce.


    For example, his master would no longer have the dragon''s blood and his techniques, his other master would no longer have the special cauldron to refine the pills, the hope that Saphielle and Lusserina would be recovered 400 years before they were born.


    After all, Zhang Yi would be left with the treasures that were destroying their world, but if that happened they could either be born or not know that Zhang Yi for the oracle and thus would not fall in love with him.


    Saphielle''s father would not have arrested her either for speaking of Zhang Yi and everything would be different, the underworld that affected the vige of Luna and Sr would not exist either and so they would not be in danger and would never fall in love with Zhang Yi perhaps.


    He would have to change the time and the world he knew a lot, but that was necessary for him to be as he was, otherwise something even worse could happen to him not being his body full.


    To make time go back was possible only because Zhang Yi would not control time and would only go back until after he was born and that is only 500 years ago, so using the supreme understanding of thews of time and all hisws, his cultivation mental energy, body refinement, and cultivating his qi as a sacrifice to make it happen.


    So only Zhang Yi could make it happen in the whole divine ne and perhaps in all of history, then he would have to cultivate from the beginning which for Zhang Yi was not difficult because it took him only 60 years to get the strength he had.

 Chapter 253: The Laws of Time 5

    Chapter 253: The Laws of Time 5


    Having decided how to do what he had to do Zhang Yi spent a few more months with his wives before preparing to return, but he had an idea before going back in time to make sure everything would work out.


    "Like I said I''ll be back in time and meeting you again, I was wondering if you really want me to go look for you to spend our lives together when I go back in time the hope world might look like the divine ne is."


    "And the vige of Luna and Sr won''t go through the underworld problem, so you may not want to be with me."


    "This will never happen, Zhang Yi, even if the hope world bes a paradise I would still love you and go with you, I am just grateful to know that if you go back in time many dark elves will be saved."


    "I would still love you too even if everything changed, I would be happy that my world had no problem and have a happy life with my father and mother, but I would still love you, Zhang Yi."


    "We too, even if the underworld still didn''t appear in our vige our feeling for you would still remain the same, you have to go look for me and Sr, that''s what you promised."


    Zhang Yi was thrilled by his wives'' deration of love, he knew it would be so and just asked why he thought that going back in time he would be abandoning them, so he wanted to know what they thought.


    "Since you all think like that I guarantee I''lle after you again for all of us to be together, and for that, I have something my master gave me, is it a memory crystal that can be used to show someone''s image or to transfer someone''s memory."


    "So I was thinking that you could leave a copy of your memory in that crystal and when I meet you again I can pass those memories back to you, it may even help you cultivateter."


    They all came up with a great idea and as it was their own decision it wouldn''t be wrong to do that to them in the past, so the years they spent together wouldn''t disappear, so Zhang Yi took 5 crystals and taking a small piece of their soul he stored the memory of them in this crystal.


    He could do that because he was in the tenth realm of mental energy, or it was not possible to do something like that so easily, one of the crystals he used to put a piece of his soul to ensure that he would remember everything after going back in time.


    After a thrilling farewell for the guarantee, Zhang Yi took all his wives into the hope world, if he could not turn back the time they would at least be safe in the hope world.


    Zhang Yi put together all the things he has conquered in life and put into the space storage that was in his mind that his master gave to him, only with that it would be possible to keep things after going back in time.


    Zhang Yi went to a secluded ce on the divine ne and that was full of spiritual energy, he created hundreds of matrices and constraints to make sure no one could disturb him, Zhang Yi kept all his equipment within the spatial storage of his mind including his spear.


    Now was the hardest time that was only possible because Zhang Yi was on the tenth level of body refinement, he took his eyes off and sealed it in a special box before cing it in his space storage.


    Then he did the same with all the treasures he had, including the dragon''s blood that was mixed in his blood creating his lineage, taking it all away and cing it in his space storage Zhang Yi almost fainted from pain and weakness.


    He took everything special out of his body beyond his cultivation, then he used a high-level mental energy technique and put his memory in a ball and sacrificed various levels of mental energy and much qi and sealed in his space storage.


    This was what would do what his master did and cleanse his brain so he wouldn''t get mentally challenged again and also deliver his full memory in addition to protecting his spatial storage so that nothing would return to its original location when he returned the time.


    This incredible technique was just Zhang Yi''s preparation to go back in time, fortunately, he had the tenth level of body refinement and thews to recover quickly, if it were another cultivator could have died taking these treasures from his body.


    After a few days, Zhang Yi could recover and his cultivation without his eyes did not affect him at all to feel things around, Zhang Yi used a technique simr to the sacred domain and brought all that he had the strength to stay around him.


    It was even stronger than his sacred domain and it was all feeding thews of time that he had supreme understanding, at which time several elders of the divine realm could sense that someone was doing something forbidden.


    Everyone started trying to locate where it came from, but the restrictions Zhang Yi created prevented those elders who had been away for a while, Zhang Yi didn''t need much time to do what he was doing.


    When he concentrated all he had he further increased this forbidden technique by sacrificing cultivation and understanding of thews he had, Zhang Yi could feel everything fading from his body and thews of time around him strengthening.


    The divine realm elders felt this forbidden power increase further and began to despair of finding who was doing it, but it was toote because after the sacrifice happened thews of time that Zhang Yi had ordained before knew what to do and spread throughout the universe devouring the spiritual energy of the universe to return all the time.


    Neither Zhang Yi imagined it would happen, it was like a gue that devoured spiritual energy until it had needed, after a while Zhang Yi can feel the timeing back throughout the universe, maybe only he could feel it because he used the technique and no one I could do nothing about it because no one could resist the power of time.


    Time wasing back fast and Zhang Yi didn''t see himing back in time but the world, he felt his soul was waiting for time to find his body to go, after a long time Zhang Yi felt his consciousness fade because he no longer cultivated and his soul was too weak.


    After a long time, the whole world went back in time, it was the most forbidden technique ever used that didn''t affect people much because time just came back and people could just do it all over again.


    But it did affect the universe and naturalws because the deade back to life when this technique was used, perhaps thews of light and dark and negative energy were just as powerful as well and so it was so hard to master.

 Chapter 254: The Laws of Time 6

    Chapter 254: The Laws of Time 6


    Just as Zhang Yi wanted time went back almost 500 years to the moment he was born, his soul entered his newborn body and merged with his newborn soul and soon became one.


    Zhang Yi''s mother Mary and his father Zhang Feng did not notice anything different and were happy to see their son born after a time when Zhang Yi was left alone in his room, the mental energy he left in storage His space ship came out.


    This energy that was made by sacrificing four levels of mental energy in the tenth realm and much that had almost disappeared after Zhang Yi went back in time, this energy protected the items that were inside the space storage all this time.


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped his n had worked, but everything he got involved changed the future he knew, this energy entered Zhang Yi''s newborn body and soon spread throughout his body before entering his soul.


    The qi spread through Zhang Yi''s body and brain taking away the deficiency in the brain and keeping some spiritual energy inside, then the memory entered Zhang Yi''s soul and soon he regained consciousness.


    Zhang Yi regained his identity before using the taboo technique he had created and rejoiced that he had not died using this technique. He realized that he had forgotten a few things and took the crystal from his space storage that he had his memory and then used it to retrieve all the memory.


    Zhang Yi remembered very little of his mother and father, but he rejoiced knowing that he could finally spend time with them and remember that in the future, his masters would no longer need to use the taboo technique because Zhang Yi no longer had no problem in the brain.


    Zhang Yi felt strange being in such a small and uncultivated body, his normal eyes had returned just as he had thought, in the future he would ce the eyes that were sealed in the box in his space storage.


    The important thing for Zhang Yi was to get strong before his master came for him to help his parents, as a newborn he could not cultivate qi and body refinement naturally, but he could cultivate his mental energy.


    It was not normal for someone to cultivate before age 8 because a child could not advance cultivation even with a talent for failing to unravel the mysteries of cultivation, but Zhang Yi was someone who reached the tenth realm of mental energy and it was only a matter of time before he returns to his normal cultivation.


    Zhang Yi wanted to cultivate his mental energy to a high level and so he would be able to create his mental energy world again and take his parents to the world where Lusserina and Saphielle were.


    Luckily he had over 1 billion high-level spiritual stones given by his master and also the ones he got on his own, with these spiritual stones he was able to reach the divine realm if he really wanted to cultivate on earth.


    Of course, he knew this was impossible because the earth had a limit for a cultivator to advance, but he could cultivate mental energy to the thirteenth level if he wished he would not be affected by the energy of the earth.


    Zhang Yi harnessed the remaining mental and qi energy to put the dragon''s blood in his body, this blood had already been assimted by Zhang Yi and even had his blood mixed so it was easy to put in his body that had the same blood.


    So this time he would have aplete dragon line as a child and could turn into a dragon as soon as he had the necessary cultivation. Zhang Yi also ced the three treasures he had, the essence of the phoenix me, the blue turtle jewel and the wood seed.


    The eyes he decided not to put on now because it would scare his parents and also because it was not helpful until he got to the Xiantian realm and could use the elements and thews, after doing that Zhang Yi had almost everything he had before going back in time.


    After that Zhang Yi used the rest of this mental energy that was his own and used to start his cultivation of mental energy, with the blue turtle jewel the speed of cultivating mental energy was again increased.


    Using the rest of the mental energy he had in the tenth mental energy realm, Zhang Yi was able to get directly to the advancedyer of the third mental energy realm after a few hours.


    He was able to do this because he had already understood the mysteries of mental energy to the emperor''s realm and had also built his mental energy world once, even the first time it took just over a year to reach that realm of cultivation.


    And that was because it was the first time that Zhang Yi had cultivated mental energy and also didn''t have the blue turtle jewel to speed up his cultivation, so with so much mental energy of his own he could within hours reach the third realm of mental energy.


    That was good because he needed to get to the sixth mental energy realm to make sure he could take his parents with him to the other worlds when the time was right, Zhang Yi had no other gifts of spiritual energy or treasure as he had the first time. who cultivated to achieve this in less than 7 years.


    He would have to cultivate just by trusting himself, and besides, Zhang Yi could not go through any celestial tribtion until his mental energy world was formed or he went to another world, making it difficult for him to get more pure spiritual energy.


    So getting to the third mental energy realm anytime soon was good for him that it would take a lot longer to get to the sixth mental energy realm, another good thing was that with mental energy he could increase the speed of qi cultivation and refinement body.


    So when he could cultivate qi and body refinement he could cultivate much faster and get stronger even while on earth, it would be very difficult to think about cultivation, but he would have been 12 years older than he first had to cultivate.


    Also, Zhang Yi didn''t need to cultivate on earth for all these years, when his master came to earth if Zhang Yi could already take his parents into his mental energy world and had done everything he could on earth, Zhang Yi could simply go to the divine ne with his master.


    In the divine ne he could go after his other master and then he could go to the blue moon continent, Zhang Yi still had the same knowledge he had before, so he could easilye to the supreme understanding of thews of space and use the location he remembered to reach the continent of the blue moon.

 Chapter 255: The Laws of Time 7

    Chapter 255: The Laws of Time 7


    10 years passed quickly and Zhang Yi had already had a great time on earth, as someone who cultivated Zhang Yi was patient and intelligent and knew how to fool his parents into sounding silent so his parents wouldn''t realize that he was too smart.


    His being silently made Zhang Yi have no friends in all these years and so he got what he wanted and no one had found out that his mindset differed from the other kids.


    It also gave Zhang Yi more time to cultivate his mental energy and also matured faster in his parents'' vision, in this childhood of Zhang Yi his mother Mary loved Zhang Yi very much and was very affectionate with him thinking that he was lonely and strange.


    It made Zhang Yi''s temper and character change again and he was someone even calmer and more affectionate, unlike the little Zhang Yi also remembered his father Zhang Feng was very fond of and caring for him very well.


    This time Zhang Yi had no disabilities and was not malnourished because he could use spiritual energy to feed, and everyone realized that he was very intelligent and his father was very proud of him because of this.


    Zhang Feng often wanted to train with Zhang Yi and teach him how to use the sword, but Mary thought Zhang Yi was still too young, so she told Zhang Feng to wait until Zhang Yi got older.


    Zhang Yi was also very fond of his family and would not mind ying with his father, but by the time he was 10 years old, Zhang Yi could finally start cultivating his qi and his body refinement, even if his father attacked him with all his might. the force could hurt Zhang Yi.


    In those 10 years, Zhang Yi has made amazing progress in cultivating his mental energy, he has managed to reach the beginningyer of the eighth realm of mental energy, it was a little slower than he took the first time he cultivated because despite Zhang Yi having all the knowledge and talent he had neither heavenly tribtions nor treasures and pills to cultivate more quickly.


    He didn''t use any cultivation resources to reach that level and only used the high-level spiritual stones, so from what he remembered using the pills it took him almost 38 years to reach the tenth realm of mental energy he had before returning. the time.


    So this time it would take much longer than 38 years for him to reach the tenth realm cultivating from the eighth realm he was in now, but Zhang Yi was in no hurry as his goal was the seventh realm of mental energy and he already achieved it.


    By the time his master Feng Ran arrives on earth, he might already be able to reach the eighth realm in qi as well as body refinement with the help of mental energy and because he can cultivate in his mental energy world and enjoy the tribtions.


    Zhang Yi might seem silent, but with the divine sense he had because of his mental energy, he could see all of China and much of the continent and everything that was happening if he wanted to.


    Zhang Yi was doing so that he could help his father in the future with the problems his father would have because of the emperor, his father Zhang Feng had already offended the emperor''s son and Zhang Yi could see it all happening.


    Zhang Yi agreed that his father was right to do so and Zhang Yi himself could do much worse if necessary, with the eighth mental energy realm. Zhang Yi had already recovered his advanced understanding of allws and was not far from him. supreme understanding again.


    The problem was that thews on earth were not very strong and so it undermined Zhang Yi''s understanding, and yet he had not set his special eyes yet and it was more difficult to reach the ultimate understanding again.


    But it was no problem for Zhang Yi to teleport anywhere in China and kill his father''s enemies if necessary, so Zhang Yi could cultivate in parents knowing that his parents were safe and would stay that way.


    Zhang Yi had already used his mental energy to heal his mother who had some health problems after bing pregnant with him, now his parents could live to be 120 without cultivating the health they had.


    After a few years when the time was right, Zhang Yi would teach them how to cultivate and help them live a few thousand years if they wanted to if they didn''t want Zhang Yi would understand that and not change the decision of his parents who were used to the mortal world.


    After being 10 years old Zhang Yi had more freedom to leave home, as he had no friends he would leave home and go somewhere empty and then enter his mental energy world to cultivate, Zhang Yi did not like to stay in the castle because he brought back many memories of Lusserina and his other wives, and Zhang Yi missed him.


    In his mental energy world, Zhang Yi had no restrictions and could reach the realm of mortal tribtion in this world temporarily, when Zhang Yi''s mental energy cultivation increases the cultivation limit will also increase.


    With the help of mental energy and high-level spiritual stones and Zhang Yi''s knowledge, it took him only a month and a half to go through the whole Body Refinement realm and the first body refinement realm.


    Last time it took Zhang Yi almost 8 months to get through this realm and it greatly encouraged him, his cultivation of qi and body refinement would surely take less time than his cultivation of mental energy.


    As soon as he reached the Qi umtion realm in the initialyer, Zhang Yi could feel his first heavenly tribtioning, he could use it to increase his body refinement and his cultivation.


    But Zhang Yi could feel that this heavenly tribtion was much stronger and more violent than he faced in his past life going through the first tribtion, it seemed the heavens knew that Zhang Yi had turned back the time around the world and was trying to punish him for that.


    This tribtion was tantamount to an attack from a Houtian realm warrior, now it was no reason for him to worry, but when he reached the emperor''s realm if he was three times stronger than he, Zhang Yi could not stand such a tribtion.


    It seemed that he would have to reach the peak understanding in all 6ws of the tribtion elements before reaching the void realm, otherwise, he could end up dying for these tribtions, this first celestial tribtion Zhang Yi could pass easily.


    He used the dragon scales to increase his defense by 5 times and his defensive techniques and for the first time removed the spear that was his life partner who was in the sky rank, this spear went through all the tribtions with him and even though it is a sky rank weapon Zhang Yi could still use her.

 Chapter 256: The Laws of Time 8

    Chapter 256: The Laws of Time 8


    Using this spear and his defensive techniques Zhang Yi could easily pass through this tribtion and further strengthen his bodily refinement, after going through the celestial tribtion. Zhang Yi used pure spiritual energy to bring his qi cultivation to the advancedyer of qi and his body refinement to the advancedyer of the second realm.


    After 5 years Zhang Yi was 15 years old, so as not to sound strange he started asking his father to train with him since he was 10 when he started cultivating, so Zhang Feng was impressed by Zhang Yi''s talent that In just a few months, he learned all the sword techniques he had.


    Soon after Zhang Yi also learned all the spear techniques of a general who was his friend, so Zhang Feng and all his friends knew that Zhang Yi was a genius, in a few years Zhang Yi also grew a lot and became very strong.


    This was because of cultivation and body refinement that elerated Zhang Yi''s body development, so at 13 only Zhang Yi already looked like an adult with a very young face.


    In a time when war and the strongest were respected everyone admired Zhang Yi and his parents, in those 5 years Zhang Yi can reach the realm of mortal tribtion and also the eighth realm of body refinement.


    It was half the time it took him to reach the eighth realm of mental energy, in these five years Zhang Yi can only reach the advancedyer of the third realm of the eighth mental energy realm.


    After reaching the seventh realm of mental energy it was very difficult for him to advance each realm when his qi and his body refinement reached the same realm that it might be time for Zhang Yi to reuse the cultivation resources like the pills he had to the realm of the spiritual sea.


    It was best that he cultivated without using cultivation resources as much as he could, but it was equally enjoyable while Zhang Yi was young to advance cultivation, and as he had already reached the realm of emptiness even though he had used a miracle pill to this, this time he would ensure that he would reach the void realm quickly without worrying about his future.


    So it was almost certain that Zhang Yi would reach the divine realm as fast as he could, Zhang Yi didn''t know if there was a higher realm than the divine realm he could reach, but if he did, he wanted to get to that realm if he could.


    But the divine realm was Zhang Yi''s goal after going back in time, that was because he no longer had the demon in his martial heart to stop him as his masters had not died, so he wanted to destroy the soul eater''s organization when he had the strength and reached the divine ne.


    But Zhang Yi didn''t think this was possible before he was 500, and after reaching 500, Zhang Yi''s goal was to find his wives again in the hope world and the vige where he met the twins.


    Most importantly he could do in theing years by telling his masters about the organization and his master Feng Ran that his wife Su Lian was someone who was part of the soul eater''s organization and he could not trust her.


    Even if Feng Ran didn''t believe him it wouldn''t be a problem either, Zhang Yi had already thought about it and could simply pretend that he had never met his masters in the future that he would be fine, because as he had turned back time his masters would never use a taboo technique and would be killed.


    Already Zhang Yi would never blindly trust anyone and would always ask a heavenly oath for everyone to tell him about his secret, even his wives whom Zhang Yi most trusted would have to take that oath to him.


    For his master, Feng Ran would have to be in his world of mental energy if Zhang Yi thought anyone would believe him it was his master Feng Ran because Zhang Yi had proof that could not be falsified to show.


    His other master Wu Qinxin would be harder to convince because he had no way of proving she was his master, but for Zhang Yi to know that they would be safe would be ideal.


    After training hard with Zhang Feng, Zhang Yi already had more affection from his parents who were very proud of what Zhang Yi had done all these years, the other generals would also be even closer to Zhang Feng and already respected Mary, even more, she being a foreigner.


    That made Zhang Yi strangely happy and pleased, as someone who was a cultivator and had such an insensitive heart, Zhang Yi didn''t realize that he would care so much about what happened to his parents, but this experience showed that Zhang Yi didn''t know each other very much good.


    Zhang Yi''s presence and Zhang Feng''s respect for the other generals also served to make the emperor much more careful in trying something against Zhang Feng, many generals and high-ranking soldiers are increasingly rmending Zhang Feng for him. be a general.


    Unlikest time everyone also expected Zhang Yi to be 16 years old to join the army, unlikest time, Zhang Yi was known to be much stronger than the other adults and also very good using the sword and the spear.


    Of course, that was because Zhang Yi was holding back just to make his father more proud, but in fact, he could destroy this whole world if he wanted to with his current strength, with less strength than he had this time, Zhang Yi had conquered all the continent of the blue moon that had much stronger warriors.


    In this world, without spiritual energy, this was even easier to do, but before entering the army Zhang Yi only worried that something would happen to his father, for now, it seemed that this time the emperor would not try anything directly against Zhang Feng before Zhang Yi turn 16.


    But Zhang Yi could see from his divine sense that the emperor was somehow manipting neighboring countries so that the war would only get worse, and even more on the border side that Zhang Feng protected.


    So Zhang Yi was ready to reveal his true strength at any moment if it was to save his father, so just a few months before Zhang Yi''s birthday, Zhang Feng was sent to protect the border again.


    Zhang Yi remembered that it was around this time that Zhang Feng lost his arm and had to move away from the army. Zhang Yi saw with his divine sense that a muchrger and stronger enemy army was approaching the border.


    Knowing this, Zhang Yi began to wonder how he could help his father in any way without exposing his cultivation skills, so he had a very good idea of asking to go with Zhang Feng to the border this time.

 Chapter 257: Correcting Past Mistakes 1

    Chapter 257: Correcting Past Mistakes 1


    "Dad, I want to go to the border with you this time."


    "No, this is not possible, if it were in other times I could ept, but we are at war with neighboring countries and the border is always one of the most dangerous ces in wartime."


    "I know that dad, but I''ll be 16 soon and get in the army too, I want to be close to you in the army, so I better get used to how things are at the border now that it''s only a few months to my birthday."


    "What you say makes sense, but if something happens to you, your mother will never forgive me, wait until after your birthday and then you cane with me to the border when you join the army."


    "But I want to go now to prepare for the future, you know that I can fight very well with swords and a spear and I have a lot of strength, but I''ve always heard from your friends that without experiencing a real battlefield I never I''ll be ready."


    "If I go this time I''ll just be your son and I can learn a lot and see what a real battlefield is like, but once I get into the army I''ll just be another novice soldier and not your son, so I couldn''t learn correctly and something can happen."


    Zhang Feng had a headache whenever talking to Zhang Yi, he was proud that his son was always that clever and genius since childhood, but it was hard to argue with Zhang Yi about anything.


    Zhang Yi was always very polite and calm when arguing with him, and since he was a good-behaved son, Zhang Feng didn''t know how to be angry with his son and eventually agreed to do what Zhang Yi wanted.


    So the only thing he could do was to have Zhang Yi talk to Mary, so his mother was more likely to deny the things Zhang Yi wanted to do, and if Mary epted Zhang Yi to do something, it wasn''t just his fault anymore something went wrong.


    As Zhang Feng hoped, Zhang Yi was also able to convince Mary easily and so would go with him to the border, at which time high-ranking soldiers were allowed to bring the family close to where the battlefield was.


    This usually did not happen because the soldiers and generals did not want their family to be endangered, but Zhang Feng was not afraid that Zhang Yi would be injured because he was more skilled than him in fights and if something happened to Zhang Yi it was because the Most of the Allied army had been annihted.


    Even though Zhang Yi suggested that he hide undercover as an ordinary soldier and Zhang Feng epted, Zhang Yi was highly respected by the other soldiers who were in Zhang Feng''s troop and if Zhang Yi appeared he could distract the other soldiers.


    So they went discreetly to the fortress, as Zhang Feng had a status simr to the army generals so he could have several benefits that other generals had, but Zhang Feng always rode his horse to the fortress and sometimes he went with the other soldiers to The fortress.


    Disguised as an ordinary soldier following Zhang Feng, Zhang Yi was walking after his father, his father wanted Zhang Yi to be on horseback not to tire, but as a cultivator of the mortal tribtion realm and with the eighth realm of refinement not even going around this could tire him out.


    After spending a few days in Zhang Yi Fortress, he could already know many things that happened at the border, usually many people died at the borders, but with Zhang Feng''s care far fewer soldiers died in his troop, only those who did not follow orders and training ended up failing.


    Zhang Feng lost his arm in the battle that Zhang Yi remembered the first time because reinforcement was not enough and Zhang Feng refused to withdraw and allow the soldiers to be killed and the territory to be invaded by the barbarians.


    Zhang Yi could see that because of the emperor''s orders it was not to have any nearby Allied army to rescue Zhang Feng, but one of the Allied generals kept a nearby troop because he could expect something to happen at the border and it was this general who saved his father.


    After a few more days Zhang Yi can see that the enemy army is getting closer and closer, yet Zhang Yi couldn''t say anything before because his father wouldn''t believe him, but with the approaching enemy army, Zhang Feng could find out sooner and prepare for battle before.


    "Father, I feel that an enemy army is approaching, I ask you to believe me and send some soldiers to verify this and increase the border defenses."


    "What are you saying, Zhang Yi? Are you afraid of being on the border and want the prepared army to invent an invasion of the enemy army? All these years enemies have rarely tried to invade our territory because they know they can''t keep that territory for long with our army."


    "Believe me, Dad, send some soldiers to check it out on horseback and strengthen your defenses a little bit, you know I never lied or was a coward."


    Zhang Feng had to agree that Zhang Yi didn''t have to be lying like that, besides, Zhang Yi was never someone to be afraid of and even he was the one who asked toe to the border if an enemy army invaded without them being prepared. his troop would lose the battle and many soldiers could die.


    "Fine, I''ll send some soldiers to reconnoiter."


    Zhang Feng was someone verypetent at his job and sent some of the best soldiers in recognition of great horses, he sent the soldiers in different directions through the forest and would make sure any of them coulde back showing the report.


    Meanwhile using an excuse to simte Zhang Feng prepared the soldiers to prepare for a border defense war, Zhang Yi was in his tent watching what the reconnaissance soldiers were doing.


    These reconnaissance soldiers were reliable men of Zhang Feng and were verypetent in their work, the enemy army was confident that they could take Zhang Feng''s troops by surprise and so did not bother to guard against opposing soldiers by reconnoitering.


    Within hours the reconnaissance troops on horseback could see the enemy army advancing slowly and were surprised, all could return unseen and so Zhang Feng''s troops would gain a few days to prepare for war.


    Zhang Feng was very surprised when he received the report that the enemies were near the border, it would take just over 1 day of preparation before the slowly moving opposing army arrived, even if it was not possible for the allies to arrive before it was still possible for them to arrive after almost 2 days of the war.


    Zhang Feng had already prepared the army for a possible battle and so he just had to get some details right before the opposing army arrived.

 Chapter 258: Correcting Past Mistakes 2

    Chapter 258: Correcting Past Mistakes 2


    Zhang Feng sent requests for help to the nearest armies and sent some soldiers on horses to make sure the messages reached the allies, then he prepared himself for what might happen in this battle and went after Zhang Yi.


    "Good job, Zhang Yi, your warning allowed us to have more time to prepare for this war, maybe some Allied troop is near where we are and cane help."


    "Now what you have to do is go with one of my horses to the next town away from the border, only when you get out of here will I have time to prepare for the next battle."


    "I''m not leaving here dad, I came here to see what a battle is like and help you, now I''m staying here until you get out of here too, you know how well I fight and until I''m beaten the biggest part of the army will be defeated."


    Zhang Feng still tried several times to convince Zhang Yi to go to a safe ce, but he failed because Zhang Yi was always very confident in his strength and was not concerned about this war.


    Of course, Zhang Feng didn''t know that Zhang Yi had reason to be confident being as strong as he is and having hundreds of years of experience on the battlefield, even looking angry. Zhang Feng was actually proud of the courage his son had with less 16 years old.


    So he just hoped that nothing bad would happen to his son on this battlefield and that the two could return home well, Zhang Yi told his father that perhaps his friend''s general''s troops were around.


    Zhang Feng already relied heavily on Zhang Yi''s instinct after he found out about the enemy army and so sent messengers to where Zhang Yi said perhaps his general''s friend''s army was.


    So Zhang Yi was happy that even if the emperor had sent the Allied army troops away and so the messengers would take longer to send the message, the soldiers of the general friend of Zhang Feng''s troop were closer and could help their troop more quickly.


    So Zhang Yi could kill the whole opposing army in seconds if he wanted to, but so his father and the allied army would think he was a monster, Zhang Yi had heard that some rare cases of cultivators born to normal parents.


    But even these normal parents knew about the cultivators and when they saw that their son was powerful they were just very happy, but the problem was that no one on earth knew about the cultivators and Zhang Yi wanted to tell his family only when the time was right of him to leave the earth.


    Just as the investigating soldiers said after 1 day and a few hourster the enemy army soldiers arrived, the enemies were surprised when they realized that Zhang Feng''s troops seemed to already expect this attack from them.


    Zhang Yi was very close to Zhang Feng wearing high-level army armor that was just worse than Zhang Feng''s armor and also had a sword at his waist and a spear in his hand.


    Zhang Yi was wearing a headgear just to avoid being recognized, but with his size beingrger than everyone else in the army, it was hard for anyone to know that he was Zhang Feng''s son and only 15 years old.


    The enemies moved faster to try to catch Zhang Feng''s troops by surprise and so the soldiers were a little tired if in a normal situation Zhang Feng would take this chance to attack the enemy.


    But in this case, they were defending the border and trying to gain time for the allies to arrive, so in fact the longer the enemy army took longer to attack it was better for them.


    In addition, the enemy army had more soldiers than Zhang Feng''s troops, Zhang Feng''s troops were also a little scared and afraid of this battle, they were clearly concerned that the Allies could not arrive in time.


    Only Zhang Yi was calmer before this battle began, he could see with his divine sense how far the Allied troops were and how long he needed to dy enemy army soldiers.


    After those 5 years of cultivating qi and body refinement, Zhang Yi can return to supreme understanding in all thews he had before going back in time, but waiting for a breakthrough was very difficult.


    The supreme understanding was for at least soul-refining warriors, and in the emptiness realm for greater control, Zhang Yi was a genius and had special eyes and so may be able to reach the supreme realm with lower cultivation.


    But this time he was still in the realm of mortal tribtion and had only gained the supreme understanding why he had already achieved this before turning back time and was just recovering what he had already achieved before.


    But with only the supreme understanding of thews of time that he had he couldpletely turn the tide of this battle without anyone noticing anything strange going on, he could use a very weak supportive domain just to help the Allied soldiers get less injured and if recover faster.


    After a while the battle officially began, from the beginning Zhang Yi has used his supporting domain almost invisibly and thews of time very lightly only to harm enemy soldiers at the most critical moments.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yi kept a close distance from his father and stepped forward to face the enemy soldiers, of course, Zhang Yi was not using qi or mental energy, he was only using his body refinement to kill the enemies.


    It was hard for him to fight without moving quickly, yet he was fighting the spear that was the weapon he was most used to and could kill two or three enemies on each swing of his spear.


    Zhang Feng was startled to see that Zhang Yi intended to go to the front line, but after seeing his son killing several enemies in a short time and fighting much more skillfully than he, Zhang Feng decided to keep quiet.


    It was good that no one knew that Zhang Yi had a rtionship with him, otherwise the enemy could send even more enemies to where Zhang Yi was, after almost an hour of fighting the situation was better than Zhang Feng had expected.


    His troop soldiers had not been seriously injured so far and did not look tired either, on the other hand, the enemy army had lost thousands of soldiers and Zhang Yi killed a few thousand fightings alone.


    The Allies did not know who Zhang Yi was and only knew that he was close to their leader, and the enemy did not expect anyone so strong in the enemy army, Zhang Feng was proud of Zhang Yi and was no longer concerned about him in this battle.


    But he was concerned that Zhang Yi was just killing enemy soldiers like a veteran soldier without worrying about killing enemies.

 Chapter 259: Correcting Past Mistakes 3

    Chapter 259: Correcting Past Mistakes 3


    This was not normal even among veteran soldiers who hesitated a little to kill even after spending several years on the battlefield, he was proud of his son having a great battlefield talent, but could not help worrying about him.


    After a few hours of battle, it began to get dark and the two armies decided to end the battle that day, even with Zhang Yi''s supportive domain the soldiers were still tired after a few hours of fighting.


    Physically they were not so tired, but the pressure of fighting knowing that one could die at any moment and the stress of having to be on the lookout eroded the minds of the soldiers, even Zhang Feng who was not in danger was tired of always having to watch and givemands to his troops.


    Only Zhang Yi was more rxed after this fight, he could not even get tired of this fight in which he did not have to struggle, he had already fought in much more intense battles than this, and even having to use mental energy to observe all the battlefield and using the support domain and thews of time was easy for Zhang Yi.


    He only cared more about his father, but if something happened that put Zhang Feng in danger, it wouldn''t be a problem for Zhang Yi to help his father, the only thing Zhang Yi worried about in this fight was not to stand out too much in this battle.


    Zhang Yi was also watching the messengers that had been sent by Zhang Feng, the messenger who was sentter at Zhang Yi''s request had already arrived at the general''s friend''s troop who was friends with Zhang Feng and that troop was alreadying to help in this battle.


    So after just one more day of battle, the reinforcements would arrive, even after their troops had killed thousands of enemies without losing anyone, Zhang Feng''s troop still had fewer soldiers than its enemies and that was what stressed the most allied soldiers.


    Maybe after the Allied troop arrived and they had as many troops as their enemies made the opposing army decide to retreat, that''s what Zhang Yi wanted to happen because his father would be more rxed.


    If Zhang Yi''s goal was to kill all enemies and end this war he could have done so long ago, Zhang Yi''s goal was for his parents to have a normal life until he had to leave Earth.


    But the soldiers who had been sent before to call for reinforcements, as usual, had not yet reached as far as the Allied army''s troops were, the emperor was careful and ordered these troops to be far from the border.


    Even if these messenger soldiers were sent more than a day before the battle began, they had not yet reached the allies, which meant that when the messenger arrived it would take more than twice as long for the allies to reach where Zhang Feng was fighting.


    By then the battle would be over, and Zhang Feng could have died if it had not been for his close friend''s general, Zhang Yi understood that this is why the generals began to distrust the emperor.


    This time would not work because Zhang Yi was helping the battle and Zhang Feng had more time to prepare and ask for help before the battle began, but perhaps the emperor decided to prepare something simr in a few years to kill Zhang Feng.


    But Zhang Yi was not worried about that because after this battle if the opposing army decided to withdraw it would take several years to prepare another army to attack again, and by the time his master would have appeared.


    Zhang Yi hoped that perhaps as soon as his master appeared he would leave thend and take his parents with him, in another 2 years his master would arrive on earth and so Zhang Yi was not worried that anything else would happen to his father by then.


    The other day the two sides fought much more carefully and the barbarian army trying to invade was more aggressive, after that night the soldiers could rest much more from the forced march and could fight even better.


    Also, they should be in a hurry anyway because when Zhang Feng troop allies came it would be almost impossible for them to invade the border, on the other side, Zhang Feng troop soldiers just had to defend until the allies arrived.


    Zhang Yi was also not active as the day before, the enemy soldiers were attacking him more and also some archers of the enemy army were trying to hit him during the battle.


    The right thing in this situation would be for Zhang Yi to back down, which was what the barbarian army had hoped for, but Zhang Yi could deflect the arrows and discreetly use his mental energy and thews of the air to keep the arrows from reaching him.


    Zhang Yi wouldn''t be hurt if the arrows hit him, but it would make the Allies, even more, think that he was a monster for not being hurt by the arrows, it helped, even more, the Allied army that didn''t have to worry about the arrows.


    After another day of fighting many soldiers on both sides had died that day of battle, Zhang Yi could protect all allies, but that would raise much suspicion if no one of his father''s troops died after nearly 2 days of the war.


    But the barbarian army lost far more soldiers than Zhang Feng''s troops, at which point his father''s troops were beginning to worry that the Allies had not yet appeared.


    It had been almost 3 days since the messengers had gone out to ask for help and ording to the map they knew an Allied army should havee to help their troops, Zhang Feng was already worried about this and naturally thought that this could be something done by the emperor.


    Zhang Yi decided not to tell his father that the allies woulde in the morning, after all, it would be very strange if he showed that he knew about things no one should know when the allies arrived Zhang Feng would naturally be more rxed.


    Just as Zhang Yi had already seen, when the sun rose the Allies arrived to assist the war, Zhang Feng and his troops would be relieved and the enemies became even more worried, so Zhang Feng was angry again when he realized that the allies who hade they were brought in by the messenger his son suggested for him to send.


    This meant that a troop he didn''t even know existed was closer than the troops that should normally be closer to assist the troop on his border, Zhang Feng was grateful to Zhang Yi who helped a lot in this. battle and angry with the emperor who should have done something about it.


    The important thing now was to continue fighting until the enemy retreated or until they eliminated the entire enemy army, with a few more weeks of fighting that would be necessary for this to happen the allies would surelye.

 Chapter 260: Correcting Past Mistakes 4

    Chapter 260: Correcting Past Mistakes 4


    Zhang Feng was delighted to see that this was the troop of soldiers sent by a general friend of his who somehow knew that the emperor was sending all Allied troops away from where Zhang Feng''s troop was.


    This general was from a faction of the army that was opposed to the emperor and so he can send his troop without first asking the emperor, themander of that troop was surprised to see that even with fewer soldiers the troop of Zhang Feng had few losses and can still kill thousands of enemy soldiers.


    He naturally knew that Zhang Feng was an elite soldier who should have be a general long ago and was respected by the other generals for that, but thismander calcted that even if his general was in the situation where Zhang Feng was not could do as well as he did.


    After a while, thismander discovered that one of those responsible for this was Zhang Yi who was a trusted soldier of Zhang Feng and no one knew who he was, themander wanted to talk to Zhang Yi and was warned that Zhang Feng forbade everyone to talk with Zhang Yi.


    The reason for this was that despite having an adult body Zhang Yi was still 15 years old and had a very young voice that anyone would realize was not an adult, until the end of this battle Zhang Feng didn''t want anyone to know that Zhang Yi was his son for the safety of Zhang Yi.


    After the allies arrived at Zhang Feng''s troops, it was even easier to defend the border, but now they were in no hurry and not so stressed because they had to wait a few days at most for more allies to arrive.


    On the other side, the barbarian army was increasingly worried, they could no longer invade before they had the advantage in numbers, now that the two armies were almost equal in numbers it was almost impossible for them to advance.


    That day also the barbarian archers could not disturb Zhang Yi for long because the Chinese army archers also attacked the barbarian archers to help Zhang Yi, so Zhang Yi had more freedom to attack the barbarians.


    That day in the afternoon a barbarian armymander along with some elite soldiers went to attack Zhang Yi who wasrgely responsible for Zhang Feng''s troop to be with the advantage.


    Zhang Feng had not cared about Zhang Yi since day two of the fight, so he did not realize that stronger enemies wereing to face his son, but Zhang Yi naturally realized with his mental energy that the enemymander came to fight him.


    It only irritated Zhang Yi even more, he never had to show even part of his strength to kill the barbarian soldiers, but against thismander and the enemy soldiers he had to fight at least longer to pretend the fight had been harder.


    The nearby soldiers noticed themander and walked away so that they would not be killed for anything because they were involved in such a fight. Zhang Yi took the sword for that fight and put the spear behind him.


    Zhang Yi was the same size as the barbarianmander and seemed to be just thinner than his opponent, this was because the cultivators didn''t need muscles to be stronger.


    Even though the enemymander was surprised to see a Chinese soldier being so tall and strong, he wanted to talk to Zhang Yi but didn''t have time because Zhang Yi soon attacked with the sword.


    The barbarianmander defended the sword strike and soon received a kick in the stomach of Zhang Yi and fell to the ground, Zhang Yi stepped forward and ignored themander to attack the elite soldiers who came with him.


    Everyone was surprised at how easily Zhang Yi overthrew the barbarianmander and his courage to attack the elite soldiers while ignoring themander attack themander again.


    The barbarianmander had already regretteding to face Zhang Yi, he realized that Zhang Yi was not even trying to swing his heavy sword with one hand and yet easily kicked him without using his full force.


    He realized that Zhang Yi had never shown all his strength in this battle and was confused by it, but now he would die without knowing why Zhang Yi was doing it, Zhang Yi attacked even faster with his sword and every blow themander had barbarian defended his hands and his arm shook his sword to defend himself.


    After a few attacks, Zhang Yi quietly used thews of time to dy themander''s movement and nearly cut the barbarianmander in half by striking from the top down themander''s neck.


    Everyone was surprised by this savagery of Zhang Yi fighting with the sword, this fight increased even more confidence of the Chinese army and diminished the barbarian army''s willingness to fight, the fight continued untilte afternoon and then the enemy army decided to retreat and war is over temporarily.


    Zhang Feng''s troops would be relieved and rxed knowing that they had won this battle, Zhang Feng was also relieved to see that now that the battle was over and his son was still safe.


    The Allied troop decided not to leave yet and wait until reinforcements arrived before they quietly left, at the end of the day after Zhang Feng had arranged the details after the battle he went to talk to Zhang Yi.


    "I''m very proud of you, Zhang Yi, you did a great job on the battlefield, even better than me, especially after beating the opposingmander, you were primarily responsible for making the enemy army retreat."


    "I know you''re hiding something from me and your mother, but you''re my son and I trust you so just know that you can tell us when you''re done."


    Zhang Yi was happy to hear his father say that, maybe when he told his parents the whole truth, they would believe him more easily, even more so after they saw Zhang Yi''s powers.


    After almost a week the other Allied troops began to arrive, themander who came to help first was most surprised by this if his general had not sent them to help if necessary Zhang Feng''s troops would be eliminated before the reinforcements arrived.


    The Allied troops that took so long to arrive were also embarrassed, but Zhang Feng could see that all the soldiers were exhausted because they came as soon as possible to help his troops at the border.


    When another troop with another general friend of Zhang Feng arrived, Zhang Feng passed the border responsibilities to this general and thus returned home with Zhang Yi, the general naturally thought it fair that Zhang Feng would return home after this battle that had many errors from the border their army and no one knew until the end that the most outstanding soldier was Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 261: Correcting Past Mistakes 5

    Chapter 261: Correcting Past Mistakes 5


    After returning home Zhang Feng had to tell his wife what happened to them at the border, Mary became angry and scared and even cried while fighting with Zhang Feng.


    She did not know yet about the battle that took ce at the border because as the cities were far from each other the news took longer to reach further afield, nor had Zhang Feng who had been in the army for tens of years ever experienced such an intense battle where he was in danger of dying.


    So Mary never imagined that it would happen when Zhang Yi was going with her father to the border for the first time, even though Zhang Feng saying how well Zhang Yi had fought and was important to their victory didn''t make her calmer.


    Only after Zhang Yi spoke to her that Mary cried for a while longer and can finally forgive Zhang Feng, did she know that Zhang Feng was not to me for what had happened and if Zhang Yi fought as well as he said and helped so much was until It was good that he had gone with his father.


    Zhang Fengter told him that he suspected it had been nned by the emperor to take his life, as Zhang Feng had many generals and high-ranking friends in the army it was very difficult for the emperor to harm Zhang Feng.


    If they had lost this battle and Zhang Feng had been injured the emperor would have a good chance of trying to kill Zhang Feng as he once tried, but with Zhang Feng''s troops winning this fight it was difficult for the emperor to find another opportunity to harm him without being hindered by the other generals.


    While they only suspected Zhang Yi had already confirmed that all this had been done by the emperor, Zhang Yi did not expect the emperor to be so crazy as to organize all this and even use spies to make another country''s army attack by informing that the Chinese army had no allies near the border.


    It seemed that the emperor did not care what happened to his people as long as he could harm Zhang Feng who did nothing wrong against him, only out of pride was the emperor determined to harm Zhang Feng.


    This was making Zhang Yi very angry and if he didn''t have to worry about what his parents thought he could kill the emperor and his family to take revenge on everything that had happened.


    But Zhang Yi knew that if he did that his father would not like it and as a soldier, he might even be hurt by it because the country would fall into chaos, ordinary people would be the most harmed by it too.


    So as long as the emperor didn''t do something unforgivable Zhang Yi wouldn''t kill him, it was the same situation as elder Su Lian and Saphielle''s father, they did very bad things that caused Zhang Yi to kill themst time, but in this life Zhang Yi I had no desire to kill them until they did something that would irritate Zhang Yi again.


    After a few weeks that Zhang Yi was back home he turned 16, it was apletely different celebration from what Zhang Yi hadst time he turned 16, besides Mary his father was also very proud of Zhang Yi


    Zhang Feng even called in several army generals and other high-ranking officers to attend a party for Zhang Yi, it was amazing that he could do so because even some noble parties did not attract so many army people.


    This time because of Zhang Yi''s county, Zhang Feng also befriended the northern country generals and soldiers, so Zhang Feng had friends in the north and south of the country and was respected by most generals.


    Only the emperor''s parties could attract so many people, but it was because the generals and high-ranking soldiers were obliged to attend the emperor''s parties and no one was required to appear at Zhang Feng''s party.


    The generalsmented during the party how everyone thought that what happened at the border was not an ident and was organized by the emperor, it was strange that the enemy army tried to invade the border when the emperor sent allied troops away from the border.


    Other highlights of the party were the generals wondering who was the soldier who changed the course of the border battle killing thousands of enemies and even the enemymander, many could see that Zhang Yi was very tall and skilled, but no one expected him to be had no experience doing that.


    Even the general who taught Zhang Yi to use the spear believed that Zhang Yi could do that on the battlefield because it was something that even the most experienced soldiers could hardly do.


    Zhang Feng intended to point out that it was Zhang Yi who had done this after he was 16, but seeing what the emperor was trying to do against him, Zhang Feng began to think that perhaps it was better to keep Zhang Yi''s talent a secret.


    Another thing that Zhang Feng''s generals and friends also wanted to know was where Zhang Yi would go after joining the army, in the past, Zhang Yi went north far away from Zhang Feng because Zhang Feng had left the army and because Zhang Yi I hadn''t joined the army voluntarily because his family knew that Zhang Yi had a brain problem and malnutrition.


    But since this time Zhang Yi would join the army voluntarily and Zhang Feng was still in the army, the emperor could not send Zhang Yi away without angering the generals.


    But after this battle, the other generals thought that Zhang Feng might want to leave Zhang Yi away from the more dangerous border and go to the troops of one of them who were in theoretically safer ces in the war.


    With Zhang Yi going wherever the generals were, it was guaranteed that the emperor could do nothing against Zhang Yi before eliminating all these generals'' troops, and they all wanted someone as talented as Zhang Yi was in their army.


    Of course, Zhang Feng thought of leaving his son in the army with him, just as Zhang Yi thought the border would be much safer in theing years after the enemy country army suffered defeat in that battle.


    Moreover, Zhang Feng had an impression that with Zhang Yi his troop would not lose this battle even if reinforcements did note, Zhang Feng knew this seemed absurd, but perhaps it had something to do with the secret that he knew that Zhang Yi had.


    Zhang Yi of course also wanted to be in the troop his father was in, so he could defend his father more easily, and even thoughst time his master met Zhang Yi in the Northern Army this was not necessary this time.


    Zhang Yi knew that his master Feng Ran woulde to this world using thews of space and when his master arrived Zhang Yi could know why he had the supreme understanding of thews of space.

 Chapter 262: Correcting Past Mistakes 6

    Chapter 262: Correcting Past Mistakes 6


    The truth was that Zhang Yi was looking forward to the moment when he could finally see his master Feng Ran alive in front of him, he saw his master only through a memory crystal that Zhang Yi still kept showing to his master.


    But this would be the first time Zhang Yi could see his master in person, even though the first time his master spent more than 400 years with him on earth, Feng Ran had not really talked to Zhang Yi and just watched and just appeared. when Zhang Yi was sleeping.


    So it was exciting for Zhang Yi to know that in less than two years he could finally meet his master, afterpleting 16 years old Zhang Yi can also reach the initialyer of the fourth level of the eighth realm of mental energy.


    Zhang Yi also reached the first level advancedyer of the eighth realm of body refinement and the first level advancedyer of the Mortal Tribtion realm, so he would have to go through another tribtion and slowly his spear was strengthening with Zhang Yi.


    As a sky-rank spear that went through the celestial tribtion of the Realm of Emptiness with him it was difficult for his spear to strengthen with the ordinary tribtions, but this time after breaking a great taboo of turning back time for everyone Zhang Yi passed by heavenly tribtions increasingly strong.


    In the Mortal Tribtion realm Zhang Yi faced a celestial tribtion that he would face in the Soul Refinement realm, so it was difficult for him to endure these tribtions without his strong defense and also without his special spear.


    With his divine defensive techniques and dragon scales that increased his defense by 5 times, Zhang Yi could along with the supreme understanding in allws greatly diminish the force of the tribtions and his spear could defend against the rest.


    So Zhang Yi hoped that in the next celestial tribtion of the Soul Birth realm that would have the strength of the Realm of Emptiness his spear would be strengthened further because he did not know if he would be able to withstand the tribtion he must face in the Emperor Realm.


    Zhang Yi already thought that maybe he would need to find another defensive technique that could reinforce the defensive techniques he had, or he could try to reach the peak understanding in some of thews he understood to protect himself even more.


    He knew that would normally be next to impossible, but thinking that it would take him almost 12 more years before he reached the next realm he thought he was almost 30 more years old before reaching the Soul Refinement realm he was concerned about.


    Now he had a supreme understanding at level 5 after regaining what he had achieved in the past, so getting 4 levels and then reaching peak understanding in 30 years didn''t seem impossible to someone talented like him.


    Especially after he put his special eyes back on that would further help him use thews of time and space as well as his mental energy, even if that was almost impossible. Zhang Yi at least knew it was almost impossible for him to die in tribtions even suffering a lot.


    After all, he had a high-level supportive domain that could pull him out of a near-death state in resilience and regeneration, but he didn''t want to suffer so much to use the supportive domain he had.


    All the generals and high-ranking soldiers who came in liked Zhang Yi during his birthday, everyone could naturally feel that Zhang Yi looked like someone strong even though he was never on a battlefield, as veteran soldiers could feel it in someone.


    After Zhang Yi had stood out so much in those years Mary who was his mother was now also well respected by Zhang Feng''s friends who didn''t care anymore that she was a foreigner, after knowing her better everyone had to admit that Mary was an excellent wife whom everyone admired and wanted to have someone like her.


    So it could be said that these high-ranking generals and soldiers liked Zhang Feng''s entire family, and unbeknownst to them, they hade to an agreement that would put pressure on the emperor to ensure that nothing would happen to his family.


    That would make the emperor having a harder time doing anything with Zhang Feng or Zhang Yi without leaving him in danger of being hit by the entire military force of his army, but the emperor was sure to forget his pride and take more care his country than thinking about harming Zhang Feng.


    But none of them thought that the emperor would give up trying to harm Zhang Feng''s family, only Zhang Yi was not worried about that because soon he would leave this ce with his family and no longer had to worry about the emperor.


    So almost two years have passed again and Zhang Yi was about to turn his 18 years old, Zhang Yi had already made a great reputation for him again in those years being in his father''s troop.


    After a while, everyone realized that Zhang Yi was the mysterious soldier who helped Zhang Feng a few years ago, with father-son duo Zhang Feng and Zhang Yi the armies of the enemy countries decided to give up attacking the border where Zhang''s troop Feng was.


    This further angered the emperor who had to rely on the enemies to try to kill Zhang Feng, he used spies and other means to aplish this, the emperor could not simply openly deal with the enemy countries to surrender a portion of his territory if they killed Zhang Feng or his son.


    The emperor was further irritated when he heard that Zhang Yi was even better than Zhang Feng even though he was so young, he knew that his son who was reprimanded by Zhang Feng at the beginning of this confusion was pointless and seeing Zhang Feng''s son being so sessful it made him even more jealous.


    Zhang Yi naturally knew all this and could know everything the emperor intended to do against his family, but none of that mattered to him anymore, he and his father had just returned from the army and soon it would be time for his master woulde to earth.


    It was possible that his master would note at this time or nevere ashore because Zhang Yi turned back time and changed some things, but from Zhang Yi''s understanding of thews of time he deduced that time would still go the same way for those who were alive and only for the dead would time change.


    So it was almost certain that his master would arrive in a few days, Zhang Yi had made some advances in cultivation and was in the middleyer of the fourth level of the eighth realm of mental energy, he also reached the middleyer of the second level of body refinement and also in the middle tier of the second tier of the Mortal Tribtion realm.

 Chapter 263: Correcting Past Mistakes 7

    Chapter 263: Correcting Past Mistakes 7


    Zhang Yi could get stronger faster if he used thews of time or used pills to cultivate, but he couldn''t use thews of time before telling his parents about the truth of the cultivation world and found it a waste to use pills until that his cultivation of qi and body refinement would be at the same level as his cultivation of mental energy.


    So he would meet his master in the Mortal Tribtion realm himself and hoped his master would ept what Zhang Yi had to say, he hoped a disaster would not happen as Feng Ran decided to attack Zhang Yi.


    If this happened even Zhang Yi would not be able to defend himself against his master who was in the emperor''s realm and also did not know if he could get away with the cultivation difference and with his master also having a supreme understanding in thews of space.


    After spending some anxious days Zhang Yi finally felt that his master had teleported into this world, Zhang Yi used his mental energy to hide his cultivation so that Feng Ran wouldn''t be scared and nervous.


    After a short, while his master went to an isted ce far away from where Zhang Yi was on another continent, Zhang Yi was patient and waited for his master to stop to use his teleportation in a ce near where his master was.


    Feng Ran can naturally feel the ripples in space and realized that he had felt no one in this world without spiritual energy, Zhang Yi took his mental energy and revealed his cultivation which made Feng Ran just more surprised.


    He realized that Zhang Yi was already in this world before him and also that Zhang Yi was only in the Mortal Tribtion realm, but Feng Ran also realized that Zhang Yi had an advanced understanding of at least thews of space even though he was so young.


    It was impossible that Zhang Yi could teleport to Earth alone while cultivating in the Mortal Tribtion realm, and it was even more impossible for anyone so young to reach this realm alone in a world without spiritual energy in the environment.


    Zhang Yi saw that his master was interested in him again and was happy, he feared just being attacked before he had a chance to speak and if that happened it was impossible for Zhang Yi to say that he was Feng Ran''s disciple and prove it.


    Just as Feng Ran said without a cultivation of the Realm of Emptiness at least it was impossible for him to go to another world even though he had supreme understanding of thews of space, so if his master left Zhang Yi would find him only after more than 100 years when he could get to the realm of emptiness.


    "I didn''t know that in this world without spiritual energy I would find another cultivator like me, you are really too talented to be strong even though I was so young, I really wanted to meet your master."


    "My name is Feng Ran and I''m from the Feng Family at Sacred Phoenix Sect, could you know who you are?"


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I was born in this world, I''m d to finally meet you, master."


    After saying that Zhang Yi knelt in front of Feng Ran as he had only done to his parents and when paying respects to Feng Ran and Wu Qinxin even when he had not seen them in person.


    Feng Ran found this even stranger because he knew he didn''t have a disciple, but Zhang Yi has said he was born in this world and being so talented even young and kneeling to someone like that couldn''t be a fake or a joke if he were the master of Zhang Yi he would never allow him to kneel for someone else.


    "I''m certainly not your master and of course you know that too, but I''ll allow you to exin why you said something like that."


    As someone on the divine ne, Feng Ran naturally knew that things were not always as they seemed, so he was always prepared to hear the exnation before making a decision.


    There were a lot of weird and unexined things in this world, and especially if someone as talented as Zhang Yi were really to be his disciple, it would just make Feng Ran happier and not sadder.


    "I sure wanted to tell you everything, but unfortunately I have many secrets that cannot be easily revealed and I ask the master to trust me ande with me to a ce and make a heavenly oath to keep it secret so that I can tell the whole truth."


    "I understand that everyone has secrets, but if you are a cultivator and have really lived for a lifetime in this world you should know that in a world without spiritual energy like that I could not make an oath even if I wanted to."


    "Yes, I know, I''m also a mental energy cultivator and I have a separate mental energy world that heavenlyws work normally."


    Feng Ran was really surprised this time to hear that even though he was so young Zhang Yi had a high level of mental energy cultivation as well as being in the Mortal Tribtion realm, after all, everyone knew that mental energy was harder to cultivate than qi and To bring other people into a world of mental energy the warrior needed to be at least in the seventh realm to do this safely.


    In addition, Zhang Yi also had at least an advanced understanding of thews of space, so that he had failed to find Zhang Yi when he arrived in this world, he must be hiding his presence.


    Feng Ran decided to trust Zhang Yi and go into his mental energy world, this was a secret that no one could find out if the mental energy cultivator himself told because not everyone who cultivated mental energy had a mental energy world.


    Zhang Yi was happy with Feng Ran''s confidence and took him into his world of mental energy, upon arriving in that world Feng Ran was impressed again, muchrger and well made than other worlds of mental energy he had ever seen.


    He can also see from the mental energy concentration that Zhang Yi was in the eighth mental energy realm and his mental energy was stronger than his cultivation of qi, which impressed Feng Ran even more.


    "You are really talented, now I really want to believe that you are my disciple, and even if not I want you to be my disciple after that if you don''t mind me asking, how old are you now?"


    "I would like the master to please take the heavenly oath before I tell you everything."


    "Of course, you''re right, I''ll do it."


    So Feng Ran made a heavenly vow of the strongest promising that he would never tell anyone the secrets of Zhang Yi, as someone from the Emperor realm was an even stronger oath that could bring a demon into his heart or even his death.


    Feng Ran thought this would not harm him and having entered this world was thest test he had, if Zhang Yi wanted to do something bad for him, Zhang Yi just had to put some Emperor realm warriors in this mental energy world and he would be in trouble.

 Chapter 264: Correcting Past Mistakes 8

    Chapter 264: Correcting Past Mistakes 8


    "Thank you for trusting me master, I didn''t want to ask this heavenly oath because I trust you, but with the current situation of the divine ne I have no choice."


    "So you were lying when you said you were born in this world, or you had another master who told you about the divine ne."


    "I told the truth, I''ll tell you the whole story about my life to you master, then you''ll understand everything that happened."


    "I was born in this world and when I was born I had a brain deficiency, the reason was that I had a lot of cultivation talent and living in a world without mental energy my brain could not function properly."


    "So after living for 16 years I was sent to the army after my father lost an arm and retired from the army, I was sent to the army even though I had a disability because my father had offended the emperor and I was sent to die."


    "But after spending almost two years in the army and almost dying in one of the emperor''s ns you appeared in this master world, I don''t know what happened exactly after that."


    "You seem to have discovered that I had a talent in body refinement and so you taught me somebody refinement techniques and also that I had to live longer, after spending almost 400 years on earth you were prepared to send me to a world that I had the spiritual energy to keep cultivating."


    "But at that moment my other master appeared on earth and told you that my brain deficiency was because in this world I had no spiritual energy, she said I had a lot of mental energy talent too and suggested that you use a taboo technique to do with time going back in my body so I would be 12 years old before being sent to another world."


    "So you gave me various cultivation techniques, body refinement, and martial techniques and also dragon blood to remake my lineage."


    After saying that Zhang Yi showed Feng Ran the token he had received, receiving the token Feng Ran had finally begun to understand what was going on and why he had to take an oath.


    Several years ago the dragon blood he had kept suddenly disappeared from his space storage as well as many spiritual stones and other things like this token, now he understood that Zhang Yi seemed to be telling the truth.


    But he still didn''t understand exactly how Zhang Yi did to talk to him like this before it happened, he knew some things that could make it happen, but it was impossible to aplish and he wanted to understand everything that happened.


    After that Zhang Yi told him about his life briefly in another world and telling how talented he was and getting things much faster than others thought, he said that the first time he went to the divine ne, he didn''t use his token and nor his other master and then entered Sword Sect while he waited for them.


    Zhang Yi told and emphasized the story of the soul-eater organization, he also said that he had a way of finding out who that organization was and that made Sword Sect very powerful on the divine ne.


    Then he said he came to a supreme understanding in variousws and it surprised Feng Ran that he knew how difficult it was and needed a divine talent to achieve something like this when Zhang Yi said he had a supreme understanding of thews of time. to understand how this was all happening.


    Then Zhang Yi told how he went to where his other master was and then went to where Feng Ran should be, Feng Ran who was hearing this had already understood that he had died and that Zhang Yi''s other master had also died.


    "You left me many spiritual stones and other cultivation resources besides some memory crystals, one of those crystals had a message from you to me."


    After saying that Zhang Yi handed over the memory crystal his master had given him, Feng Ran was shocked by what he saw in the crystal and was very sad to hear that it was his wife Su Lian who had betrayed the trust. his and caused his death, his family and also Zhang Yi''s other master.


    He was also disappointed in his sect who had not even tried to defend him and only let him die even though the elders had repeatedly said that he was the sect''s hope and that they would do anything to help him reach the realm divine.


    Luckily none of this had happened yet and so Feng Ran could calm down thinking that somehow he would find out everything he needed to discover after returning to the divine realm, this time he had not used any taboo techniques and so could question his sect without being afraid.


    "After learning that because of me, you and my other master had died, I ended up with a demon in my heart and it never disappeared, so I had to try to do something to take away the guilt I felt."


    Feng Ran felt very sorry that because of his mistake the other master of Zhang Yi died and Zhang Yi had a demon in his martial heart, the fault of it all had been a little of all, the other master of Zhang Yi for having This technique has been suggested for use.


    Feng Ran for telling such a secret and eventually killing him and Zhang Yi''s other master as well, and Zhang Yi for being the reason this technique was used, but in fact, no one was really guilty because everyone did it willingly.


    "After that, I wanted to find out exactly what happened to elder Su Lian deciding to betray you, so I got stronger as fast as I could and used my influence on Sword Sect to create a tournament that would bring all the sects together on the divine ne. "


    "The purpose of this tournament was to uncover the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization and thus clean up some of the more influential divisions of the divine Sect, my only request was for elder Su Lian to go to this tournament."


    Feng Ran admired Zhang Yi for being able to do that, he certainly agreed that the sects were interested in eliminating the infiltrators from the soul-eater organization, he was also curious to know why Su Lian had betrayed him.


    "After much trouble, I was able to meet Elder Su Lian as well as almost all of his master sect, that''s how I found out that Elder Su Lian, as well as many of his sect''s elders and disciples, were actually members of the Devourers'' organization of soul. "


    "This is impossible! I''ve known her since we were kids and she''s also rted to an elder of the divine realm, there''s no way she can be infiltrated by the soul-eater organization."


    "I didn''t say she was undercover, she, like other elders in her sect, decided to join the soul-eater organizationter, they used the taboo technique to strengthen themselves."

 Chapter 265: Correcting Past Mistakes 9

    Chapter 265: Correcting Past Mistakes 9


    "I know it''s hard to believe, even though I saw it, I thought I was wrong, but the truth is that I had found millions of infiltrators from the soul-eater organization, a few billion even after this tournament and never missed one."


    "Almost everyone who has been captured has gone through a soul search for elders who were in the twelfth realm of mental energy, you must also know that it is impossible for them to make mistakes."


    "I believe you, but it''s hard to believe something like that because she did it even knowing it was wrong and cruel too, stealing the souls of others to strengthen herself, there must be another reason for that."


    "After I discovered this I wanted revenge for your death and thought that after that the demon in my martial heart could disappear, so I strengthened myself and invaded the Sacred Phoenix Sect."


    Feng Ran who was distracted was shocked to hear this, he had heard Zhang Yi say how strong he had been in under 60 years and Feng Ran thought it was amazing, but just listening was hard to imagine without having aparison.


    But hearing that Zhang Yi broke into the Sacred Phoenix Sect which was his sect was something he could imagine the difficulty with, so he was curious to know how Zhang Yi had done in this invasion and how he had taken revenge on him and his other master.


    "I used my mental energy to be almost invisible and so I could enter into the territory where Elder Su Lian was, arriving at this ce I used thews of time and space to make the whole ce restricted."


    "Then I attacked her for a long time and because of the talismans she had couldn''t kill her, then another elder named Wan Ru appeared to help her and made it harder to kill them both."


    "In the middle of the fight I learned to use thews of time to stop just their talisman so I could kill them both, and I soul-searched Elder Su Lian to find out why she had done that."


    "Then I still killed all the elders who came to disturb me and get out of their sect and after a few days managed to escape without anyone catching me."


    That was the hardest story for Feng Ran to believe, he couldn''t think that Zhang Yi broke into the Sacred Phoenix Sect, killed elder Su Lian and elder Wan Ru of many Emperor realm elders being some stronger than himself and yet managed escape quietly after a few days.


    Even though she couldn''t believe it was hard to hear that his wife had been killed and that Zhang Yi had still soul searching her, Su Lian had lived with him for thousands of years and he really still loved her.


    But hearing this he still wanted to know why she had joined the soul-eater organization and if it was the organization that forced her to betray him if that was so he might still have time to save her.


    "What did you see in the soul search you did in her? Why did she betray my confidence and kill me? Why did she join the soul-eater organization?"


    Zhang Yi knew that his master would ask all these questions and so just handed a memory crystal to Feng Ran, his master received the memory crystal and looked at Zhang Yi understanding what he had in that crystal.


    It was what Zhang Yi had seen in the soul searching he had done in elder Su Lian, he wanted to use it as evidence to use against her, against Sacred Phoenix Sect and against the organization, but as the demon in his heart had not. gone he didn''t want to care about that anymore.


    When Feng Ran saw what was in that memory crystal, he was shocked for a while and then even sickened by what he saw and the shock he felt even prevented him from getting angry seeing it.


    Zhang Yi was also shocked when he searched for the soul in Su Lian and so decided to store this memory in a memory crystal if he showed it could harm the organization and also the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    What elder Su Lian did that made Feng Ran disgusted and Zhang Yi even angrier was that she had devoured Feng Ran''s soul after he was killed by the Sacred Phoenix Sect for using a taboo technique.


    Normally in such cases, Feng Ran would be killed with his soul being destroyed so that everyone could be sure he could not revive, but as the Sacred Phoenix Sect quickly agreed to kill him and his own wife and family if Su Lian who had organized this the prosecution was allowed to sect Feng Ran to minimize their dishonor.


    And in this situation the sect infiltrators allowed Su Lian to devour Feng Ran''s soul as a reward for denouncing and being responsible for his death, and Zhang Yi''s master could be a talented elder of the divine realm in a few thousand years.


    So even though he may not be able to find his masters and let them live without knowing that they died from using a taboo technique in the past, Zhang Yi still wanted to meet them, he had turned back the time because of them and definitely wanted to meet them, but he could simply meet them and even make friends without saying they were his masters.


    But to prevent his master from still marrying Su Lian who was able to devour his soul to increase her cultivation made Zhang Yi decided to definitely find his masters.


    After only a long time Feng Ran was able to recover from what he had just seen, after seeing his wife devouring his soul after betraying his confidence killed any good feelings he might have had for her in life.


    Feng Ran as a genius cultivator certainly had a very strong martial heart just like Zhang Yi and so was usually more insensitive, after seeing this he could kill elder Su Lian without even feeling any remorse for it.


    "Thanks for showing me this this sure is something I had to know and it hurts me that I never found out about it, then you can give me a list of all the infiltrators in my sect and the other big sects too."


    "So when I have the opportunity, or when I have the strength I will surely get rid of these people, someone I loved and deceived me was in this organization and because of this organization me and my family and their other master''s family too died."


    "I definitely want to destroy this soul-eater organization someday, and this list is going to be my biggest goal, we also have to organize an even bigger tournament than you didst time to eliminate the infiltrators in the organization who are alive again now."

 Chapter 266: Correcting Past Mistakes 10

    Chapter 266: Correcting Past Mistakes 10


    "Now I just want to know how you got back to this time, I think I wonder how, but as I never imagined that something like this was possible I still have to hear you say."


    "Yes, just as you may have guessed I used my supreme knowledge in thews of time and by sacrificing all my cultivation and potential I was able to make time all over the universee back and not just for me as I was less than 500 years old even considering the time before you used the taboo technique was something you could do."


    Even suspecting that Zhang Yi had done something like that, it was still amazing to hear that with the supreme knowledge of thews of time Zhang Yi was able to make time throughout the universe with various cultivators of the divine realm and others perhaps with supreme understanding and even taller than that in the universe.


    Feng Ran was a genius cultivator and so you can understand that it all had something to do with Zhang Yi wanting to go back less than 500 years and willing to sacrifice all the cultivation he had since he had supreme understanding in over 9 differentws.


    Feng Ran was sure that even in the most glorious times of the universe there was no one who had supreme understanding in 9ws before he was 500 years old, and even if he had someone like that he would not want to waste his talent and achievements just to turn back time in the universe.


    Even more, knowing that he would have to face heavenly anger much more severely for doing so, Zhang Yi only did so because he was near death and cultivated only 60 years, so he thought he could recover everything in less than 60 years. and had already gone through the punishment of heavenly tribtions in all the realms he went through and survived it and used the tribtions to get stronger.


    "As I had a high cultivation and high-level mental energy, as well as a spatial storage that was in my mind and the memory crystals you gave me, I was able to go back to time after I was born and still regain the memory and keep all the things I had even if it changed the past."


    "So I was able to heal my own brain of the mental deficiency that I was supposed tock for spiritual energy, so I could cultivate mental energy since I was born and then used my mental energy to elerate my cultivation of qi and body refinement as soon as I was old enough to do that."


    "I was already used to the heavenly tribtions after going through each realm, with my mental energy protecting me and my dragon lineage as well as the defensive techniques I know I was able to get through all the heavenly tribtions."


    Zhang Yi didn''t say everything in detail because he was always used to keeping a few secrets, he didn''t say about his spear that was in the sky rank and his special eyes.


    Zhang Yi could not simply trust people and tell all things, even if he trusted his master and Feng Ran had taken a heavenly oath, it only prevented him from saying what he heard from Zhang Yi to someone else, but not prevented him from simply stealing things from Zhang Yi.


    Even though Zhang Yi knew that this was practically impossible, he preferred to wait a few years before he had the ability to defend himself before telling his master everything, Feng Ran naturally did not suspect that Zhang Yi was hiding something from him after saying all this and was very happy.


    "I really appreciate it and I''m sorry that you have gone through this because of me, I believe in you and I am very happy to have a disciple like you, it''s a shame that you are already much more talented than me and I want to be able to teach you anything."


    "You and my other master taught me a lot of things with the jades you gave me, that''s why I came to the realm of emptinessst time, so I appreciate everything you did for me."


    "I''m d to hear that, now I don''t know what I do now, I came into this world to go through some hardships and so harden my martial heart, but after what you told me, my martial heart has already been tested quite a lot and I think I can go back to the divine ne."


    "Since you already have the cultivation in the realm of mortal tribtion I can already take you to the divine ne with me without you having to go through so much trouble, so I wanted to ask if you want to go with me?"


    "Of course, I just have to talk to my parents and convince them toe with me to the divine ne, then I can go with you."


    "Since they are deadly and you have the world of mental energy I don''t think this is a problem, you can stay as long as you want and then we can go."


    Feng Ran was in no hurry to return to the divine ne, he would return just because it would be a waste of time for him to stay on Earth that has no spiritual energy with nothing to do, but he also did not want to return to the Sacred Phoenix Sect anymore and meet his fake wife.


    He would return to the divine ne, but would not return to his sect and find a good ce for Zhang Yi to stay, Feng Ran believed that Zhang Yi was his disciple and was excited to see someone who was his disciple with such talent, from what he heard Zhang Yi would arrive in less time than he would for the divine realm.


    And Zhang Yi could reach the divine realm with mental energy and body refinement as well, so he would be almost invincible in the divine realm, that might be the only joy Feng Ran had now after discovering that almost everything he lived was false by thousands of years.


    After talking to his master and telling the truth Zhang Yi was much more rxed and peaceful this time, he had fulfilled one of his dreams since going to the Blue Moon continent and everything was fine.


    Zhang Yi could live on Earth for over 400 years and wait for his other master to stay, but if he did that his parents would die and Feng Ran would be gone much sooner, so Zhang Yi thought it was best to go with Feng Ran to the divine ne and getting there to meet his other master that Zhang Yi knew well where she was.


    Also, Zhang Yi could find some cultivation techniques for his parents to live longer, even if the best cultivation time had passed for them, it was still possible for them to reach the core creation realm if they had talent.


    If Zhang Yi who had mental energy helped them cultivate and used cultivation resources, it was possible for them to reach the realm of the still-living spiritual sea, which gave them a few thousand years of life, which Zhang Yi thought was enough for them they enjoyed.

 Chapter 267: Divine Plane Again 1

    Chapter 267: Divine ne Again 1


    Zhang Yi went home after talking to his master, his father was thinking of returning soon to his troop, he would just wait for Zhang Yi to turn 18 in a few weeks and then return with Zhang Yi to the border.


    Just as they hoped after what happenedst time the enemy country army did not meet to attack the border again, so Zhang Yi was seeing that it would take many years toe because the enemies were afraid of Zhang Yi and Zhang Feng.


    Already on the other side of the border where Zhang Yi had been in the army, the war was intense, without Zhang Yi helping with his talent the two sides were very much alike and had a lot of loss and without achieving anything, but because Zhang Yi was not there this time. The emperor would not have tens of thousands of soldiers killed just to try to kill Zhang Yi.


    So the emperor had no way of harming Zhang Feng, he could not send Zhang Feng elsewhere without any excuse because Zhang Feng had always been on the south side of the army and did not want to change.


    Also, because of Zhang Yi''s county this time Zhang Feng had general friends of his across the country, so no matter where he would go he was safe, the emperor could not send anyone to kill Zhang Feng without risking being attacked by his entire army because the generals would know it was because of him that this happened.


    But this time the emperor still hoped to try something different, he thought of sending one of the only generals he had loyal to him who did not like Zhang Feng and who lived near where Zhang Feng lived.


    This general would have dinner and invite Zhang Feng to this party and allow the emperor''s spies toe into dinner to poison Zhang Feng, so the other generals would have no way of proving that this was nned by the emperor.


    Of course, as soon as the emperor spoke of it, Zhang Yi learned of this situation because he always watched over the emperor, it annoyed Zhang Yi very much because it was something that could surely work and could kill his father without Zhang Yi being able to help.


    So Zhang Yi decided it was time to tell the whole truth to his parents and hope that they would agree toe with him to the divine ne, otherwise, he would have to kill the emperor and many of the surrounding country to make sure his parents were safe for a few more years.


    So the other day Zhang Yi called his father to an isted ce using as an excuse that they would practice the sword, Zhang Feng knew that Zhang Yi was much better than him with the sword, but still agreed to do so for a while with his son.


    "Dad, I called you here to tell me about my secret as I had promised to tell you a few years ago."


    Hearing this Zhang Feng understood that it was serious for him to say it in an isted ce, Zhang Feng knew that Zhang Yi had some secret to be so strong and to know things no one could know.


    "There is something in this universe called cultivation and spiritual energy, things that are unknown to us, but in other worlds this is normal, there is the cultivation of mental energy, qi, and body refinement."


    "Cultivation was created because the worlds with mental energy were full of danger and had very powerful wild beasts, and humans and other races were far inferior in these ces."


    "Thus after thousands of years, it was discovered that humans could also grow stronger by cultivating and fighting against heavenlyws and even living for hundreds of thousands of years and destroying mountains with a thought."


    "One day a man came to this world of ours and found me when I was at war with mental disabilities, this man taught me how to cultivate and it made me stronger and allowed me to live more than 400 years."


    Zhang Feng expected his son to tell him what was happening to him, but Zhang Yi began to tell him a very strange story, how he could live 400 years if he clearly knew that Zhang Yi was 17 years old.


    But since he wanted to know what his son had to say, Zhang Feng didn''t interrupt Zhang Yi''s strange story, he wanted to listen because for 17 years Zhang Yi has never been lying or joking.


    Then Zhang Yi told a short story about what had happened to him, and when his father got tired of hearing Zhang Yi tell a story that was clearly a lie Zhang Yi said what made the story start to make sense.


    "So I found that I was going to die because of the demon in my martial heart, and the only way I had not to die was to turn back the time to when I was newborn."


    "Using my supreme understanding in thews of time I was able to do that so I could not be mentally deficient now and got stronger faster."


    After hearing this his father didn''t know what to say, such a big story was hard toe up with and saying that time had gone back showed that everything Zhang Yi said was possible was hard to believe, but Zhang Feng felt that could be true.


    "I want to believe that this may be true, but it is very difficult to ept, you are saying that you have lived almost 500 years and that you are back in the top and so it is here."


    Zhang Yi was very happy to see that his father was really trying to believe him, Zhang Yi''s fear was untreated as some kind of monster by his father for being a cultivator that was something his parents didn''t even know what it was.


    With his father showing that he wanted to believe him and hearing his whole story wanting to believe what he said, he showed that Zhang Feng was ready to believe what Zhang Yi showed to prove he was telling the truth.


    "I understand that it''s hard to believe with just me saying, but I can show that what I said is true, I first needed to know if you believed me so as not to be too surprised at what I can do."


    After saying that Zhang Yi started flying in front of Zhang Feng while his father was surprised Zhang Yi still used some of thews he had a supreme understanding to create qi balls near where he was and caused these balls to that swirled around him.


    While Zhang Feng was impressed Zhang Yi drove him near the border using a teleporter, then took his father and drove him into the mental energy world near the castle where he once lived with his wives.


    Zhang Yi had to wait a few minutes for Zhang Feng to calm down, after almost 1 hour Zhang Feng could finally recover and started thinking about everything that had happened, if Zhang Yi had done only one thing he might suspect, but they were several things.

 Chapter 268: Divine Plane Again 2

    Chapter 268: Divine ne Again 2


    Zhang Feng already believed what his son said before Zhang Yi showed all these things, after showing all the impossible skills to pretend Zhang Feng believed more and more.


    "What ce is this? I remember for a moment we were in a ce that looked close to the border."


    "We were at the border, one of my flying skills is that I can teleport to distant ces I''ve been to before, so I can get to the border and home instantly when I want no matter how far."


    "This ce is a world I created using my skills, a world formed by mental energy, of course, it wasn''t me who created it all by myself using my mental energy, after arriving there is a certain level of strength I could use the energy spiritual and thews of the universe to create this ce, but I can do whatever I want here."


    Even seeing all this it was hard for Zhang Feng to believe it was all true, but after seeing this he had to believe that his son was not normal and had some special abilities, so it was better that he believed that Zhang Yi was telling for he the truth in everything he said before.


    "I really can''t say that I believe youpletely, but I believe and trust you, my son, what do you think about doing now?"


    "I want to leave Earth again, I have met my master again and he believed in me as well as you, I need a better ce to regain my strength and get stronger, and I have to find my wives again."


    "But I can''t just get out of this world like that, so I wanted to take you into this world with me, I''ll talk to momter and tell her everything, I want to make sure you''re safe with me so I can be more rxed and happy."


    "I understand that if what you said is true you need to get out Zhang Yi, but me and your mom can''t just get out of this world, things are not that simple."


    "If you don''t want toe with me I''ll understand, but before I leave this world I will kill the emperor and all his enemies and many enemies of our country, so I will ensure that you will live a happy life."


    Zhang Feng was surprised to hear Zhang Yi say that and soon realized that Zhang Yi was telling the truth and really intended to do so when he saw that his father still doubted Zhang Yi went to a nearby ce and made a very strong attack and formed a crater to the ground with his strength.


    Zhang Feng knew that Zhang Yi wanted only the best for them and for him, he understood that it was important to his son that he and Mary should go with him to the world that only Zhang Yi knew.


    "I''ll talk to your mother first and if she epts me and her we will go with you to this new world, we didn''t want to leave this world and I didn''t want to leave people and everything I know, but I ept if it''s for your good."


    Zhang Yi was d to hear that and brought his father back home as soon as they arrived Zhang Feng came in and called Mary so they could talk privately, Mary knew Zhang Feng well and saw that it was something very important and so went to talk to him.


    After hearing everything that Zhang Feng said Mary was very impressed and took some time to ept everything she had heard, naturally, she knew well that Zhang Yi was hiding something in those years, she was his mother and knew Zhang Yi much better than Zhang Feng.


    But she could never imagine that he had gone through things she didn''t even know and had lived for hundreds of years, so it took her some time to ept it all, but after thinking for a while she naturally agreed to go with Zhang Yi to another world to be with him.


    Zhang Feng was very fond of being an army soldier and as someone who loved his country it was an honor to protect his country, besides, Zhang Feng was always someone who had many friends and was very sociable anywhere.


    So he didn''t want to leave Earth and abandon everything he had and all his friends, but Mary, despite no longer suffering prejudice as before, still had no friends and no job she didn''t want to leave.


    All she had was Zhang Feng and Zhang Yi, so she naturally wanted to go to another world if it was to apany her son and her husband, seeing that his wife had also agreed. Zhang Feng also told Zhang Yi that he would agree to leave the earth.


    Zhang Yi was very happy to hear that, he knew it was wrong to almost threaten Zhang Feng as he did, but only he could know that he was doing only what was best for his parents after he lived thousands of years and had many friends and strength they wouldpletely forget their time on earth.


    So Zhang Yi sent Zhang Feng and Mary into his world of mental energy and that made Mary very surprised and impressed, for the first time he entered the castle that lived with his wives to let his parents choose a ce to live.


    Zhang Yi also found some high-efficiency cultivation techniques that were the easiest to learn and handed over to his parents, after all these years on the divine ne he had taken cultivation techniques and martial techniques of all kinds.


    Zhang Yi was realistic and well aware that his parents were unable to reach the realm of emptiness and perhaps not the realm of soul birth, so he preferred to choose the most efficient and easiest techniques to learn.


    So his parents could at least live tens of thousands of years if they reached the realm of the spiritual sea using these cultivation techniques, he first gave the techniques just for them to understand the mysteries and in the divine ne, he would help them enter the world of cultivation.


    Zhang Yi talked well with his father and after a while Zhang Feng allowed Zhang Yi to do something he always wanted to do, so before meeting Feng Ran, Zhang Yi went to where the emperor was and killed him and then killed his son.


    One of the biggest regrets he had in the time he lived on earth in the past was not to kill the emperor and his son that were the cause of all the problems he and his parents had, so Zhang Yi knew he had to kill both this time.


    If the emperor had done nothing this time Zhang Yi might even forgive him, but he himself saw the emperor repeatedly trying to kill Zhang Feng and harm his family by putting the lives of thousands of his people at risk.


    Even though Zhang Yi had killed the emperor and his son had not affected the country much, the emperor had many more children to be better emperors than he was, so Zhang Yi did it.


    After that Zhang Yi went to where his master was, Feng Ran was eager to go to the divine ne and was just waiting for Zhang Yi to settle his affairs in this world, meanwhile, he was trying to decide what he could do to fight against it. the organization of the soul eaters and the infiltrators who were in the same sect as him.


    Feng Ran knew that he could not return to his sect this time, nor if he could, he would like to return after learning that his wife was a monster that could even devour his soul for strength.


    If he went back to the sect he would have to pretend he knew nothing about his wife and keep pretending he loved her until he had a chance to kill her and the other infiltrators.

 Chapter 269: Divine Plane Again 3

    Chapter 269: Divine ne Again 3


    In addition, he would have to protect Zhang Yi and allow enough time for him to regain his strength before they could do anything, the truth was that Feng Ran thought he could depend on Zhang Yi after a few thousand years to destroy the organization of the soul eaters.


    From what Zhang Yi had said as a mere disciple he helped Sword Sect kill millions of infiltrators from the soul-eater organization and had already prepared a way for Sword Sect to eliminate infiltrates in the great sects as well.


    This time Zhang Yi would be on the divine ne more than 400 years before thest time and much stronger, so the damage he could do to the soul-eater organization would be much more than it was before.


    As soon as Zhang Yi arrived Feng Ran knew that Zhang Yi had already done what he needed to do and prepared to take them back to the divine ne, Feng Ran used a lot of qi to teleport back to the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi did not even feel the pressure of the trip and Feng Ran much less, both cultivated body refinement and had a very strong defense and shared the pressure to bring two mortals to the divine ne.


    Even though Feng Ran was exhausted by this, he was impressed by Zhang Yi, even though he had a supreme understanding of thews of space, Zhang Yi did not have the ability to teleport to earth, let alone to the divine ne carrying more people.


    It showed how talented Feng Ran was and why he could be so strong in a few thousand years,ing to the divine ne for the second time. Zhang Yi was thrilled to make it back so soon after he was almost dead.


    He came back with simr cultivation asst time, but this time Zhang Yi did not intend to use the distorted timeline to reach the realm of soul birth, nor did he intend to use this technique until he met his wives again.


    After all, he had almost 400 years to strengthen himself long before meeting them again, before that he did not intend to show himself or fight against the organization, his master also agreed with that and so they were in no hurry.


    "What do you think we should do now Zhang Yi?"


    "I don''t know, master, we have to find a ce where we can go without Sacred Phoenix Sect members finding out that you''re on the divine ne, so I think it''s best to find a ce where the cultivators aren''t that strong."


    "After a few years I will meet my other master and maybe she can help us, her sect seems to be very good and always fair and the fight against the soul-eater organization is important for everyone."


    Feng Ran was always someone who stayed in the sect all the time just like his wife was, rarely did he leave his sect for a trip like this time, but whenever he was on the divine ne the only ce he thought of going was his sect, so he thought it best to ask Zhang Yi.


    So Feng Ran agreed with Zhang Yi''s idea of going to a ce where the biggest sects had no authority, where the strongest cultivators were nothing but the emptiness realm, he was in the emperor''s realm and so it was easy for them to be safe in a ce like this for thousands of years.


    Zhang Yi had not yet said anything to Feng Ran, but in the future, he intended to return to Sword Sect, the sect of his other masters did not serve him and Sword Sect as many elders helped him a lot in the past and he wanted to pay for it in this life.


    Sacred Phoenix Sect was heavily infiltrated by the soul-eater organization, and Wu Qinxin''s Serenity Sect was a sect that focused only on mental energy cultivators, so Zhang Yi would not want to be in that sect.


    In addition, Zhang Yi thought that if he were in the Sword Sect, he and his masters would represent 3 of thergest sects and with that, they could have more power to fight against the soul-eater organization.


    Feng Ran knew a territory that was beyond the control of thergest sects and that the strongest warrior was in the Realm of Emptiness, and in that territory, the spiritual energy was very dense as were some of the stronger territories.


    After arriving at this ce Feng Ran went to a ce to go into secluded cultivation until he reached the seventh level of the emperor''s realm in qi cultivation, he achieved this after finding out about his wife and his sect, before it took almost 400 years because of Zhang Yi.


    So Zhang Yi wanted to take this time to help his parents start cultivating to help them live longer, after a few days trying to understand the mysteries of the first levels of the Body Refinement realm, his parents began to believe more in Zhang Yi.


    They still didn''t know if this could even be possible, but if it could be done, Zhang Feng understood that he could fight thousands when he reached the ninth level of the Body Refinement realm.


    As someone who came to the realm of emptiness and had done many things, Zhang Yi had more cultivation resources than many sects in the divine ne, so helping his parents cultivate the first levels was very easy.


    It was impossible for his parents to have a talent like him to reach the realm of mortal tribtion without using cultivation resources, so Zhang Yi wanted to use whatever he could to help his parents get to the Spiritual Sea realm at least.


    As Zhang Yi was a high-level mental energy user he could help his parents more than most sects would do with the best disciples they had, Zhang Yi used the 10ws he had a supreme understanding and the most energy mental and some high-level spiritual stones to create a special domain around his parents.


    Zhang Feng was over 40 years old and Mary was well over 30 years old, so the best age to cultivate was a long time ago, so Zhang Yi had to use his ability to make his parents cultivate faster.


    Perhaps only Zhang Yi could use such a technique throughout the divine ne, so if it worked his parents could cultivate faster than most people, even if Zhang Yi held that domain with manyws began to hurt the two who felt a lot of pain and started to bleed.


    Even if you suffer from it Zhang Yi can see that this blood and pain meant that their bodies were being cleaned and prepared to begin their cultivation and were important to their future.


    Zhang Yi was cleaning their soul, body, and organs so that age did not hinder their cultivation, as Zhang Yi had already taken care of their health for several years using his mental energy was easier and less painful to do.


    After a few hours of seeing his parents suffering Zhang Yi can finally stop using the domain when their body has beenpletely cleansed, so Zhang Yi used the supportive domain to help heal them and help them recover.


    "I''m sorry for getting you through this, but I had to clean your body from the inside so you could cultivate more easily and you won''t feel such pain in the future."


    "We know that son, you would never hurt us for no reason, but this cleansing really hurt in ces that I didn''t even know could feel pain, d you said we won''t feel such pain anymore, because if it happened again we could give up."


    What Zhang Feng said was true, they both studied the cultivation techniques that Zhang Yi passed on to them and saw that he was the right age to cultivate and if he passed much of that age would be much harder, so he understood that Zhang Yi had to do that.

 Chapter 270: Divine Plane Again 4

    Chapter 270: Divine ne Again 4


    Also, after Zhang Yi healed them and the pains disappeared Zhang Feng felt as if he had be twenty years younger, he felt no difort anymore and felt much lighter, even some pains he had gotten used to after that.


    Mary suffered the most because she was not used to feeling such pain, but she also felt much better after she stopped feeling pain, which they didn''t know was that Zhang Yi had cleared her soul and some meridians they didn''t even know that existed.


    After that, they could cultivate much more easily than many far more talented cultivators who were younger than them, of course not even the biggest sects had anyone like Zhang Yi to do something like that and even if they had they would never ask for one So talented elders do something like that.


    Zhang Yi let his parents rest for a day and the next day prepared a high-level medicine that had no medicinal poison, it was rare, expensive and difficult to do what he created for his parents.


    Zhang Yi created something like a bathtub for both of them to use and they sat on something worth thousands of high-end spiritual stones, only after that did Zhang Yi ask them to start cultivating.


    If Zhang Yi used something like this for him, it could take less than 2 days to pass a cultivation level, but of course, his parents didn''t have a talent anywhere near what Zhang Yi had and it took 1 month even with all the help Zhang Yi had was giving.


    After reaching the second level of the Body Refinement they could feel that everything Zhang Yi had said was true, Zhang Feng felt that he was the strongest man of all in his army and even Mary was just slightly weaker than him.


    As someone who was in the army and always wanted to get stronger Zhang Feng was much happier with this, Zhang Yi continued to get stronger as he helped his parents, too and waited for his master toe out of cultivation alone.


    After another 8 months, his parents reached the Qi umtion realm, so their lifespan was much longer and their age became a minor problem, at that time Zhang Yi turned 18 and advanced twice on cultivation. qi and his body refinement and once in the cultivation of his mental energy.


    So he had reached the initialyer of the third level realm of mortal tribtion and the eighth realm of body refinement as well, and Zhang Yi had reached the advancedyer of the fourth level of the eighth realm of mental energy, so his cultivation of qi was approaching his mental energy cultivation.


    After these 9 months of cultivation his parentspletely believed in Zhang Yi now, they could feel that their body waspletely different from what it was 9 months ago.


    Zhang Feng believed in Zhang Yi that after a certain cultivation realm they could live for tens of thousands of years and spend much more time as a family, moreover, after creating a cultivator understanding and having the most developed martial heart Zhang Feng no longer missed thend.


    After those 9 months with Zhang Yi using the special domain using the 10ws, he had supreme understanding and also the mental energy his parents'' cultivation base was perfect and Zhang Yi could let them cultivate without his help after that.


    Since Zhang Yi had opened and cleaned all their meridians 9 months ago the Qi umtion realm was easy for them to pass without Zhang Yi''s talent and at an older age, they only needed 3 months to advance eachyer.


    So in 6 years Feng Ran had finallye out of his isted cultivation and reached the seventh level of the Emperor Realm, Feng Ran felt better and more confident in furthering cultivation in those years.


    Along with Zhang Yi, he felt that he had more inspiration to cultivate, perhaps in those 400 years, he could reach the divine realm with Zhang Yi''s help and thus have enough power to fight against the organization of the soul eaters.


    With Zhang Yi''s help and some unexpected talent, Zhang Yi''s parents were able to get to the initialyer of Core Creation realm, of course, they had already started using Houtian realm cultivation pills, but even so, their cultivation speed was faster than many normalcultivators.


    This helped Zhang Yi to know that the technique he had used to help his parents cultivation faster also served to help his children in the future to be cultivation geniuses.


    Even if they could not cultivation as fast as it would still be very fast, after they reached the Core Creation realm before age 50 as they did not yet, their age became suitable for cultivation.


    A Core Creation realm cultivator can live for hundreds of years and being 50 is considered to be the adolescent realm of this realm cultivator, this made Zhang Yi surprised and happy because now they could possibly reach the Realm of Emptiness and live hundreds of thousands of years.


    Of course, Zhang Yi knew this was almost impossible to do and that getting to the Soul Birth realm was already very good for them, but as a son, he wanted to believe that his parents could live for many years.


    After these 6 years Zhang Yi can reach the sixth level advancedyer of the eighth realm of mental energy, in these 6 years he can also reach the initial sixth levelyer of the eighth realm of body refinement and the sixth level of the mortal tribtion realm as well.


    After these heavenly tribtions, he passed his spear also got stronger and stronger, in those years Zhang Yi can alsopletely regain his understanding of allws before turning back time and beingplete again.


    As Zhang Yi put his special eyes back on him that helped him control thews of space and time and his mental energy more easily, he knew well that he couldn''t advance further into his supreme understanding before reaching the realm of Soul. Refinement, but he had to get used to his eyes again.


    So now beyond cultivation, Zhang Yi recovered all he had before going back in time when he met his wives again his life would be even more perfect than before and it would be worthwhile to use thews of time and suffer from heavenly tribtions even stronger this time.


    When Feng Ran saw how Zhang Yi and his parents had be so much stronger in these almost 7 years he was surprised once again, he thought his parents would be lucky if they got to the Spiritual Sea realm in this life because of the advanced age they began to cultivate.


    But in less than 7 years they started to cultivate and were already in the Core Creation realm, Feng Ran also knew that this was not because of their talent but because of something that Zhang Yi did.


    Of course, he figured they both had a lot of talent for cultivation because of Zhang Yi, after all, in order for him to be born so talented his parents had to have at least some talent for the rules of the spirit world.


    And Zhang Yi''s advance in his cultivation still surprised Feng Ran, even though Zhang Yi said he cultivated quickly and it was still impressive to see how Zhang Yi managed to advance 6yers in the eighth mental energy realm in just 6 years.


    He knew well how people who cultivated mental energy took longer to cultivate mental energy than to cultivate qi and body refinement, and he could still see that Zhang Yi was not using cultivation resources, even though it was the second time that Zhang Yi cultivated was still impressive.

 Chapter 271: Divine Plane Again 5

    Chapter 271: Divine ne Again 5


    After a few days Feng Ran called Zhang Yi to talk about what they would do next, even though he was Zhang Yi''s master, Feng Ran had a lot of confidence in Zhang Yi that has helped him so much since they met, just because he warned him about Su Lian already made him respect Zhang Yi more.


    Moreover, in the divine ne talent was often far more respected than one''s cultivation, so geniuses were sometimes treated better than cult elders, and Zhang Yi''s talent was certainly much greater than his.


    "After this advance in my cultivation I will have to wait several years to reach the nextyer of Emperor Realm''s seventh level, so I wanted to ask you what we should do now?"


    "I think in theing years we should continue in this territory until we have enough strength to fight the organization or at least to have the influence to join forces to fight the organization."


    "You can no longer go back to the Sacred Phoenix Sect and as your sect has infiltrates we cannot count on them to fight the organization."


    "I''m thinking of joining the Sword Sect again when I get to the soul birth realm, this time I won''t say anything about the infiltrators until I get to the emptiness realm in that sect."


    "But it will only happen after a few years, so I think we should look for my other master and try to make her believe my story if she believes my story we might be able to count on Serenity Sect to fight the organization in future."


    Feng Ran thought Zhang Yi''s n was very good and agreed that it would be much harder to get Wi Qinxin to believe him because Zhang Yi had no memory crystal to use as evidence.


    But Zhang Yi promised he would at least try and if it didn''t work he would pretend he had never met her even if it made him sadder, the important thing was to know that this time she would not be in danger.


    After deciding what to do Zhang Yi went alone to Serenity Sect territory and Feng Ran stayed in a nearby ce to ensure that Zhang Yi was safe, after all, he would be in a territory with many masters above the emptiness realm and couldn''t defend against them.


    Unlike elder Su Lian at Sacred Phoenix Sect, elder Wu Qinxin who was his master often left Serenity Sect to do work as an alchemist and work for the sect as well, so she was one of the sect''s most beloved elders.


    So Zhang Yi just had to wait a few days and then follow her elsewhere, as someone who was on the seventh level of the twelfth level of mental energy and also had supreme understanding in thews of space she realized after a while that Zhang Yi was following her.


    She was just surprised to see that Zhang Yi was only in the realm of mortal tribtion and already had supreme understanding in thews of space, as she was curious she went to a ce where no one was around and stopped to wait for Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi wasn''t afraid either and went straight to where she was using a teleporter, seeing her up close Zhang Yi was a little thrilled because it was the first time he saw and was going to talk to his master.


    Wu Qinxin can also realize from her mental energy that Zhang Yi was thrilled and found it strange because she knew she didn''t know him, especially because she realized that Zhang Yi was very young even though she didn''t know his exact age.


    "I realized you were following me, but as you are alone I don''t think you want to attack me, so who are you and why are you following me?"


    "My name is Zhang Yi and I''ve always wanted to meet you, I have something very important to tell you about the rtionship we have, but it''s a secret I can''t just tell."


    "What I can say is that we already know each other and have a very close rtionship, if you can make a heavenly oath never to tell anyone about what I will tell you, I can tell you everything."


    Since Zhang Yi didn''t have much evidence and unlike Feng Ran that Zhang Yi met on earth, he had met Wu Qinxin on the divine ne and it would be hard to convince her that they had a rtionship, so Zhang Yi asked her straight to take a heavenly oath that it wouldn''t hurt her after she heard if she didn''t mean to tell Zhang Yi to anyone.


    Wu Qinxin did not respond to Zhang Yi and was not aggressive to him, of course, she did not trust Zhang Yi and found his request very strange, she wondered how Zhang Yi could hurt her if she took that oath.


    But she couldn''t think of anything that could hurt her, and then she wondered what kind of rtionship he might have with Zhang Yi so she needed to make a heavenly oath so that he could tell her.


    If it was something very bad or that hurt anyone she could simply kill him without telling anyone about him and so would not break the oath, besides, the fact that Zhang Yi was certainly someone very young and talented and that really thrilled seeing she made Wu Qinxin very curious.


    "I can''t make a heavenly oath just because you followed me and said you knew me, you''ll have to show me something that proves that you and I are somehow connected."


    Afterward and hearing his master say that Zhang Yi was very happy, just as he did with Feng Ran the important thing was to make his master curious and interested in him and then make Wu Qinxin believe him.


    Zhang Yi was prepared for the worst and decided not to show her the mental energy store she gave him because it was extremely rare that if she wanted it back he would lose a lot from it.


    So Zhang Yi showed her only the special cauldron that had helped him for many years and also the token she''d given him in the past, even if it was little enough to convince his master to take an oath if she believed him.


    Contrary to what Zhang Yi thought the things he showed were more than enough topletely convince her that they knew each other and were very close, this token she''d given him was one that showed her location with coordinates of where she was at any moment.


    That''s why she''d never given anyone this token but a few trusted people from her sect and this special cauldron was something she''d created just a few years ago and had mysteriously disappeared for almost 20 years.


    The same had happened to the mind-storage space she had saved to hand over to someone special many years ago when she luckily found 2 more, as she disappeared along with those two things she might have known she should be with Zhang Yi as well.


    Not even she knew how that was possible or what kind of connection they had, but she knew that neither one of the divine realm could steal anything from her without her nor hundreds of elders with her noticing anything, especially because she had a supreme understanding of thews of space.


    "Okay, I believe we really have some kind of rtionship, as I want to know what happened and I don''t think you want to do me any harm I''ll do a heavenly oath that I won''t tell you anything you tell me, but if it''s something I don''t like I''m going to kill you just because you made me take a useless oath and stole my stuff."


    After saying that Wu Qinxin took a heavenly oath as he had promised and was an even moreplete oath than Zhang Yi had asked her, seeing that Zhang Yi was happy because it meant he was closer to having another master.

 Chapter 272: Divine Plane Again 6

    Chapter 272: Divine ne Again 6


    As Zhang Yi had promised he told her everything that had happened and said she is his master, after telling him how he had supreme understanding in 10ws and that he used thews of time to turn back time throughout the universe she partially believed him.


    Even so, Wu Qinxin was surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had supreme understanding in 10 differentws and besides being in the realm of mortal tribtion he was still in the eighth realm of body refinement and especially mental energy.


    After seeing that it was true and telling that she had a world of mental energy, Wu Qinxin really believed that Zhang Yi was her disciple because that was a technique that only her sect had and she as an elder was allowed to pass on this technique to few people.


    Even believing, Wu Qinxin was still shocked after hearing about everything that had happened, she believed she had used the taboo technique on him when she discovered his talent because she was always like that and could not see talent being wasted.


    But she could not believe that she died because another Zhang Yi master who was with her eventually unintentionally told his wife that she was an infiltrator of the soul-eater organization.


    She couldn''t believe she didn''t make this other master of his take a heavenly oath just as Zhang Yi had made her do, especially since she had a 20-year-old daughter for what Zhang Yi had told her and this daughter had died too. because of what she did.


    But that was past and Zhang Yi had already abandoned everything he had and turned his time around the universe just to live again and still met her, which made Wu Qinxin very proud to have a disciple like Zhang Yi was.


    What upset her was that Zhang Yi had not spoken the name of his other master nor of what sect he was, otherwise she would have gone to meet that other master of his and beat him to death to almost killing him for what he had done with her.


    "I was really happy to find out that I have such a talented disciple like you, after what you told me I''ll be more attentive to what happens with the soul eater organization."


    "They killed me once and I won''t let something like that happen again, I''ll support you to use your ability to find the organization''s infiltrators and together we will destroy that organization in the future."


    "I want you to join my sect this time, with your talent and being my disciple you will have everything you need, especially cultivation resources, just like Sword Sect our sect also has only honest people and we will fight with all we have against the organization of the soul eaters."


    "I can''t master, I have to rejoin Sword Sect, even though you know your sect is as strong and fair as Sword Sect, you don''t have many divine ne allies and if you try to confront the organization and the biggest sects can end up being destroyed."


    "Sword Sect has many allies and I already know that they can do almost anything to tackle the organization, so I''ll stand out again on Sword Sect and then when it''s time Serenity Sect can team up with Sword Sect and so together we will attack the soul-eater organization."


    Wu Qinxin knew that Zhang Yi was right to say that and he would still be her disciple even though he was in the Sword Sect, and with the two sects and maybe three sects if they can count on his other master''s sect in the future they will have important allies against the organization.


    From what Zhang Yi said she knew that for at least the next 400 years the organization could not destroy the divine ne, so she would have time to gain more allies and full support from Serenity Sect in this fight.


    Also, after talking to Zhang Yi she learned of the possibility of having a daughter with an almost certain date, just like Zhang Yi she knew that even if the past was changed the future would remain almost the same depending on the situation.


    So she wanted to ensure that she would have this daughter again if something happened in the time Zhang Yi said, and as she said before she would ensure that her daughter would marry Zhang Yi in the future, even if she knew that Zhang Yi had 4 wives and could To have even more in the future, she still wanted her daughter to be with someone as talented as that.


    After the two got it right Wu Qinxin invited Zhang Yi to go to her mental energy world, Zhang Yi went and was impressed that this world had so much mental energy, it was almost the same as the divine ne and besides, it had millions of People living in this world.


    This world seemed to be smaller than his mental energy world, but it was formed in a totally different way from the world he created, the people who lived within her mental energy world seemed to cultivate too and some came to the realm of mortal tribtion just like him.


    It was a way of maintaining a world of mental energy as he had never tried to do, what he knew was that the people of this world would never have the opportunity to leave this world without taking a heavenly oath to Wu Qinxin.


    "Having these warriors living in my mental energy world was the way I found to increase my mental energy more quickly, the problem is that I have to take care of it somehow not to make sure there are no wars in this world."


    "It has certainly been very helpful to me and it also helps clear my qi and strengthen my qi cultivation base, this is the way I found to improve my mental energy."


    After seeing that Zhang Yi also showed his mental energy world and showed who his parents were to Wu Qinxin, Zhang Yi just didn''t introduce her directly to them because his parents weren''t ready to meet such a strong cultivator yet.


    Wu Qinxin was also very impressed when she saw how perfect andrger than hers was this world that Zhang Yi created, she hoped she didn''t have millions of warriors just like her world because Zhang Yi never had a master to teach him how to Maintain a world of mental energy.


    Also, she did not intend to teach him differently to take care of his mental energy world, because Zhang Yi was very talented and could already cultivate dozens of times faster than a normal cultivator, so this method would not be very useful to him and would only slow him down because he couldn''t use his mental energy world.


    After that she gave some more tips and told some things about her experience using mental energy, Zhang Yi was happy to learn many things from his master and can rx for a while.


    After that Wu Qinxin had to continue to do her mission and Zhang Yi returned to where Feng Ran was, Feng Ran was not really worried about Zhang Yi because he imagined that a master would never attack a disciple so casually.


    Zhang Yi returned with his master to the territory where they had been living for all these years, he told the most important parts of the conversation to Feng Ran and said that he had not told who he was to his other master.


    Feng Ran already hoped that Zhang Yi''s other master would hate him and he was already expecting it, Feng Ran was d to hear that Zhang Yi can convince his other master and now they had another ally in the fight against thesoul-eater organization.


    Feng Ran agreed with Zhang Yi''s n and knew that Sword Sect was a fair sect and had more allies among the top ten sects if Serenity Sect really could help Sword Sect and they could attack Sacred Phoenix Sect maybe he could eliminate the infiltrators of the soul eater''s organization in his sect so that they would have even more support against the organization.

 Chapter 273: Divine Plane Again 7

    Chapter 273: Divine ne Again 7


    Just as they had agreed before, Zhang Yi continued in this territory cultivating and would stay in that territory until he reached the Soul Birth realm again, it would take a few years and after that, he would go to Sword Sect again.


    His goal was to meet with elder Wan Zou and elder Lu Bi again to be in the same sect as them again so that he could get to the void realm faster this time, however he could have more freedom to show his talents.


    He already knew well that the Sword Sect elders were trustworthy people and he had very strong support not to have to fear what Sword Sect elders had to do with him, he had to do it differently because without revealing his ability to discover organization infiltrators the value he would have for Sword Sect was much lower this time.


    So after another 4 years of cultivation, Zhang Yi can finally get to the Soul Birth realm, this time too he can finally leave all his cultivations in the sameyer and so could now start using cultivation resources to increase his cultivation speed.


    Wu Qinxin let Zhang Yi continue with the special cauldron because she had already made another one, but she said she wanted to teach Zhang Yi how to do alchemy when they had time in the future.


    She was happy as a teacher to learn that Zhang Yi had learned to make pills using only the special cauldron, Wu Qinxin thought that when Zhang Yi could learn correctly he could be even better than she was in alchemy.


    After these 4 years, his parents also reached the peakyer of the Core Creation realm, reaching the Core Creation realm even with the help of Zhang Yi''s pills and their cultivation slowed again.


    Still, it was faster than normal cultivators, and they were hundreds of years old until they reached the Core Revolution realm and were nearly 1,000 years old, so Zhang Yi no longer cared about cultivating his parents.


    His wives might expect to arrive in his same cultivation realm and thus help him in the struggles, but his parents never thought about it because they knew of the strength that Zhang Yi had before they even started cultivating.


    Zhang Yi also thought that in this life his wives would not think of reaching the same cultivation realm as him, that was better because they would not have so much pressure and would just try to cultivate normally.


    As he had agreed with his master Zhang Yi decided to go to the Sword Sect territory where elder Lu Bi was, even if it was more difficult than having been invited as a genius from a weaker territory, if he revealed only a part of his talent Zhang Yi could get even more attention than he had before turning back time.


    Zhang Yi came to the territory and showed me I was in the Soul Birth realm so he can easily join Sword Sect after saying he wasn''t in another sect, just as Zhang Yi hoped differentlyst time he didn''t get that much attention and was sent to be with the normal Soul Birth realm disciples.


    Zhang Yi hoped that the sect would at least try to figure out how old he was and so he could be more prominent within the sect, but to know how things were, it was best that he started without being so prominent.


    After all, the divine ne was different now than it was in the time he remembered, after all, even if 500 years wasn''t long for the cultivators, it was still enough time for a ce to changepletely.


    Luckily, Zhang Yi was still the only one who had mental energy in this territory and could easily gather information without being discovered. Elder Wang Zou was still the leader of this territory and this time was on the second level of the Emperor Realm and still had supreme understanding in thews of space.


    Elder Lu Bi was also in this sect and less than 100 years ago she had be elder Wang''s disciple, so she was at the beginning of an advanced understanding of thews of space, nor had an advanced understanding of thews of water.


    In addition, elder Lu was only in the fourth level of the Realm of Emptiness and was not even called elder yet, elder Lu was still considered a Sword Sect genius, but did not have the same authority that Zhang Yi knew her because she didn''t even arrive to be a disciple of the Realm of Emptiness before the age of 2,000.


    From what Zhang Yi remembered besides being young the reason she became a genius was because she reached a high level of an advanced understanding of thews of space and the sixth level of Realm of Emptiness showing that her potential was greater than the other geniuses.


    The talent was often important until the Mortal Tribtion realm, and after that many things can determine who bes the most talented, thews that a warrior can master, or the understanding and courage to venture in the quest to be stronger can do all the difference.


    Often the most ingenious warriors could reach the third level of the emptiness realm until they were 2,000 years old and would have many chances of reaching the divine realm until the end of their lives, but it was impossible for them to reach the ultimate understanding in somew until you reach 10,000 years.


    Elder Lu, on the other hand, had a talent for cultivation and had many chances of reaching the divine realm, but had many chances of reaching a supreme understanding in thews of space before 5,000 years and this would open opportunities for her to have supreme understanding in variousws.


    This meant that even though she was not as talented as a disciple, in the future she had the ability to be much stronger than these genius disciples when she reached the divine realm.


    It was the same with warriors who cultivated mental energy, they could not stand out so much before the Soul Refinement realm, but afterward, they would be the highlights in the divine ne and the divine realm would be the strongest.


    So if Zhang Yi revealed that he had at least the supreme understanding inw he would be a treasure for Sword Sect, especially since he was not even 30 years old today.


    Zhang Yi himself thought he had a good chance of having peak understanding in somew someday, and when that day came he could easily fight the strongest warriors of the divine ne even though he was in the Emperor Realm.


    Zhang Yi also felt that the dragon lineage he had was finally evolving again in his body, this time he had this lineage since he was a child and even though he had evolved that lineage a lot to the Realm of Emptiness, he could evolve a lot more this lineage this time.


    It was the same with his spear, after this celestial tribtion he faced in the Soul Birth realm that had the same intensity as the tribtion he faced in Realm of Emptiness his spear evolved as much as he could in the sky rank.


    If his spear reached the holy rank he would have one of the strongest weapons in the entire divine ne and even the divine realm warriors would have no stronger weapons than this, the problem was that it would be very difficult for him to get through the next celestial tribtion.


    Only the supreme understanding of hisws and his defensive techniques could not defend him from the next celestial tribtion that would have the power of the Emperor Realm, his spear could only help a little in this tribtion and if he could not find any way to defend himself he could end up dying.


    So in the next few years, he would have to learn another defensive technique to protect him before facing the next celestial tribtion, otherwise, he could end up dying and missing that second chance he was having.


    This technique would have to help him face the next tribtion he would face in the Realm of Emptiness as well as the power of the divine realm.

 Chapter 274: Divine Plane Again 8

    Chapter 274: Divine ne Again 8


    As a disciple who was not very prominent in the sect, Zhang Yi was not required to do missions as he did in the other sects, but if he did not do the missions he could not get cultivation resources.


    The reason was that Zhang Yi reached the Soul Birth realm without using the sect''s resources, and so Sword Sect had no right to ask Zhang Yi to do missions without receiving anything from the sect.


    In the past he had to do the missions because he received special attention from the sect, besides, Zhang Yi himself always looked for missions to gain more experience and thus be able to advance his cultivation.


    This time he needed no experience or cultivation resources, so he would remain discreet for the first few years until he had time tomunicate with elder Lu Bi, while he could concentrate on his cultivation to try to reach the realm from Soul Refinement.


    After deciding to do so, Zhang Yi decided to close down to cultivate for a few more years, even though he was going to do cultivation alone, he was actually into his mental energy world talking to his parents every day and cultivating quietly.


    While Zhang Yi was closing in on cultivation he heard about a tournament like the one he had participated in a few times before going back in time, he even thought about participating and winning that tournament to stand out a little so that he could talk to elder Lu.


    So he could help Sword Sect win this tournament and draw attention from the sect''s elders, of course, he didn''t intend to talk about the soul-eater infiltrators this time around.


    First, because he didn''t want to stand out and also because he knew this organization was trying to develop quietly until after over 400 years of attacking Justice Sect and attacking other sects as well.


    But unexpectedly for Zhang Yi Sword Sect didn''t even try to invite him to audition for this tournament, he understood that it must be because he was at the first level of the Soul Birth realm when he came to the sect and no one expected anything from him.


    As he had not been invited Zhang Yi then decided not to participate in this tournament and just wait for the day he would be invited to participate in the tournament, so he kept cultivating quietly without ever being disturbed.


    After 5 years of cultivation in istion, Zhang Yi, who was now using for the first time in this life, cultivation resources made strides that would surprise anyone, in 5 years he went through 5 cultivation levels and reached the initialyer of the sixth level of the realm of Soul Birth.


    In addition, he reached the sixth level of the ninth realm of mental energy and the ninth realm of body refinement as well, it was a much faster advance than he had in his past life and would continue to be faster because Zhang Yi may take longer time to start using cultivation resources.


    In this life he had not used any baptism and treasure to reach his present cultivation realm either, so Zhang Yi''s cultivation base was stronger than it could be, even the poisons he would have of medically could be cleaned using thews of lightning and fire that he had a supreme understanding.


    That is why Zhang Yi would ensure that he could easily reach the divine realm in this life, perhaps he would achieve this before the 3,000 years, and if he did so he would have all the authority he wanted to gather thergest sects of the divine ne to fight against the organization of the soul eaters.


    In those 5 years, his parents could also advance the cultivation and were now in the advancedyer of the Core Revolution realm, with this cultivation they could quietly reach the Spiritual Sea realm and live a few thousand years before reaching the Mortal Tribtion realm.


    Zhang Feng also loved to cultivate and felt that he was getting stronger and feeling younger every day. Mary didn''t like cultivating so much, but she had to follow her husband because she didn''t want to be weaker and she didn''t have anyone to talk to in the world Zhang Yi''s mental energy when he wasn''t.


    But she understood what Zhang Yi said that by cultivating they could live for tens of thousands of years in the future, having an opportunity to live with their family for so long was something to motivate Mary to cultivate.


    As someone who has been in this sect Zhang Yi knew he could not be forever in istion, after these 5 years it was better for him to do some missions and show how he got stronger in such a short time and thus gain more confidence from the elders of the sect.


    So Zhang Yi came out of cultivation in istion and asked to do some quests for the sect, they were quests for Soul Birth realm warriors in the early levels and Zhang Yi could do those quests easily.


    After doing 3 missions quickly the sect''s elders began to pay more attention to Zhang Yi and soon discovered that he arrived in the sect 5 years ago at the first level of the Soul Birth realm and was now at the sixth level of Soul Birth.


    Also, even though they knew that Zhang Yi was young, they did not know Zhang Yi''s exact age and pass 5 levels in 5 years without using the sect''s cultivation resources and no sect cultivation method made Zhang Yi call everyone''s attention.


    Soon Zhang Yi was called in to speak with elder Wang Zou who was the leader of this territory and with whom Zhang Yi really wanted to talk, even though he was 400 years younger the appearance of elder Wang was the same as Zhang Yi remembered.


    "So you are Zhang Yi, I am Elder Wang Zou and I am the leader of this Sword Sect Territory, we recently saw that you have incredible talent and so I wanted to ask you some questions."


    "You can ask whatever you want, elder Wang."


    "Well, I wanted to ask first what your current age is?"


    "I am 33 years old."


    Listening to Zhang Yi''s age, Elder Wang even forgot to ask other things, passing 5 levels of Soul Birth realm in just 5 years was already something of legendary talent, but there were a few pills that could help anyone achieve this.


    But if Zhang Yi was really only 33 years old and in the Soul Birth realm at just 33 years old, he would be a legendary genius like even the strongest territories of Sword Sect and the other sects could not have.


    Knowing this, Elder Wang had already thought of changing the way he spoke to Zhang Yi in a more polite way, after all, such a genius would surely be treated well by the sect no matter what intentions he had with the sect.


    "To have reached the sixth level of the Soul Birth realm at the age of 33 you must be an amazing genius, have used a lot of cultivation resources and still have great cultivation techniques for not using our cult techniques."


    "So myst question is why is someone as talented as you not in any major sect of deciding toe to this Sword Sect territory?"


    Zhang Yi liked how Elder Wang still wondered what he had to ask even after finding out that Zhang Yi was perhaps the greatest genius Sword Sect ever had because Elder Wang was someone of a strong character.


    "One of the reasons that made mee to this sect was you elder Wang, I have always wondered how you chose to reach the supreme understanding of thews of space rather than trying to reach the divine realm that might never be attained."


    "The other reason was that I''m not really from the divine ne but from another world, and I have two masters who are very talented and alsoe from very powerful sects."


    "Arriving on the divine ne I didn''t want to choose the sect of any of my masters so I chose Sword Sect which was a fair sect and had elder Wang whom I admired in that territory."

 Chapter 275: Divine Plane Again 9

    Chapter 275: Divine ne Again 9


    Listening to what Zhang Yi said Elder Wang did not know what to say, he could feel that Zhang Yi was hiding some things and was also telling the truth, the problem was that he did not know what was the truth and what was a lie.


    It seemed that the fact that Zhang Yi was not from the divine ne and had two talented masters could be true and would make a lot of sense if it were true, so he chose Sword Sect to enter and not choose a sect where both of their masters were sense.


    So it would all make sense and show that Zhang Yi had a lot of respect for Sword Sect and didn''t want to hurt them, and that''s what he and the other elders expected of him, while he wanted to stay at Sword Sect the elders would be happy to have a talent like him.


    "I really want to believe everything you said to me, but with nothing to prove it''s hard and I don''t want the cult elders to be suspicious of you, so if you can tell me anything I''d be happy."


    "I already told the whole truth, what I could say to you is the name of one of my masters, after all my other master said he doesn''t want anyone to know that he is rted to me."


    "Of course, if you can give me the name of one of your masters it will be enough to guarantee your identity and you will be eptedpletely into that sect."


    "One of my masters is elder Wu Qinxin who is a master in mental energy and is at Serenity Sect."


    Hearing this, Elder Wang needed little time to discover that he knew Elder Wu Qinxin of Serenity Sect very well, was one of the elders of the Emperor Realm and twelfth realm in mental energy and was still an alchemist master.


    She was one of the most important elders and could often represent Serenity Sect if what Zhang Yi said was true then just being a disciple of her would make it clear why he was so talented.


    And Zhang Yi said he had two masters and he was in doubt about which sect to enter, it showed that his other master should also be a talent of the top 10 sects and good enough for Zhang Yi to deny joining the Serenity Sect.


    If that were true, Zhang Yi''s master was too powerful and Sword Sect couldn''t irritate her or his other master, and it was fortunate that Zhang Yi decided to join Sword Sect and not another of the top 10 sects.


    "I believe you, but it''s strange that you admire me because Elder Wu Qinxin is so much more talented than me and also has a supreme understanding of thews of space, and she is a master of mental energy and you cultivate qi."


    "Of course I know that my two masters are much more talented than you, but that doesn''t stop me admiring you for your talent and courage, and my master cultivates mental energy and qi as well as me."


    Elder Wang was shocked again to learn that Zhang Yi actually also cultivated mental energy in addition to qi, and when Zhang Yi showed his cultivation of mental energy elder Wang realized that he was at least in the eighth mental energy realm.


    Knowing this, it was hard for Elder Wang not to believe everything Zhang Yi was saying, so he asked Zhang Yi to go out and talk to the other elders when the other elders learned of their age and that Zhang Yi also cultivated mental energy they were very happy.


    But upon learning that Zhang Yi had two very strong and well-known masters who belonged to two of the greatest sects of the divine ne they calmed down and realized that they had to treat Zhang Yi differently.


    After everyone talked Elder Wang sent a message exining what was happening to some of the emperor''s realm elders who were staying at Sword Sect in the stronger territories.


    While they did not know what to do, it was decided that Elder Wang would be responsible for caring for andmunicating with Zhang Yi since Zhang Yi said he respected him very much, what they did not know was that this was all that Zhang Yi wanted.


    As Elder Wang was very busy and had to prepare to receive some elders from the strongest territory of the sect he ordered Lu Bi who was his disciple to take care of Zhang Yi, as she was not yet an elder and did not have many responsibilities she epted.


    When Lu Bi called Zhang Yi to talk to her, he was very moved, perhaps Elder Lu was the person Zhang Yi was saddened to leave when he had to go back in time without saying anything to her.


    She and Elder Wang were the only people Zhang Yi wanted to see back then, his friends at Sword Sect had not yet been born, nor had his wives been born either, so it was only natural that he would be a little thrilled.


    "So you are Zhang Yi, I am Lu Bi and I am a disciple of elder Wang and I was sent by him to talk to you and say that if you need anything you can count on me."


    "Thank you very much, Lu Bi, I heard very well from you and how you are one of Sword Sect''s greatest geniuses and can reach the ultimate understanding of thews of space and the Emperor Realm after a few hundred years."


    "So you heard about me, I think this is an exaggeration of my master and some elders, the disciples who came to the Realm of Emptiness before 2,000 years are much more talented than me."


    "I think the elders are right, if anyone has the ability to reach the advanced understanding of thews of space as young as you are and can really reach the ultimate understanding, I think it''s only a matter of time before you get to the Emperor realm."


    Lu Bi was very happy to hear Zhang Yi''spliments, she was at a strange time in her life when the elders kept saying that she could be the greatest genius in the whole sect and the disciples and she herself didn''t think that way.


    Zhang Yi had met elder Lu at a time in the future where she had already gained recognition from the elders in the higher territories and even from the divine realm elders, she had only continued in that territory because she felt she had so much to learn from the elder Wang who was her master.


    That is why Lu Bi was recognized as an elder even though she did not have enough cultivation to be recognized as an elder because for Sword Sect she was much more important than her master and letting her be called an elder meant nothing.


    Moreover, Lu Bi was very happy that with the arrival of Zhang Yi it was certain that he would be recognized as the sect''s greatest genius and she would no longer be hostile to the other disciples and would not be treated differently by the elders.


    "You say I''m talented, but at just 33 you''re in the sixth Soul Birth realm and still cultivating mental energy, you''re someone very talented than me."


    "That''s true, but I don''t think you want topete to know who is more talented, I also want to be your friend and not a rival."


    "Okay, I liked that you said you admired my master, I also know that there are many more talented people than him, but what he did always gave me inspiration."


    Since Zhang Yi knew elder Lu well that he could be friends with her much more easily, he didn''t intend to tell her anything about his turning back time, so this time he didn''t need her and Elder Wang to take an oath. heavenly not to talk about his abilities.


    Besides, this time he really didn''t mean to hide his abilities, he wouldn''t tell that he had ninth-level body refinement cultivation and that he had supreme understanding in 10ws, but some things he could say and then the sect would know.

 Chapter 276: Divine Plane Again 10

    Chapter 276: Divine ne Again 10


    The sect would not dare do him any harm knowing that Wu Qinxin was one of his masters because doing so could cause a war between two major sects, after all, it could be said that Zhang Yi was a bit of a Serenity Sect disciple for using one their cultivation technique.


    After a few days, Zhang Yi was already Lu Bi''s best friend in the sect, he knew her for many years and understood her personality well, with Lu Bi this time knowing from the outset that she had less talent than Zhang Yi she didn''t have any restriction on being honest with him.


    In addition, after turning back time and living life again Zhang Yi had redone everything he regretted in life and may also have more affection living with his family than he even remembered much before returning.


    So Zhang Yi was a much more sociable and kind person than he was before going back in time, it could be said that his parents were able toplete the work his wives did for many years in his past life.


    This time Zhang Yi''s martial heart was stronger than ever and maybe even if something worse than what happenedst time happened again would still not create another demon in his martial heart.


    The truth was that he had a lot of regrets like living a normal life with his parents, having his father being proud of him, killing the emperor who did so much harm to his family, meeting his masters, were things Zhang Yi didn''t even know well. and affected his martial heart when the demon appeared.


    This time he did everything he could do, and even if something happened, it wouldn''t affect him that much, so it was much easier for Elder Lu to like and be friends with Zhang Yi this time being someone much nicer.


    While the two became close friends making Elder Wang and the other sect elders like Zhang Yi even more, the elders from the stronger territory came to visit the sect to learn more and make a decision about Zhang Yi.


    "I don''t know why you called us here, elder Wang, of course, we want Zhang Yi in our sect and we should give him the best treatment possible, with his talent our sect will stand out even more in a few hundred years."


    "I naturally understand and agree with that, but what really worries me is the two masters he has, one of them is Wu Qinxin from Serenity Sect and the other is unknown, but he seems to have the same talent as her and has a sect as strong as."


    "We texted her asking how we should treat her disciple and she would reply that in the best possible way she would take him to her sect."


    "That''s even better, you have to understand that Zhang Yi being a genius in the cultivation of qi is amazing, but his reaching the eighth realm of mental energy under 40 is something we have never seen in the whole divine ne."


    "In addition, Wu Qinxin is one of the best alchemist masters in the entire divine ne and even created new recipes and ways to refine pills, which means that Zhang Yi may have learned a lot from her."


    "All we have to do is treat Zhang Yi as the greatest genius of our sect which he sure is, if he wanted to join our sect is even better, with that we can get Serenity Sect as an ally and another sect too maybe."


    Elder Wang had to agree that the elder of the stronger territory was right, they had only to gain by having Zhang Yi as a disciple and with him having a master to secure his identity it was even better to trust him all.


    His reason for choosing Sword Sect was normal, too, because everyone knew that although it was not the best sect among the top 10, it was the sect that had the most allies and no one wanted to make war against them.


    So Elder Wang told Lu Bi to stay close to Zhang Yi and help him with whatever she could, just asst time Zhang Yi''s talent would be hidden from other sects and few would know that someone so talented was in Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi didn''t want to know how to stand out even more in the divine ne and after having a good Sword Sect treatment he just wanted to cultivate calmly until the day he would return to the blue moon continent.


    In theing months, Zhang Yi did a few more missions for Sword Sect and that made the elders even happier with him until he thought of returning to isted cultivation again, elder Lu also wanted to re-cultivate after spending a few months with Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi spent 4 more years in isted cultivation and then had to leave the sect to undergo another celestial tribtion, in those 4 years he could advance 4 more cultivation levels and reached the initialyer of the first level of the tenth level of mental energy and also from the tenth realm of body refinement.


    By doing this he was able to reach the same realm as he had before going back in time, at least in mental energy and body refinement, this time he did it under the age of 40 which was much better than he had in his past life.


    He also got to a point where he was almost advancing into the Soul Refinement realm and so had to leave the sect and then make the advance to go through another advance in his cultivation.


    In those 4 years, his parents also made breakthroughs and reached the peak of the Core Revolution realm and would soon move to the Spiritual Sea realm and could live a few thousand years, after which it would take many years for them to reach the Mortal Tribtion realm.


    Zhang Yi found a ce he thought was good to go through this heavenly tribtion and began to prepare before he thought of finding another high-level technique to safely pass this heavenly tribtion.


    But then he thought about it and decided to take a chance, his spear was almost to the next rank and would have to face the celestial tribtion head on to get through it, another thing that happened was that his lineage evolved again and his defense increased 6 times now with the dragon scales he had.


    With the spear, the defensive techniques he had, and the supreme understanding in variousws he thought he could survive this heavenly tribtion and perhaps use it to help him be even stronger.


    After that Zhang Yi began cultivating and within minutes reached the Soul Refinement realm and began to wait for the celestial tribtion, soon the spiritual energy around him began to gather to form a huge cloud in the sky.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi had gone far away from any sect to go through this tribtion, otherwise, everyone could see a huge cloud of spiritual energy forming in this way.


    Zhang Yi used the dragon''s scales fully and increased his body defense by 6 times, as he had the tenth realm of body refinement his defense was almost the same as that of a Realm of Emptiness warrior after using this technique.


    Zhang Yi also used the divine tortoise shield defensive technique and reinforced his defense 3 more times, but that was just as long as his qi would stand, Zhang Yi thought his qi could endure until the end of this tribtion and he had some pills qi recovery to use if needed.


    Lastly, he used the heavenly armor divine defensive technique and so he could reduce any damage taken in half, he could not even think of absorbing the lightning bolts of heavenly tribtion, then he even used a sky rank spear to be fully prepared.


    This time he didn''t even think about using his mental energy and his qi to help resist this tribtion because it would be such a waste of energy, he could only hope it was right and could survive.

 Chapter 277: Sword Sect Again 1

    Chapter 277: Sword Sect Again 1


    After Zhang Yi prepared the first lightning bolt that had thews of water crashed into him, it was a lightning bolt that had a force that even his master could fear and crashed down hard on Zhang Yi.


    The celestial armor technique managed to do half the damage because Zhang Yi had a supreme understanding of thews of water, but half of the lightning''s strength was still a very strong attack from a Realm of Emptiness warrior.


    This time Zhang Yi didn''t want to risk it and used the spear to defend himself before using his defense, just as Zhang Yi hoped his sky rank spear managed to defend himself well from this heavenly tribtion.


    Unfortunately, the spear could not fully defend Zhang Yi from damage and soon the lightning struck him, the lightning''s strength was much smaller and he didn''t even use Zhang Yi''s qi to eliminate that lightning.


    Even so, Zhang Yi was still very nervous because he felt that this lightning could easily kill him if it were stronger or if some defense of him failed before he could recover another lightning with thews of Madeira fell on Zhang Yi.


    Again the lightning''s strength halved as he passed his heavenly armor technique, seeing that Zhang Yi felt it was worth every year he spent struggling to improve his understanding of thews he had.


    He may use the spear again to defend part of the lightning''s damage and the rest could not affect his defense much, but Zhang Yi felt that the lightning was stronger than thest, so thetter should be hard for him to resist.


    After 3 more lightning bolts from the celestial tribtion, Zhang Yi was no longer sofortable, even with his defense working the three lightning bolts spent almost all his qi and yet Zhang Yi was injured by thest lightning bolt.


    If in that lightning his qi was over and his three-fold defense technique ended it was almost certain that he could die, he used a qi recovery pill, but that pill did not immediately recover qi and was still acting on his body.


    Fortunately, thest lightning bolt of this celestial tribtion was the lightning bolt with thews of lightning itself, so his spear could help Zhang Yi defend himself even better, so thest lightning bolt fell on Zhang Yi and the celestial armor technique reduced less than half of the time damage from this lightning strike which left Zhang Yi impressed.


    Soon his spear was used and managed to stop much of the lightning''s damage and defended Zhang Yi well, so neither spear could defend him and the lightning strike fell on his defense.


    Zhang Yi was soon hurt badly because the lightning''s power was greater than his total defense and yet he felt his qi rapidly diminishing, with much pain Zhang Yi could think and used all thews he had a supreme understanding and formed a Defensive area around it.


    He still had not used any of his mental energy and took advantage of it to use this technique and even though he could not stop the lightning still helped to lower the power and give more time to Zhang Yi.


    The lightningsted a few more minutes before it disappeared and after that Zhang Yipletely spent his qi and his defensive technique disappeared, Zhang Yi''s body waspletely burned and his arms and legs were almost severed outside his body.


    Zhang Yi could never hope that this heavenly tribtion could be so difficult to bear, nor that with the strength of an Emperor Realm warrior could leave him in that state, of course, if it were anyone else in the first level of the Soul Refinement realm facing this Tribtion would have died.


    Luckily he had taken a wound healing pill that was slowly healing him to keep him alive and the qi recovery pill was also slowly recovering his qi, Zhang Yi felt that without a defensive technique he would die in the next celestial tribtion.


    After all the next celestial tribtion would have the strength of a divine realm warrior that was too much for Zhang Yi to handle, after a few hours Zhang Yi can recover enough to use his supportive domain.


    Currently, his supportive domain was far more effective than any wound recovery pill, unfortunately, the injuries he sustained were very serious and it would take longer to fully recover this time.


    Zhang Yi also wondered what the heavenly tribtion would be like when he reached the Emperor Realm, after all, it would have to be stronger than an attack from a divine realm warrior and Zhang Yi could not even imagine it happening.


    After almost 1 month resting Zhang Yi can fully recover, the first thing he did was look at his spear that was reinforced, even though with his n Zhang Yi had almost died it was worth it because his spear evolved again.


    Now he had a holy-rank spear that was perhaps the strongest weapon in the divine ne, he thought that not even the divine realm warriors had sky-rank weapons, let alone holy-rank weapons.


    With this spear, Zhang Yi could go through a tribtion like the one he went throughst time easily, and this spear was even more special with the lightning bolt of tribtion on it, most importantly that this spear was from Zhang Yi and only he could use it. this spear.


    Also, not even the best cksmiths could know that this was a holy-rank spear because only the owners of these weapons could know their rank, of course, if the elders saw Zhang Yi defending themselves against an Emperor''s warrior''s attack they would suspect that this spear was of the holy rank.


    After resolving everything Zhang Yi returned to Sword Sect using teleportation, as soon as he returned to the sect he met Lu Bi who was looking for him, a few months ago she left her isted cultivation and was surprised to learn that Zhang Yi It was still cultivating.


    Usually, when a warrior''s cultivation is smaller the less time he has to spend to make a breakthrough, Zhang Yi was still very talented and so she thought he would definitely leave before her cultivation alone.


    "Lu Bi, I didn''t know you were out of your isted cultivation."


    "I left a few months ago, I saw that you had left more than a month ago, but you soon left the sect without telling anyone and I was worried."


    After talking to Zhang Yi, Lu Bi was calmer seeing that he was back and was surprised to see that Zhang Yi was in the Soul Refinement realm, which meant that Zhang Yi could improve 1 level per year of cultivation and soon arrived in the Soul Refinement realm.


    A few years ago there was another tournament and the elders decided not to take Zhang Yi to this tournament because he was still at the sixth level of the Soul Birth realm and because they wanted to keep Zhang Yi''s talent a secret and not let the other sects know about him.


    But it seemed that the sect was wrong and Zhang Yi had a lot more talent than they thought, Lu Bi was happy to see how talented Zhang Yi was, but he was worried that in a few years he could get to the Realm of Emptiness and soon be stronger than her.


    It seemed like she had to work harder to cultivate and so it would take at least a few hundred years for Zhang Yi to be stronger than she was, so Lu Bi wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Zhang Yi realized that Lu Bi wasparing the talent between them and was sad for her, he wanted to help her this time, but it would be harder this time because she was not an elder and he himself was not in danger doing the missions because no one knew about it.


    After a few hours, the cult elders knew that Zhang Yi had arrived at the Realm of Emptiness in a short time, everyone was surprised as Lu Bi was and realized that Zhang Yi was much more talented than they thought.

 Chapter 278: Sword Sect Again 2

    Chapter 278: Sword Sect Again 2


    So the elders wondered how they could make Zhang Yi have a greater sense of loyalty to the sect since even though he was an incredible talent he had not used any of their cultivation techniques and not even the cult''s cultivation resources.


    That meant they could cultivate quickly even if they were in the Serenity Sect which was his master''s sect or even his other master''s sect, the only thing they knew Zhang Yi liked in the sect was elder Wang Zou and Lu Bi.


    After thinking for a while they decided that they could send Zhang Yi to do some missions with Lu Bi and thus bring them closer while Lu Bi could teach him some things.


    For that it would have to be some early Realm of Emptiness warrior missions and pretty easy to ensure that the two would not be in danger, just like Zhang Yi, Lu Bi was not well known to the other sects and so it was safe to send her on these missions.


    When Elder Wang told Lu Bi what the cult elders were thinking she was very happy about, she felt that in a few years she could be outdone by Zhang Yi in cultivation, but as Zhang Yi was very talented in cultivating qi and from mental energy she imagined that he had no time to have a high understanding of thews.


    But understanding thews was critical to bing a genius and a stronger warrior in the future, especially in fights between warriors of the same realm where thews make a lot of difference.


    Even Elder Wang thought Lu Bi''s idea was very good and so might make Zhang Yi like the sect better, when Lu Bi told Zhang Yi that he should do some missions with her, he found it very strange.


    He had been very discreet since joining the sect and so no one in the sect knew that he had supreme understanding in somews and could fight a peak warrior of the Realm of Emptiness and still win with ease.


    So he couldn''t understand why he was sent on a mission with Lu Bi and she also didn''t say that this was a mission to teach him some things, but he thought it was a good idea because he didn''t intend to hide his skills for her. sect and so could also teach Lu Bi and perhaps in a few hundred years, she could reach the supreme understanding in thews of space and water.


    The missions they went on to do were missions that Zhang Yi was used to doing with slightly stronger warriors, their first mission being a possible case of members of the soul-eater organization.


    The sect had uncovered some traces that might have been of someone devouring souls, such as they were from the emptiness realm warriors and it was not such an unusual thing the sect ordered Lu Bi, they had to investigate a vige to find out if anyone was suspicious to be the member of the organization.


    As Lu Bi had an advanced understanding of thews of space she was the right person for this mission because she could run away if the mission got harderter, which the sect didn''t know yet was that this was actually Zhang Yi''s favorite kind of mission and what he was best at.


    Lu Bi used teleportation to take them to a ce near where they had to find the soul-eater member, usually, this was a difficult and time-consuming research mission and in the end a difficult fight.


    "Since this is the first time you participate in an investigative mission like this I will lead, it may take a few weeks or maybe longer, but it is important that we find the member of the organization and kill him."


    "Unfortunately I will have to disagree with you Lu Bi, the sect must have sent me on this mission because of my mental energy so that I can find the details more easily and keep us safe as well."


    Hearing that Lu Bi got a little confused, she knew it was a sect n to get Zhang Yi closer to the sect, but it made sense that he lead this investigation because he was a master of mental energy.


    After Lu Bi agreed with him, Zhang Yi soon searched the entire vige and found everyone in the Soul Refinement realm and Realm of Emptiness, there was no one in the Emperor Realm he expected, and those people were the suspects.


    Then he started with the Soul Refinement realm warriors and was surprised to find no one in the organization, among the Realm of Emptiness warriors he managed to find two members of the organization.


    It was a pity that he could not simply capture the two because he could not prove that they were members of the organization without even investigating, but knowing who was to me was much easier to find evidence.


    After only two days he found evidence that one of them was a member of the organization, but the other seemed to be hiding in this vige and had done nothing suspicious for now.


    Lu Bi who was with him was surprised after only two days they found out who was the member of the organization, but could not know why Zhang Yi had not yet gone to kill this member of the organization and was expecting something.


    "Zhang Yi, from the evidence you got, we already know who the member of the organization is, so why are you still investigating?"


    "I found out that there are two members of the organization in this vige, but I got the evidence that only one of them is to me and I don''t know what to do now."


    Lu Bi was surprised to learn that they had two members of the organization because the sect only suspected one of them and she had only found out about one of them, but she trusted Zhang Yi and kept track of how he knew what he was doing by discovering everything in only 2 days.


    "So you can just kill them both, so let''s do an even better job."


    "I can''t kill the other without proving that he is a member of the soul eater organization."


    "Of course you can, that''s what many do, they are in our sect territory and you just have to know who you are and not prove that you are a member of the organization."


    Hearing what Lu Bi was saying, he realized he was wrong, he was wondering how before going back to the time when the sect''s elders had to search the soul to prove that the captured warrior was an infiltrator of the organization of the other sects.


    But they were now in Sword Sect territory and just had to kill the suspects and didn''t need to prove anything, at least he knew who the culprits were, which was so much better than some Sword Sect disciples who only kill whoever they want in the viges say they are a member of the organization.


    "One of them is in the third level of Realm of Emptiness and the other is in the first level of Realm of Emptiness, I face what is in the first level and you kill what is in the third level of Realm of Emptiness."


    "We can''t do that, Zhang Yi, you''ve done more than enough figuring out who the members of the organization are, now let me fight them to do something on this mission."


    Zhang Yi meant he could fight someone from the peak of Realm of Emptiness and still win easily, but seeing that Lu Bi wanted to do that he let her fight them both, he was sure she was on the fourth level of Realm of Emptiness could easily beat the two by fighting alone.


    So Lu Bi was smarter and attacked each other individually rather than fighting both at the same time, she quickly killed the first level warrior of Realm of Emptiness using the waterws and soon after killed the other warrior.


    After that, they both returned to the sect and Zhang Yi was pleased with the mission she had done, but Lu Bi was not, she found everything Zhang Yi did amazing, but she should have done more things in this mission and taught some things to Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 279: Sword Sect Again 3

    Chapter 279: Sword Sect Again 3


    The sect''s elders were surprised because they did this mission that was supposed to be difficult very quickly when Lu Bi told what happened they were even more impressed and had even forgotten that Zhang Yi had also cultivated mental energy when he arrived so quickly to the Soul Refinement realm.


    Still, that had been a good thing for the sect that had to clear their territory from members of the soul-eater organization and now they thought it could do a great job.


    Another thing they realized was that they had to give more difficult missions so that Lu Bi could teach Zhang Yi some things, so despite being risky, they gave a mission to chase and kill a group of Sword Sect deacons who had fled after being discovered.


    They had betrayed the sect andmitted many crimes in one of the sect''s territories, this mission would normally be given to the sect''s elders to do, but they thought Lu Bi would have the strength to kill these deacons and Zhang Yi could find out where they fled.


    After a few days Lu Bi was ordered to do another mission and was surprised that not expecting another mission too quickly, naturally, she understood that thest mission had been a failure thinking about what the elders wanted.


    The problem was that they could not simply send Zhang Yi to do the missions because he had a special status in the sect, so she had suggested that the missions were only after a while so that Zhang Yi had no reason to refuse.


    Contrary to her expectations, Zhang Yi calmly agreed to do another mission, and even though he didn''t understand the sect''s motives for doing so, he really wanted more time to help Lu Bi get stronger.


    Lu Bi used teleportation again to take them to the other territory of the sect and soon began to investigate where the traitor deacons had fled, this mission was moreplicated because deacons could have fled far away, but it was easier because Zhang Yi had more information about the investigated ones.


    It took Zhang Yi only a few hours to find out some information about the deacons and find out which direction they had fled, after a few days having to ask the surrounding viges about information about these deacons. Zhang Yi had finally found a trail for him to continue using his mental energy.


    They were 5 deacons and they just wanted to flee as far as possible from Sword Sect territory, they were confident that the Realm of Emptiness elders couldn''t reach them before they crossed the border.


    Moreover, they thought that Sword Sect would not send elders from the emperor''s realm nor warriors who had an advanced understanding of thews of space nor warriors who cultivated mental energy.


    So they just fled straight to the border as soon as possible, after discovering that Zhang Yi asked Lu Bi to go a long way using teleportation and then he would track them again.


    With this tactic, the great distance the deacons had advanced before was useless because of thews of space, after a few days of persecution Zhang Yi can see that the deacons were close to where they were.


    The problem was that the 5 deacons had split into two groups, one had 3 deacons and the other had 2 deacons, the weakest two in one direction and the strongest three in the other direction.


    Normally Zhang Yi would suggest that they split up, but he feared that Lu Bi would not be able to fight one of the groups and so would end up dying, but it seemed that the two groups were almost crossing the border and the other territory they were going to was enemies from Sword Sect.


    As a righteous sect, the Sword Sect could not simply invade a sect and kill someone without permission and an enemy sect would never approve of such a thing just to further irritate the Sword Sect.


    "The deacons have split into two groups, one has the 3 strongest deacons and the other has the weakest 2 deacons, the two groups are close to escaping across the border, so we have to separate too."


    "No Zhang Yi, this is very dangerous for you, all these deacons are at least on the second level of the Realm of Emptiness and you are only on the first level of the Soul Refinement realm."


    "I know what I''m doing and I don''t have time to exin, you go after the group of three deacons because they went straight and after a few teleports toward the border you reach them, but if something happens to run away with your teleportation."


    After saying this Zhang Yi used teleportation towards where the other group of deacons fled, seeing this Lu Bi was surprised because he did not know that Zhang Yi had an understanding of thews of space.


    But it also made her more confident that Zhang Yi could really fight the two deacons and went after the other group, Zhang Yi chose the group of two deacons because they were running away and changing direction as if they feared someone like Zhang Yi was behind there.


    But it didn''t matter because after a few teleporters they were within the range of Zhang Yi''s mental energy and could no longer escape, Zhang Yi was in a hurry and teleported to where they were and killed the two swinging the spear once shing them both in half.


    After Zhang Yi headed toward the border where Lu Bi was and arrived when she had killed the first of the three deacons, two of the three were on the fourth level of the Realm of Emptiness and the first she killed was on the third level of the Realm of Emptiness.


    Lu Bi was surprised to see how Zhang Yi arrived shortly after she arrived and did not understand what happened, Zhang Yi did not exin and using his spear easily killed both deacons leaving Lu Bi not knowing what to do.


    "What happened here? How did you kill these elders so easily and have an understanding of thews of space?"


    "Even though I''m only at the first level of Soul Refinement realm, my full strength is from someone at the peak of Realm of Emptiness, I''ve always been that way since I started cultivating, and I have a talent for understanding thews of space and thews of water."


    "Water too? And what is your understanding? Intermediate or advanced understanding?"


    "I have a supreme understanding of thews of space and supreme understanding of thews of water as well."


    Hearing this Lu Bi had a hard time believing, she was over 2,500 years old and still had an advanced understanding of spacews and intermediate understanding in waterws and Zhang Yi was saying she already had supreme understanding in bothws less than 40 years old.


    She had already epted that the difference in talent between them was veryrge because Zhang Yi was at the first level of the Soul Refinement realm and also cultivated mental energy in the eighth realm at least under 40 years old.


    But she thought she could at least teach Zhang Yi something about thews and thus improve his understanding, but it seemed like all this was a ridiculous idea if not even her master and many cult elders could teach Zhang Yi anything.


    "I don''t understand, because your master let someone as talented as youe to Sword Sect and not keep you in her sect anyway, you have two elders who would definitely want you in their sect."


    "The truth is that the biggest reason behind this is the soul-eater organization, my two masters belong to two of the greatest divines of the divine ne and didn''t expect me to be so talented when they started teaching me."


    "But as I had a talent for cultivating qi and mental energy, they decided to continue teaching me everything they knew, after reaching the divine ne they understood that it did not seem right for me to enter one of the sects and abandon one of my teachers."


    "They also hate the organization of the soul-eaters who nearly killed them and their family very much, so they thought it best for me to join one of thergest sects who had no danger of infiltrating the organization, and Sword Sect went to that I chose."

 Chapter 280: Sword Sect Again 4

    Chapter 280: Sword Sect Again 4


    After hearing what Zhang Yi said Lu Bi finally understood all the reasons Zhang Yi had for joining Sword Sect even though he was so talented and had two masters who were also geniuses in the divine ne.


    "The truth is that they said I had nothing more that could be taught and with my talent it was impossible for Sword Sect not to ept me and treat me as one of the sect''s chief disciples."


    "In the future, we will continue to fight and make an alliance between the sects to fight against the soul-eater organization, and I know that a just sect-like Sword Sect will be leading this battle."


    "But then you can just stay in your house in the sect and continue cultivating in istion until you be an elder, which won''t take long, why did you agree toe on these missions with me?"


    "Like I said before one of the reasons I chose Sword Sect is because I admire elder Wang Zou and after meeting you I liked you too so I thought I could teach you some things about thews of space and water on these missions."


    Lu Bi could not even believe it, Zhang Yi hade to these missions for the same reason as her, the difference he was doing it because he was very kind and she was making it because of her pride and because the sect sent it.


    She was a little mad at Zhang Yi because he had hidden these skills from her, but she was very happy that Zhang Yi said he was helping her because she liked her, it was impossible that Lu Bi would not be happy hearing this from someone like Zhang Yi who was her closest man after her master who was like a father.


    If she told about Zhang Yi''s abilities to the sect she didn''t know what the sect could do, maybe they could even take Zhang Yi to the sect''s stronger territories before Zhang Yi reached the Realm of Emptiness.


    Also, she could no longer do those missions with him where the elders wanted her to teach him some things, so she decided not to say the things she heard from Zhang Yi to the sect elders and just get on with the missions.


    The purpose of the sect was for Zhang Yi to have more loyalty to the sect and not think about leaving the sect, and from what Lu Bi had heard about the n to fight the soul-eater organization Zhang Yi did not n to leave the sect because he needed to of the sect to fight the organization.


    So as they returned to the sect Zhang Yi began teaching some things that could help Lu Bi improve her understanding of thews of space and water, Zhang Yi already had a lot of experience teaching because he taught elder Lu and his wives in past and his parents in this life.


    Most importantly, Zhang Yi met elder Lu when she had a higher understanding of thews of space and thews of water, so he knew exactly what was the best way to teach her so that Lu Bi could learn faster.


    After they returned to the sect, Lu Bi made a report just talking about Zhang Yi''s ability to fight Realm of Emptiness warriors, so the elders would keep sending Zhang Yi on missions with Lu Bi to learn more in understanding thews. and they could give more difficult missions for them to do.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care about the mission challenge, but he had to have proper opponents so he could show Lu Bi''s use of the waterws, the elders believed in Lu Bi, but decided to send them on missions that had warriors of the world Soul Refinement realm and some of the Realm of Emptiness to be sure.


    Even so, Zhang Yi thought this could be even better because he could not use thews of water to fight Realm of Emptiness warriors because only by using the essence of the phoenix me would he have the strength to fight against Realm of Emptiness warriors.


    During the travel missions Zhang Yi used thews of space and showed Lu Bi some ways that could help her understand thews more quickly, it was a pity that he could not use the space constraint near her as the advanced understanding of thews of the space she had was not yet enough.


    Within a few months, they had done many missions, and even though Sword Sect didn''t talk about them, the towns and viges of the territory did talk about how they both did various missions that were difficult for the sect.


    Fortunately, as this time Sword Sect had not yet attacked the soul-eater infiltrators as in the past, nor had it exposed the talent of Zhang Yi and Lu Bi, they were still safe to do these missions.


    Even so, they had to stop because after these missions Lu Bi felt she could make a breakthrough in space and waterws, so she told Zhang Yi that she had to cultivate in istion to advance her understanding of herws.


    Zhang Yi naturally agreed and thought it was time to refocus on his cultivation, as he had gone through the Soul Refinement realm using the pill he could still cultivate faster, but it would take much longer than the Soul Birth realm.


    So it was taking him a few months to start the long cultivation he would have, but now he had to start his way to the Realm of Emptiness, so after 3 years Zhang Yi left his isted cultivation again.


    In those years he had advanced only one level in the Soul Refinement realm and was now in the second level of the realm, in addition, he had reached the second level of the tenth realm of mental energy and the tenth realm of body refinement.


    Zhang Yi''s parents also advanced in cultivation and were now in the initialyer of the Spiritual Sea realm, when Zhang Yi came out of his isted cultivation. Lu Bi had alsoe out and reached the ninth level of intermediate understanding of waterws and the third level of an advanced understanding of thews of space.


    She had not yet improved her cultivation, but that was because Sword Sect had not yet given her the best cultivation techniques and even the best cultivation resources, even though Lu Bi was considered one of the sect''s greatest geniuses, it was in the understanding of thews and not in cultivation.


    Zhang Yi thought it was a pity, but he had no ability to do anything about it if it was like his wives he could simply use one of the high-level cultivation techniques he had stolen and give her and still double. cultivating with her which would make her cultivate very quickly.


    But she was someone from Sword Sect and had to cultivate the cultivation techniques that the sect gave her to show her loyalty to the sect, so what he could do was keep showing how she could improve her understanding of thews that she had.


    Lu Bi was also surprised when he saw that Zhang Yi had advanced another level in cultivation, but she was d it had only been one level in 3 years if he continued to increase his cultivation as before it would take less than 40 years for him to surpass cultivation she had.


    After that, they continued on missions for a few months and when she had learned enough she would stop again to improve her cultivation of thews or the cultivation of herself, of course, that was not always so, but Zhang Yi had no problem cultivating while they did it missions and he taught Lu Bi.


    So time passed quickly and another 15 years passed, in those years many things happened and Zhang Yi got closer and closer to Lu Bi who was getting better in a way that impressed the sect''s elders.


    After all these years the name of Zhang Yi and the name of Lu Bi became very well known in the divine ne, but Sword Sect could still hide their main information and their cultivation was not known by the sects.

 Chapter 281: Sword Sect Again 5

    Chapter 281: Sword Sect Again 5


    All that was known was that the two were Sword Sect''s greatest geniuses and that they had done hundreds of missions in those sessful years just together, many difficult missions that should be done by more people.


    After so long the sect no longer cared about Zhang Yi''s loyalty and everyone knew that Lu Bi''s improvement in those years was rted to the fact that she was doing missions with Zhang Yi.


    In addition, the sect and elder Wang began to think it would be interesting for them to end up having a rtionship and even getting married, so even if one day Zhang Yi left the sect because he had two masters who were in other sects, he would still have one very good rtionship with Sword Sect.


    Sword Sect had really thought before that maybe Lu Bi was one of the sect''s greatest geniuses, after spending those years with Zhang Yi this improvement of her was increasingly apparent and the elders thought it was because she had feelings for Zhang Yi.


    The elders didn''t even think it could be because Zhang Yi had been teaching Lu Bi all these years and that was why she was improving so fast, but that was normal because Zhang Yi was already so prominent because of how fast his cultivation improved and his mental energy also.


    In those 15 years, Zhang Yi can advance a lot in his cultivation and now he has reached the seventh level of the Soul Refinement realm and also the seventh level of the tenth realm of mental energy and the tenth realm of body refinement.


    Zhang Yi''s parents could also get much stronger in those 15 years and were now in the earlyyer of the first level of the Mortal Tribtion realm after they cultivated for so many years even though they had only contact with Zhang Yi they became cultivators like everyone else the others.


    Zhang Feng and Mary were now very interested in the world of the cultivation and even learned a few things from Zhang Yi about thews and had improved a lot, but Zhang Yi didn''t want them to waste time focusing on thews and just trying to improve their cultivation.


    That''s because thews were useful for cultivators who needed to fight and be better than warriors of the same cultivation realm, and Zhang Yi didn''t mean to let his parents fight other warriors and just wanted them to cultivate so they could live longer.


    Zhang Feng was not happy when he heard this from Zhang Yi, but Mary understood what he meant by that, after all, Zhang Yi was in the Soul Refinement realm that was several times stronger than them, so if he needed them to fight it was because he could no longer fight.


    If they could reach the Realm of Emptiness even in this life they would live for hundreds of thousands of years and Zhang Yi would think that they would be able to protect themselves and he would let them enter a sect if they wanted to.


    If they wanted Zhang Yi could even take them to the blue moon continent that was where he lived for a few dozen years and let them live there, after all the cultivation they would have when Zhang Yi went to the maind they would be the strongest from that continent.


    Lu Bi can also improve a lot in these 15 years and has reached the fifth level of the Realm of Emptiness, she has alsoe to an advanced understanding of the third level of waterws and the fifth level of spacews.


    Lu Bi knew well that it was because of Zhang Yi that she had been able to improve so much in her understanding of thews she had in those years, and just as Zhang Yi had said it was much easier to improve her understanding of waterws than in thews of the space.


    In those 15 years, Zhang Yi may also continue to improve on his understanding of thews, but he found that it was much more difficult than he expected when he got closer to the peak understanding.


    He was trapped at the sixth level of supreme understanding in the 10ws he had, unlike the intermediate and advancedyer within the supreme understanding, he had never been in any barrier like these before.


    Luckily after all these years, his special eyes helped him break this barrier by taking the supreme understanding of thews of space to the seventh level, he thought it was just a matter of time before he reached the ninth level and got trapped in another barrier until we pass to the peak understanding of thews.


    Another thing Zhang Yi had to worry about all these years was creating a defensive technique that could help him survive the next celestial tribtion, he soon discovered after asking that he didn''t have a stronger defensive technique than the techniques he had already had the divine ne.


    Other divine techniques could not be used in conjunction with other techniques like the ones he used, which was a big problem for him because if a better defensive technique he would die unless he reached the peak understanding in somew or could find a rank holy armor to help him which was impossible.


    So the idea he had was to create his own defensive technique that could further improve his defense, Zhang Yi knew this was possible because he himself had already created several techniques as powerful as the divine techniques he received from his masters.


    He already decided that this technique would have to be based on thew so that he could use his best to further his defense, Zhang Yi also saw various Sword Sect defensive techniques just to increase his knowledge to create this new one technique.


    After many years he had already begun to develop the technique and in a few more years he could create a technique that could be used together with the other techniques he had and thus defend himself from the next celestial tribtion.


    Zhang Yi also visited his two masters a few times whenever he had a spare time when Lu Bi was doing isted cultivation, his master Feng Ran was very busy cultivating and trying in every way to improve his understanding of thews he had.


    Zhang Yi can help him in some things as he was stronger than his master inw understanding, yet Zhang Yi realized that Feng Ran was more talented than Lu Bi as well.


    Already his master Wu Qinxin was cultivating too but was trying to get more support from other elders while doing more things for the sect to have even more authority when needed, as one of the most talented elders she was so respected she could even be Sect master if you wanted.


    Zhang Yi also asked his masters for some advice on how he could create a good defensive technique to protect himself, unfortunately, the two of them didn''t have much talent in creating techniques and couldn''t give him many tips.


    Another thing that Zhang Yi worried about after these years was his rtionship with Lu Bi, he tried to get away from it and not think too much while just being friends with her because his wives weren''t even born yet and Zhang Yi didn''t think it was right to do that with them.


    But Zhang Yi could not deny that he felt a great affection that perhaps was even love for Lu Bi, especially because this time they spent so many years together and with her not being an elder their rtionship was much closer than before.


    Zhang Yi could also feel that it looked like Lu Bi could love him too, he suspected that even before going back in time, but he couldn''t think of any of this when he was likely to die.


    But this time there was nothing that could stop them other than the guilt Zhang Yi felt about his wives who had not even been born at that time, he thought of waiting until he was with them again, but it would take more than 400 years for that happen.


    So Zhang Yi often wondered what he could do, whether he would follow his feelings and stay with her or wait hundreds of years and risk losing that love again.

 Chapter 282: Sword Sect Again 6

    Chapter 282: Sword Sect Again 6


    Zhang Yi couldn''t talk about it with his masters who didn''t have good love rtionships for all he knew, nor did anyone else know about the fact that he''d used a taboo technique to go back in the past.


    Even ashamed Zhang Yi had no choice but to go to his mother to talk about it, Mary was the only person who knew everything he had been through and liked him well enough and knew the subject to give good advice.


    Mary was also interested when Zhang Yi talked about Lu Bi, she had heard all about Zhang Yi''s life and so it never bothered him to find a wife even though Zhang Yi was already over 55 years old.


    She understood that as the life span of cultivators was different he was still very young in the cultivation world and even she who was over 80 was also young, plus she knew that Zhang Yi had 4 wives who actually still were not born at this time.


    So she was pleasantly surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had someone she had loved for many years and was asking her for advice. Mary had epted that in the world of cultivators it was normal for a man to have multiple wives.


    Of course, she would never ept that Zhang Feng had other wives, but she was d that Zhang Yi had many women who loved him and who could take care of him and Zhang Yi loved them too.


    "I don''t know what the problem is, son, does her sect or her parents ept that you stay together?"


    "No, I don''t think Lu Bi has any parents who live with her, but her master who is like her father would definitely like to see us together and our sect would definitely approve of that too."


    "The problem as I said is that I already have my 4 wives that I will still know and who supported me until my end, I think it''s a betrayal of them if I stay with Lu Bi before talking to them about it. "


    "As you said, Zhang Yi, in the cultivation world it''s normal for someone to have multiple wives, and from what you told me the circumstances that made you marry your wives were very strange."


    "I don''t doubt you loved them and they loved you, but your first two elven wives liked you more because of a prophecy than why you fell in love naturally."


    "And with Luna and Sr, it was also because of a prophecy you met and then in a situation where you were forced to live together and you protected them from a situation where you could die that they fell in love with you."


    "These are abnormal situations that usually don''t happen and it was always your wives who said they loved you before, this situation that you are now with Lu Bi is actually a more normal situation."


    "You met and lived for many years and developed a love for each other, so I think you should stay with Lu Bi and if your other wives really love you they will ept."


    Zhang Yi really needed such a county to have the courage to talk to Lu Bi, just as his mother said their rtionship developed naturally and he could never forget Lu Bi after all they went through together.


    So in theing days, Zhang Yi hoped to gather courage and have an opportunity to talk to Lu Bi about it, another fear he had was if she didn''t really want to be with him, if that happened it would be difficult for Zhang Yi to continue this friendship.


    But even though he was unsure Zhang Yi was always a brave man and when a new mission came to them Zhang Yi decided it was the right time to talk to Lu Bi about it, it was an important mission for the sect, but it was easy for Zhang Yi and Lu Bi solve it.


    After the mission was over Zhang Yi just had to wait for the right moment to talk to Lu Bi about it, so he told Lu Bi that they better not use teleportation to return to the sect and he made a camp and a fire to they using thews of the earth, wood, and fire.


    "Lu Bi, I want to talk about something important to you."


    "It is what it is? You know you can tell me about everything."


    "Lu Bi, we have known each other for many years and have be very close friends in those years, I liked you since the first time I saw you, a little because of the admiration I have for your master, but mainly because I felt a special bond between us."


    "In those years we did a lot of missions together and I was really happy to teach you about thews and I am happy each time you improve your understanding of thews, so I feel that our friendship has gotten much stronger and that we get much closer. "


    Even though she has been together for over 20 years Lu Bi has not seen Zhang Yi talk about feeling like this many times, so she was surprised and eager to hear what Zhang Yi had to say and where he wanted to go with that conversation.


    "That''s why I hesitated a long time to tell you what I really feel, but I don''t want to waste any more time on this indecision and so today I decided to say it all to you."


    "Lu Bi, the truth is that I love you, many years ago I fell in love with you and afraid of ruining our friendship I said nothing, but we don''t know what might happen in the future and so I want to say that I want stay with you."


    Even though Lu Bi imagined that Zhang Yi would talk about something important with her, she could never imagine that he would say that he loved her, it even made someone like Lu Bi who had a very strong martial heart nervous and so it took her a while to understand what Zhang Yi meant.


    Of course, after a few years she met Zhang Yi she had fallen in love with him too, but because of the way Zhang Yi treated her it was simr to the way her master did Lu Bi never expected Zhang Yi to love her too.


    Also, even though she didn''t worry that much about always living in a world of cultivators, she didn''t know if Zhang Yi cared about their age difference of over 2,500 years.


    Who was most anxious at that time was Zhang Yi, he had said he loved Lu Bi and expected her to say what she felt for him soon after, but she was a few minutes unresponsive and even if he waited Zhang Yi was more nervous about it.


    "I love you too, Zhang Yi, since many years ago I fell in love with you and never expected you to feel the same as me, so I''m very happy with you saying that and I want to be with you too."


    Zhang Yi was very happy to hear that Lu Bi also loved him and so finally he could rx, he understood that his mother said this was the right way to like someone, but he thought it was much harder and tiring than how happened to his other wives.


    Besides, now Lu Bi was not his wife yet and for now, she was just his girlfriend and it would be much moreplicated to marry her than it was with his other wives who had a different culture.


    Besides, Zhang Yi still had to hide some things from Lu Bi for a while until she agreed to take a heavenly oath to him, and Lu Bi would not live in his mental energy world as his wives did before.


    Still, it was a different thing, and Zhang Yi was happy because he really liked Lu Bi and would have many years before he met his wives again, until then he knew he would not be with anyone else and would be married with Lu Bi.

 Chapter 283: Sword Sect Again 7

    Chapter 283: Sword Sect Again 7


    After saying that they loved each other, Zhang Yi and Lu Bi really decided to slowly return to the sect and enjoy time together without teleportation, and Zhang Yi always set up camps even though Lu Bi said he wanted to help.


    The two were now much closer, and Zhang Yi was guiding Lu Bi on how they should continue this rtionship, even though he was much younger and was already married and experienced, and Lu Bi has never had a rtionship in 2,500 years.


    She always lived and was raised in Sword Sect and always knew as a cultivator that she had to stay strong and enjoy the early years to cultivate if she wanted to reach the divine realm in the future, thankfully her effort was rewarded and she became one of the greatest geniuses of the sect.


    Fortunately as she was in the Sword Sect which was a fair sect she was not required to marry or be with the sect''s elders'' main disciples and rtives as they did in other sects which could make his life difficult with the beauty she had .


    Zhang Yi naturally knew that his rtionship with Lu Bi was different with his wives and so he had to be much more respectful when he was with Lu Bi, he also respected his wives a lot before, but he had practically married them when they got together in the past because of the difference in culture.


    After a few weeks they finally came back to the sect and the elders who were worried about them finally rxed, they thought they had given Zhang Yi and Lu Bi an easy mission and as she had thews of space they hoped the two woulde back much faster.


    After they returned Lu Bi told everything that had happened to her master and Zhang Yi also went to talk to elder Wang after her to ask him to ept their rtionship.


    Elder Wang was pleasantly surprised by this and of course, was very happy and agreed that the two would be together, he and the cult elders wondered how they could do to ensure that Zhang Yi would remain in Sword Sect even without using any important resources of the sect.


    Some elders thought of using Lu Bi to get Zhang Yi to stay in the sect, but they couldn''t ask her because Sword Sect has always been known for giving the disciples a lot of freedom.


    Fortunately, the two stayed together even though most of the elders thought Zhang Yi wouldn''t be with Lu Bi because he was a genius and usually geniuses had a very big ego and wanted to be with only the best women of the divine ne.


    Even though Lu Bi was considered by the elders to be the sect''s greatest genius, it was hard to say that she was the most talented woman or the most beautiful of all women in the divine ne, there were still many women who were far more talented than Lu Bi and much younger.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Zhang Yi didn''t care at all who were the greatest geniuses or who were the most beautiful women in the divine ne, he just stayed with Lu Bi because he really loved her and they had been together for many years.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed with her just because of her talent or her beauty, especially because of the guilt he felt with his unborn wives, yet the elders were very happy that Zhang Yi was with Lu Bi now.


    Even if he left the sect one day, Lu Bi would still remain a disciple of the sect and that would not change because she took an oath to the sect and came to where she was using the sect''s resources.


    That was enough for the sect''s elders, now Zhang Yi had to wait for the sect''s elders and elder Wang''s approval to be able to be Lu Bi''s husband, not exactly having a wedding ceremony as often as he had on Earth.


    Of course, if Zhang Yi wanted he could organize a big party when he married Lu Bi, but that was not a good idea these days because even if he was a genius he still had weaker cultivation than Lu Bi and that would cause a contempt of other geniuses.


    Even so, neither Zhang Yi nor Lu Bi was in a hurry and would continue the missions until the elders approved their marriage, even after that they would not marry so quickly.


    After that, they did a few more missions for a few months and Lu Bi decided he wanted to do another isted cultivate to further improve her cultivation, Zhang Yi also decided to do this and warned that it would take many years because he would try to get to Realm of Emptiness before leaving.


    Knowing Zhang Yi''s talent, Lu Bi knew that Zhang Yi could surely do that in less than 15 years and so she could have more time to cultivate and understand everything she learned from him after so many missions.


    So Zhang Yi did as he said he would and stayed another 9 years in isted cultivation and thus could reach the eleventh realm of energy and the eleventh realm of body refinement, so he was now much stronger than before turning back time.


    He can feel the spiritual energy in his mental energy world getting much stronger and that would only help his parents even more, after all even if Zhang Yi was very talented he could not help his parents to reach the divine realm.


    So in those 9 years, they only advanced 2yers and it would get even worse in the next few years, it could take over 100 years to get to the Soul Birth realm, but as they had reached the Mortal Tribtion realm they could live tens of thousands of years.


    Also, as Zhang Yi suggested, they not only kept cultivating but also spent time together and often talked to Zhang Yi who also cultivated in the mental energy world.


    In those 9 years, Zhang Yi didn''t just focus on cultivation either, and besides spending time with his parents, he thought about creating his new defensive technique, with divine talent and divine insight. Zhang Yi was able to create this technique after many years.


    This was a defensive technique different from the divine techniques he had and had no guaranteed effect, depending on who used this technique could be stronger than a divine technique or weaker than anymon defensive technique.


    It was somewhat simr to the sacred domain technique but was more defensive and much harder to use, it could be said to be a defensive technique made exclusively for Zhang Yi to use and perhaps no one else.


    The sacred domain technique was a technique that used whateverws the technique user had and used it to affect the opponent, depending on the technique the user''s ability as Zhang Yi could be used to be the best, but if someone didn''t have manyws It was almost useless.


    Even though having some conditions was an easier technique to use, Zhang Yi''s technique was different, it used thews that the user had the most mastery of and created a shield that prevented attacks of qi, mental energy, and otherws.


    The biggest problem was that the user of the technique had to have a high level of understanding of all techniques because he himself had to control the technique and thews to defend against enemy attacks and was not automatic as the sacred domain technique.


    The name of the technique was the shield of chaos and it used severalws to create a chaos shield that could stop anything, for some it was useless, but for Zhang Yi who had supreme understanding in 10ws and advanced understanding in 3 otherws.


    And 2 of thews he had supreme understanding were thews of time and space which in this defensive technique of Zhang Yi were the most useful for increasing his total defense, he himself was not sure of the total efficiency of this technique, but the heavenly armor technique would decrease almost half the attack.

 Chapter 284: Sword Sect Again 8

    Chapter 284: Sword Sect Again 8


    Zhang Yi''s spear was also now in the holy rank and could greatly diminish the lightning strength of the tribtion and so Zhang Yi''s new technique would only have to take away some of the tribtion''s attacking power so that he could survive quietly.


    Zhang Yi naturally hoped that he might be seriously injured again, but he was confident of surviving after creating this technique, after which the next tribtion would take dozens of years and Zhang Yi did not know if a celestial tribtion could have a stronger attack than that the divine realm.


    So after leaving his mental energy world, Zhang Yi became invisible and left the sect and then teleported as far as possible from any sect, a celestial tribtion with the force of divine realm would draw the attention of the whole divine ne if not it was well hidden and far away from all sects.


    After preparing Zhang Yi began cultivating and within minutes arrived at the Realm of Emptiness, soon after a huge cloud of spiritual energy began to form near him, even Zhang Yi was startled by the force of this cloud that looked like a hurricane sucking all over the spiritual energy hundreds of miles near where he was.


    Zhang Yi then used the dragon scales that increased his defense by 6 times, then used the tortoise shield technique to increase his defense by three times, andstly used the celestial armor technique that increased his defense by 2 times and the attack power of this tribtion was almost halved.


    Zhang Yi also took the holy-rank spear he had as an asset to survive this celestial tribtion and soon used his new defensive technique of the shield of chaos to try to diminish the offensive power of this tribtion.


    Just before the celestial tribtion began Zhang Yi saw something he could never imagine happening, the clouds that formed the celestial tribtion began to form a barrier below and around where Zhang Yi was.


    After being surprised, Zhang Yi realized that the attacking power of this tribtion could destroy part of the terrain they were in even after Zhang Yi defended himself from most of the tribtion''s attack power.


    So the heavenly tribtion seemed like a conscious being and decided to create a barrier around it so as not to harm the divine ne, Zhang Yi naturally liked it because it would be so much harder for the divine realm elders to realize this tribtion happening.


    Even though it was unexpected for Zhang Yi for something like this to happen, soon after the first lightning bolt of the waterws fell on him, Zhang Yi was afraid when he saw the power of this tribtion.


    The lightning weakened long after passing through his celestial armor, but far more than half of the attacking power remained, it seemed that just as Zhang Yi expected the difference in cultivation and the supreme understanding of thews was not enough to take half of the power of tribtion attack.


    And that was just the first lightning bolt and then it would only get stronger after going through the celestial armor. Zhang Yi didn''t want to risk it and soon used his spear, just as Zhang Yi hoped a legendary holy-rank spear can withstand much of the heavenly tribtion.


    Then the tribtion still hit him hard, but with all his defense Zhang Yi still managed to get through the first tribtion without being hurt, he can''t even use the shield of chaos in that first tribtion.


    But seeing how much qi he lost to resist this heavenly tribtion Zhang Yi decided that it was better to fully use this technique and thus preserve a little more qi, so the second lightning bolt of tribtion fell on Zhang Yi with thews of wood.


    Again the celestial armor can take away much of the tribtion''s attack power, soon after Zhang Yi used his shield of chaos to know exactly how strong his defensive technique was.


    As the lightning of the tribtion fell on the shield of chaos, a huge light began to appear as the two forces faced each other, not even Zhang Yi expected this kind of situation, but he did not lose concentration and continued to use his shield of chaos.


    Thews of time and space as Zhang Yi hoped could better resist and disrupt the tribtion, but the other 8ws, including the wood elementws, helped to reduce the attack power of this tribtion.


    When the lightning struck through Zhang Yi''s shield of chaos he used the spear only to realize that much of the lightning had disappeared after passing through the chaos shield, so only with the spear can he defend himself from tribtion.


    It surprised even Zhang Yi who was the creator of this technique, the effectiveness of the shield of chaos was that thews he used in that shield lost ownership of thews and turned into defensive energy to protect Zhang Yi.


    In addition, he used only mental energy to control this technique and thews of the environment, yet spending almost nothing of his qi and mental energy, it seemed that this technique, as well as the celestial armor technique, was much more effective against attacks ofws.


    Part of the spiritual lightning bolt of the tribtion was in the shield mixed with the energy of chaos and so the attack power diminished greatly, Zhang Yi was very happy because it meant that it was much easier to survive the tribtion in this way.


    The other lightning bolts of the tribtion fell on Zhang Yi and grew stronger and stronger, the fifth lightning bolt with the metalws managed to pass through the shield of chaos, the spear and spent a lot of Zhang Yi qi before disappearing without hurting him.


    Luckily Zhang Yi was smart and since the first lightning had passed he had already used a qi recovery pill that was active all the time, so thest lightning struck Zhang Yi with the lightningws.


    Tore through his celestial armor and lost much of his power, and then through his chaos shield losing even more power, Zhang Yi''s holy-rank spear had much more resistance to this lightning and could handle much more than before.


    Even with all this lightning striking too hard on Zhang Yi, he activated all of his remaining defensive techniques to the full and yet the lightning hurt him while he spent too much of his qi.


    Zhang Yi didn''t take any chances and even losing more when he used his supportive domain technique that healed him while the lightning hurt him more and more, Zhang Yi also took a wound healing pill while willingly holding on to thest lightning.


    After the lightning passed Zhang Yi was very injured, but this time was much better thanst time and he still had qi to recover more from his injuries, Zhang Yi was still afraid after this heavenly tribtion.


    He could not imagine how anyone other than himself could survive this powerful tribtion with the force of a divine realm warrior and Zhang Yi was sure that at least the third level of the divine realm was the force of this heavenly tribtion.


    If he had not created a new defensive technique as strong and effective against the lightning of tribtion as this he would surely have died in this celestial tribtion, in the next tribtion he would have to reach the peak understanding in at least twows to risk reaching the Emperor realm.


    After all, now he had someone''s attack strength on the peak of the emperor realm because of the essence of the phoenix me, but once he reached the emperor realm the essence of the phoenix me would no longer increase his attack strength and so was not very useful for him to hurry to reach the Emperor realm and die in the celestial tribtion.


    This time after a few hours he can recover enough and then teleported away from this ce and into his mental energy world, shortly after Zhang Yi left three divine realm elders appeared where he had the heavenly tribtion.


    These warriors had felt a great concentration of spiritual energy in this ce and much destructive power and so came as fast as they could using thews of space.

 Chapter 285: Sword Sect Again 9

    Chapter 285: Sword Sect Again 9


    Luckily, Zhang Yi can recover faster this time and get out of this ce, otherwise, these divine realm elders would surely have captured him and perhaps even killed him using a soul search to know what really happened in this ce.


    "What happened in this ce? I felt a strong concentration of spiritual energy and thought it might be a treasure or a fight between divine realm warriors, but it seems that nothing happened in this ce."


    "It''s really strange, I felt it could be a celestial tribtion by the way spiritual energy gathered in this ce, but no one in the Mortal Tribtion realm would have such a strong tribtion, only if some divine realm warrior helped."


    "I thought I could be a warrior who used a taboo technique and had to go through a high-level tribtion because of this, but no one could go through tribtion with such spiritual energy and still create a barrier to protect the ce and get out alive."


    The three divine realm elders were experienced hundreds of thousands of years old and were also very intelligent and almost guessed what happened in this ce, but they could never imagine that the heavenly tribtion itself created a barrier to protect this ce.


    And even if they found out, they couldn''t guess that Zhang Yi in the Realm of Emptiness could go through a celestial tribtion with the strength of a divine realm warrior and still leave that ce soon after.


    After investigating for a while the elders couldn''t find out anything and had to leave this ce and set up a meeting to talk to other divine realm elders to see if anyone could find out what happened in that ce.


    Zhang Yi spent a few more weeks in the mental energy world with his parents and then returned to the still hidden Sword Sect, then he left his house as if he had just emerged from his isted cultivation.


    Of course, he soon went to see how Lu Bi was after 9 years, it was impossible that he would not miss her, but he needed to get to the Realm of Emptiness to ensure his safety on the divine ne.


    Having the strength of an Emperor Realm warrior he could protect himself on the divine ne and perhaps flee a divine realm warrior, after all, he was at the ninth level of supreme understanding of thews of space.


    If he used his sacred mastery technique to dy an enemy of the divine realm he could make time to escape and never get caught, of course, he would not risk it yet and would try to confront others to show his true strength.


    Now Zhang Yi would only get stronger when he reached the divine realm, but that was very difficult to do and would take at least hundreds of years, and besides, Zhang Yi would have to wait until he had the peak understanding in somew to risk reaching the Emperor Realm


    Others would think this was impossible because there was no record of anyone who had achieved it in thest hundreds of thousands of years, but Zhang Yi was confident that in over a thousand years he would achieve it.


    He arrived at the Realm of Emptiness under the age of 70 and that already made him one of the greatest geniuses in divine ne history, so taking a thousand more years to reach the Emperor Realm and having a peak understanding inw would still be an amazing thing.


    The only thing Zhang Yi feared was that the soul-eater organization would cause a problem for the divine ne, but he knew well that for at least the next 400 years nothing should happen unless he did something.


    And Zhang Yi was being careful and trying his best not to get too involved in the soul-eater organization, he was no longer afraid of Emperor Realm warriors and felt that the organization could do nothing for him while he was at Sword Sect.


    Also, with his master Wu Qinxin being known to everyone at Serenity Sect, it would be hard for any sect or organization to risk attacking someone like Zhang Yi, so he wanted to get to the Realm of Emptiness as soon as he could to bepletely safe.


    When Lu Bi learned that Zhang Yi hade out of his isted cultivation she was very happy about it before she didn''t even care that Zhang Yi was cultivating for several years, but after they got together she missed him after a few months.


    Lu Bi was surprised to see that Zhang Yi had already arrived at the Realm of Emptiness just as she was, but unlike before she was just happy to know that, the stronger Zhang Yi became and the more sessful he would be the happier she was.


    Zhang Yi was also happy to see that Lu Bi had improved in those 9 years, as he couldn''t help her while in stand-alone cultivation she couldn''t improve that much, but Lu Bi still reached the middle tier of Realm of Emptiness.


    Thinking that when Zhang Yi met her before going back in time she was in the middleyer of the sixth level of the Realm of Emptiness that was a breakthrough, which meant that in another 400 years she could reach the Emperor realm just like Zhang Yi.


    In addition, Lu Bi also reached the fifth level of an advanced understanding of thews of water and the sixth level of an advanced understanding of thews of space, which was better than she had when Zhang Yi first met her before returning to the past.


    Sword Sect elders also realized how much better Lu Bi''s talent was than they had thought before they thought of giving her the title of an elder when she reached the sixth level of an advanced understanding of thews of space and the sixth realm from the Realm of Emptiness.


    But it seemed like they wouldn''t have to give her the title of elder sooner because in a few hundred more years she would reach the Emperor Realm and be even stronger than they had thought before.


    The elders also knew and were shocked to see that Zhang Yi had reached the Realm of Emptiness at the age of 64, many at this age had not even gone through the Mortal Tribtion realm and even geniuses would be happy if they were in the Soul Birth realm at that age.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi''s talent was still a big secret in the divine ne, otherwise, dozens of sects would send elders to try to kill Zhang Yi in the next few years, of course, elders couldn''t imagine that Zhang Yi could face an Emperor Realm elder.


    Many elders thought of sending Zhang Yi to maind Sword Sect for him to be a main disciple of the sect, but after some thought, they naturally deduced that Zhang Yi would not want something like that.


    After all, he came to this territory because he admired elder Wang and after these years fell in love with Lu Bi, Zhang Yi did not use the resources of the sect nor had any master at Sword Sect, so it was obvious that he would not be interested in going to a stronger territory of the sect.


    Especially since if he went to the strongest territories everyone would know about his age and his great talent, Sword Sect could not hide such talent in their main territory.


    Still, the elders were concerned because they knew that Zhang Yi''s master would naturally know about his talent and that he was in the Realm of Emptiness, and Wu Qinxin could ask Zhang Yi to go to Serenity Sect for the benefit of her sect.


    With that in mind, the elders then decided to give Lu Bi a great gift, so they would reward her for her talent and would still please Zhang Yi by presenting his future wife.


    Their gift to Lu Bi was a divine cultivation technique that could further increase her cultivation speed and make her qi even stronger, and with this technique, she could reach the divine realm if she had talent as well as the leading elders of Sword Sect.


    This was one of the sect''s unique secret techniques that were given only to the sect''s greatest geniuses when they arrived at the Emperor Realm or when they had incredible talent in the Realm of Emptiness.


    Even the main disciples of the sect who were less than 2,000 years old and in the Realm of Emptiness would not receive this sect, because another requirement was to have supreme understanding in somew before 4,000 years.

 Chapter 286: Sword Sect Again 10

    Chapter 286: Sword Sect Again 10


    Currently, none of the sect''s chief disciples had advanced understanding in anyw, because they spent most of their time cultivating to try to take advantage of their age advantage.


    Another reason that made Zhang Yi respect elder Wang was that everyone knew that improving understanding of thew often depended on the cultivator''s talent and luck, so these disciples preferred to invest more in cultivation than in thews.


    Lu Bi had advanced understanding in twows and was above level 5 in understanding the twows, so it was only a matter of time before she reached a supreme understanding in one or perhaps bothws before 4,000 years.


    Lu Bi was naturally very happy to receive a divine cult cultivation technique and was very grateful too and now the sect was even more loyal, Zhang Yi was also happy and pleased with it and thought that Lu Bi deserved it and that made him liked Sword Sect even better.


    They were a righteous sect who still knew how to keep the sect''s disciples and elders without using the disciples or threatening anyone, so Sword Sect was the sect with the most allies among the 10rgest sects.


    Lu Bi could no longer do missions with Zhang Yi now because he would have to spend the next few months understanding the new divine cultivation technique she had received, thankfully it was a simr technique to what she was currently cultivating and so it was easier for her understand.


    Zhang Yi took advantage of this time that Lu Bi was understanding her new cultivation technique to leave the sect and visit his masters, he first went to visit Feng Ran who was still hiding in the territory they first came to on the divine ne.


    Feng Ran was still trying to get stronger in those years and was getting closer to Emperor Realm''s eighth level, he didn''t want to go back to his sect before he got much stronger and so make sure he had more prominence in the sect which would avoid that he died.


    Whenever Zhang Yi showed up he gave some tips for Feng Ran to increase understanding of thews he had, but it was much harder for Zhang Yi to teach Feng Ran that he had advanced understanding of all thews he understood and Zhang Yi could not stay with him to teach about thew as he did to Lu Bi.


    Feng Ran also had a supreme understanding of twows which made it even more difficult that Zhang Yi could soon teach him a few things, yet it was good that Feng Ran was getting better.


    Feng Ran was also very surprised when he saw that Zhang Yi had arrived at the Realm of Emptiness because he knew well that Zhang Yi had to go through a tribtion that had divine realm attacks.


    So he thought that Zhang Yi would take much longer to prepare better for this next tribtion, not even Feng Ran had the confidence to survive a celestial tribtion with the strength of a divine realm warrior and that was because he was on the fifth level of the twelfth realm of body refinement.


    He was also surprised that Zhang Yi had reached the eleventh realm of body refinement, he knew how difficult it was to do body refinement, and Zhang Yi seemed to achieve it that easily.


    Of course, Feng Ran had all the defensive techniques he passed on to Zhang Yi and could use them as well, in addition to recing the dragon scale that Zhang Yi had Feng Ran had a defensive technique that he gained from the phoenix lineage he had.


    Of course, it was not as good as Zhang Yi''s dragon scales and he also didn''t have a holy rank spear that was more resistant to the lightning bolts of celestial tribtion and so he was weaker than Zhang Yi defensively.


    And that was very amazing for Feng Ran if before he had any doubt that Zhang Yi had gone back in time now it was impossible for him to have that doubt, Feng Ran was thrilled to think that in a few hundred years Zhang Yi could reach the divine realm.


    After spending a few days talking with Feng Ran Zhang Yi left to visit his other master, he quickly arrived at Serenity Sect and was very well received by the elders there who knew that Zhang Yi was a disciple of Wu Qinxin.


    Many Serenity Sect elders already knew about it, but no one could talk about it with people outside the sect, because it was not priding for Serenity Sect that the main disciple of one of the best elders they had was in another sect.


    Just as Feng Ran did, Wu Qinxin was very surprised to see that Zhang Yi was in the Realm of Emptiness under 70, this was already a legendary talent, she also knew that Zhang Yi had gone through a heavenly tribtion of the divine realm to get this.


    She was also surprised to see that Zhang Yi had the eleventh realm of mental energy, seeing that Wu Qinxin couldn''t help but think it was worth her having died in her past life to create such talent as Zhang Yi that would dominate the divine ne in the future.


    The other Serenity Sect elders also saw how Zhang Yi had arrived at the Realm of Emptiness before age 70 and could only congratte Wu Qinxin who had such an amazing disciple.


    With that Zhang Yi had a great connection to Serenity Sect even if he was in Sword Sect, these elders could also know that Zhang Yi would dominate the divine ne in the future and it was important to have a close ally like him.


    That''s because the elders didn''t know that Zhang Yi had the eleventh realm in mental energy if they did, they said they would treat elder Wu as an even bigger treasure of the sect just to have a greater friendship with Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi wasn''t afraid to show his skills now that he could defend himself, but as long as he could hide some of his talents he would be better off, only his masters knew he had his three cultivations on the same level.


    After spending a few days at Serenity Sect Zhang Yi returned to Sword Sect, within a few months Lu Bi left her isted cultivation and had started cultivating the new divine cultivation technique she had received from the sect.


    Just understanding the Lu Bi technique could already feel that her cultivation was being strengthened and her qi was bing more abundant, it was a pity she didn''t have the talents that Zhang Yi had and so her qi was still very unclean.


    After they got married Zhang Yi could use Lu Bi''s double cultivation technique to increase her cultivation and still purify their cultivation, but that would not happen soon enough for what Zhang Yi knew.


    Sword Sect elders had already approved of Zhang Yi marrying Lu Bi and he knew after leaving the 9-year-old isted cultivation, but Zhang Yi just wanted to get married when he proved to the whole divine ne that he was a great genius and Then he would have a party to make Lu Bi happier and more proud.


    Of course, he talked to Lu Bi about it and she said she understood it and was in no hurry to get married, she was very happy to know that Zhang Yi cared so much about her, now that she had the divine cultivation technique she could stay stronger and more helpful to Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi intended to do more missions with Lu Bi to help her better understand thews, but Elder Wang warned him and Lu Bi that the big sects would have a meeting in a few weeks and the two would have to appear as well.


    It was very simr to the tournament that Zhang Yi had Sword Sect organize to catch the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization, but this time it would not be a tournament but something like a reunion.


    Moreover, it seemed that only thergest sects that had an elder in the divine realm woulde to this meeting and the smaller sects were not invited.

 Chapter 287: The Major Sects Gathered 1

    Chapter 287: The Major Sects Gathered 1


    It seemed to be a smaller meeting than it wasst time, but in fact, it would be bigger than thest meeting, because at thest meeting only the sects that had humans were called after all the soul-eater organization could only infiltrate sects human.


    So the threergest sects of the elves also appeared at this meeting because they had divine realm elders as well, so that excited Zhang Yi because he was thinking of leaving Lusserina and Saphielle in some of these sects so that they would feel morefortable.


    So that Zhang Yi could investigate whether these sects might be suitable for them, elder Wang, while very important to Sword Sect, had no authority to know why this meeting between thergest sects was organized.


    But Zhang Yi wasn''t worried about that because he could just ask his master when he arrived at the meeting, surely Wu Qinxin should know the reason for this meeting as an important Serenity Sect elder as she was.


    Sword Sect would also take the opportunity to introduce Zhang Yi to all sects and also show Lu Bi''s talent, of course, they wouldn''t count on Zhang Yi also cultivating mental energy above the eighth realm nor was he under 70.


    But all sects could, of course, know that Zhang Yi was too young and would have to have something special to be considered one of Sword Sect''s most important geniuses, perhaps Serenity Sect would take the opportunity to say that Zhang Yi was a Sword Sect disciple.


    This would serve to introduce Zhang Yi again to all divines of the divine ne, Zhang Yi also liked this situation because so he could show his talent and in a few years, no one could say anything when he married Lu Bi.


    After a few weeks, some elders from the higher Sword Sect territories came to the sect to take them to the meeting ce, Zhang Yi and Lu Bi were very important to Sword Sect and these elders had a supreme understanding of thews of space and would lead them faster to the meeting ce.


    When they arrived at the meeting ce it surprised Zhang Yi, because it was at the same ce where the tournament was held by Sword Sect so that Zhang Yi would tell who the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization were.


    Of course, this time the sects did not bring together several elders who had a supreme understanding of thews of space to create an environment for billions of warriors where everyone could be on the ind and the tournament could still be held.


    After a few hours that Zhang Yi came to the ind some Serenity Sect elders came to where Sword Sect was to call Zhang Yi because his master wanted to see him, Sword Sect elders couldn''t stop it and so authorized Zhang Yi took Lu Bi to meet Wu Qinxin so he could introduce her to his master.


    Of course, Feng Ran was not in this tournament because the Sacred Phoenix Sect hade and would surely recognize him, otherwise Lu Bi would have met almost all the people important to him at this meeting.


    Lu Bi was also anxious to meet Zhang Yi''s master, of course, she knew who Wu Qinxin was and had been surprised when Zhang Yi told her he was her disciple, Lu Bi hoped that Zhang Yi''s master would like her.


    When Zhang Yi introduced Lu Bi to his master, Wu Qinxin liked her very much and thought that maybe Lu Bi was more talented than her, if Wu Qinxin didn''t know that Zhang Yi was teaching Lu Bi she would offer to be her master.


    Wu Qinxin had to be content with being the master of Zhang Yi who was one of the greatest geniuses of the whole divine ne after the three talked for a long time Lu Bi had to leave because Wu Qinxin called Zhang Yi to talk about something important with him.


    "I liked your future wife very much, I''m sure your other wives won''t care and will understand why you stayed with her."


    "I hope so, I decided to stay with Lu Bi because I really love her and hope it won''t cause any further problems in the future."


    "Won''t, I think she''s even more talented than me and with you teaching her it''s just a matter of time before she gets to the Emperor Realm and supreme understanding in somews."


    "But you can''t forget your promise to me when my daughter is born and reaches a certain age you will have to marry her if she likes you."


    Zhang Yi had thought that Wu Qinxin had forgotten about it, after all, just like his other wives her daughter was not born yet and could not end up being born because Zhang Yi changed the future by telling what would happen to his master.


    "Why did you call me here master? Did you find out why this meeting is being held so suddenly?"


    "Yes, this meeting is being held because all the divine realm elders of all the great sects had to meet in this ce because the divine realm elders had to discuss something and their sects could be in danger if they were absent."


    "Taking advantage of this need they decided it was a good idea for the biggest sects toe together so that everyone could be more united, the problem is that I think you might be the reason that the divine realm elders are gathering."


    "As well?"


    "It seems that a few months ago some divine realm elders felt a great deal of disturbance in a ce far from any sect in the divine ne, arriving there they found nothing different."


    "But it seems that this ce had a great concentration of unusual spiritual energy that was dissipating when they arrived and some of them suspect it may be a heavenly tribtion."


    "After arguing they felt it made little sense because nothing had been destroyed and this heavenly tribtion had the strength of a divine realm warrior, a warrior had to use a very powerful shield to prevent the destruction of the ground while going through the tribtion which was impossible."


    "But that happened right around the time you had your heavenly tribtion and entered the Realm of Emptiness and I think it was you that they were after."


    After hearing what Wu Qinxin said Zhang Yi knew she was right, it was certainly his heavenly tribtion that had attracted these elders of the divine realm, fortunately, he had not been so hurt in the tribtion and could quickly leave that ce and was not found.


    Even though this was proof that he had been careless, no one should know that a celestial tribtion with the strength of a divine realm warrior could create a shield to protect the ground, otherwise, these elders would be sure that a tribtion did indeed ur.


    "Surely this is because of me, but this meeting is useless because they could never find out it was me, after all, I am only in the Realm of Emptiness and this heavenly tribtion had the strength of a divine realm warrior, they would never imagine that I could survive such a tribtion."


    "But that could be useful for us in the future, I think the warriors who are part of the soul-eater organization don''t go through heavenly tribtions for using a taboo technique like me."


    "Yet we can use this distrust of them to make all sects more concerned with the soul-eater organization, perhaps that someone in the organization could have reached the divine realm."


    "So after many years when Ie to the divine realm and show that I can find the members of the organization, it will be easier to gather the sects to make a big attack."


    Wu Qinxin found the idea of Zhang Yi great, surely the sects knew very little about the organization of the soul eaters even though they were the greatest enemies of all sects on the divine ne.


    But what everyone agreed was that they did not have an elder of the divine realm and so the sects did not fear this organization, so they could use this situation to at least make all sects more aware of the dangers of the organization.

 Chapter 288: The Major Sects Gathered 2

    Chapter 288: The Major Sects Gathered 2


    After talking to his master Zhang Yi returned to where Sword Sect was with Lu Bi, Wu Qinxin said he would send this idea to them that he could be someone from the soul-eater organization to the Serenity Sect elder of the divine realm.


    Of course, she would say that seriously and not that they were just arming for the biggest sects to worry about the organization, but the truth was that if Wu Qinxin didn''t know that Zhang Yi had been responsible for this heavenly tribtion she would also think it was someone from the organization.


    On other asions also before Wu Qinxin had told her sect elders the suspicions she had about the two of the top 10 sects that Zhang Yi said had infiltrated the soul-eater organization.


    Since the elders trusted Wu Qinxin, they also had a great distrust of these sects, this time for sure the divine realm elders of these sects would say they did not agree that it could be because of the organization.


    Even if after that these elders forgot about this investigation because it was impossible for them to find out that the real culprit was Zhang Yi, surely in the future these divine realm elders would remember to be more careful with the organization.


    From what Zhang Yi had seen in the years he was on the divine ne this time was that he had many fewer disciples and elders infiltrated by the organization into sects than after 400 years when he first came to this divine ne.


    The reason for this was that the sects did not really care about the organization because they thought they would never have a member of that organization in the divine realm and even if they did, they would be weaker than the elders of the major sects.


    But this was with the divine realm elders, and within a few days of the beginning of the meeting, the disciples and elders of the sects began to talk to the Allied sects and the friends they had in thergest sects.


    Of course, Zhang Yi didn''t know many people and was talking to some Serenity Sect disciples and some Serenity Sect elders, the disciples were told by the elders that Zhang Yi was a genius and someone special even though they didn''t say he was an elder Wu Qinxin disciple.


    Zhang Yi was smart and also took the opportunity to try to talk to the sects that were formed only by elves, these sects usually did not make friends or alliances with any other sect, even between these three sects had a rivalry.


    The sects were the Forest Elf Sect that epted only forest elves and had a rivalry with another sect that was the Dark Elf Sect that epted only dark elves, the most neutral sect was the Sect of the Elves Gathered that ept both types of elves.


    Zhang Yi had long lived with elves and with Lusserina and Saphielle who were elves, so he managed to make friends with the three sects, this made all the elders of the biggest sects interested in Zhang Yi who befriended the three groups.


    To achieve this he used hope world history to talk about the courage of the stronger elves in a weaker ne than the divine ne, of course, he did not say where the blue moon continent was and just said that he heard from someone.


    The three sects enjoyed hearing about how the two species of elves came together to create a separate world that was an elven paradise, of course, he did not say that the dark elf race was almost extinct and that this paradise was almost destroyed until he saved this world.


    After all in this life, as he had the three treasures when he went back in time this world would once again be a paradise for the elves as it had been created to be if in the future he brought his wives to the divine ne he would take them into some of these Three sects.


    The other day rumors about Zhang Yi began to appear in the sects and many elders from other sects asked about him and about Lu Bi as well, the sects, of course, had heard about Zhang Yi and Lu Bi doing various difficult missions quickly and easily.


    But these sects did not have much information about them, however after meeting Zhang Yi and Lu Bi the two were in the Realm of Emptiness and they knew that Lu Bi was over 2,500 years old.


    They did not know that she had advanced understanding in twows with one of them being thews of space, the elders thought that Zhang Yi was much younger than Lu Bi, but Zhang Yi was in the Realm of Emptiness and if she had less than 2,000 years should be in the main territory with the main disciples.


    Elder Wang had already spoken with Zhang Yi and Lu Bi as well as sect elders and agreed to share some information about Zhang Yi and Lu Bi with elders from other sects to increase Sword Sect''s prestige.


    So first they said that Lu Bi was on the fifth level of the Realm of Emptiness and also had an advanced understanding of the fifth level of waterws and advanced understanding on the sixth level of spacews.


    This surprised the elders of the other sects, with an advanced understanding of twows. Lu Bi shifted from a talented elder to a genius who coulde to the supreme understanding of twows in the future.


    When everyone was surprised it was revealed that Zhang Yi was under 500 and had reached the first level of Realm of Emptiness, Sword Sect was smart and said that Zhang Yi was under 500 which was true because Zhang Yi was under 70 years.


    Even though that was enough to shock all the sects with the incredible talent he had, someone under 2,000 in Realm of Emptiness was considered a genius and Zhang Yi was much younger than that and had the ability to reach the Emperor Realm before 2 thousand years.


    When everyone was shocked it was revealed that he had more than the eighth realm of mental energy as well, and the Sword Sect elders said that Zhang Yi was a disciple of Wu Qinxin of Serenity Sect.


    These revtions caused Zhang Yi to be ced on everyone''s mind as the greatest genius of the divine ne today, even though many did not know why he was in Sword Sect if his master was in Serenity Sect which was one of the top 10 sects and Wu Qinxin was highly respected throughout the divine ne.


    This made the rival sects even more frightened that they had not discovered this until Zhang Yi reached the Realm of Emptiness, which of course could make Zhang Yi in danger from his missions from now on.


    Of course, Zhang Yi was prepared for this and was not afraid even if Emperor Realm elders tried to attack him and Lu Bi on missions, with the mental energy he could be invisible and make Lu Bi invisible even to the divine realm elders and thews from space they could easily escape.


    In addition, Zhang Yi could easily kill various Emperor Realm elders by being in the Realm of Emptiness and having supreme understanding in 10ws, even before going back in time when he had used a pill to increase his cultivation he was able to easily kill those elders from the Emperor Realm would be much easier now.


    Over the next few days, the meeting continued and the Allied sects continued talking to each other, but this time the main subject of the conversation was Zhang Yi''s talent, Serenity Sect allies almost always asked whether it was true that Wu Qinxin was Zhang Yi''s master and because he was not in his master''s sect.


    After a few days, some leading disciples of the biggest sects that were in the Realm of Emptiness became very jealous of Zhang Yi''s talent and challenged him to some fighting, which caused everyone''s disapproval, but everyone was interested to see if Zhang Yi was also skilled in fights even though I''m so young.


    For these fights Zhang Yi did not even think of using any weapon or the essence of the phoenix me, he could beat his opponents only by using his body refinement that was on the eleventh level.

 Chapter 289: The Major Sects Gathered 3

    Chapter 289: The Major Sects Gathered 3


    Just as he was hoping, Zhang Yi easily beat the ''geniuses'' who defied him, and that was because his opponents usedws and weapons to fight Zhang Yi who used only a few blows and speed to defeat his opponents.


    One would naturally realize that Zhang Yi was very easy at beating opponents who were all more than a thousand years more experienced than he was, making Zhang Yi known even more as the greatest genius of the divine ne.


    Lu Bi, who knew that Zhang Yi could win a fight against her easily, was not so impressed with what Zhang Yi did even though he would like him to be admired by the elders of the other sects.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi was very discreet and even some Sacred Phoenix Sect elders could not realize that he was using his body refinement more than qi to defeat his enemies in these fights.


    Soon the greatest geniuses of the sects at the third level of the Realm of Emptiness disliked the attention Zhang Yi was getting and decided to challenge him as well, Zhang Yi epted the challenges and began to use more qi andws to fight these opponents.


    With his talent, Zhang Yi can disguise thews he used for intermediate understanding at level 9, but even that impressed the cult elders and earned the respect of the elders of the sects the elves were in.


    All elves who came to the Realm of Emptiness naturally had advanced understanding in at least onew, it was much more difficult to reach a supreme understanding, but most of the elves in the Emperor Realm had supreme understanding in at least onew.


    So against the elves only warriors who cultivated mental energy had the upper hand and kept them humbler, but everyone knew that the elves were amazing because they could have a better understanding of thews.


    Using thews and qi along with body refinement Zhang Yi had no difficulty beating opponents in the third level of Realm of Emptiness even without using the essence of the phoenix me because he used no weapons or techniques to win.


    After these struggles, Zhang Yi was almost unanimously known as the greatest genius of the divine ne, some evenmented that Zhang Yi coulde to an advanced understanding of thew within a few years.


    Lu Bi thought the other elders were funny because they didn''t know that Zhang Yi had supreme understanding in severalws because she only knew twows that Zhang Yi had a supreme understanding and Wu Qinxin found it even more fun knowing that he had supreme understanding in 10ws.


    While the meeting between the sects became more lively because of Zhang Yi the meeting between the divine realm elders was also more intense because of Zhang Yi even though they did not know that he was the cause of it.


    Serenity Sect''s divine realm elders received Wu Qinxin''s suggestion that whoever caused this abnormal situation could be someone from the soul-eater organization, she was highly respected by the cult elders and with Zhang Yi''s talent revealed she was even more important to the sect.


    And these divine realm elders as well as many in the divine ne didn''t like the organization and didn''t mind falsely using them, and they really thought it would make a lot of sense if it was someone in the organization who had gone through a heavenly tribtion for using a taboo technique.


    Just as Wu Qinxin expected the two sects that had elders infiltrated by the organization said they did not believe anyone in the organization could have done this because if it were possible it could have happened many years ago as many members of the organization were infiltrating the sects.


    Just as Wu Qinxin had suggested, the divine realm elders said it could be someone who came to the divine realm for the first time and why it caused this unprecedented reaction and other members of the organization could have created a sacrificial barrier to make it a secret.


    Hearing that even doubters thought it might be possible, everyone knew that the members of the organization were crazy and could even sacrifice themselves to create such a barrier, even the three divine realm elders who discovered this found this a very likely exnation.


    Sword Sect''s divine realm elders agreed with the Serenity Sect elders because this theory seemed likely and because they had to be Serenity Sect''s allies because Zhang Yi was in their sect.


    Later the other allied sects of Serenity Sect and Sword Sect also decided to approve this theory as valid, so the mystery of what happened away from the sects on the divine ne was solved.


    "If someone from the soul eater''s organization has reallye to the divine realm, their organization can no longer be overlooked, we have to do something about it."


    "But what can we do? We can neither discover the members of that organization nor the location of where their organization''s headquarters are."


    "We have to prepare more to protect the divine ne sects from the invasions of the members of the organization, I have felt that the organization has be much more active in recent years, we have to prepare for a great war in the future."


    After that the meeting between the divine realm elders and between the sects ended, everyone was worried that the organization might have some divine realm elders and that the danger increased for the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi was also happy because he had befriended the elders and disciples of the three sects who had elves and it would make it easier for him to arrange a ce for his wives to stay if they wanted to.


    But the elders of the other sects were concerned that Zhang Yi was trying to make Sword Sect be an ally of the three elf sects because if that happened Sword Sect would surely be the sect with the most allies among the 10 strongest sects.


    The Sword Sect elders did not know what Zhang Yi was intending to do, nor did they care, after all these years they had learned to trust that Zhang Yi always wanted to do what was best for the sect.


    Zhang Yi was also happy that his prestige had increased long after this meeting, so after a few more years, he could spend Lu Bi on cultivation and thus officially arrange the wedding.


    Elder Wang talked to the Sword Sect elders in the stronger territories and they offered toe to Sword Sect to protect Zhang Yi while he was doing the missions, they were afraid that rival sects would try to attack him and Lu Bi.


    But Zhang Yi said he didn''t need any of this and didn''t care about attacks from other sects, first because Zhang Yi had so many secrets he kept from the sect and he would be very restricted with an elder protecting them and he couldn''t even teach thews to Lu Bi quietly.


    Zhang Yi was sure that even if several Emperor Realm elders at the ninth level came to attack they would be killed by him, and he thought that after this meeting the other sects would not have the courage to send Emperor Realm elders to attack them without irritating Sword Sect and their allies.


    But Zhang Yi used only the excuse that he could run away with Lu Bi if someone tried to attack them, so everyone from Sword Sect returned to their territory and Zhang Yi soon returned to look for more missions to do with Lu Bi.


    Besides doing these missions, Zhang Yi''s only goal was to continue cultivating and bing stronger than Lu Bi and thus having their marriage, Zhang Yi''s next goals were to reach the peak understanding in somew and to reach the divine realm and thus begin their attack on the organization of the soul eaters.


    But Zhang Yi did not think that even with divine talent it was possible to do so before his time to meet his wives arrived, it was a little over 400 years old now and Zhang Yi could not reach the Emperor Realm before reaching the peak understanding in somew.


    The only good part of this was that Zhang Yi could continue to cultivate mental energy and body refinement until he had a peak understanding of thews ore to the divine realm with his body refinement.

 Chapter 290: The Major Sects Gathered 4

    Chapter 290: The Major Sects Gathered 4


    It remained to know which of the two goals Zhang Yi could achieve first, he knew from experience that having lesser cultivation of qi than cultivating mental energy was not a problem and in therger realms it was much faster to match his cultivation methods again.


    Having greater cultivation of body refinement was also much better, and with Zhang Yi''s defensive techniques he was sure he could easily resist the next celestial tribtion if he had the twelfth realm of body refinement.


    Zhang Yi could not risk it because he did not even know if there was a higher realm than the divine realm and if it did, it would have a force at least 10 times greater than a warrior at the peak of the divine realm.


    So 81 years went by and a lot of things happened in those years, it was a longer time than it took Zhang Yi to get to the Realm of Emptiness and it was this time that it took him to get close to the Emperor realm and reach the twelfth level of mental energy. and to the twelfth level of body refinement.


    This was also the time it took for Zhang Yi to reach the same cultivation realm that Lu Bi was in, he knew it wouldn''t be easy, but he couldn''t expect that with his help and the pills his master had given to him and the divine cultivation method she had received from the Lu Bi sect would improve so quickly.


    He can only reach her level of cultivation because Lu Bi had reached the peak of the ninth level of the Realm of Emptiness and had not yet been able to advance to the Emperor Realm, even with Zhang Yi helping her and the divine cultivation method was expected to she took at least 20 years to get to the Emperor realm.


    It was not so unusual for a couple to take hundreds of years to get married, but Zhang Yi regretted proposing that because for just one detail they had to spend 81 years waiting to start organizing the wedding.


    Even so, he was d Lu Bi could grow her cultivation so quickly, even though he expected something like that because of her talent, he didn''t expect her to improve so quickly.


    After all, when he met her 400 yearster she was still on the sixth level of the Realm of Emptiness, it showed the impact that his help had on her life, thankfully he had reached her level of cultivation after all these years.


    In those 81 years many things happened, the sects met once again for the divine realm elders to talk because they had given up looking for who had caused the disturbance of spiritual energy away from the sect territory and epted the theory that was caused by the organization of the soul eaters.


    In those years Zhang Yi realized that the organization was quieter and not as active as before because of investigations of the divine realm elders, surely the elders of the organization were very angry with Zhang Yi that caused all this and the me ended in them.


    Again at this meeting, Zhang Yi was one of the biggest highlights having advanced several levels in the Realm of Emptiness in a short time, Zhang Yi was still under 2,000 years old and already had the cultivation topete with the elders of the weaker sects.


    In those 81 years, another thing that happened was that Zhang Yi and Lu Bi were attacked several times while doing the missions and Zhang Yi tried to teach Lu Bi thews, just as Zhang Yi thought no Emperor Realm elder attacked them in those attacks.


    But several sects would sometimes send several Realm of Emptiness ninth-level elders to attack them, of course, Zhang Yi never had a hard time killing those elders who attacked them, and Zhang Yi and Lu Bi didn''t even have to tell Sword Sect that these attacks were going on.


    Interestingly just as Zhang Yi expected few elders to attack they were infiltrated by the organization, it seemed that the organization did not think Zhang Yi was a danger and did not want to provoke Sword Sect much.


    This confirmed the theory that Zhang Yi had that before going back in time the organization only tried to attack Sword Sect because Sword Sect began killing several infiltrators of their sect, so Zhang Yi thought he had made sure not to try to attack the organization before to reach the divine realm.


    In these 81 years Zhang Yi''s parents have also been able to make great progress in their cultivation with the help of Zhang Yi and have reached the second level of the Soul Birth realm, Zhang Yi helped them go through the heavenly tribtions that were easy for Zhang Yi to go through. a tribtion with the strength of a divine realm warrior.


    When Zhang Yi saw that his parents had reached the Soul Birth realm, he thought of giving the divine pills for them to reach the Soul Refinement realm more easily, but then thought it would be a waste, his parents were in no hurry to increase. their cultivation and so it was better to save until they got to the Soul Refinement realm and they would easily move on to the Realm of Emptiness.


    That was why Zhang Yi could guarantee that his parents were able to reach the Realm of Emptiness, but he could not guarantee that they could reach the Emperor realm as long as they lived.


    And his parents only got it because Zhang Yi gave a divine cultivation technique from the start and the best cultivation resources and always taught them the secrets of the highest realms which made it easier for them.


    In these 81 years with the help of Zhang Yi, the understanding of his masters''ws also increased a lot, his master Wu Qinxin already a cultivation genius and even with the tips of Zhang Yi and he demonstrating sometimes using thews was easier for she gets better.


    So in those years, it has reached the seventh level of supreme understanding of thews of space, the first level of supreme understanding of thews of water, the fifth level of supreme understanding of thews of wood, the ninth level of advanced understanding of thews of fire, and the second level of intermediate understanding of thews of time.


    She can also reach Emperor Realm''s sixth level in her qi cultivation, it could be said that Zhang Yi also positively impacted the development of Wu Qinxin who now had even more authority and confidence from the Serenity Sect elders.


    Feng Ran also made many advances in understanding thews he had with Zhang Yi''s help, he reached the fifth level in the supreme understanding of thews of space, the ninth level of the initial understanding of thews of time, and the seventh level of the understanding advanced of thews of the earth.


    Feng Ran was still not satisfied with this and did not think of returning to the Sacred Phoenix Sect yet, Zhang Yi understood his master''s feelings, but thought that this way Feng Ran could never return to the sect which was better until Zhang Yi had enough strength and influence to organize a gathering to clear out the infiltrates of thergest sects.


    It might seem impossible, but when Zhang Yi came to the divine realm and revealed that he had supreme understanding in variousws he could bring together several Sword Sect and Serenity Sect allies and even perhaps the three elf sects to press the two sects that had infiltrated the organization to be cleaned.


    This is what Zhang Yi had realized in the past when Sword Sect organized that tournament, it was better to first clean the stronger sects and then they would have more freedom to clean the other smaller sects that could not withstand the pressure of therger sects.


    After that Feng Ran could take revenge on the treason against him and kill Su Lian and the elders infiltrated by the organization in the Sacred Phoenix Sect and then return and perhaps even lead the sect with the support of Zhang Yi who is his disciple.


    Of course, even seeing Zhang Yi''s incredible talent that was rapidly advancing in his cultivation his master could never imagine that something like this could happen, he thought it was easier for him to reach the divine realm first than to wait for Zhang Yi to reach that realm someday.

 Chapter 291: The Major Sects Gathered 5

    Chapter 291: The Major Sects Gathered 5


    In those years the Sword Sect elders considered Zhang Yi and Lu Bi even more because of their talent, even several years ago Lu Bi can finally be called Sword Sect elder again.


    And this time it was official because she had more than enough cultivation for that, Zhang Yi couldn''t be an elder because incredibly she wasn''t yet the minimum age for his cultivation that was 2,000 years old.


    In those 81 years, Zhang helped Lu Bi greatly increase her understanding of thews she had, and he can discover how difficult it really was for a normal person even if it was incredibly talented like Lu Bi to reach the ultimate understanding inw.


    In these 81 years with the constant help of Zhang Yi who in hundreds of missions always demonstrated and taught Lu Bi how to use thews she has reached the ninth level in advanced understanding of thews of water and thews of space.


    This made her master Wang Zou and the cult elders startled and anxious to see Lu Bie to the ultimate understanding in eitherw or perhaps both, which would make her even more incredible.


    She was just over 2,000 and 600 years old and had already reached where they expected her to arrive just before 4,000 years and so they gave her the divine cultivation method, it seemed like it was worth it because Lu Bi reached the expectation and reached the peak of the Realm of Emptiness and the ninth level of advanced understanding in twows.


    So she was ced at the same level of genius as Zhang Yi who had also peaked at the Realm of Emptiness before the age of 150, of course, if they knew that 100 years ago Zhang Yi already had 10ws with supreme understanding Zhang Yi didn''t know then that they would think.


    What was sad was that just as Zhang Yi had hoped even with his special eyes and his divine understanding he spent the 81 years trapped at the ninth level of supreme understanding of thews of space, over the years he came up with three otherws at the ninth level of supreme understanding and now had 13ws at the ninth level of supreme understanding.


    The three newws that he was able to advance to the ninth level of supreme understanding were high-levelws of difficulty as well as thews of space and time, thews of negative energy, thews of light and thews of darkness.


    Once this was achieved, Zhang Yi used holy mastery once again against some ninth-level wild beasts of the Emperor Realm and 50% of the total strength of those beasts had been reduced and the beasts seemed to suffer every second without Zhang Yi attacking.


    The truth was that just like thews of time although Zhang Yi had supreme understanding in thosews he did not know how to use thesews correctly, what he knew was that the defensive technique he created from the shield of chaos would now be many times stronger with these 3 newws.


    Zhang Yi was trapped at the peak of the ninth level of supreme understanding in variousws, but he felt that in a few more tens of years he could reach the peak understanding in thews of space.


    It was hard to understand why Zhang Yi felt that if in the supreme understanding he could master thews of space in a small area and restrain nearby adversaries, in the peak understanding he would have control over thews of the world and dominate thewspletely as if were his.


    Because it was so difficult for him toprehend such power that even someone in the divine realm could not bepared, Zhang Yi was sure that no one in the divine realm had the peak understanding in anyw.


    If he could make it through the tribtion it would be dozens of times easier with his chaos shield technique, the truth was that he felt that perhaps his cultivation was one of the reasons he could not reach peak understanding.


    Maybe only someone in the Emperor Realm or divine realm could really have the peak understanding in anyw, but Zhang Yi felt he could achieve that because of his talent and the special eyes he had that made him get things done faster than the others.


    Even so, he was not concerned because after passing the peak understanding in one of thews he couldter be able to reach the peak understanding in the other 12ws of the future as well, with peak understanding he felt that his defense with the techniques of celestial armor and with the shield of chaos would increase greatly.


    In addition, his attack with the holy domain would also greatly increase and he could fight against someone of the divine realm when in the Emperor Realm even if the essence of the phoenix me no longer increased his attack strength by an entire realm.


    So in a few hundred years when he reached the divine realm it was almost a certainty that he could eliminate the entire organization of the soul eaters and with some allies, he could fight the entire divine ne to achieve this.


    Also, when Zhang Yi returned to the blue moon continent to take his wives, he would be strong enough to protect them even if they decided to live outside his mental energy world.


    Zhang Yi left his parents and in the past his wives in his mental energy world because it was where he could protect everyone, but when he was strong enough and his parents and his wives could defend themselves he could let everyone out of his mental energy world and still ensure everyone''s safety.


    Now that he was considered the greatest genius of the divine ne along with Lu Bi and had the same cultivation that she Zhang Yi finally asked Sword Sect to start sending his wedding invitations.


    Zhang Yi did not want to please everyone and assured that he did not want to invite the two major sects that had infiltrated the organization and no other sect that had infiltrated the organization, he invited the three elves sects and all of the Serenity Sect as well.


    He was just sad that Feng Ran could not appear at his wedding party because otherwise he would be recognized by any of the great sects, so only Wu Qinxin would be at the party as his master.


    Since Zhang Yi and Lu Bi were Sword Sect''s greatest geniuses, the sect didn''t mind that he didn''t invite many sects and did what Zhang Yi and Lu Bi requested, after all this was an important asion for both of them and the party would be held in one of Sword Sect''s grounds.


    Lu Bi was very happy with her marriage that eventually it would happen that until she forgot the pressure she had to reach the supreme understanding of thews and the Emperor Realm, she would only worry about the marriage in theing months.


    As the wedding wasing to Zhang Yi called Lu Bi because he decided it was finally time for him to tell all the secrets he had to her as she would be his wife and Zhang Yi would give his life for her.


    "Lu Bi, I have some secrets that I have hidden from you, these are things that could rather harm you and especially me and many dear people to me, but now that we are getting married I want to be honest with you."


    "But for me to tell you these secrets, you''ll have to take a heavenly oath promising never to tell anyone about these secrets, it''s not that I don''t trust you but that those secrets could surely cause my death and the death of you people close to me."


    Lu Bi was very surprised by this because after living with Zhang Yi for over 100 years she did not expect him to still have secrets he was hiding from her, but seeing how Zhang Yi asked her to take a heavenly oath and that these secrets could cause her to his death she understood.


    Lu Bi knew that Zhang Yi was no harm after spending most of his life with him, besides, Lu Bi loved Zhang Yi very much and even if he asked her to do something very bad she would still do.

 Chapter 292: The Major Sects Gathered 6

    Chapter 292: The Major Sects Gathered 6


    After Lu Bi took the heavenly oath Zhang Yi could finally be rxed, he feared she would not ept this heavenly oath and might not want to marry him if he did not tell his secrets.


    Just as Zhang Yi said it was not that he didn''t trust Lu Bi but that he wanted to make sure it was impossible for her to tell about his secrets that would cause his death, and that was only temporary because after he reached the divine realm he didn''t. cared more if everyone in the divine ne knew.


    Just as Zhang Yi had promised to really tell all his secrets to Lu Bi, he told more secrets than he even told his masters, so Lu Bi was very surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had returned in time once after arriving at the supreme understanding of thews of time because he had a demon in his martial heart.


    Even though Lu Bi hated anyone who used a taboo technique because of the organization of the soul-eaters, she understood that Zhang Yi and his masters had done so for a just reason and not to really hurt others.


    If she could do something like this for her master she might also go back in time even if there wasn''t a demon in her martial heart, Lu Bi was d to hear that he had met Zhang Yi in the past too.


    She was surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had 4 wives and also understood that it was all because of the prophecy that this happened and was happy to know that she was the first woman Zhang Yi knew in the normal way and asked her to marry him.


    Lu Bi was d to know that Zhang Yi was over 600 years old which made her less sensitive because of the age difference between them, but what surprised her most was that he had reached the twelfth realm of mental energy and to the twelfth level of body refinement.


    The sect only knew that Zhang Yi had the ninth realm of mental energy and that he was Wu Qinxin''s disciple, but they never expected that he continued to improve mental energy cultivation along with already increasing qi cultivation at legendary speed.


    And neither she nor the sect knew that Zhang Yi was also in the twelfth realm in body refinement, knowing that it would not be strange that Zhang Yi could beat opponents several levels stronger than him in the same realm.


    Lu Bi was also surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had a spear in the holy rank and had supreme understanding in 13ws and not just twows as she had thought before, especially as Zhang Yi was in the ninth supreme level of understanding in all 13ws.


    It would take a few days for her to understand how it was possible that Zhang Yi was so talented and strong, she once thought he was the greatest genius in history and now she didn''t even know what to think about his divine talent.


    Lu Bi was just more proud to know that she would marry such an amazing man as Zhang Yi was, and knowing that Zhang Yi was trying together with his masters to destroy the organization she thought it was the heavens that gave all the trials for Zhang Yi to arrive as far as he was.


    After telling Lu Bi all the truth, he took her to meet his parents in his mental energy world, when Lu Bi entered his mental energy world she was surprised to see how big and rich this spiritual energy world was.


    Lu Bi was pleasantly surprised to see that Zhang Yi''s parents were in the Soul Birth realm, she heard that Zhang Yi brought his parents who were mortal to the divine ne, but she couldn''t imagine they were so talented.


    Zhang Yi''s parents were also happy to finally see Lu Bi that Zhang Yi had talked so much about her in thest 100 years, after a few hours Lu Bi went out to talk to Mary privately and Zhang Yi was rxing with Zhang Feng.


    Zhang Yi could never have imagined that one day one of his wives was talking to his parents, that was impossible before he went back in time, feeling this joy and peace. Zhang Yi felt it was worth going through all the hardships heavenly things he had to go through to have that.


    Zhang Yi still spent a few days in his mental energy world with Lu Bi and his parents until he left again toe back because they had to take care of some of their weddings, the elders and disciples of the other sects that were invited were surprised by this one. marriage.


    Almost no one knew they were together because even though it was known that they were doing missions together Zhang Yi was a great Realm of Emptiness genius under 600 and Lu Bi was over 2,600 years old and Sword Sect was not. He said that Lu Bi already had an advanced understanding at the ninth level in twows.


    Everyone thought that Zhang Yi would devote himself to cultivation for a few thousand more years before thinking about getting married and that he would marry some other cultivation genius and much prettier, more talented, and younger than Elder Lu Bi.


    Some women in therger sects even dreamed of approaching Zhang Yi and in the future staying with him because Zhang Yi is the greatest genius in the whole divine ne and women wanted what was best for them.


    Of course, no one wouldment on this at their wedding so as not to be enemies of Zhang Yi who was one of the greatest geniuses and also to be enemies of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who was his master''s sect.


    The genius marriages on the divine ne were veryrge and morous, but it was also easy to do if you had arge sect because no one cared about food or anything superficial at these parties, so the decoration of the ce for the wedding was the more important.


    Another important thing was who woulde to the party which was not a problem because all the guests of the biggest sects would surelye, the wedding gifts were usually something rted to cultivation and were a source of pride for the emperor realm elders like the elders of the divine realm would note to a marriage.


    The only cultivation-rted gift Zhang Yi could want was high-level spirit stones, very rare spiritual herbs, weapons, and armor above the Emperor rank could be in the sky rank as well, although Zhang Yi did not find it possible.


    And that is what Zhang Yi asked Sword Sect elders to answer when asked what he wanted for a gift, surely high-level spiritual stones and spiritual herbs would be the most abundant gifts in this marriage.


    He didn''t want useless gifts he would never use, as for the gifts are given to Lu Bi, Zhang Yi didn''t get involved and whatever she wanted to get as a gift was fine for him, even being a cultivator Lu Bi was also a woman and Zhang Yi already had seen her wear hundreds of different clothes in those over 100 years with her.


    As far as Zhang Yi knew some of these clothes she wore had even more defense than ordinary armor, Zhang Yi even gave her some of those clothes when he thought they matched her and had a good defense.


    One thing they both made clear was that they did not want to receive pills or cultivation resources other than spiritual herbs because Zhang Yi and his master were excellent alchemists and did not need to get ready-made pills.


    After a few days, millions of warriors from various sects came to the wedding day of Zhang Yi and Lu Bi, Zhang Yi wanted to invite all non-sects who had no infiltration of the organization, but Sword Sect elders did not agree with that.


    So Zhang Yi told the sects he wanted to invite and only the most important elders and disciples of those sects were invited, and yet millions of cultivators came to his wedding.

 Chapter 293: The Major Sects Gathered 7

    Chapter 293: The Major Sects Gathered 7


    In the divine ne, the custom was that only the first marriage should be celebrated at a party where various sects were invited, the cultivator''s other marriages, no matter how important the warrior would be, and at most only the sect''s people would be invited.


    So Zhang Yi''s wedding was perhaps the biggest event in thousands of years on the divine ne, only someone with his talent and an important master of a great sect could make such a wedding.


    Zhang Yi''s wedding was even more special because all the elders of the three great elf sects agreed toe to Zhang Yi''s wedding, so this was thergest wedding that had elves as guests on the divine ne.


    After everyone arrived the wedding stillsted for a few days when Zhang Yi and Lu Bi were the focus of the party and elder Wang and Wu Qinxin were another highlights as masters of the warriors who were getting married.


    In this marriage, Zhang Yi intended to reveal that he had supreme understanding in somews at least, but Lu Bi prevented Zhang Yi from doing so because if they did, they would be targets of several Emperor Realm elders who were enemies of Sword Sect.


    Lu Bi already knew that Zhang Yi had the ability to kill these Emperor Realm elders, but if he did it was only a matter of time before he revealed his true strength which was not good for Sword Sect either.


    Zhang Yi agreed to this and decided to wait until he reached the divine realm before revealing the whole truth if he revealed that the fact that Lu Bi had the ninth level in advanced understanding of twows would also be overshadowed.


    Even though it was a great asion like a wedding party thatsted several days everything was very simple and was just to show the whole divine ne that they were married.


    So after a few days, the party was over and the guests left surprised by the revtion that Lu Bi had the ninth level in understanding twows and that Zhang Yi had already reached the peak of the ninth level of the Realm of Emptiness.


    It was also revealed to everyone that Zhang Yi''s true age was 145 years old now, which surprised everyone who thought that Zhang Yi was already young because he was under 600 and he was under 150 years old.


    Someone at this age would be considered a genius in the Soul Birth realm and would be a great genius in the Soul Refinement realm, Zhang Yi was almost into the Emperor Realm at that age.


    And because they didn''t know that Zhang Yi had already reached the twelfth realm of mental energy and the twelfth realm of body refinement, if they knew it would be strange not to give him the title of elder even if he was under two thousand years old.


    Sword Sect was very happy with this marriage between the two disciples of their sect, the two were known as geniuses and were respected throughout the divine ne, many important elders and members of the elf sects came to this wedding and everything went very well.


    Zhang Yi received hundreds of millions of high-level gift spiritual stones as requested and many high-level spiritual herbs, most unexpectedly he had received 8 Emperor rank armor and 8 Emperor rank swords.


    Zhang Yi put this on the gift list, but did not expect it could actually receive, he received two armor and swords from one of the elf sects, he received two other armor and swords from Serenity Sect, and he received a sky rank armor from Sword Sect.


    Four other armor and four swords he received from guests of the 10 great sects, this made Zhang Yi really happy because it could help protect his wives and parents, he remembered the name of who had given him the gifts and he would return the favor in the future.


    Lu Bi also received the gifts she wanted to receive and was happy about it, Zhang Yi thought many of the gifts were useless and she would never use them, but he was happy if Lu Bi was happy.


    After this big wedding, Zhang Yi and Lu Bi left for a trip to celebrate the wedding, the first thing Zhang Yi did was go to where Feng Ran was and take him to the mental energy world and have another little wedding ceremony with his parents and his other master.


    After that Zhang Yi continued in his mental energy world with Lu Bi and went further afield to have his first night with Lu Bi, Lu Bi was nervous because it was her first night and was also looking forward to it.


    Zhang Yi was very knowledgeable and made a ce with a soothing environment that soothed Lu Bi, he was very kind to her and was not impatient and very lovingly stayed with Lu Bi all night, Lu Bi wanted to satisfy Zhang Yi but he told her that tonight she was the most important.


    For this first time, Zhang Yi hadn''t passed Lu Bi''s double cultivation technique to make it a special night for her, but this double cultivation technique was exactly what Lu Bi needed to get to the Emperor Realm.


    It was the same technique he used with his wives where only Lu Bi would gain from her cultivation in this technique and more importantly, they would both have their qi cleared using this technique and the cultivation base would be more stable.


    Lu Bi naturally realized that only she would gain from this double cultivation technique and it was proof that Zhang Yi loved her, she badly needed to clean up her qi impurities that were neverpletely cleaned.


    Zhang Yi could use the supreme understanding in thews of lightning and fire to clean up some impurities in his qi, and Zhang Yi began using cultivation resources only in the higher realms, so he didn''t need double cultivation that much.


    But of course, he wouldn''t say that to Lu Bi because she was happy with the double cultivation because she thought she was helping him out too and not just good for her, and was helping him get closer to Lu Bi.


    After marriage Zhang Yi had nothing more he could do until he reached the divine realm, so he must first reach the Emperor Realm safely and survive the celestial tribtion with the force of an unknown realm.


    Zhang Yi asked his masters if he had a stronger realm than the divine realm, they said they knew he had, but they never had any information about it, so Zhang Yi gave up wondering why if even his masters didn''t know about it being Emperor''s important elders realm he had no way of knowing.


    But knowing that Zhang Yi really had to prepare to face the celestial tribtion with the attacking force of this realm, he was already cultivating his body refinement and mental energy while hoping to reach peak understanding in somew to ensure his survival.


    After the marriage, Zhang Yi spent a few months with Lu Bi in his mental energy world enjoying the time with her and after they had to return to Sword Sect again, the elders were afraid the two would be attacked and so hoped the twoe back quickly.


    Some elders from the strongest cult territories that were on the ninth level of the Emperor Realm were in that territory just in case the sect was attacked by cult enemies trying to kill Zhang Yi and Lu Bi.


    Because of this, they were forbidden to leave the sect to do missions without Emperor Realm elders going with them, Zhang Yi didn''t care because now that he was married to Lu Bi they lived together in a house that was in one of the best ces in the sect where only the most important elders were.


    Zhang Yi remade several matrices preventing Emperor Realm elders from seeing what they were doing at their home, now when Zhang Yi needed to teach Lu Bi about thews they just needed to enter Zhang Yi''s mental energy world.

 Chapter 294: The Major Sects Gathered 8

    Chapter 294: The Major Sects Gathered 8


    For a few months, the marriage of Zhang Yi and Lu Bi was still the most talked about subject in the divine ne, especially about Sword Sect''s luck in having both of them as disciples and their talent that surprised everyone.


    The rival sects of Sword Sect could not even say that they regretted not trying to kill them both because they tried, almost all rival sects had elders kill them both during the missions and all were killed and even their souls were destroyed.


    No sect would risk sending Emperor Realm elders to try to kill them both and so they could say they tried everything they could, now they could just wait and see Zhang Yi reach the divine realm in a few thousand years.


    Another issue discussed was the possible alliance between Sword Sect and the 3rgest elf sects on the divine ne, with the fact that they went to Zhang Yi''s wedding was quite possible, what they didn''t know was that Zhang Yi just became friends of them because he did not talk about covenant among the sects.


    The greatest geniuses of the other sects did not even consider Zhang Yi as a rival and already thought of him as a respected Sword Sect elder, someone with Zhang Yi''s talent could not bepared to anyone on the divine ne.


    After so many things have happened another 60 years have passed, this was the time it took for Zhang Yi to have confidence in moving on to the Emperor Realm, in those 60 years Zhang Yi can advance his cultivation of mental energy and body refinement.


    He reached the middle tier of the fourth level of the twelfth realm of mental energy and the twelfth realm of body refinement, with which Zhang Yi''s defense increased well and his confidence as well.


    In those 60 years Zhang Yi''s parents have also reached the advancedyer of the Soul Birth realm, Mary has already talked to Zhang Yi if they could stop cultivating now that they had already secured tens of thousands of years.


    And Zhang Yi said they would not regret persisting and getting to the Soul Refinement realm, Mary naturally believed in Zhang Yi and so she continued to cultivate, what Zhang Yi would give them was a divine pill that would make it easier for them to reach the Realm of Emptiness and so live for over 100,000 years.


    Then if they gave up cultivating Zhang Yi, he wouldn''t say anything because he himself thought it would take them thousands of years to get to the Emperor Realm, if only they had the talent for it.


    Even though Lu Bi, who was a genius in cultivation, was stuck for decades before moving on to the Emperor Realm, his parents would take at least hundreds of years to get by with Zhang Yi''s help.


    Almost 30 years ago Lu Bi had sessfully reached the Emperor Realm, soon after she came to the supreme understanding in thews of water and soon after the supreme understanding in thews of space.


    From what Zhang Yi saw, her studying to reach the supreme understanding in thews helped her to reach the Emperor Realm and so as soon as Lu Bi arrived at the Emperor Realm she came to the supreme understanding of the twows.


    Doing the double cultivation also helped Lu Bi get to the Emperor Realm a lot, it took her several years to clear her qi and after that, she felt the basis of her cultivation improving until she got to the Emperor Realm.


    Now she was in the advancedyer of the first level of the Emperor Realm and the first level of the supreme understanding in thews of water and thews of space, it seemed that just like his masters after she came to the supreme understanding the help he can give to Lu Bi decreased a lot.


    Of course, with Zhang Yi''s help, it was dozens of times easier for Lu Bi to grasp thews, but as they both had supreme understanding it was harder for Lu Bi to learn by observing Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi asked Lu Bi and she listened and as officially the two were in isted cultivation she had not yet left to tell the elders that she had reached the Emperor Realm and had no supreme understanding in twows.


    The reason for this was that when Lu Bi left he would also have to leave, and they would have to spend months talking with the sect and celebrating because she came to a supreme understanding in twows and the Emperor Realm before she was 2 800 years old.


    And that would bother Zhang Yi who was almost reaching the peak understanding of thews of space, and just as he hoped after many years he finally reached the peak understanding of thews of space.


    When this happened Zhang Yi could feel a huge change in thousands of kilometers in thews of space, he felt as if thews of space were a captured animal that tried to resist him, but it was for a short time after he felt that he had mastered the spacews throughout this region.


    Even Lu Bi, who was not cultivating, was startled by this because she had the supreme understanding of thews of space and felt that for a moment she had lost control over thews of space.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi felt that he was lucky to be in his world of mental energy or else the divine ne would realize that someone had reached the peak understanding in thews of space, Lu Bi was very moved when he heard that Zhang Yi said he had reached the peak understanding in thews of space.


    She thought this was a legend and it was impossible toe to that understanding, but Zhang Yi achieved it under 210 years, it gave her hope before she died.


    Of course, Zhang Yi knew well that he had not achieved this just because of his talent but because of his special eyes which were one of the best treasures he received after destroying the underworld.


    Even after achieving peak understanding in thews of space, Zhang Yi didn''t think it was enough to go through the celestial tribtion with the force of a warrior who was a stronger realm than the divine realm.


    He knew that after reaching the peak understanding in onew the others would be easier, so he waited a few more years until he reached the peak understanding in thews of the earth and the metalws that were elements he was born with a knack for understanding and that was reinforced with the dragon lineage he received.


    Having peak understanding in 3ws and supreme understanding in 10ws, as well as being on the fourth level of the twelfth realm of mental energy and the twelfth realm of body refinement, Zhang Yi had confidence in going through this celestial tribtion and reaching the Emperor Realm.


    Having decided that Zhang Yi stepped out of his mental energy world and teleported even further away from any sects thanst time, Zhang Yi first used his clone technique and left 4 clones with some qi and made the 4 split up.


    As the 4 clones prepared Zhang Yi quickly recovered his qi and was ready for celestial tribtion, so he put on the sky rank armor he gained from the wedding gift sect.


    Zhang Yi took the holy rank spear he had and also prepared the scales that increased his defense by 6 times, then used his tortoise shield defensive technique which increased his defense three times and the folding celestial armor technique his defense.


    Zhang Yi soon used his shield of chaos and felt it was dozens of times stronger thanst time and was rxed about it, so having prepared everything Zhang Yi cultivated and reached the Emperor realm.


    Luckily upon arriving at the Emperor Realm his dragon lineage reacted and increased his scale defense by once again thus greatly increasing his overall defense, Zhang Yi became even more confident about it and now was sure he would survive.


    The spiritual energy began to gather as an even bigger hurricane thanst time, Zhang Yi left many high-level spiritual stones to use in the tribtion and so he would draw less attention.

 Chapter 295: The Major Sects Gathered 9

    Chapter 295: The Major Sects Gathered 9


    This time he was much farther than any other sect and even the divine realm elders would not feel the spiritual energy gathering in this ce for a few hours, Zhang Yi must not be surprised at how much spiritual energy was in it gathering.


    Seeing that it was much more than he expected Zhang Yi understood that the divine realm elders would feel the change of spiritual energy because it was decreasing the concentration of spiritual energy throughout the divine ne.


    Only the divine ne could endure such a heavenly tribtion, if it were in his mental energy world it would be destroyed before half of the spiritual energy gathered, yet Zhang Yi was smart and prepared for it.


    The clones he prepared earlier began to use thews of space and time and thews of darkness to leave the location of this ce and where the spiritual energy of the divine ne was going most confused.


    Using twows of the highest level he had a supreme understanding with the 4 clones and thews of space that he had peak understanding made it impossible for anyone to find this ce before Zhang Yi''s tribtion ended.


    When the divine ry elders realized that they could not see where the spiritual energy was going they were even more frightened and convinced that the soul-eater organization was involved.


    Something like this was not possible even for the 10 great sects even though all the elders gathered, something unknown was more frightening for those elders who thought they were the strongest of the divine ne because they were in the divine realm.


    After arranging preparations for the celestial tribtion finally formed, Zhang Yi even had difficulty breathing with so much spiritual energy that he was gathering in the clouds near him when the first attack fell on Zhang Yi he felt that the whole world was attacking him.


    Just as the heavenly tribtionst created a muchrger shield than thest time, Zhang Yi''s clones created another shield to further disguise the heavenly tribtion, so only someone like Zhang Yi could do that.


    The first lightning with thews of water passed through Zhang Yi''s celestial armor and only a portion of the attack power was reduced, Zhang Yi soon used the shield of chaos not to be killed by the first lightning.


    As lightning struck Zhang Yi''s shield of chaos a great burst of light began to emerge from the conflict between the powers, the two repelling forces could be seen thousands of miles apart.


    Zhang Yi agreed to reach the peak understanding of the threews before going through the tribtion, the strength of this tribtion being several times greater than an attack from the divine realm peak warrior, he would have died even if he were in the divine realm.


    After much wear and tear the lightning bolt of the waterws incredibly disappeared before passing through Zhang Yi''s shield of chaos, he could feel that this technique saved his life, so the next lightning bolt of the celestial tribtion with the wood-elementws fell on Zhang Yi


    This lightning bolt was often stronger than the first lightning bolt, and it surprised Zhang Yi again, easily passed Zhang Yi''s celestial armor, and again was repelled at first by the shield of chaos.


    But this time the lightning with thews of wood passed through Zhang Yi''s Chaos shield, so he used his holy rank spear that was greatly enhanced by thest tribtion and this first lightning.


    That second lightning bolt was much weaker after passing through the shield of chaos and so it disappeared after facing Zhang Yi''s holy rank spear, with such a defense it was hard to imagine Zhang Yi dying.


    The third lightning bolt of the celestial tribtion was with thews of fire and much stronger than the second lightning bolt, but it cannot pass Zhang Yi''s tortoise shield after passing the holy-rank spear.


    Even though Zhang Yi felt the lightning was getting much stronger as the celestial tribtion continued, it worried him because he had no way of knowing how strong these attacks were because it was his chaos shield that was eliminating most of the attack.


    The fourth and fifth lightning bolts were with thews of the earth and thews of metal which were ofws that Zhang Yi had peak understanding and so they lost more than half the force through his celestial armor and then disappeared as they tried to cross the of his shield of chaos.


    Zhang Yi only knew how strong these lightning strikes were because his spear was evolving so much with every lightning of this tribtion, his spear would not move to the next rank, but it would be very close to that after the sixth lightning bolt of lightning tribtion.


    This was for sure the strongest lightning bolt of this tribtion and even though Zhang Yi had the holy rank spear that protected him most from thews of lightning Zhang Yi was very concerned about this tribtion, fortunately, his qi was almostplete and could withstand a direct attack.


    The sixth lightning struck Zhang Yi and again almost choked him by the pressure of the spiritual energy that was all gathered in that lightning, easily passed his celestial armor and struck the shield of chaos causing an even stronger light with the two forces repelling each other.


    Zhang Yi had threews with the peak understanding that surely no one on the divine ne could have, this shield of chaos was what saved his life a few times in this heavenly tribtion and yet could not stand as long as before in this sixth lightning bolt.


    Then Zhang Yi''s holy-rank spear can withstand much more of this tribtion, as it had the same element, and being of holy rank the spear can draw much of the lightning''s strength, yet it still spent a lot of energy to face Zhang Yi''s defense.


    After reaching the Emperor Realm Zhang Yi''s bloodline was reinforced and his dragon scales increased his defense by 7 times, he had a defense on the fourth level of the twelfth realm of body refinement and that defense was still reinforced three times with the tortoise shield and twice with the technique of celestial armor.


    That meant his defense was 42 times stronger than it usually was, yet when thest lightning bolt from the celestial tribtion struck Zhang Yi he began to bleed and feel a lot of pain because the rest of this tribtion was still too strong for him.


    Zhang Yi was ustomed to pain and took a wound recovery pill and activated his support domain, Zhang Yi''s lineage that had the strongest earth and metal elements reacted with the support domain that had bothws with The peak understanding caused Zhang Yi''s defense to be strengthened.


    Zhang Yi''s qi quickly ended the tortoise shield technique by increasing his defense, fortunately, Zhang Yi''s qi in the Emperor Realm was too big and he didn''t fear that his qi could even reach halfway through the end of this tribtion.


    Even the sky-rank armor he had received from the sect was resisting well and slightly bolstering his defense, after a few long minutes the tribtion finally lost its strength and Zhang Yi could breathe a sigh of relief because he had survived.


    With the twelfth realm of body refinement and supportive mastery, Zhang Yi felt his body wounds after the tribtion recovers quickly and his qi was still more than half left.


    Zhang Yi looked around and saw that with his clones helping the terrain where he went through the tribtion had not been affected, after looking around for a while Zhang Yi withdrew his clones who were using the threews to disrupt the elders of the divine realm of finding this ce and he used his teleport to a ce even further away.


    After teleporting Zhang Yi entered his mental energy world where his parents, his master and Lu Bi were waiting to know if he had gone through this celestial tribtion anymore and when they saw healthy Zhang Yi they were relieved.

 Chapter 296: The Major Sects Gathered 10

    Chapter 296: The Major Sects Gathered 10


    All of them even hoped that Zhang Yi would survive this tribtion because he had prepared more than anyone would do for this celestial tribtion, now Zhang Yi was in the Emperor Realm and could return to cultivating normally to reach the divine realm.


    After a few hours that Zhang Yi had left almost 15 divine realm elders appeared where he had been, the Zhang Yi clones had done a great job of screening out the elders and even after they left it took a few hours for the elders to find this one ce.


    This time there were some thirteen mental energy realm elders that were in the divine realm, these elders could find something that the three elders didn''t findst time, but Zhang Yi was prepared and it had been a few hours since he left. and so not even these mentally energized elders could find any clues.


    But the mentally energized divine realm elders might feel that this ce actually had a heavenly tribtion and that the power of this heavenly tribtion caused the concentration of spiritual energy in the divine ne to diminish.


    "Surely there was a celestial tribtion in this ce, it must look like what you saw over 140 years ago, of course, it must have been someone else who went through this tribtion."


    "It''s really simr to what we saw, but this time whoever did it went to a far ce and used strange techniques to hide that ce and a few hours have passed after the end of this tribtion."


    "I think so too, but it seems that this heavenly tribtion used more spiritual energy from the environment,st time the divine ne didn''t have a decrease in spiritual energy like this time."


    "It may be because more people participated in this celestial tribtion together to use these strange techniques that prevented us from finding this ce quickly."


    The elders agreed that more than one person should have participated in this tribtion and the same happenedst time, most must have died and few or only 1 should have survived this tribtion.


    They would never imagine that anyone could use clones and have supreme understanding in 2 majorws and peak understanding in another majorw and since the clones were part of it the heavenly tribtion did not hit the clones and so what Zhang Yi did was possible.


    "After seeing this again I have to agree with the Serenity Sect elders, it must have been the soul-eater organization that did it and they must have several divine realm elders now."


    "I agree, many Emperor Realm elders must have died to a few people or only 1 reached the divine realm, and surely only someone in the divine realm with the sacrifice of several people could have survived such a celestial tribtion."


    "I don''t know, I feel the force of this tribtion is above the peak of the divine realm, perhaps in the Eternal Realm."


    After this elder said that the other Divine Realm elders became serious, the mentally energized elders could also feel that it was a more energetic celestial tribtion than the Divine Realm, but they agreed that several people came together and because this has happened.


    "There are only three elders in the Eternal Realm on any divine ne, and those three elders can''t even leave where they are not to affect any divine ne, I can''t believe it is possible that someone in the soul eater''s organization may havee to that realm."


    "True, this is impossible because only someone with a very strong martial heart and a pure soul and hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation could reach the Eternal Realm, I would rather believe that several divine realm elders exist in the organization than believe it."


    "Someone from the organization may have tried to get to the Eternal Realm, but even with the sacrifice of dozens of Divine Realm elders that warrior could not have reached the Eternal Realm and died."


    "So it is better that we believe that the organization has several Divine Realm elders than that, we have to prepare for a great war in the future."


    Unintentionally Zhang Yi made the Divine Realm elders from all over the divine ne be on high alert against the soul-eater organization, even though they did not say that the elders even thought that the organization could have someone in the Eternal Realm.


    But the elders of the Eternal Realm could not normally walk the divine ne so as not to affect the spiritual energy and they just prepared for a future attack from the demons, which is why these elders decided to ept arriving at the Eternal Realm to protect the divine ne and all humanity from a possible attack of demons.


    After a few days, Zhang Yi fully recovered and consolidated his cultivation in the Emperor Realm and teleported back to his house without anyone from Sword Sect noticing.


    Reaching the peak understanding of thews of space Zhang Yi could now teleport to any ce in the universe he could feel without space markings and also instantly teleport with millions of people without a trace.


    He could also make no one in the divine ne use thews of space and so only he could use thews of space, so Zhang Yi understood that he was mastering thews of space now and not just using thews of space.


    And his special eyes made his ability to use thews of space even stronger, so even if there was someone else with the peak understanding of thews of space, Zhang Yi would be even stronger.


    Even after returning to the Sword Sect Zhang Yi has not yet emerged from cultivation alone with Lu Bi, it would be highly suspect that on both asions that Divine Realm elders encountered a suspected celestial tribtion Zhang Yi had advanced in his cultivation.


    Zhang Yi could not yet fight the Divine Realm elders, he certainly had confidence in defending himself even if dozens of elders attacked him, but he had no power to attack until he reached the Divine Realm.


    Lu Bi understood this and didn''t mind spending a few more years with him in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, it was different if she was actually in isted cultivation for over 60 years, but Lu Bi actually stayed a few years in isted cultivation. and most of the time she was with Zhang Yi and his parents talking.


    Besides, Zhang Yi''s world of mental energy was huge and didn''t let anyone get bored being in it, the only thing missing was more people, but she also didn''t usually talk to many people besides her master and some elders.


    Just to be sure Zhang Yi spent another 12 years in his mental energy world and so he and Lu Bi had been 72 years in total in isted cultivation, the truth was that the Sword Sect elders were already finding it strange because Lu Bi never happened. and Zhang Yi spent so much time in isted cultivation.


    In those 12 years, Zhang Yi has advanced two moreyers in his cultivation of mental energy and cultivation of body refinement, and now they are in the initialyer of the fifth level of the twelfth realm of mental energy in the twelfth realm of body refinement.


    In those years Zhang Yi''s parents reached the middleyer of the sixth level of the Soul Birth realm, Lu Bi also greatly improved her cultivation and reached the initialyer of the second level of the Emperor Realm and the second level of supreme understanding of thews of water and in thews of space.


    Zhang Yi also wasted no time and reached the peak understanding in 6 otherws, thews of time, lightning, massacre, fire, water and thews of wood, now he had peak understanding in 9ws and supreme understanding in the ninth level of 4ws.


    Having a peaked understanding in so manyws Zhang Yi was sure that his shield of chaos and his heavenly armor technique was often stronger, he had the confidence to go through the same tribtion as before using only these two techniques now.


    Now Zhang Yi was even less afraid of the divine realm elders and really doubted if anyone could get him to hurt him in the divine ne if Zhang Yi could have enough attack he would not be afraid to face the soul-eater organization.

 Chapter 297: Divine Talent Revealed 1

    Chapter 297: Divine Talent Revealed 1


    Zhang Yi was very confident because he knew how Emperor Realm and Divine Realm elders thought it was important to use thews during fights, most of the techniques the strongest elders use are with thews and not techniques like the ones Zhang Yi used that depended on the weapons.


    So if Zhang Yi faced the Divine Realm elders and used the divine domain dominion technique against them and used his peak understanding in allws, the Divine Realm elders would surely have more than 60 percent of their attack power reduced.


    With the techniques of celestial armor and the chaos shield, it would be hard to imagine any attack affecting him, not to mention the holy rank spear and dragon scales that increased his defense by 7 times.


    Because Zhang Yi''s mental energy cultivation was at the fifth level of the twelfth realm, Zhang Yi can greatly increase his cultivation speed after reaching the Emperor Realm and after those 12 years, he was in the middleyer of the second level of the Emperor''s Realm.


    So he had even outgrown Lu Bi cultivation that hade to the Emperor Realm many years before him, after all though she was talented and using Sword Sect''s divine cultivation techniques and doing double cultivation with Zhang Yi it was impossible for Lu Bi grow faster than Zhang Yi.


    So Zhang Yi started arguing with his parents, his master, and Lu Bi what he should do after leaving this isted cultivation of his, Zhang Yi was no longer afraid even of the Divine Realm elders attacking him and so he thought he should reveal to the whole divine ne about part of his true talent.


    He would hide some things that might make the Divine Realm elders suspect him, but he would tell everyone else on the divine ne, he thought of doing this to further increase his status on the divine ne and so in the future would be easier for him to get support to fight against the organization of the soul eaters.


    Everyone agreed with Zhang Yi about it and his parents were not so worried because they would be safe in his mental energy world and Lu Bi would always be by his side, this revtion of Zhang Yi was also very important to Feng Ran and Zhang Yi told the n he had for his master.


    The Sword Sect elders were happy to see that Zhang Yi and Lu Bi hade out of their isted cultivation, so they were surprised to see that Lu Bi was already in Emperor Realm just as they expected and saw that Zhang Yi was also in Emperor Realm.


    It was not such a surprise because with Zhang Yi''s talent it was normal that in more than 72 years he could move smoothly into the Emperor Realm, after which it would be incredible if Zhang Yi continued to advance so rapidly in cultivation.


    After that Lu Bi had to report on her advancements in her cultivation and Zhang Yi left the sect to meet Wu Qinxin after so many years, he had to tell her first that he intended to reveal his true talent for the divine ne and she would have to be by his side as his master.


    In addition, this revtion of him would not only affect the way the divine ne would see him and Sword Sect, but would greatly increase Wu Qinxin''s status as his master and affect Serenity Sect as well.


    After so many years with the help of Zhang Yi and much inspiration, Wu Qinxin had reached the ninth level of the twelfth realm of mental energy and the ninth level of supreme understanding of thews of space.


    Feng Ran was at the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and had the ninth level in the supreme understanding of thews of fire, both improved greatly after meeting Zhang Yi and were ready for a possible war in the future.


    Of course, it would probably take a few hundred more years for them to reach the Divine Realm even with Zhang Yi''s help, after all not even Zhang Yi could guarantee that they would reach the Divine Realm before a few hundred years.


    Of course, they would still have plenty of time because even if Zhang Yi intended to reveal some of his divine ne talents for more support he intended to do nothing against the organization of the soul-eaters, at least until he went to the moon continent blue and take his wives.


    After all, such a war would he have against the soul-eater organization could destroy many smaller worlds and various sects, so he would only do so after his wives were safe.


    Wu Qinxin agreed with Zhang Yi''s idea and thought it would be very good for everyone and it was the right time to start preparing for the future, Wu Qinxin told Zhang Yi that the Divine Realm elders thought it was the organization. of the soul eaters that caused the tribtion that Zhang Yi faced 12 years earlier.


    So she thought that if Zhang Yi had more support when he revealed that he could find out who the infiltrators of the soul-eater organization would be, the biggest sects would help him destroy the organization.


    After telling everything he would do to Wu Qinxin he returned to Sword Sect when Zhang Yi returned Lu Bi had already told him that he was in the Emperor Realm on the second level and was on the second level of the supreme understanding of thews of space andws from water.


    So she had almostpletely outgrown her master by less than 2 800 years, and that proved that the sect was right that Lu Bi was a genius and by the time she reached the Divine Realm she would already have a supreme understanding of twows and that would make her superior to other elders.


    At Emperor Realm she would always be superior to other elders and so it was only a matter of time before she became one of the main members of the sect, the sect elders had asked about Zhang Yi as well, but Lu Bi said that Zhang Yi would personally speak to the master her about it.


    So when Zhang Yi arrived he soon went to talk to Elder Wang Zou about how he had improved cultivation, he hoped the sect would quickly organize a party to talk about them and thus tell about Zhang Yi''s true talent.


    Zhang Yi told elder Wang that he had reached the second level of the Emperor Realm and had also reached the twelfth realm of mental energy, he did not say that he was on the fifth level of the twelfth realm of mental energy nor that he cultivated body refinement.


    Even though this revtion already surprised Elder Wang that he could never have imagined that Zhang Yi could cultivate his mental energy on the same level as cultivating his qi, it made all the difference in showing how Zhang Yi was a genius.


    While elder Wang thought about it Zhang Yi soon said something even more surprising, that he had supreme understanding in 6 differentws, Zhang Yi hid more than half of thews he had an understanding and said supreme understanding and not peak understanding as he had.


    He talked about thews of space, water, wood, earth, fire, and metal, were the mostmonws for understanding, he did not say the supreme level of understanding he had and how long he had achieved it.


    He knew that the elders might suspect him by saying that he had supreme understanding in the 5 main elements, but he needed to say that if he needed to fight the emperor realm elders.


    Since he had supreme understanding in thesews the enemies would know that they could not send someone without supreme understanding in thews because it was useless and would have to be someone stronger than him, all of which would make many sects give up trying to kill him and Lu Bi.


    With Zhang Yi demonstrating Elder Wang had to believe in himself that he found this surprising, so no one would doubt that Zhang Yi was the greatest genius in divine ne history having achieved it all under 220 years old, even though with that the talent of Lu Bi were a little left out the two were a couple so everything was fine.

 Chapter 298: Divine Talent Revealed 2

    Chapter 298: Divine Talent Revealed 2


    "Zhang Yi, with what you told me I think you and Lu Bi will be sent to the main sect, Lu Bi could still be right here being talented because she''s my disciple, but with the talent, you have some sects will risk all to try to kill you and that could leave the cult members in that territory in danger."


    "In the main territory of Sword Sect there are several Emperor Realm elders and some Divine Realm elders, so no matter how desperate the rival sects are, they would not attack Sword Sect headquarters."


    Zhang Yi had expected Elder Wang to say something like that when he talked about his talent, he had talked to Lu Bi about it and she understood that it was best to make the sect in this territory safer.


    "If the cult headquarters elders decide this I will ept it, but I have a condition for me and Lu Bi to go to the main territory of the sect, that youe with us elder Wang, you are the master of Lu Bi and I have the utmost respect for you and only then can we go easy on this territory."


    Elder Wang was very happy to see how Zhang Yi and Lu Bi considered him so well, he remembered when Zhang Yi came to this territory he said that he respected him very much, even if Elder Wang did not consider going to the headquarters of Sword Sect again he would ept if he went with Zhang Yi and his disciple.


    In the next few days things happened as Zhang Yi hoped, the cult headquarters elders did not even have to hold a meeting to decide that Zhang Yi, Lu Bi, and elder Wang would have to go to the cult headquarters and another Emperor Realm elder would go rece elder Wang as the leader of this territory.


    The three said goodbye to everyone who had any contact in those hundreds of years and soon Zhang Yi led them to Sword Sect Headquarters, it was only natural that the warrior with the highest level of understanding would use teleportation when several warriors who understood thews from space were together.


    Elder Wang quickly realized when Zhang Yi used teleportation that Zhang Yi had a much higher level than his in spacews so that he respected Zhang Yi''s talent even more as he knew how difficult it was to reach to a high understanding of thews of space.


    Elder Wang was clever and soon understood that Zhang Yi was also teaching Lu Bi all these years and why she can improve so quickly in cultivating and understanding thews of space and thews of water.


    Many of the Emperor Realm elders came to see Zhang Yi''s arrival after they announced their arrival, all who came were above Emperor Realm''s seventh level and could soon feel the cultivation of Zhang Yi and Lu Bi.


    They listened to Elder Wang''s report, but it was still hard to believe that there was someone who could have supreme understanding in 6 differentws, they also wanted to ask why Zhang Yi had hidden it all, but they couldn''t do it without risking that Zhang Yi went to Serenity Sect with his master.


    As Zhang Yi had revealed this they could imagine that he now had more confidence in the sect and as long as Zhang Yi remained in the sect all was well for them, but the elders intended to ask Elder Wang who was closest to Zhang Yi to ask for it.


    Elder Wang did not care and decided to ask why Zhang Yi had hidden his talent and Zhang Yi gave the answer he had prepared, that he wanted to wait for Emperor Realm and that Lu Bi was also in Emperor Realm to reveal it and so he had more confidence that they could protect themselves.


    Even though the elders still distrusted him, they still epted this exnation of Zhang Yi that actually made a lot of sense, and that was really the truth, but Zhang Yi still wasn''t strong enough to reveal the whole truth about his talent and would just reveal it. this in the Divine Realm, but Sword Sect couldn''t even imagine that Zhang Yi was still hiding his abilities.


    It was given arge house in one of the most spiritually energetic ces in this main Sword Sect territory, it was a house that was close to the Emperor Realm elders who were at the peak and even close to the Divine Realm elders.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care about that and with his talent, he created several matrices that even prevented the Divine Realm elders and the thirteenth mental energy elders from figuring out what was going on at his house.


    After all, he couldn''t ept that he and Lu Bi were spied on all the time they were at the sect''s headquarters, especially since Zhang Yi had the mental energy world that had yet to be kept secret, the Divine Realm elders realized these matrices and they had to ept that and admired Zhang Yi''s talent.


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped, the Sword Sect elders were impatient and soon asked Zhang Yi if it was okay to hold another big meeting to tell him about his true talent for all divine ne sects.


    They should think that as Zhang Yi was still young and so ingenious he was very vain and was eager to tell all sects about true talent, but that wasn''t true and Zhang Yi just wanted it to get more support to fight against the organization of the soul eaters.


    So Sword Sect thought of inviting the most important divine ne elders and disciples to tell about Zhang Yi''s talent, they nned to invite only the elders of the sects that Zhang Yi had invited to his wedding, but Zhang Yi said it was better to invite all the sects this time.


    This was part of Zhang Yi''s ns for this big revtion of his talent, he would not do it just to gain the support of some sects and had prepared it to achieve something very important as well.


    The Sword Sect elders were happy that Zhang Yi wanted to invite all the sects as they wanted and scheduled the meeting after a few weeks, usually big meetings like this took hundreds or sometimes thousands of years to happen, but after Zhang Yi appeared on the Sword Sect these meetings were every 100 years at most.


    Zhang Yi himself sent the invitation to the 3 most important sects for the elves, the elves were friends with Zhang Yi and were excited toe when they learned that Zhang Yi would reveal that he had supreme understanding in 6 differentws.


    Of course, Zhang Yi only revealed this before the meeting to the elf sects, but that was because the elves always respected warriors who had a high-level understanding of thews because the elves were usually the best at understanding thews.


    But even among the Elves of the Emperor Realm tens of thousands of years old, it was hard to find anyone who had supreme understanding in 6 differentws, after all, everyone knew that a warrior had to concentrate very hard to reach a supreme understanding in onew and that could take a long time thousands of years at least.


    So there was no way the elves who considered Zhang Yi as their friend not to attend the meeting at which Zhang Yi would reveal he had supreme understanding in 6ws under 250 years old.


    After a few weeks the biggest sects appeared at this meeting, Wu Qinxin and Serenity Sect arrived a few days earlier because Wu Qinxin would also y a very important role in this revtion as Zhang Yi''s master.


    All sects saw that when the elf sects arrived and Zhang Yi went to receive them the elves treated Zhang Yi with much respect and really seemed to be very friendly, as the elf sects had appeared in all meetings with Sword Sect rumor that sects were allies now.


    After a few days all the sects had arrived and had talked with the Allies and the meeting had served the purpose part, so Sword Sect made the first pronouncement saying that Lu Bi had reached the Emperor Realm and the supreme understanding in the spacews and waterws.

 Chapter 299: Divine Talent Revealed 3

    Chapter 299: Divine Talent Revealed 3


    This has already surprised many sects, and even the elf sects were a little surprised by this because having a supreme understanding in twows less than 3,000 years old was proof that someone was very talented, but when the elves remembered that Lu Bi was a wife from Zhang Yi they understood why she got it.


    With Zhang Yi having a supreme understanding in 6 differentws, it was not difficult for him to teach Lu Bi just two of thews, of course, that does not diminish Lu Bi''s incredible talent for learning thews with Zhang Yi.


    As the sectsmented on this the Sword Sect made the second most important pronouncement, they said that Zhang Yi who was under 220 had arrived at Emperor Realm and also at the twelfth realm of mental energy.


    Moreover, Zhang Yi was said to have supreme understanding in 6ws which were the 5ws of the main elements and the other was thews of space, which caused chaos with all the major sects of the divine ne.


    Even the elf sects who already knew about Zhang Yi''s supreme understanding of the 6ws were surprised to learn that in addition to reaching the Emperor Realm, Zhang Yi had also reached the Twelfth Realm of mental energy which everyone knew was much more difficult to cultivate than qi.


    The only weakness of the elves was mental energy because they could not cultivate mental energy, as Zhang Yi had supreme understanding in 6 differentws and also had the twelfth realm of mental energy so he could be the greatest enemy of the elf sects if one war happened.


    After all, he would have great resistance to thew attacks that the elves had and could still attack them in a way that the elves could not defend themselves, which made the three elf sects agree that they had to ensure that they would continue this friendship with Zhang Yi anyway.


    So Zhang Yi''s goal of bing friends with the three elf sects to bring his wives in the future to some of those sects could be considered guaranteed, even if Zhang Yi didn''t know it yet.


    After this revtion about Zhang Yi''s talent, the sects that were Sword Sect''s greatest allies were very happy and the neutral sects were already wondering how they could get closer to Sword Sect.


    Wu Qinxin who was the master of Zhang Yi and Serenity Sect also received a lot of attention and the allies of this sect were also very happy about it, everyone knew that Wu Qinxin was talented and so respected her, but knowing that her disciple was a Such a genius was hard for them not to respect her even more.


    Serenity Sect also treated Wu Qinxin as one of the sect''s chief elders, not only because she was the master of Zhang Yi, but also because she had reached the ninth level of the twelfth realm of mental energy and the ninth level of supreme understanding one of thews.


    While everyone admired Zhang Yi''s talent he then decided to make the second part of his n for this meeting, Zhang Yi asked the Sword Sect elders for permission to speak with the sects and the elders naturally epted that the star of the day would talk to the biggest sects.


    "I thank everyone who was able toe to this meeting, I was able to get to where I arrived because of some people''s help and I would like to say that here today."


    "I thank Sword Sect who was the sect who epted me and who epted my wife too, it was because I was in that sect that I could get to where I am, I would like to thank Serenity Sect too which is my master''s sect."


    "I would like to thank my wife for my support in all these years, my master Wu Qinxin who taught me almost everything I know today and my other master that I could not reveal to this day because he was not on the divine ne."


    "So I''m d he''s present here today my master Feng Ran who belongs to Sacred Phoenix Sect, were my two masters who helped me get to where I am today."


    This was another even more startling revtion for many of the sects, even as Sacred Phoenix Sect elders were surprised by this revtion, Feng Ran who was hiding in one ce of the meeting appeared and went near to where Zhang Yi was.


    Wu Qinxin also did not know that Zhang Yi''s other master was Feng Ran, so all sects finally understood why Zhang Yi chose Sword Sect over Serenity Sect, it was because he had another master who was also part of a sect 10 stronger sects.


    Serenity Sect also understood why Wu Qinxin did not insist that Zhang Yi join their sect and the elders who med Wu Qinxin for this could no longer say anything, the Sword Sect elders already knew that, but had even forgotten why they did it for over 150 years Zhang Yi had not talked about this other master of his.


    Many also did not understand why Sacred Phoenix Sect did not use Zhang Yi''s talent to increase the strength of their sect in all these years as Serenity Sect did, of course, no one could imagine that in fact Sacred Phoenix Sect did not know this and was a n by Zhang Yi and Feng Ran so that this sect that had many infiltrators of the soul-eater organization would no longer gain influence.


    Zhang Yi''s n this time was to use the great influence he would have with this revtion to ensure the safety of Feng Ran in the Sacred Phoenix Sect. Feng Ran had cultivated with a great will for hundreds of years and had improved his cultivation and with more. With Zhang Yi''s support, he could guarantee that the Sacred Phoenix Sect would do no harm to him.


    The first thing Feng Ran would do when he came to this sect with this support was to separate himself from Su Lian, he wanted to make sure he wouldn''t stay with her for another minute knowing she could devour his soul if he ever died and that she was an infiltrator of the organization.


    After a while, the smarter elders and sects would realize that Zhang Yi didn''t really like Sacred Phoenix Sect because he didn''t invite anyone from this sect to his own marriage to his master belonging to that sect, that would make them less sessful allies because of him.


    Of course, the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders realized this, but they could not imagine a reason that Feng Ran would have to damage his sect and Feng Ran was one of the sect''s greatest talents, he being master of Zhang Yi was also a very good thing to the sect.


    Even the elders who were infiltrated by the soul-eater organization could not imagine that Feng Ran would have found out about them after leaving the sect and had been unaware for thousands of years while in the sect.


    Zhang Yi and Feng Ran thought he would be safe becausest time they could kill him because Su Lian cheated on him and because Feng Ran had used a taboo technique, this time no one had anything against Feng Ran and as one of the sect''s greatest geniuses he was safe.


    After that the meeting continued with Zhang Yi''s ns working out and Sword Sect and Serenity Sect getting very happy to see how things were going, Zhang Yi and Lu Bi were also happy because Zhang Yi had gotten a lot more support after that. revtion, only rival Sword Sect sects hated this news, but now it was toote for them to do anything.


    Maybe only the organization could think of doing something against Zhang Yi, but he didn''t intend to leave Sword Sect to do more missions and if he needed to train with Lu Bi, he could use his mental energy world and the organization wouldn''t have the guts to attack the main territory of the Sword Sect.


    And if Zhang Yi wanted to leave the sect to visit his masters or do something else with his twelfth realm of mental energy and the peak understanding of thews of space he could go wherever he wanted without anyone knowing when or to be able to track.

 Chapter 300: Divine Talent Revealed 4

    Chapter 300: Divine Talent Revealed 4


    After that the meeting was over and all the invited warriors returned to their sect to tell them about the news about Zhang Yi, his new master revealed and the real talent they thought Sword Sect always hid.


    Zhang Yi achieved status as the greatest genius of the divine ne and had the most influence with Sword Sect and his master sects, and all spoke of Zhang Yi''s friendship with the three elf sects that could be considered to be on the same level from Sword Sect in strength.


    In addition, everyone talked about how in a few thousand years Zhang Yi could surely reach the Divine Realm, after this meeting Zhang Yi was also part of the sect elders'' meetings to make all the sect''s important decisions.


    Sword Sect was showing that it trusted Zhang Yi to make sure he continued in the sect for years toe, it was difficult for them to have one of the greatest geniuses who had no obligation to stay in the sect or had used the sect''s most important resources.


    That''s why they treated Lu Bi so well, after all, she could never leave Sword Sect because she only managed to get where she was because Sword Sect gave her many resources and cultivation techniques.


    After the end of this meeting, Zhang Yi had no further purpose than to reach the Divine Realm and when the time came he sought his wives on the continent of the blue moon, only after doing so that they could take revenge on the organization of the Devourers soul and have peace to continue living in the divine ne.


    So time passed again and 270 years went by, it was more than the time it took Zhang Yi to reach the Emperor Realm and that he had a lifetime, many things happened in those years.


    The ones who made the most advances were Zhang Yi''s parents, they took almost 80 years to get to the Soul Refinement realm, so it was almost 200 years to go through the whole Soul Birth realm.


    Mary wanted to stop cultivating when she was in the early levels of Soul Birth, but she and Zhang Feng cultivated to the Soul Refinement realm because Zhang Yi promised to give them a great gift.


    Just as he promised when they reached the first level of the Soul Refinement realm, Zhang Yi gave Mary a pill and Zhang Feng a pill to advance directly to the Realm of Emptiness.


    Thus their vitality would increase greatly and they could live up to 200,000 years, knowing that they naturally epted and cultivated for another 20 years and arrived at the Realm of Emptiness using the pill and then took 10 years to consolidate their cultivation.


    Once they reached the Realm of Emptiness they could stop cultivating if they wanted to, after all, they would take almost a thousand years to reach the Emperor Realm even if they had no problem cultivating which was impossible.


    Even Zhang Yi had bottlenecks in his cultivation and Lu Bi was also stuck for decades in the sameyer after a few years, however, Zhang Yi''s parents returned to cultivation and reached the initialyer of Realm of Emptiness.


    In these years Lu Bi also made many advances in her cultivation, in the understanding of thews she managed to reach the sixth level of thews of space and the sixth level of thews of water in the supreme understanding.


    It was much more difficult for Lu Bi to cultivate an understanding of her ownws with Zhang Yi''s help because she was able to advance so quickly in understanding because of Zhang Yi''s councils and help, so when she came to the supreme understanding she had We really understand about thews to move forward.


    So it took Zhang Yi''s masters thousands of years to reach the peak of supreme understanding, of course with Zhang Yi''s help it wouldn''t take that long, but when she reached the third level of supreme understanding in the twows she got stuck in a bottleneck for tens of years.


    The same thing happened when she reached the sixth level in the supreme understanding of thews, but just as Zhang Yi said if she could raise any level in the understanding of thews it would greatly help her that she had no intention of having the peak understanding in thews.


    With this Lu Bi really admired more and more Zhang Yi who easily managed to reach the peak understanding in thews, even now if it took thousands of years he could reach the peak of the understanding peak and thus dominate thews.


    In cultivation Lu Bi can also advance at a speed that could leave any elder surprised by her incredible talent, she managed to reach the advancedyer of the seventh level of the Emperor Realm.


    As with her understanding, how Lu Bi received help from Zhang Yi and advanced much faster than she should be able to with her talent Lu Bi still got stuck in the advancedyer of the third level to the fourth level because it was the difference between the initial and intermediate level of the Emperor Realm.


    And Lu Bi was trapped for many years at that level and even decided to cultivate alone to see if she could move forward because Zhang Yi couldn''t help her, after tens of years she was able to advance her cultivation.


    In the advancedyer of the sixth level, she again had the lock and failed to advance to the seventh level which was the advanced level of the Emperor Realm, Lu Bi was trapped many more years in thatyer but still managed to advance to the seventh level advancedyer of the Emperor Realm.


    Even though it took so long Lu Bi was very happy about it, she was now over 3,000 years old and was in the seventh level advancedyer of the Emperor Realm, her master was over 100,000 years old and was stuck in the third level of the Emperor Realm


    Many of the sect''s elders were tens of thousands of years old when they reached this level of the Emperor Realm, and those were the most talented who could reach the Divine Realm, the greatest example she could have was Feng Ran and Wu Qinxin.


    Zhang Yi''s two masters are publicly known as the greatest geniuses of the divine realm, unlike her, they have variousws in supreme understanding and advanced understanding, and in addition they Feng Ran cultivates body refinement and Wu Qinxin cultivates mental energy.


    Still, it took more than 30,000 years to reach the same level of cultivation she was now 3,000 years old, of course, Lu Bi knew well that he had only achieved this because Zhang Yi was helping her and because he was also doing the double cultivation with her.


    These were things that the masters of Zhang Yi could not tell when they were her age, yet no one could deny that besides Zhang Yi she was the greatest genius of the divine ne, now Lu Bi would be able to advance her cultivation without any block to the peak of the Emperor Realm.


    Lu Bi hoped it would take at least a thousand more years to get to Divine Realm because she knew well how difficult it was for all the elders to get through this difficult barrier, so Lu Bi was already happy to make it to the Emperor Realm peak with just over 3,000 years.


    The one who made the most advances in cultivation in these 270 years was Zhang Yi. What was more difficult for Zhang Yi in those years was to advance further in his peak understanding of thews, he who always advanced very quickly to reach the level he was now suffering greatly from the slow advance he had.


    At least Zhang Yi managed to elevate the 13ws he trained to the peak understanding of thews, now his defense was almost imprable using the technique of celestial armor, using the shield of Chaos would be even stronger.


    For the attack his sacred domain technique would have a power that Zhang Yi could not even imagine, he knew he could almost drive someone from the Emperor Realm crazy using the peak understanding of thews of the massacre.


    Zhang Yi had not used this technique yet because he was busy cultivating and because he was a little afraid of the great power this technique had, as he had a very strong martial heart after living for almost a thousand years and having spent everything he went through thews of the massacre could not affect him.

 Chapter 301: Divine Talent Revealed 5

    Chapter 301: Divine Talent Revealed 5


    But the truth was that Zhang Yi knew well how difficult and risky it was to cultivate thisw, he wasn''t sure if only he hade to the peak understanding in thews of space, time, negative energy, light and dark that were considered the hardestws to learn.


    But he was absolutely sure that he was the only one who could reach the peak in understanding thews of the massacre because anyone else would have already gone mad with it, and someone crazy could not continue to cultivate such difficultws.


    Zhang Yi was almost certain when he reached the peak of the Emperor Realm that even without the help of the phoenix me essence that no longer made him a stronger realm he could face dozens of Divine Realm elders and still win.


    But Zhang Yi was in no hurry and so wanted to wait until after arriving at the Divine Realm before fighting the soul-eater organization, besides, Zhang Yi had to do something important before fighting the soul-eater organization.


    In those years Zhang Yi has had many advances in his cultivation, he can reach the beginningyer of the second level of the thirteenth mental energy realm, after going through the ninth mental energy realm, Zhang Yi''s mental energy world had not changed as much as before.


    From the first mental energy realm to the ninth realm many changes have taken ce in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, from a ce with only a small house being built to a world that was almost as big as the divine ne.


    But Zhang Yi''s world of mental energy after integrating into the universe and having spatial coordinates as well as continuing to grow in size and having more spiritual energy as Zhang Yi advanced in his cultivation had not changed anymore.


    But reaching the thirteenth mental energy realm which was the equivalent of the Divine Realm in which Zhang Yi was sure that something else had changed, no one within his mental energy world realized it, but Zhang Yi who owned the world realized.


    His world of mental energy had integrated into the universe and now had spiritual energy sent from the heavens and was no longer dependent on the spiritual energy of cultivating his mental energy, but rather had heavenlyws and so everyone could go through the heavenly tribtions within from his world.


    But that was important to him because it meant that he could go through his next celestial tribtion in his mental energy world and not risk his mental energy world being destroyed because it would have the protection of the heavens.


    Moreover, his mental energy world now had even more spiritual energy than the divine ne, of course, the reason was that few warriors used this spiritual energy while the divine ne had billions of warriors using spiritual energy at all times.


    But that was great because now neither he nor his parents nor his wives needed to use high-level spiritual stones anymore to cultivate because the environment was pure enough, Zhang Yi no longer had to worry about high-level spiritual stones either.


    Because besides him no longer needing anymore to cultivate, his mental energy world began to form high-level spirit stone mines and even to have wild animals created by the heavenlyws.


    It could be said that his spiritual energy world was perfectpletion now, and Zhang Yi could cut this connection to the universe at any time by being the owner of this world, but Zhang Yi didn''t need it because having the 13w peak understanding he was almost the owner of any world.


    This made Zhang Yi very excited, even more remembering that when his mental energy world was just a small house that had no light, no air, and nows, Zhang Yi felt a pride he could never imagine having.


    Zhang Yi also managed to reach the early second tier of the thirteenth realm of body refinement, Zhang Yi could feel how his body was much stronger now, even the sky rank armor he received before that helped him a lot in thest tribtion it was weaker than his skin now.


    And that was before Zhang Yi used his dragon scales if his defense increased 7 times he would not be afraid to face any opponent, the Divine Realm warriors could not hurt Zhang Yi now and even the Eternal Realm warriors would not. scared Zhang Yi more.


    And that was only after using dragon scales without using their defensive techniques, now Zhang Yi could understand why his master said that once an ancestor of the Sacred Phoenix Sect had the fourteenth realm of body refinement that no one can ever reach was almost immortal.


    Right now Zhang Yi found it almost impossible to find a warrior who could kill him, of course, he was still very afraid and respected the heavenly tribtion that nearly killed him several times even though he was prepared.


    Zhang Yi had also made it to the peak of the Emperor Realm and just hadn''t advanced to the Divine Realm for fear of the next celestial tribtion, even though with fourth level peak understanding in 13ws made him much safer along with the thirteenth realm of body refinement.


    Zhang Yi didn''t even know how strong a celestial tribtion would be, a stronger realm than thest one he faced that almost hurt himself by being very prepared, so he was waiting for the right moment.


    In the divine ne, things have not changed much in those 270 years, with Zhang Yi and Lu Bi being considered the most brilliant couple in the divine ne and Zhang Yi certainly being considered the greatest genius of the divine ne having reached the Emperor Realm and having supreme understanding in 7ws and still having the twelfth realm of mental energy.


    This made Sword Sect''s authority and poprity greater than ever, even some of its rivals were trying to talk to Sword Sect representatives for fear of being eliminated in the future.


    Sword Sect allies were getting closer and closer to the sect and the neutral sects also became Sword Sect allies, they even got a message from the three elf sects saying that if Zhang Yi needed them they would support Sword Sect.


    That made Sword Sect the leading sect of the 10 strongest sects, Serenity Sect although not as sought after as Sword Sect was bing the number 2 sect of the 10 strongest, after all, Wu Qinxin who was a master of Zhang Yi was in this sect.


    Sacred Phoenix Sect also tried to take advantage of Zhang Yi''s talent to be increasingly influential, after all, Feng Ran who was also Zhang Yi''s master was in the sect and was one of the leading elders after the revtion of Zhang Yi Feng Ran''s talent was much questioned by the elders.


    But he refused to answer the other elders, but no one could do anything against him now that he was the master of Zhang Yi, the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders were sure it could be as strong as Serenity Sect in a few dozen years.


    But things would not be as simple as they thought, when they thought of using the name of Feng Ran to attract more allies, Feng Ran announced that he wanted to divorce Su Lian, everyone found it strange that after returning to the Feng Ran sect that He was so in love, he wasn''t meeting his wife, now everyone knew the reason.


    Even though it caused the astonishment of everyone at Sacred Phoenix Sect, everyone knew about the perfect couple of two geniuses from two important families who were descended from the elders who form the Divine Realm.


    Even more, Feng Ran fell in love with Su Lian when the two were very young and they stayed for over 30,000 years together, so it was so strange that Feng Ran wanted to separate after leaving the sect for less than 300 years.


    Since Feng Ran was the master of Zhang Yi who was the greatest genius of the divine ne and Sacred Phoenix Sect had to ept whatever Feng Ran asked, they could not force him to stay married to Su Lian even though because of this the two families were married be enemies.

 Chapter 302: Divine Talent Revealed 6

    Chapter 302: Divine Talent Revealed 6


    Sacred Phoenix Sect did not want to ept this, but Feng Ran did not even want to meet Su Lian who all said they were crying a lot in sadness at this unexpected separation, so after a few weeks this subject was known throughout the divine ne.


    Another thing that happened at that time was that Zhang Yi told Sword Sect not to make an alliance with Sacred Phoenix Sect, Sword Sect was really considering doing that because with Serenity Sect it had worked so well.


    But Zhang Yi said it was different because he didn''t like Sacred Phoenix Sect and even his master had asked him to do so, after the news that Feng Ran had divorced everyone from Sword Sect realized that this was true.


    So contrary to what the Sacred Phoenix Sect elders thought, they didn''t get as many allies and Sword Sect support, yet their status among the top 10 sects has soared.


    Feng Ran was also one of the biggest highlights of the Sacred Phoenix Sect and with Zhang Yi''s list, he knew well who were the infiltrators of the organization that he had to stay well away from while in the sect.


    This caused the sect to be divided between the group of Feng Ran and the infiltrator group of the soul-eater organization, the group of Feng Ran wasrger and had more elders and the influence of Feng Ran as the master of Zhang Yi became the strongest group in the sect.


    This made the infiltrated members of the organization begin to suspect that perhaps Feng Ran knew something, after all, he had split from Su Lian and had formed a group that curiously had no one from the soul-eater organization.


    But they were almost certain that something like this was impossible and even if Feng Ran knew he had no way of proving it and so they were safe, they thought it was impossible because if it were possible the organization would have already been destroyed.


    With Zhang Yi''s other master, few different things happened, but something very important happened while Zhang Yi was trying to get close to the Divine Realm, Wu Qinxin who was at the ninth level of the twelfth mental energy realm and at the ninth level of the Emperor Realm It had a veryrge status of the divine ne.


    She is also an alchemy genius and helped many different sects, being the master of Zhang Yi many said that Wu Qinxin''s status in Serenity Sect was equal to that of the Divine Realm elders.


    What happened differently in her life was that as Zhang Yi had said she had a daughter, but she had not married anyone and had no rtionship, she simply chose a man from Serenity Sect who would be the man who would give the child for her.


    This was something she had been thinking about for a few hundred years and after Zhang Yi said she had a daughter she already imagined the perfect date to do it she just waited to make sure she wouldn''t fall in love with someone and then went with her original n.


    The man she chose was someone who was very strong at Serenity Sect, but not as strong as she was and was never interested in having a family or daughter and only epted it because it was Wu Qinxin who suggested it after her daughter this man was born, nor would he be mentioned to her daughter.


    To make it even more certain that this is what she should do Zhang Yi said that the name of her daughter who died was Wu Xinyue, Xinyue was a name she always wanted to give her daughter if she ever had one and Wu was herst name hers which reinforced that she had this daughter alone without a father.


    Because of Zhang Yi, Wu Xinyue''s birth was also spoken throughout the divine ne, the way Wu Qinxin chose to have her daughter was notmented on by anyone because it was amon thing on the divine ne with sessful female cultivators like her.


    Another thing Wu Qinxin did that also made the news was to go to the Sacred Phoenix Sect and hit Feng Ran a lot, everyone saw this as a fight between Zhang Yi''s masters, but only they knew the reason for that was that by mistake From Feng Ran, Wu Qinxin and her family had been killed by his mistake.


    So Feng Ran already knew this would happen and let Wu Qinxin hit him until she was satisfied, only after that could the two coexist peacefully because Zhang Yi had gone back in time to undo that mistake anyway.


    So Wu Xinyue was already 20 years old when Zhang Yi was close to leaving his isted cultivation, of course, Zhang Yi didn''t know that since Wu Xinyue was young her mother said she already had a fiance and that her fiance was Zhang Yi who was also her mother''s disciple.


    Wu Qinxin spoke several times and taught Wu Xinyue so she could be a good wife and even warned her daughter that Zhang Yi had several wives, as the daughter of one of the strongest elders of the divine ne Wu Xinyue has received a divine cultivation technique since was born.


    Just like her mother and father she was born with a talent for using mental energy and would only depend on Wu Xinyue as she could get strong in the future, by the age of 20 she was already in the fourth mental energy realm and the cultivating Xiantian realm from here.


    The point was that just as Zhang Yi had taught Wu Xinyue never used any cultivation resources and Wu Qinxin was careful to teach his daughter everything he knew about mental energy and the cultivation of qi.


    Because Wu Xinyue could be considered a genius for cultivating so quickly without cultivation resources, Wu Qinxin wanted Zhang Yi to marry her soon because she knew that with Zhang Yi she would cultivate even faster and maybe in another 30 years she could reach realm from Spiritual Sea.


    Of course, Wu Qinxin knew it was impossible for her daughter to cultivate at the same pace as Zhang Yi who was a divine genius, but she hoped she could reach the Emperor Realm younger than Lu Bi at least.


    As soon as Zhang Yi finished cultivating he did not attempt to reach the Divine Realm or leave his isted cultivation to tell the elders how he had advanced in his cultivation, what he did was teleport without telling anyone to the blue moon continent.


    It was time since he first went to this continent when he was only 12 years old, after some time on this continent he joined Iron Sect and helped this sect a lot before he died and even helped many of his friends.


    But unfortunately, he could not do the same because there was no logic for him to enter this sect pretending to be a 12-year-old disciple being close to the Divine Realm, after a few years in the sect he entered the hope world and spent a few years in the test until he went to the other side where his wives were.


    Zhang Yi no longer had to go through this and just teleported to the farthest ce from the viges he remembered not to scare anyone, when Zhang Yi came into the hope world he was really surprised by what he saw.


    It was a ce rich in spiritual energy in the environment and they could feel they could hold on until someone reached the Soul Birth realm, so Zhang Yi remembered this ce was a desert and didn''t have enough spiritual energy for many people to reach the realm of Spiritual Sea.


    But as this time because of him this ce has not been so decayed for over 480 years and still had all this time to recover he could believe it was the same when it was created by the elves.


    Zhang Yi soon disguised himself as a dark elf as he did the first time he came to this world and then became invisible and went to see the whole world hope, with the current strength of Zhang Yi it took only a few hours to visit the hope world and return where it hade from.

 Chapter 303: Meeting His Wives Again 1

    Chapter 303: Meeting His Wives Again 1


    So he made a map of the hope world again in his mind, it was all simr to what he remembered, the forest elves had something like a country and were more organized and the dark elves lived in separate viges and had only one city where their leader lived.


    The only difference was that the two species of elves had never entered a war or a veryrge dispute, and the poption of these races of elves was muchrger than he remembered.


    Even with a better living condition the two elf species were still enemies and the technology of weapons, armor and other things was still very bad, the elves were much stronger and with the elves'' natural talent all averaged in the realm of the Core Creation or Core Revolution.


    Some were in the Spiritual Sea realm and few were in the Mortal Tribtion realm, so Zhang Yi saw only the leaders should be in the Soul Birth realm, Zhang Yi was d to see that he did something good for this world.


    If this world did not have to spend so much spiritual energy to reim the world with trees and wild animals that had been killed, the spiritual energy in the environment could be even greater.


    Earlier he was afraid that because he changed the past so much his wives might not have been born or died, but traveling through this world he saw many people he had already seen before going back in time.


    What had changed was that many people he had never seen appeared after he had improved this world, so it was very likely that Lusserina and Saphielle were still alive and better than he remembered.


    Zhang Yi looked like a dark elf just as he had disguised himself in his past life, first Zhang Yi went to the first vige he had gone to in the past before going back in time, it was interesting how the same people he had seen They were in this vige.


    There were 10 times more people than before in the vige and everyone had much stronger cultivation, but the people were still the same as he remembered, that was a very strange thing thinking how he had altered the past.


    Maybe because it was he who had made the timee back that things still happened in much the same way he remembered, Zhang Yi didn''t know how he could conquer Lusserina again, she was 50 years old in this life and he was almost 500 years old.


    After thinking for a while Zhang Yi decided to do much the same as he did in the past life, but in apletely different way, he soon made it clear that his cultivation was in the Soul Birth realm.


    He was not afraid of anyone, nor did he have to do anyone any favors, so by showing that he was strong, he would at least not make an unnecessary fight because others underestimated him.


    The strongest hunters in the vige did not know what realm Zhang Yi was in, but they knew he was much stronger than them and so they could not provoke him, Zhang Yi soon went to a ce that looked like a restaurant.


    This was not thest time he came to this vige and as the poption of the vige had increased there were many more people in this ce, as Zhang Yi did not hide his strength the people in the restaurant who were stronger could feel a great deal of pressureing from Zhang Yi.


    He was just controlling not to hurt anyone using the pressure of his cultivation, everyone in the restaurant was afraid of him and soon the woman serving the customers had no choice and had to go to Zhang Yi''s table to ask what he wanted to eat.


    Contrary to what others thought Zhang Yi was very polite to his wife and calmly made his request, Zhang Yi wanted to show his strength not to have anyone bother him, Zhang Yi did not want to cause unnecessary fear in the people of the vige.


    After Zhang Yi finished eating he went straight to where the strongest hunter in the vige was, he expected someone toe and talk to him at the restaurant, but no one showed up and Zhang Yi needed to arrange to build a house in the vige just as he did in the past.


    The hunters were only in the Core Creation realm and the strongest was in the Core Revolution realm and so they were afraid of Zhang Yi because they knew he could kill them if he wanted to.


    So they were relieved when Zhang Yi said he was a cksmith and just wanted permission to create a house that was a workshop and shop too, Zhang Yi even promised that he wouldn''t hurt anyone who didn''t bother him.


    The hunters did not expect Zhang Yi to be so modest and were relieved to see that he only wanted to live in the vige, of course, the hunters had no courage to say that Zhang Yi could not live in the vige because with his strength he could simply live in the vige and no one could do anything against him.


    In addition, the hunters were excited after hearing that Zhang Yi was a cksmith, with Zhang Yi taking away the 3 natural treasures that affected this world when he turned back the spiritual energy in the hope world greatly increased in concentration in the environment.


    That''s why the already talented elves could easily reach the higher realms, but this world was now also very good for the wild beasts to live and grow stronger, as they had neither weapons nor adequate armor to hunt many hunters died on these hunting missions, they had.


    The elves could only survive because they knew how to use thews very well, but many elves of the same realm had to band together to attack some wild beasts of their level, so it was very difficult to hunt.


    If Zhang Yi could sell good weapons to them they could hunt with much smaller groups, after talking with the hunters Zhang Yi went to the ce where he decided to live which had many trees and was onnd within the vige where no one thought to live.


    Many already knew about Zhang Yi because he always let his real cultivation appear and so everyone recognized him as the only one doing it, just using the thought Zhang cut down all the trees cleared the ground using his mental energy.


    After clearing thend, Zhang Yi soon imagined what the house would look like and used thews ofnd and wood to create the house he wanted to berge and would also have a workshop and a shop to sell his weapons and armor.


    That was the way Zhang Yi thought of conquering Lusserina while on the side of the dark elves, he would do much the same as in the past when he met her, but in a different way and he was sure that would draw her or her father''s attention.


    The surrounding elves were surprised by this, many dark elves had advanced understanding in somews but did not have the supreme understanding because they did not have the cultivation necessary to do so normally.


    Still, no elf could use as manyws as Zhang Yi used so easily and skillfully, of course, many thought it was because he had very strong cultivation, but they could not imagine that it was because Zhang Yi had a peak understanding of thews.


    After a few hours, Zhang Yi built a house for him from earth and wood, he also created some furniture using thews of wood and metal and soon used thews of space to protect this ce a little.


    He also built a workshop at the back and in front of the workshop was the shop, then Zhang Yi took some things from his space storage and decorated the house a bit and put some tools to make the weapons.


    Zhang Yi would always go into the mental energy world while out of the workshop, but he was decorating a little for when Lusserina came, he thought it would take a while to conquer her now that he had no help from a prophecy.


    After finishing all Zhang Yi closed and shop and the house and then entered his mental energy world, into his mental energy world were his parents and Lu Bi who had naturallye with him.

 Chapter 304: Meeting His Wives Again 2

    Chapter 304: Meeting His Wives Again 2


    Lu Bi knew well what Zhang Yi hade to do on this continent, but she already knew it would happen when Zhang Yi told her and his past to her if she said she wasn''t jealous was a lie, but she understood that Zhang Yi had to do this to be happy.


    Also, if she put herself in the ce of Lusserina and the others it was obvious that she would want Zhang Yi to find her after going back in time and stay with her, just as Zhang Yi did to her when he returned to Sword Sect himself having met his masters.


    Also, after Zhang Yi went back in time she became the person who spent the most time with Zhang Yi of all the wives he had, it was over 400 years together which made her know Zhang Yi more than the others. his wives and also that she was the closest to Zhang Yi.


    Another plus she had was her cultivation that was closer to Zhang Yi than his other wives she didn''t even know where they really were, Lu Bi was d Zhang Yi was still back in the mental energy world the days.


    So the other days Zhang Yi spent part of the day in his workshop and part of the day in his mental energy world with Lu Bi, all those years he cultivated Zhang Yi continued to study the techniques of alchemy and weapon refinement.


    He thought it might be useful for him and his wives someday and when he cultivated there were times when he would be stuck in a lock for decades without being able to advance cultivation and so doing this training was more useful to him than just wait.


    As Zhang Yi has always been a genius he has managed after so many years to do just like the special cauldron Wu Qinxin gave him, all his pills were of perfect grade and that really surprised his master.


    Then Zhang Yi managed to make pills for warriors from the Realm of Emptiness and the Emperor Realm even better than his master could do, including giving him his masters to cultivate after that.


    Making weapons was much harder for Zhang Yi to learn, perhaps because he didn''t know the best materials for weapons and so it was so hard, but he could only create king-ss weapons and could never make one that was useful to him and his wives.


    So being in the thirteenth mental energy realm the weakest weapon and armor that Zhang Yi could make was silver rank, that was three ranks stronger than what he didst time he came to this world.


    Fortunately now that this world was more prosperous, it even had high-end spiritual stones, and with many spiritual stone mines that appeared it was only natural that gold would be less interesting to the cultivators.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care much either because he had enough material to make millions of weapons and armor and also didn''t care about spiritual stones having hundreds of millions of spiritual stones with him being that he no longer needed and also having several mines of spiritual stones high level within his mental energy world.


    After several days Zhang Yi had already made a few hundred swords and armor in the workshop, he also took some household items he had in his store and left it to the locals to buy.


    That day an elf came to Zhang Yi''s shop to see what the elf everyone said was very strong and scary and what he sold, there were curious people everywhere in the world and Zhang Yi knew someone would show up after a while time.


    While the elf curiously watching the household items that Zhang Yi had made Zhang Yi appeared to talk to her, the elf was a little scared of Zhang Yi, but seeing that he was kind she decided to ask what these household items were.


    Zhang Yi exined to her in detail the uses of these utensils, and the woman bought some before leaving, happy to see that Zhang Yi was much kinder than they said and was not so afraid.


    Over the next few days, several other elves showed up at the shop to look at the kitchen utensils, and soon everyone in the vige knew that Zhang Yi was actually very kind, some of the elves also knew how to fight even if they were not hunters, and watched with swords and armor.


    They didn''t even ask anything about it because they saw the prices that were on high-level spiritual stones and only the vige hunters had high-level spiritual stones, some viges had women as hunters, but everyone knew how dangerous it was and would rather continue to work with them. security in the vige.


    It was a little different from what Zhang Yi remembered in the past, it was very rare for wild beasts to attack forest viges so good for the beasts, so only the hunters who went after food were the ones who fought the most.


    After a few weeks, the hunters got tired of hearing their wives talking about how good the weapons and armor in Zhang Yi''s workshop looked, so they decided to see if those weapons and armor were really good.


    Listening to how good Zhang Yi was, the hunters were no longer afraid of Zhang Yi and so they went quietly there, Zhang Yi saw that one of the hunters had arrived at his store and soon showed a little more pressure from his cultivation and the hunter he even backed away a little before entering the store carefully.


    "I came here because my wife told me you had good swords and armor, I wanted to see if I could find something that would help me hunt more easily."


    The hunter was a little afraid when Zhang Yi showed the pressure of his cultivation, but he heard from his wife and the other vige women that Zhang Yi was kind and so he thought it would be okay if he was polite to Zhang Yi.


    "I really have some very good swords and armor, I got to this ce and I saw that you depend a lot more on thews than on weapons to fight because your weapons were so bad, so I decided to help a little and sell some swords that are much better than the ones you use."


    Zhang Yi was polite to women, but not so polite to hunters, he wanted respect for them and not friendship so that no one would think of trying to fight him, and even if he seemed arrogant it was true what he said about weapons and Armor.


    Zhang Yi casually took one of the swords and threw it into the hunter''s hands, the hunter took the sword surprised by Zhang Yi''s confidence in him and was soon surprised by the sword in his hands, it was a sword many times better than the sword that he wore, really had noparison.


    The hunter realized that with this sword he had to use much less qi to kill the wild beasts, as Zhang Yi had hoped, a silver rank sword would be useful for fighting enemies of the Core Revolution realm.


    The warriors of hope world had swords and core rank and bronze rank, so this sword was two ranks better than the best sword they had in all this world, the right one for these warriors was a gold rank sword, but Zhang Yi I just wanted to help a little and get attention and not give the best to the elves.


    This warrior then saw how much better the fighters would have with a sword-like this and bought the sword and armor that was as good as it used almost every spiritual stone he had for it.


    Zhang Yi was d to see the hunter walk out of his shop, the hunter sure fought the wild beasts of the Core Creation realm and against those beasts, this sword and armor were enough.


    After a few weeks, the elves continued to buy household items and other simple things that Zhang Yi decided to sell and only after a long time did another hunter appear at his store.


    So Zhang Yi understood that the other hunter who came before to buy the sword and armor should not have told anyone about his sess and kept it a secret to gain an advantage in hunting.

 Chapter 305: Meeting His Wives Again 3

    Chapter 305: Meeting His Wives Again 3


    Of course, Zhang Yi was not mad at that hunter because no one had an obligation to advertise his shop, surely the other hunters'' wives had already talked about his shop and it was the hunters who didn''t care.


    Of course, the other hunter also bought a sword and armor when he saw the quality and this hunter told all the hunters in the vige who came to buy the swords and armor that Zhang Yi had to sell.


    This time Zhang Yi did not give any discounts nor forbade hunters to sell swords and armor so that they bought what he had as a rule was to not sell more than one sword and armor per hunter.


    After a few weeks, Zhang Yi''s vige became famous because hunters were hunting much more than before and earning more high-end spirit stones, so some hunters from neighboring viges came to the vige and soon found out about the new shop of Zhang Yi.


    When Zhang Yi saw that someone new had arrived he soon used his cultivation pressure to warn the hunter, the other hunter did not expect the owner of this store to be so much stronger than him and soon became calmer.


    He realized he had to have respect when talking to Zhang Yi or he would end up dead and no one could do anything about it, luckily he just wanted to know if he could buy the swords and armor and not steal.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care if the hunter was from another vige and sold a sword and armor to that hunter too, Zhang Yi''s goal was for the city of the dark elves to know about him and so Lusserina would know about him as well.


    If he tried to approach Lusserina without a reason it would be much more difficult and even Fel could be against it after all the situation was different from when Zhang Yi met Lusserina in the past.


    This time the dark elves were in danger of extinction and besides the city fighting thergest viges still had to fight the forest elves, this time Fel would have an interest in weapons, but not as much as in the past.


    Besides, this time he would have no prophecy, and Zhang Yi had to conquer Lusserina who might have no interest in him, just as Zhang Yi soon wanted hunters from other viges to buy swords and armor.


    As Zhang Yi did not refuse to sell to anyone and the viges were not in conflict, the hunters bought the swords and armor and then left and so the viges could hunt more and everyone was happy.


    But just as Zhang Yi hoped, the city wasn''t very happy with the current situation, because the big viges as always could threaten the city if they had enough power and ambition, and Zhang Yi was selling to everyone without caring about it.


    Another problem was that they couldn''t do anything against Zhang Yi because some hunters who were at the peak of the Core Revolution realm already said they felt Zhang Yi was much stronger than them.


    The city had warriors of the Spiritual Sea realm and the Mortal Tribtion realm, but as the city did not know about Zhang Yi''s real strength it was too great a risk to try to use force against someone like him.


    Thinking about it Fel decided to send a Mortal Tribtion realm warrior to the vige trying to buy a sword and armor for the city, of course, Zhang Yi used his mental energy to know what was going on all around and around the vige and realized this Mortal Tribtion realm warrioring.


    Zhang Yi knew Fel well and knew he would do something like that, so he made it very clear his strength not to have to kill any of his subordinates and just negotiate until he could talk to Lusserina.


    When Fel''s realm warrior Mortal Tribtion entered the store Zhang Yi soon again sent pressure from a Soul Birth realm warrior to send a message, the warrior who was sent by Fel could never expect the small-town cksmith to be in fact from the Soul Birth realm which was the same Fel realm that was the leader of the dark elf city.


    As far as this warrior knew only the most talented and resourceful warriors could reach the Soul Birth realm, so there should be 5 warriors in this realm all over the world hope and 4 of those should be forest elves.


    "You must be the cksmith who is known for selling very good weapons and armor, I came here at the request of Fel the city leader to try to make a deal with you."


    "I don''t make deals, so the town leader sending someone from the Mortal Tribtion realm to a vige that has only Core Revolution realm warriors doesn''t seem to be very sincere and it seems his n was to use force."


    The warrior sent by Fel had nothing to say about it because Fel had actually ordered him to use force and threaten Zhang Yi to agree to make a deal with him, and he could notin about Zhang Yi''s loyalty because neither all dark elves respected Fel, and someone from the Soul Birth realm wouldn''t mind that.


    Fel asked this warrior to speak to Zhang Yi or to stop selling to anyone who wanted to buy or sell a few thousand swords and armor to the city so that he would be forgiven, but now this warrior had only to try his luck.


    "I didn''te here with bad intent, I was sent to town to buy a few thousand swords and armor, I know you sell to anyone who wants to buy it and I may even pay a higher price for sword and armor sold."


    "I have a rule of not selling more than one sword and armor per warrior, at least no more than one per week, so I don''t mind selling tens of thousands of swords and armor to the city, but warriors would have toe personally to buy. "


    The warrior sent by Fel had a serious problem talking to Zhang Yi, he could not use force and also was not very good and negotiations, he could not use the force of the city and could not threaten, so he decided it was better to go back to town ask for Fel''s opinion before deciding what to do.


    Fel was very surprised when he heard what the warrior he sent to talk to Zhang Yi said, he never really expected that there was another Soul Birth realm warrior among the dark elves, luckily he was just a cksmith and lived in a small vige because if he had more ambition and influence he could be a rival of Fel in the future.


    Zhang Yi said he could not sell the swords and armor to just one person, but neither did he refuse to sell the swords and armor to the city warriors, Fel could not send his entire army to that vige to buy the swords and armor because that was like provoking all the small andrge viges in the dark elf territory.


    He could send a few dozen warriors every day to the vige, but it would take a few months for all the warriors to buy weapons and some could be attacked by therge viges if they were discovered.


    That''s why Fel was in a tough spot and wouldn''t want to be an enemy of someone as strong as Zhang Yi was, so he had to think calmly about what he could do in the future so as not to cause any further problems.


    After some thought, he remembered something the warrior he sent reported that Zhang Yi said, that Fel did not seem to have the sincerity to negotiate with him by having someone from the Mortal Tribtion realm talk to him.


    Thinking about it he thought that maybe if he showed more sincerity that he wanted a deal maybe Zhang Yi would agree to sell weapons and armor to just one person just so that the city had enough strength.


    So Fel thought for a while how he could show enough sincerity and decided that he would send his only daughter to the vige to negotiate with Zhang Yi, Fel knew that Zhang Yi was not someone violent and also did not want to cause conflict with anyone and so would do nothing for his daughter.

 Chapter 306: Meeting His Wives Again 4

    Chapter 306: Meeting His Wives Again 4


    The other day Fel called Lusserina to his office and told her the whole situation and asked her what she thought of his n and if she would ept to do it for the good of the city, Fel had other sons and without a crisis in the elf territory, he had a good rtionship with Lusserina.


    Fel also found Lusserina very intelligent and sometimes talked to her about some city decisions, even if she wasn''t going to be the next leader of the city the elves had a very long life and it would take thousands of years for his children to think about themselves be the leaders of the city.


    Lusserina was very curious indeed to meet someone who was in the same realm as her father and who did not have the same resources to cultivate, nor did she think the cksmith would do anything bad against her because of his reputation.


    Besides, Lusserina liked to help her father whenever she could because she didn''t have many interesting things to do in the elf city, just as Zhang Yi had thought this time. Lusserina had never received any prophecy from anyone because the hope world was not more in danger.


    But because of that she never had any purpose or hope that anything would change in her life, and that made Lusserina feel empty without a purpose in life, she would just have to marry any man her father chose and I would live like all the women in town.


    The other day Lusserina left with 10 city warriors who were in the Mortal Tribtion realm who would ensure her safety until she got close to the vige where Zhang Yi was, then they would have to stop and wait somewhere near the vige not to annoy Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi was working quietly in his workshop making swords and armor, he did it every day and only stopped when someone came to the store to buy something, being in the thirteenth realm of body refinement Zhang Yi didn''t get tired even if he did it for several months straight.


    Besides, he thought it was good to just be without cultivating just making swords and armor without focusing too much because he wasn''t doing something difficult, that was the best way to rest Zhang Yi had.


    While working in the workshop Zhang Yi felt somethinge within range of his mental energy so that he felt it had to be someone from the Mortal Tribtion realm, so he saw 10 Mortal Tribtion realm warriorsing to his vige.


    Zhang Yi already hoped that Fel would not only quietly ept and try to use force to see what Zhang Yi would do, but he soon realized that the 10 warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm stopped and only one woman with them entered the vige.


    Zhang Yi was surprised and went to see his mental energy in more detail that it was this woman and so surprised again, he never expected Fel to send Lusserina so quickly to talk to him.


    Zhang Yi hoped it would take a few months or until the city was in danger for him to send Lusserina to try to negotiate with him, but Zhang Yi was naturally delighted to see that it was Lusserina who hade to talk to him.


    He soon stopped working in the workshop and went to the store and waited nervously for Lusserina to appear, he hade to this vige and done all this to talk to Lusserina, but he was nervous and didn''t know what to say when the time came really see Lusserina.


    Zhang Yi was afraid Lusserina didn''t like him now that he had no prophecy to get her to approach him, he knew Lusserina had really loved him in the past, but he didn''t know what it would be like this time.


    Zhang Yi took the pressure he always had around him and totally hid his cultivation so as not to scare or disturb Lusserina, when she entered his shop Zhang Yi started to get agitated even though she had a strong martial heart.


    Lusserina entered the store and first looked at the kitchen utensils that Zhang Yi had made and then looked at the swords and armor everyone was talking about, she was also a warrior and so unlike the other women, she could understand the quality of these weapons.


    She''d already seen some copper-rank swords in the city, and even the one her father wore couldn''tpare to the weapons and armor in this shop, after looking all around Lusserina finally looked at Zhang Yi.


    The dark elf disguise Zhang Yi wore made him look very handsome, but most of the elves were very handsome and it didn''t affect the way Lusserina looked at him, Lusserina had a lot to do with other men in the city and so knew how to talk to the elves without being embarrassed.


    The truth was that just as Zhang Yi had expected when Lusserina looked at him, she felt nothing different or special and just looked with interest at someone who was as strong as her father.


    But Lusserina found it odd that for a moment she seemed to realize that Zhang Yi was looking fondly at her, but soon she gave up on that thought because Zhang Yi had never seen her nor had she seen him.


    "Mr. Zhang Yi, my name is Lusserina Vamyar and I am the daughter of the elf city leader Fel Vamyar, I came to this city to talk to you about a possible agreement between you and our city."


    Lusserina was disappointed that Zhang Yi didn''t look surprised when she found out she was the town leader''s daughter, one thing she liked was when she talked to a man and she said she was the town leader''s daughter everyone was surprised and some were even afraid.


    "I had already told the warrior that your father sent here that I have a rule not to sell to just one person, but as your father showed enough sincerity in ordering his daughter toe here to talk to me I am willing to consider that best."


    Lusserina was d that Zhang Yi was not adamant and said that he would not sell her anything because of his rules, it seemed that just as her father thought Zhang Yi was someone proud and liked that she woulde to talk to him in person.


    But from what Lusserina understood, it wouldn''t be easy to get Zhang Yi to ept this deal to sell swords and armor to the city, so she couldn''t solve it in just one day, so she had better stay at this vige hotel until she got it to convince Zhang Yi to sell to the city.


    She talked about this with Zhang Yi and he agreed that the warriors who were sent to protect her would enter the vige and arrange some rooms for her and for them to stay in the vige for a few days.


    After that for the next few days, Lusserina was talking to Zhang Yi, she could not convince him with arguments why Zhang Yi had to sell these weapons and armor to the city, so she decided to just talk to him naturally about casual matters.


    Lusserina was a little embarrassed and didn''t quite know how to talk to Zhang Yi for a long time, but Zhang Yi had lived with Lusserina for tens of years and knew what she looked like and everything he had to know about her.


    Even though she was the one who talked most about the things that happened to her and what she thought, it was Zhang Yi who led the conversation by changing the subject of the conversation whenever necessary and saying things she liked and found interesting.


    Lusserina even told Zhang Yi that she loved him and liked how he talked to him in the past, the only problem he had was that he was very insensitive when they met and it was hard to talk to him, and that problem Zhang Yi didn''t have more after going back in time.


    After spending many days in the vige and almost spending every day at Zhang Yi''s shop, Lusserina began to realize that she enjoyed talking to him and was having more fun these days than in many years in the city.


    But she had toplete her father''s mission and return to the city, and she realized that Zhang Yi didn''t even talk about selling swords and armor to the city anymore.

 Chapter 307: Meeting His Wives Again 5

    Chapter 307: Meeting His Wives Again 5


    "Zhang Yi, we have been talking for several days and you said nothing about whether or not to sell weapons and armor to the city, we need these weapons and armor because our city could be in danger if therge viges that bought many of their swords and armor decide to attack the city."


    "I have my rule of not selling too many weapons and armor to just one person, but as you came here personally and spent several days with me I ept selling 100 swords and 100 armor to the city, this will already help them to stay in safety for a while."


    "But the city needs a few thousand swords and armor to defend itself from attacks from other viges, just 100 swords, and 100 armor is not enough."


    "Lusserina, I have my own rules and I''m just breaking those rules because I enjoyed talking to you these days, but the truth is, I think 100 swords and 100 armor is enough for now."


    "I''ve been selling these swords and armor for just over a month and to be honest I sold at most 300 swords and 300 armor and part of it went to the hunters in my vige and neighboring viges who are too small to threaten the city."


    "I know the city has dozens of Mortal Tribtion realm warriors who could easily beat 300 Core Revolution realm warriors who use my swords and armor, the city having thousands of swords and armor is only your father''s will and not a necessity."


    Lusserina wanted to say something and realized that she could not argue against what Zhang Yi said, she had not thought things through and just wanted to do what her father asked, but hearing what Zhang Yi said was true that the city temporarily did not I needed thousands of swords and armor.


    Besides, Zhang Yi was already making an exception by breaking his rules by selling 100 swords and 100 armor just for her, so she thought she should go back to town and talk to her father about what had happened and then decide what to do.


    Zhang Yi was sad that Lusserina left for the city, he really wanted to hug and kiss her after meeting her has been almost 500 years since theyst got together.


    But just as he hoped this time as Lusserina had received no prophecy she would not fall for him so quickly, but Zhang Yi was confident that after a long time talking to her that way Lusserina might fall in love with him again.


    Lusserina returned safely to the city with the 10 Mortal Tribtion realm warriors protecting her, Lusserina went straight to her father''s office carrying the 100 swords and 100 armor that Zhang Yi had sold to the city.


    "Dad, I came back to say what happened in thest days I spent in the vige."


    Fel listened attentively to what Lusserina said about thest few days and the most important things she noticed about Zhang Yi and also about what he said when he sold 100 swords and 100 armor.


    In fact, Lusserina having managed to buy these swords and armor was something Fel didn''t expect to happen, he thought sending Lusserina to talk to Zhang Yi would show his sincerity, but he didn''t think Zhang Yi would break his rules and sell his swords and armor easily.


    From what he heard it seemed that Zhang Yi was much smarter than Fel thought, he quickly deduced that it was a lie that the city needed thousands of swords and thousands of armor to defend itself immediately.


    But from what Fel understood, it seemed that Zhang Yi had enjoyed talking to Lusserina and he thought Lusserina was much happier than before going to the vige, maybe he could let Lusserina stay longer in the vige so he could get more swords and armor, and perhaps he could win this cksmith''s friendship.


    "All right, Lusserina, you did a good job getting these swords and armor for the city, if you don''t mind I want you to go back to the vige and talk to Zhang Yi more, try to buy more swords and armor for the city ande back to report to me."


    "If possible try to convince this cksmith and move here to the city so you can talk more quietly and he will still have the same freedom he has in that vige and may even continue to sell swords and armor to the other viges."


    Lusserina was secretly very happy that her father sent her back to the vige to talk more with Zhang Yi, she really wanted to talk to him more and she really liked Fel''s suggestion that Zhang Yi move to town so they could Always talk.


    So the next day she went again with the 10 Mortal Tribtion realm warriors protecting her, however, this time even though their trip was smooth some malicious people began to notice these travels of the elf city leader''s daughter.


    One of the warriors who went to buy a sword and armor from Zhang Yi''s shop was one of the leading men in one of therge viges, and this leader said he saw Lusserina talking to the cksmith for several days.


    Even if the big viges posed a threat to the city, it was difficult for war or even a fight to take ce between the sides, with the hope of the world so abundant in resources that the reason for the wars diminished.


    The only reason that could lead to war was the thirst for power that the leaders of therge viges had and that the leader of the city had, but today therge viges could not defeat the city nor could the city dominate therge viges.


    But with the appearance of Zhang Yi things changed everywhere, he sold weapons and armor strong enough to change the oue of a war and also had a force that was toorge and unknown to the viges.


    So the big viges wanted to take advantage of the fact that the city would not send the warriors to a faraway vige to buy weapons and armor because Fel''s pride would not allow it, so they hoped the two sides would fight or Fel would give up buying weapons and armor.


    But if Lusserina really could conquer Zhang Yi to be on the city side, the viges could no longer resist the city''s power and would have to submit, so they had to find a way to kill Lusserina and the 10 Mortal Tribtion realm warriors to cause discord between Zhang Yi and Fel.


    Zhang Yi and Lusserina did not know about the city''s enemy frames and talked after Lusserina returned, she said what Fel had suggested and told Zhang Yi to open a shop in the city.


    Zhang Yi would really like to live in the city and talk to Lusserina every day until one day he could conquer her, but he knew he couldn''t do it because he had to make Fel be forced to let Lusserina meet him.


    Zhang Yi didn''t really mind giving thousands of swords and thousands of armor to the city, and whether they would fight all viges or forest elves Zhang Yi didn''t care either.


    But he was making excuses for Fel to be forced to continue sending Lusserina so she could visit him and get more weapons and armor for the city until Zhang Yi conquered Lusserina or until Fel no longer needed weapons and armor from the city.


    Lusserina was sad to hear that Zhang Yi would not move to the city, but soon after she forgot she said when talking to Zhang Yi, her mission was to get more swords and armor for the city and she could stay with Zhang Yi until she could.


    Zhang Yi had to be careful whenever talking to Lusserina so as not to end up pissing her off or making her hate him, because he was not very good at conquering a woman, if he was several years old he would ensure that Lusserina would fall in love with him, but he had time until Fel no longer wanted weapons and armor.

 Chapter 308: Meeting His Wives Again 6

    Chapter 308: Meeting His Wives Again 6


    After talking for more than a week Zhang Yi sent 100 more swords and 100 armor when Lusserina returned to the city, this was a tip from Zhang Yi to Fel that every week Lusserina kept talking to him the city would receive 100 more swords and 100 Armor.


    This time Lusserina can still safely return to the city and nothing has happened, but the spies of the great vige who were in the way saw the returning warriors carrying their swords and armor.


    It was not an easy decision for the big viges to attack Lusserina because if something wrong happened the city would surely start a war against them, the big viges wanted the city to be the enemy of Zhang Yi and not theirs.


    They decided that when Lusserina wasing back next time was the time for their attack, Lusserina reported what happened during the week and that Zhang Yi did not want to move to the city temporarily.


    Just as Zhang Yi expected Fel got the message when Zhang Yi sent 100 more swords and 100 armor, so every week Lusserina spent in the city meant more swords and weapons for the city.


    Fel also realized that Lusserina looked much happier now that she had been talking to Zhang Yi two weeks ago, as she had nothing to do in the city and wasn''t sure what would happen in the future. Lusserina was a very lonely woman.


    So it was easy for Fel to realize that Lusserina was liking Zhang Yi, analyzing that Zhang Yi was a warrior in the Soul Birth realm and also a cksmith if Lusserina wanted to stay with Zhang Yi it could be good for the city in the future.


    But Fel would wait to know if Lusserina really liked Zhang Yi because he didn''t want to use Lusserina to get benefits for the city, they weren''t in danger and nothing serious was happening for Fel to bet his daughter''s happiness like that.


    Of course, Zhang Yi didn''t want to force anything either and wanted to expect Lusserina to really fall in love with him, the truth was that he always had this doubt if he didn''t have a prophecy if he would still marry his wives.


    He was pretty sure that with the personality he had when he met Lusserina in the past, it was impossible for her to fall in love with him, but the way he was now, Zhang Yi had a lot of hope.


    But the person he doubted most was not Lusserina but Saphielle, he knew that besides Sr it was Lusserina who loved him the most, and it was Lusserina that Zhang Yi loved the most, perhaps because he had met her before.


    But Saphielle''s situation was different, even though in the past he had killed Saphielle''s father it was because her father had imprisoned her for tens of years and Saphielle also thought her mother didn''t like her.


    So when Zhang Yi showed up after many years to rescue her from a long-term prison coupled with the prophecy Saphielle had received as a child made her fall in love with him.


    But he still had to sort out his situation with Lusserina before thinking about going after Saphielle, of course, his parents and Lu Bi knew everything that was going on with Zhang Yi because he talked to them every day after closing his store.


    Mary and Lu Bi were already sure that Lusserina had already fallen in love with Zhang Yi and perhaps was hoping that Zhang Yi would take the initiative to get them together, but Zhang Yi was still unsure and wanted to wait a while longer.


    So Lusserina returned again and Zhang Yi continued talking to her while selling weapons and armor to hunters and warriors who came to his shop, when Lusserina returned to the city, the city would have more swords and weapons that Zhang Yi had already sold to others viges.


    So Lusserina was quieter to talk to Zhang Yi at ease, she was really liking him because Zhang Yi seemed to know everything she liked and even talked about things she had never spoken to anyone before.


    For someone like Lusserina who had always lived alone to find someone like Zhang Yi who had strength, wealth, intelligence and still knew her well, it was hard for Lusserina not to fall in love with him.


    Just as Lu Bi and Zhang Yi''s mother thought Lusserina had already fallen in love with Zhang Yi and she expected him to say he loved her or take the initiative to kiss her, of course, Lusserina didn''t know that Zhang Yi had such insecurities.


    After this week was over Lusserina wanted to continue in the vige to talk to Zhang Yi every day, but she knew she had responsibilities and needed to return to town to hand over swords and armor.


    The 10 warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm were again to bring Lusserina safely to the city, but this time the leaders of therge viges had already told the other viges that Fel and the city were approaching Zhang Yi and getting many swords and armor.


    They also told how Lusserina was approaching Zhang Yi and that soon they could get married and so the cksmith who created the strongest weapons and was in the Soul Birth realm would be in Fel''s family and with that Fel could attack the big viges to finally have control over the whole territory of the dark elves.


    So the big viges had a meeting and decided to attack Lusserina and the 10 Mortal Tribtion realm warriors and kill them and thus make the city enemy of Zhang Yi, but the big viges were afraid of the city that had more than 12 warriors. from the Mortal Tribtion realm and Fel who was in the Soul Birth realm.


    So they decided that they would attack Lusserina and the 10 warriors after they left the vige where Zhang Yi was in order not to risk the city knowing, to do so they were prepared to be able to kill Lusserina for sure.


    They sent 7 Mortal Tribtion realm warriors from the great sects and more than 50 Spiritual Sea realm warriors, plus they had several Core Revolution realm warriors to ensure their attack was effective.


    To further ensure the death of Lusserina they would give all the swords and armor they bought from Zhang Yi''s shop to the 7 Mortal Tribtion realm warriors and the other Spiritual Sea realm warriors.


    So it could be said that all this attack was because of Zhang Yi, shortly after the warriors passed through the area that Zhang Yi observed with his mental energy the 7 warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm began the attack.


    The 10 warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm also had Zhang Yi''s swords and armor and were always prepared for an attack and responded quickly by pushing away the enemies they were attacking.


    But to do so they had to separate and it gave room for more than 50 Spiritual Sea realm warriors to attack the 3 missing warriors and help the other warriors 7 warriors who were losing the fight.


    Meanwhile, the other Core Revolution realm warriors were waiting for the city''s 10 warriors to get tired and injured to help them attack, no one attacked Lusserina yet because they didn''t know if Fel had prepared anything to protect her.


    Lusserina could not fight either because the enemy warriors were some realms stronger than her, the city warriors were at level 7 of the Mortal Tribtion realm and only a few enemy warriors were at level 7 as well.


    That way they could defend themselves, but they couldn''t kill any enemies because the enemies always defended themselves together, that way they knew they would end up tired or injured before their opponents and so they would die.


    But they were too far from the city and had no chance of getting reinforcement if they could go back to Zhang Yi vige and ask for help he could help as he was a Soul Birth realm warrior, but the enemies should know that they would do that would not allow it.


    The way was for them to defend themselves and try to kill as many enemies until they won or they would have to defend themselves to death, meanwhile they would all try together and defending Lusserina back to the vige of Zhang Yi.


    The enemies soon realized this and headed towards the vige and Zhang Yi as they attacked the warriors of the city and thus prevented the warriors from advancing, but the enemy warriors underestimated the will of the warriors who continued to advance while attacking.

 Chapter 309: Meeting His Wives Again 7

    Chapter 309: Meeting His Wives Again 7


    They were clever warriors and realized that this was the only way they had to survive and protect Lusserina, the enemies trying to stop it by attacking and wounding the city''s warriors.


    But they were not so fearless and defended or deflected the strongest attacks of the city warriors and this allowed the city warriors to advance, the leaders of therge viges did not want to be discovered and so were not in the attack and all who attacked. they were in disguise.


    So the strongest warriors of the great viges were the ones who gave the orders in this attack, they realized that the warriors wanted to advance towards the vige where Zhang Yi was to seek help.


    But the vige was dozens of miles away and at that speed they could never reach the vige before they died, so they changed order by letting the city warriors advance and meanwhile attacking the city warriors.


    This would give false hope to the city warriors that they were able to reach the vige so that enemies could kill them more easily without losing anyone, Lusserina being protected was afraid of the situation she was in.


    She and Fel didn''t expect the big viges to be so crazy to attack her on the way between Zhang Yi vige and the city, first because it could cause a war and Fel didn''t expect the big viges to want a war in this time of peace.


    And second, because Lusserina was not the heiress of the city and would never be the leader, the leader would be one of her brothers and so she didn''t care that the big viges risked attacking 10 warriors from the city''s Mortal Tribtion realm to kill her.


    Of course, they wouldn''t think that Zhang Yi''s shop would make all that change and the big viges had the guts to do it, after a few hours of fighting the city''s warriors were full of wounds and had lost a lot of qi.


    But they still kept trying to advance to the vige where Zhang Yi was, Lusserina had not been injured, and from the situation, she felt that she and the city warriors who were protecting her would eventually die.


    Lusserina felt sad about it because she hadn''t done many things in her life and now that she had found someone she loved she was dying in this ce without even knowing the reason for this attack.


    After a while the warriors of the city were already very wounded and could not even hold the sword correctly if it were not for Zhang Yi''s armor they could have died already, they had advanced a few kilometers towards the vige of Zhang Yi, even more so. dozens of miles to go.


    Realizing this they decided to risk everything and try to hold the enemies so that Lusserina could run with all her will to Zhang Yi vige, they felt that for some reason the enemies were not attacking Lusserina and if she could run at full speed from her. as a realm warrior for Core Creation, she could approach a few more miles from Zhang Yi vige and maybe a miracle would happen.


    In secret they did it to Lusserina, she was already ready to die and knew that the warriors of the city would die too, so she agreed to try it because she had a confidence that if she came near the vige Zhang Yi woulde to save her.


    The enemies were already much calmer seeing that the city warriors would soon die, few were injured and the 7 warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm were still fine and could even try to kill the 10 city warriors if they wanted to, but they didn''t want to risk since the enemies were almost dead already.


    The Core Revolution realm warriors were too far away because they thought they weren''t needed, so they were startled when the city''s warriors went wild and attacked their enemies to kill.


    Some who were distracted were seriously injured and others moved away, at that moment Lusserina stepped out of the protection of the city warriors and ran with all her might to the vige that was on the clear path.


    Meanwhile, the city warriors guarded the path as they attacked the nearby warriors with all their might, some of the Core Revolution realm warriors who were farther from the city warriors managed to pursue Lusserina.


    Seeing this the warriors of the great viges were able to rx and defend themselves as they attacked back the warriors of the city to kill this time, Lusserina used all her qi to run and within minutes had run a few miles.


    She saw that the enemies were approaching and began to despair as she ran, she knew she was still dozens of miles away from Zhang Yi vige, but she wanted to try at least for the sake of the warriors who sacrificed for her.


    What she didn''t know was that her effort had been rewarded because she came within the range of the mental energy that Zhang Yi had set around the vige, with the mental energy in the thirteenth realm. Zhang Yi could watch over all this hope world if she wanted to.


    But he did not unnecessarily want to invade the privacy of others and so kept a distance of tens of miles around the vige he was to watch, and having met Lusserina again he set an alert for when she came within range of his mental energy to let him get ready.


    But Zhang Yi knew that Lusserina had juste to town several hours ago and should be far from mental energy surveince for a few days, so he focused only to see Lusserina running while crying and some Core Revolution realm warriors chasing her.


    Seeing this Zhang Yi didn''t even think and teleported immediately to where she was, Zhang Yi suddenly appeared behind Lusserina and she didn''t even see him and Zhang Yi just looked at the crumbling Core Revolution realm warriors.


    "Lusserina, it''s fine, I''m here."


    After killing the enemies Zhang Yi stopped running Lusserina and hugged her, Lusserina was surprised for a while and then hugged Zhang Yi hard and started crying for a few minutes seeing that she was safe.


    Only after Zhang Yi saw that Lusserina began to calm down did he ask what had happened, so that Lusserina, who was in shock, remembered the city warriors who had been left behind to protect her.


    Hearing this Zhang Yi searched with his mental energy and saw some warriorsing to where they were and others trying to kill some severely wounded warriors, so Zhang Yi soon used the divine technique of cutting the stars and the divine feathery rain technique.


    The divine feather rain technique allowed him to attack any enemy as long as he could feel him no matter how far away or protected he was, and the feather rain technique allowed him to attack 20 enemies with his full force in one attack.


    So after using these techniques a few times, he eliminated everyone who was chasing them and teleported to where the city warriors were, arriving at the ce. Zhang Yi saw the 7 enemy warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm and nearly 40 Spiritual Sea realm warriors because the others who chased Lusserina, Zhang Yi had already killed.


    Unfortunately, only 4 city warriors were still standing seriously injured, 3 warriors had already died and the other 3 were passed out, when everyone saw a warrior stronger than themselves hugging Lusserina suddenly appearing that they realized something had gone wrong.


    Zhang Yi dismembered 2 enemy warriors from the Mortal Tribtion realm and made them swoon and the rest he simply killed using his mental energy, Lusserina and the living city warriors saw this in shock.


    They did not know that a Soul Birth realm warrior was so strong and could kill Mortal Tribtion realm warriors so easily without using any attack if it were so then no one would dare fight Fel who was in that realm.


    The truth was that Zhang Yi was so angry that he used the thirteenth realm of mental energy to attack and naturally he killed them all very easily, as soon as Zhang Yi killed the warriors of the great viges the warriors of the city who were still standing passed out.


    Zhang Yi soon used his backing technique and with all thews he had in peak understanding in moments could cure those Mortal Tribtion realm warriors who were much weaker than himself.

 Chapter 310: Meeting His Wives Again 8

    Chapter 310: Meeting His Wives Again 8


    Even so, the city warriors did not wake up because they were very tired and in shock and would take a few days to wake up, and three city warriors were already dead before Zhang Yi arrived.


    "They are already fine, but it will take a few days to wake up, but unfortunately three city warriors have died."


    "It''s okay, I know you did your best, they were ready to die and you being able to save 7 of them is very good, I''m sure they will always be grateful to you and the city will be."


    "I should thank them all, they fought to protect you all this time, if something happened to you I didn''t know what I would do."


    Lusserina was embarrassed after hearing what Zhang Yi said was practically a statement that he liked her, Zhang Yi had not been embarrassed because he loved Lusserina for many years and was married to her before going back in time so it was natural for him to say that.


    He got very angry because he did not expect something like this to happen and did not prepare before if he was watching over the world hope as he could do with his mental energy none of this had happened.


    "I think it''s best to bring the warriors who were protecting you to the vige, they can stay in my house until they wake up, I''ll bring the body of the other three warriors as well and the city can have a ceremonyter."


    "Thanks, I think this is the best thing to do right now, I was wondering who did such a thing against the city."


    After hearing what Lusserina said, Zhang Yi remembered that he had left 2 enemy warriors passed out to find out, he approached them and did a thorough soul search on them and killed them with it.


    Using the memories of these two warriors he can find out who was involved in this and why they intended to do so, but he could not tell Lusserina now why he could not exin the soul search he did without saying he was a human and not a dark elf as it looked now.


    What he didn''t know was that Lusserina already suspected Zhang Yi was hiding many secrets, this teleportation technique he used that few in the hope world could do and no one could do as skillfully and quickly as Zhang Yi.


    The ease with which he killed his enemies was strange too because Lusserina knew that even her father could not do it so easily, but Lusserina loved Zhang Yi and did not believe he wanted to do her any harm and so asked nothing.


    But she suspected that Zhang Yi actually had high-level understanding in variousws that exined what he could do, which was true, too, but it was not nearly all that Zhang Yi could do.


    Only after they returned to the city did Lusserina realize that Zhang Yi had taken her and the warriors to his house and not to the hotel where she normally stayed, but she understood that the warriors were still recovering and could not be alone in the hotel.


    She had also been very scared after everything that had happened that day and didn''t want to be alone in the hotel, Lusserina really liked how Zhang Yi decorated his house and then went to take a shower and then had dinner with Zhang Yi and he took Lusserina to the room where she would sleep and then left.


    Lusserina had gotten a little nervous thinking something would happen and didn''t expect Zhang Yi to just leave her in her room if she hadn''t seen what he had done for her today Lusserina might think Zhang Yi didn''t like her.


    She stayed for a few minutes in her room and then finally took courage and went to Zhang Yi''s room, she had almost died that day and didn''t want to wait any longer to say that she loved Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi was surprised to see that Lusserina hade to his room at night, he thought she was tired and frail from what happened that day and wanted to let her rest before speaking his feelings for her the other day.


    "Zhang Yi, I almost died today and when I thought I was going to die I regretted not telling you that I actually love you, even though we met for a short time, I feel like I''ve known you for many years and I feel that you feel the same."


    "Yes, I love you too Lusserina, the truth is that I''ve been in love with you since the day we met and just said nothing for fear of being rejected, I''m also just slowly selling the swords and armor to the city to see you longer."


    The two were very happy when they finally said what they felt and found that they felt the same for each other, Zhang Yi was who was happiest because it was his goal toe to the continent of the blue moon was to win back his wives.


    After that they had their first night, the elves didn''t have to wait for their wedding to be together when they loved each other, and Lusserina knew her father would support her joining Zhang Yi.


    Of course, Zhang Yi said nothing to Lusserina about the double cultivation technique and would wait to tell her everything when they were closer, so Zhang Yi would tell Lusserina the whole truth.


    They stayed together for a few days until the city warriors woke up, Zhang Yi found time to warn what happened to his parents and to Lu Bi who was jealous to know that Zhang Yi and Lusserina had already slept together.


    But she knew that only this way could Zhang Yi be happy and so she just epted even if she suffered a little, and from what Zhang Yi said she should not be jealous because she was actually Zhang Yi''s fifth wife.


    And those hundreds of years they had been cultivating helped her be the closest to Zhang Yi and the person he trusted and loved most when the city warriors woke up they remembered that Zhang Yi had saved them and saw that now he was with Lusserina.


    Zhang Yi had already healed them when he appeared to save them, the warriors knew how severe their injuries were and they were prepared to die, but they never expected that Zhang Yi had somehow healed them.


    Since everyone had recovered Zhang Yi decided to take them all back to the city, Zhang Yi wanted to be with Lusserina for several years and that she would not move away from him anymore, but he understood that Fel might be worried if Lusserina and the 10 warriors Mortal Tribtion realm didn''te back when they should.


    So Zhang Yi used the teleportation technique and took them all to the city that Zhang Yi naturally already knew where he was because he came to this city several times in the past, just as he expected Fel was very concerned about Lusserina.


    If they had not set a deadline for Lusserina to return to town Fel would have been quiet, but as he had already arranged with Lusserina for her to return to deliver the swords and armaments Fel was concerned.


    Zhang Yi has not yet met Fel and let only Lusserina and the city warriorse to talk to Fel and he waited for the right time to go talk to Fel, Fel was quiet when he saw Lusserina, but realized something had happened when he saw that 3 warriors from his city had died.


    Lusserina recounted everything that had happened on their trip and how the warriors fought bravely for her to have a chance to live, hearing this Fel was very angry and could not believe that the enemies really would have the courage to try to kill his daughter and almost seeded.


    Fel was pretty sure this was organized by the big viges, it was hard for another group to have the strength to gather 7 realm Mortal Tribtion warriors and so many Spiritual Sea ry warriors.


    Lusserina also said that it was Zhang Yi who saved them and that he had healed the warriors of the city. Fel was surprised to hear that because not even he had the strength to do so, he was grateful to Zhang Yi, but he thought that Zhang Yi could be more dangerous to the city than he thought.


    After the city warriors who were embarrassed to almost let Lusserina die, Lusserina said she loved Zhang Yi and that he loved her too and that they had been together.

 Chapter 311: Meeting His Wives Again 9

    Chapter 311: Meeting His Wives Again 9


    Contrary to what Lusserina thought Fel was very happy to hear, she thought he would ept Zhang Yi''s talent and because it was what she wanted, but Lusserina didn''t think Fel would really be happy about it.


    But that was because Lusserina could not imagine theplicated situation that the dark elves were in, the city with only Fel as the warrior of the Soul Birth realm had no strength to control the entire elven territory and so sometimesrge viges appeared that could threaten his leadership.


    They had been without any kind of conflict or war for hundreds of years, but for warriors who lived thousands of years, these hundreds of years could be just the time of preparation for war.


    The fact that Zhang Yi came up with those weapons and armor that were much stronger than the weapons the hope world currently had and that made the big viges think of attacking the city only showed how right Fel was.


    And Fel still had to worry about the forest elves, even though the two races were at peace right now, Fel knew there must be more than 3 Soul Birth realm warriors on the forest elves side.


    That meant they always had the ability to fight the dark elves and dominate the hope world. Fel hoped something like this would never happen, but he had to be prepared for the possibilities.


    What happened to Lusserina this time was a good example of how a city leader had to be prepared for any unforeseen events, he could never imagine that the big viges would try to attack Lusserina.


    So with Lusserina saying that she and Zhang Yi got together and loved each other was the best thing that could happen to the city, Zhang Yi was a Soul Birth realm warrior and was also a talented cksmith who could give a few thousand weapons and armor to town.


    For Zhang Yi to be able to get this strong, he was almost certain to be very smart and could understand the difficult situation that Fel and the city were in, so he could certainly help defend the city and even beat weapons and armor for the city.


    Lusserina was even happier to see her father approve and had been happy to see that she was dating Zhang Yi, Fel asked Lusserina to send Zhang Yi to meet him to talk to themselves.


    In other situations, she would be worried about it, but seeing how Fel had been happy to hear that she was with Zhang Yi and also knowing how Zhang Yi should be stronger than her father Lusserina was to tell Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi naturally knew why Fel had been happy to know that he was with Lusserina, so he agreed to meet Fel to talk to him alone, Zhang Yi would wait just a little longer to make sure Lusserina was in love with him until he went to the dark elf territory, so he had to sort things out with Fel.


    The other day Zhang Yi went to Fel''s office alone while Lusserina went to rest after the stress she had been through, even though she had been sleeping with Zhang Yi in recent days, she was still more rxed and could sleep quietly in her room where she lived in her whole life.


    "Zhang Yi, I''ve heard your name many times over thest few months, but before that, I had never heard of you, nor heard of anyone who had such a strength of yours, from what I heard from you, you shouldn''t be the kind of person who can be discreet."


    "But that doesn''t matter much right now, Lusserina really loves you and I think you should love her too and if you can take care of her I won''t care about your past."


    "Thanks, Fel, my past is something I can''t tell anyone, but soon Lusserina will know everything and you will know itter."


    "I called you here to talk about something you might already know, I know you love Lusserina and I totally support you getting together, but that doesn''t change that I still want your help protecting the city."


    "You yourself saw what happened to Lusserina and it might happen again and we may not be lucky that you or I are around protecting her."


    "From what I heard from the warriors in my town before they passed out was that you looked very strong and easily killed enemies that even I couldn''t do the same, so I want your help protecting the city."


    Zhang Yi knew that Fel would say something like that, and he also knew that Fel wasn''t that wrong now that Fel was his father-inw Zhang Yi couldn''t leave the city unprotected and he wanted to help too.


    But he was afraid of what Fel could do when he had enough power, Zhang Yi didn''t want to see the dark elves suffering and he also had to worry about the forest elves because he also loved Saphielle who was a forest elf.


    So he decided that he would show Fel the difference between them so Fel would understand that he couldn''t just ask things because Zhang Yi loved Lusserina, Zhang Yi showed the pressure of his cultivation of Soul Refinement not to scare Fel too much.


    "You''re right, Fel, I''m really stronger than you could imagine, but I don''t want to be a city leader or elf king, I now just want to be with Lusserina, I know the current situation that the city is facing."


    "The truth is that I have a special interrogation technique and I was able to find out who was involved in the attack of the enemies against Lusserina, it was the leaders of the big viges who thought of this n."


    "One of the warriors of one of the great viges came to my store and bought a sword and armor from me, he saw Lusserina with me and decided to tell this to his vige leader."


    "Therge viges knew you were proud and would not send the warriors from your vige to buy the swords and armor and would try to buy the swords and armor inrge quantities."


    "But the viges knew my strength and my rules and so they did not expect that I would ept to sell many swords and so would use my weapons to strengthen themselves and fight the city."


    "But as they saw that I was bing very close to Lusserina, they saw that she bought various swords and armor for the city and feared that because of Lusserina I would go to the city so that you would have enough strength to dominate the viges."


    "So they decided to join forces to kill Lusserina and the city warriors in a ce far away from the city so that you thought it was me who killed her and so a war started between us."


    Fel was surprised because he didn''t think that was the reason for the attack of therge viges against Lusserina, but hearing Zhang Yi said he had to ept that this was certainly true, so he understood that the attack was because of him and Zhang Yi.


    He could never hope that the big viges would try to do something like this because it was obvious that he would imagine that it was the big viges and not Zhang Yi''s fault, and Zhang Yi would surely think the same.


    "I think it''s very dangerous for Zhang Yi to be traveling between my vige and the city, so I want her to live with me at my vige house and I cane here with the teleport to bring her to visit you."


    "So I want you to think about it, for now, I think it''s best for her to spend time here in town to feel safer while I arrange some things, after a few days I''ll be back here to hear her decision."


    Fel thought about denying Zhang Yi''s idea immediately, but after hearing that Zhang Yi would give him time to think, he decided to wait a while longer before saying that he didn''t agree with that.


    Even though Zhang Yi did not promise to sell many weapons and armor to the city, Fel realized that Zhang Yi understood the situation of the city and intended to help, so he could only wait a few years before Zhang Yi decided to help.


    Fel was no longer so worried that after the great viges had lost so many warriors he had no idea they would attack again anytime soon.

 Chapter 312: Meeting His Wives Again 10

    Chapter 312: Meeting His Wives Again 10


    Lusserina was very sad when she heard that Zhang Yi would go back to his vige and leave her in the city alone, after what they went through she thought that Zhang Yi would stay in the city for a few days at least or even open his shop and shop in the city.


    But she understood that he was being considerate of her who had been through a very big trauma of almost dying, Lusserina calmed down when Zhang Yi said she coulde every day with his teleportation technique.


    So Lusserina realized that this was true and even though he was sad he epted that Zhang Yi could still have his store in the vige ande every day in the city to meet with her, so after Zhang Yi said goodbye he used the teleport to go back to the vige.


    The truth that no one knew was that Zhang Yi was still very angry about what happened to Lusserina, he can hide it very close to Lusserina and Fel, but his origin and thews of the massacre did not let him forget his anger.


    Zhang Yi would sell the swords and armor to the city and make Fel and stronger ones promise that they would never use the swords and armor to attack the great viges and the territory of the forest elves, that was because he felt sorry for them.


    But when he least expected the big viges they decided to try to kill Lusserina who was his wife just out of selfishness, which is why Zhang Yi was so angry, he felt betrayed for thinking about helping the big viges this time.


    In the past, he killed many warriors from the big viges who tried to attack the vige where Zhang Yi was due to weapons and armor, so this time he wanted to change things and so he revealed the strength of the Soul Birth realm.


    But they made an even worse mistake than trying to kill him, which was trying to kill Lusserina, so Zhang Yi decided to leave Lusserina in the city, it was because he was nning how he could get his revenge on the big viges.


    He knew exactly who was responsible for the attack on Lusserina, what he needed to decide was whether he would simply attack the great viges and have to kill thousands of warriors or if he could only kill those responsible for what happened.


    The sure thing was to find a way to kill only those responsible for the attack against Lusserina and avoid killing more enemy warriors, but Zhang Yi did not know if the anger he felt would pass by killing only a few warriors.


    So he decided to do it on another day and for now, Zhang Yi went back to his mental energy world to spend time with Lu Bi, because Lusserina was with him all day, Zhang Yi cannot spend much time in the energy world his mental.


    So he would take the time to spend time with Lu Bi and ask what she thinks he should do with the big viges that attacked Lusserina, just as Zhang Yi hoped Lu Bi was a little upset to be alone.


    She also understood that Zhang Yi had to do this in order to be able to stay with Lusserina again and that Lusserina must have gone through a difficult time when she almost died and that is why she would be staying with Zhang Yi for a few days.


    But it was impossible for Lu Bi not to be jealous of being a woman who loved Zhang Yi and was the only one in his life for more than 400 years, after Zhang Yi spent a whole day with her, Lu Bi finally calmed her jealousy.


    When Zhang Yi asked her about the big viges Lu Bi was wondering what she should answer, if it was something someone did against the Sword Sect she was sure that the order would be to exterminate everyone who was above a realm of strength.


    If someone attacked and almost killed Zhang Yi she would also think about exterminating the big viges, but she knew that this was not normal, even so, she said what she would do if something like that happened to her.


    Zhang Yi was calmer to hear that Lu Bi would do the same thing he thought to do, it also allowed Zhang Yi to calm down and think about what he really wanted to do, Zhang Yi did not want to do an unnecessary massacre so what he had to do was try to kill only those responsible for the attack on Lusserina.


    That was his goal, but if the enemy warriors attacked him or hinder him, Zhang Yi would not mind killing a few thousand enemies, having decided that he was a little more rxed.


    From what he saw in the warriors'' memories that he did the soul search, there were 60 warriors from the great viges that were involved in this attack, among them were the leaders of the three great viges.


    Not even in the past, Zhang Yi had killed the leaders of the three big viges, but as they were directly involved in trying to kill Lusserina, Zhang Yi could not forgive them, to kill these 60 enemy warriors without trying to do a massacre Zhang Yi had to be quick.


    He had to attack before that time the great sects knew he was attacking, to do that Zhang Yi used his qi clone technique, currently he could make 10 clones that together with him now had 10 people to attack.


    His 10 clones had the same defense as him and the full attack of an Emperor Realm warrior, so these clones could kill enemies easily, and Zhang Yi''s clones could use thews just like him.


    So Zhang Yi''s n was to attack the threerge viges that were involved in the attack against Lusserina, the otherrge viges that were not involved would be out of that attack unless they tried to help the viges that Zhang Yi attacked.


    Having decided that Zhang Yi and the clones teleported to the three big viges, it was easy for Zhang Yi to control the consciousness of all 10 of his clones at the same time, after all, he was in the thirteenth realm of mental energy.


    So Zhang Yi found the targets using his mental energy and soon knew where these 60 enemies were, none of them were alone and there were always warriors around to defend them.


    Having decided what to do, Zhang Yi used the divine technique by cutting the stars and also the feather rain technique, so he and the clones sent 20 attacks at full strength, the 60 warriors who were involved in the attack against Lusserina died without even knowing it that were being attacked.


    When the warriors who were around realized that these warriors died which included the 3 leaders of the great viges, they all panicked and tried to find out who had attacked these warriors.


    Zhang Yi did not care about that and left the viges with his clones, using the teleportation Zhang Yi went back to his store, Zhang Yi had also decided that he would no longer sell swords and armor to these threerge viges.


    He didn''t care if the big viges would know or not that it was he who made this attack if they tried to attack him Zhang Yi would kill all enemies without mercy, he had already avoided killing the warriors of the big viges once and he wouldn''t do that again.


    The warriors of the great viges were furious and searched for a long time who had attacked their vige, but after they calmed down they were afraid, most of the 60 warriors who were killed including the leaders of the viges were the strongest warriors in these viges.


    Even so, they were easily killed without any chance to react, especially after these warriors died, the great viges became much weaker, they had already lost some warriors from the Mortal Tribtion realm and the Spiritual Sea realm, and now they lost more warriors.


    It was not difficult for them to deduce that whoever did this was Zhang Yi because if Fel could have done something like this he would have done it a long time ago, they also already knew who had killed the warriors who tried to kill Lusserina.


    It was only after this happened that they realized they had underestimated Zhang Yi''s strength, even though he was just a warrior Zhang Yi was very talented and also had skills that no one knew about.


    These warriors wondered if they should try to attack Zhang Yi, but saw that it was impossible to do, if they tried too many warriors on their side they would die and they had to be on the lookout for a possible attack by the city against them now that the big viges were weakened.


    So they would have to hide for a while and decide who the next big city leaders would be, they had to choose who the next big city leaders would be.

 Chapter 313: Forest Elf Territory 1

    Chapter 313: Forest Elf Territory 1


    After getting his revenge, Zhang Yi went back to his vige and opened his store again,ter in the afternoon after closing the store Zhang Yi went to town using a teleporter because he had promised to see Lusserina.


    It had been two days since Zhang Yi left the city and Lusserina was waiting for him to return as he said he would, after the attack she suffered Fel said that Lusserina could not leave the city for a while.


    So Lusserina had to trust that Zhang Yi woulde to the city to visit her using teleportation as he had promised, otherwise, she would not be able to meet him for long until her father let Lusserina leave again.


    So she can just rx when Zhang Yi came back as she said she would, Lusserina had a house that was just hers in the city because she was ufortable living in the same house as her father.


    This was just a custom she had and Fel didn''t care about it either, but now that she was together with Zhang Yi, Lusserina was very happy to have decided to have a house that was hers alone in the city.


    So several days that Zhang Yi came to visit her in the Lusserina city, she asked Zhang Yi to stay and sleep at her house, which would not be possible if she still lived with Fel, because of that, too, Zhang Yi did not go to the city every day because he had to go back to his mental energy world to be with Lu Bi.


    So a few weeks have passed since Zhang Yi started visiting the city almost every day, Fel had no longer asked Zhang Yi to talk and Zhang Yi had no furtherment on the subject of living with Lusserina again.


    After these weeks, the great viges had no way of hiding that the three former leaders of the great viges had died along with many strong warriors, Fel did not even have to think long to discover that it was Zhang Yi who had done this.


    In those weeks, several warriors from therge viges also tried to buy Zhang Yi''s swords and armor in his shop and were expelled on hearing that Zhang Yi would no longer sell swords and armor to therge viges.


    Some who knew about the rtionship between him and Lusserina thought that Zhang Yi was doing this to help the city, of course, few knew that Lusserina had been attacked and that Zhang Yi visited Lusserina almost every day using his teleportation technique.


    After these weeks Zhang Yi was already sure that Lusserina loved him and would wait just a little while to tell her the whole truth and then go to the Forest Elfnd to meet Saphielle too.


    Fel knew well that Zhang Yi had helped the city by killing several warriors from the great viges and he also knew that Zhang Yi spent almost every night at Lusserina''s house in the city, knowing that Fel knew that he had to ept that Lusserina marry with Zhang Yi.


    But Fel was waiting for Zhang Yi to speak to him again and maybe give the city some more gifts before allowing the two to be together, as Zhang Yi took a long time to look for him. Fel decided to call Zhang Yi at once and resolve everything.


    "Zhang Yi, I know it was you who attacked the big viges to get revenge for what happened to Lusserina, and I also know that you are not selling any more swords and armor to the big viges."


    "I also know that you spend almost every night at my daughter''s house, so I decided to authorize you to marry my daughter, she can live with you and from now on she will be part of your family."


    "I only hope that in the future you will help the city if we are in danger, and also that you take good care of Lusserina."


    Zhang Yi was very happy to receive Fel''s authorization to remarry Lusserina, the elves did not marry like humans and when they epted and lived together they were already married.


    But Zhang Yi thought it was important this time to do things differently and now with Fel''s permission he could be together with Lusserina and Zhang Yi was sure she would be happy with that too.


    "Thank you Fel, I really love your daughter and I know that Lusserina loves me too, so I promise to take good care of her and that Lusserina will be happy."


    "Soon I think I will be able to tell you some things, but first I need to tell Lusserina this, I will have to take a trip now and I will take Lusserina with me, it will be for just a few months and I will close my store in the meantime."


    "I''m going to sell 2,000 more swords and 2,000 armor to the city and I think that with that you can rest easy until I get back."


    Fel was curious as to what Zhang Yi would do after marrying his daughter, but Fel understood that it must be some secret from Zhang Yi, with Zhang Yi closing the store and selling 2,000 swords and 2,000 armor to the city, Fel could rest easy knowing that he would not be attacked until Zhang Yi returned.


    Therge viges were recovering after losing so many warriors from the Mortal Tribtion realm and the Spiritual Sea realm, so therge viges would not attempt to attack the city, and the Forest Elfs would not attack the city for any reason.


    When Zhang Yi told Lusserina that Fel had allowed them to get married she was very happy, she really loved Zhang Yi and knew that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with Zhang Yi, and Lusserina saw how happy Zhang Yi was too.


    Zhang Yi also said that he would soon be making a trip with her, and Lusserina didn''t even understand where they were going to ept this, now that Zhang Yi was sure Lusserina loved him and soon he would have to go to the Forest Elf territory, Zhang Yi he decided it was time to tell Lusserina the truth.


    To do this more easily he took her to his house in the vige and took Lusserina to his room, Zhang Yi handed over one of the memory crystals he had, in that crystal were the memories that Lusserina had before he returned to the time.


    If Zhang Yi gave this crystal to Lusserina soon after meeting her, Lusserina would remember everything and fall in love with him again, but as she had doubts about whether Lusserina really loved him, Zhang Yi decided that he would win all his wives before handing over that crystal of memory.


    If it weren''t because in that crystal, besides the memories, there was the whole cultivation experience that would help Lusserina reach the Soul Refinement realm Zhang Yi would not give this crystal to Lusserina and would not let her know that he had almost died.


    Lusserina naturally trusted Zhang Yi and received the crystal and epted the energy that Zhang Yi had ced and her memory in the crystal merged with her soul and Lusserina can remember everything that had happened.


    After recovering the memories Lusserina started to cry and hugged Zhang Yi while crying with all the feeling that she had now that she had recovered the memories, the memories that Lusserina received was afraid of losing Zhang Yi, the fear of Zhang Yi going back in time and not find her again.


    He also had the pain of seeing Zhang Yi close to death and the love she felt for Zhang Yi that was much greater than she had now that she knew Zhang Yi for a short time, Zhang Yi also hugged Lusserina happily knowing that he had his wife back after so many years.


    "You are an idiot, Zhang Yi, you should have given me that crystal the day you met me, there was no reason to wait so long if I didn''t fall in love with you again, wouldn''t you give me that crystal then?"


    "I know you suffered a lot because of me, Lusserina,st time I also know that the prophecy helped you to fall in love with me, so I decided that if you didn''t love me and didn''t want to be with me this time I wouldn''t give it away the crystal that was the same as changing your feelings."


    Lusserina understood Zhang Yi''s feelings and didn''t think he was totally wrong, but to think that if she didn''t fall in love with Zhang Yi this time she couldn''t continue living with him was something she didn''t even want to imagine.


    Lusserina felt as if she and her other friends were trapped inside the crystals of memory and Zhang Yi had to find their bodies to release her friends and Zhang Yi thought about not releasing them.

 Chapter 314: Forest Elf Territory 2

    Chapter 314: Forest Elf Territory 2


    Lusserina knew well that in fact perhaps she was not the one who loved Zhang Yi the most, perhaps it was Saphielle or Sr who loved Zhang Yi the most, and it was quite possible that the two did not fall in love with Zhang Yi this time because the circumstances were different.


    Lusserina even felt that the love she felt for Zhang Yi was different and maybe even stronger now that she fell in love with Zhang Yi this time too, she didn''t feel that she had changed her personality but that she had remembered what she was.


    And Lusserina also felt that she had just fallen in love with Zhang Yi because he was so much kinder now, the cold personality he had before had disappeared, that with Zhang Yi knowing everything she liked was easier.


    But everything she experienced that second time also built her personality that she lived with living well with Fel, so she didn''t know if Zhang Yi was right to do what he had done and have won her over again.


    "Zhang Yi, I know how you feel, but with Saphielle and the twins I think you should give the memory crystal as soon as you meet them, if they don''t fall in love with you I think it''s unfair that they don''t remember so many good one''s moments."


    "I''m sure you also felt it was different when I gave you the memory crystal if you didn''t like me and suddenly remember that you loved me in the past your feelings would be uncertain."


    Hearing what Zhang Yi said Lusserina had to ept that he was right if she hated Zhang Yi and she remembered that she loved Zhang Yi in the past her feelings would be messed up and even her personality could be lost.


    Lusserina really wanted Zhang Yi to be able to win back his other wives, but she understood that Zhang Yi had already thought a lot about things before deciding to do this, and Lusserina could understand why Zhang Yi decided to do this.


    "I understand, now I want to know more about what happened to you before you met me, I feel like you''ve gotten a lot stronger and you look different than before in your personality."


    Zhang Yi said that he had lived almost 500 years since he went back in time and at that time was close to the Divine Realm, he also said that he was already in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and in the thirteenth realm of body refinement.


    Zhang Yi also said that he had a good rtionship with his parents who came with him from Earth and now lived in his world of mental energy, Zhang Yi also said that he had married Lu Bi after living with her for many years.


    Zhang Yi also said that he had met with his masters and changed their future by telling them what would happen in the future and now they were alive and safe on the divine ne, Zhang Yi also said that soon they could go to war with the organization of soul eaters.


    Lusserina was surprised to hear that Zhang Yi had lived almost 500 years and was almost on the Divine Realm, and was also surprised to learn that Zhang Yi now lived well with his parents and had met with his masters who had been the reason him having to go back in the past.


    She was surprised to hear that Zhang Yi had remarried before meeting them, but when she learned it was with Lu Bi and only after living with her for dozens of years, Lusserina epted this because she knew that Lu Bi loved Zhang Yi even before he went back in time and Zhang Yi also felt something for her.


    Lusserina would lie if she said she wasn''t feeling jealous, but she understood that Zhang Yi lived almost 500 years and it was incredible in fact that he had married only one woman in all these years, and she was used to sharing Zhang Yi with others women.


    After talking about everything that happened Zhang Yi took Lusserina to the world of mental energy where she had lived for so many years, Lusserina felt that the world of mental energy was different than she remembered and had much more spiritual energy.


    So Lusserina can finally meet Zhang Yi''s parents, she talked a lot with Mary and they talked about Zhang Yi, his parents had known about Lusserina since many years ago.


    After talking for a long time with Zhang Yi''s mother, Lusserina finally met Lu Bi who was now the woman who spent the most time with Zhang Yi, which was previously her thing, the two naturally decided to be friends and started talking.


    Zhang Yi decided to go back to his store and sleep there leaving Lusserina talking for a long time with Lu Bi, Zhang Yi wanted Lu Bi and Lusserina to be friends as it was with Zhang Yi''s wives in the past and Lu Bi knew that.


    The other day when Zhang Yi came back he saw Lusserina and Lu Bi talking well and they seemed to have started a friendship that was all Zhang Yi wanted, but he soon found it strange that as soon as Lu Bi saw Zhang Yi she fled to another ce.


    "Lusserina, what did you say to Lu Bi to run away when he saw me?"


    "Hahaha, I just told her that since you had several wives one day she would have to sleep with you and one of us or maybe even more than one on the same night as I did several times."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi understood, Lusserina could talk about it naturally because she has done this thousand of times in the several years that they have been together, but Lu Bi had never done this and had not even thought that one day he would have to do this.


    The truth was that if Lu Bi didn''t want to, she didn''t need to do any of that, but in the past, Zhang Yi''s wives decided to do that because they spent almost every night with Zhang Yi, if she was going to be with one at a time Zhang Yi could spend a few days before staying with a wife again.


    After everything was settled Zhang Yi was happy that Lusserina was with him again, now it was time for him to think of a n to meet Saphielle again, it wouldn''t work for him to make a weapons and armor store because the king of the Forest elves he was Saphielle''s father was different.


    Gantar Virmaer was a king who liked to have control over the entire territory of the Forest Elves, so when he was afraid he did not hesitate to send Saphielle to be imprisoned for tens of years if Zhang Yi appeared as a warrior in the Soul Birth realm or as a cksmith who had much stronger weapons than those in his territory.


    Maybe Gantar would send his entire army after Zhang Yi to fight him to get the weapons or for Zhang Yi to join his army, if Zhang Yi tried to join the Gantar army it would take tens of years before he could be allowed to talk with Saphielle again.


    Zhang Yi could not be a noble just to be able to talk to Saphielle and if he were amon elf Gantar would never let him meet Saphielle, seeing this Zhang Yi started to think that maybe just handing the memory crystal to Saphielle would be right to do.


    Of course, Zhang Yi could think of several ways to find Saphielle and spend a lot of time with her without Gantar getting involved, but all these ideas involved using his real strength or lying a lot.


    If it were to do that it was much easier to simply hand the memory crystal over to Saphielle, Zhang Yi asked Lu Bi and Lusserina to help him think of some way that he could conquer Saphielle without lying too much or without using his full strength to get this.


    After thinking a lot Zhang Yi gave up and decided to use his real strength that at least would not be a lie, and he would already be lying saying that he was a Forest elf, it was a n that he could talk and calmly conquer Saphielle and he had no problems because Gantar wouldn''t dare to challenge him if he didn''t want to die.


    He told Lu Bi and Lusserina about his n, Lu Bi thought it was a great idea and so he wouldn''t lie too much, and Lusserina thought it was too much and it was better for him to just hand the memory crystal over to Saphielle.


    So having decided what to do, Zhang Yi closed his shop and removed all the swords and armor he had ced in his shop in case anyone decided to try to steal his home, and then teleported close to the border between the elven territories.

 Chapter 315: Forest Elf Territory 3

    Chapter 315: Forest Elf Territory 3


    Lusserina and Lu Bi were within his mental energy world and Zhang Yi disguised himself as a Forest elf this time, he was just like he met Saphielle the first time, after disguising himself Zhang Yi became invisible and teleported into the territory of Forest elves.


    He teleported close to the city where the big tree that had the natural seed treasure that Zhang Yi had was, the tree was close to dying after almost 500 years, big trees like that could live for hundreds of thousands of years in the wild for because of the vast spiritual energy.


    Elves have existed in this world for many generations and it was not known exactly how many years ago that world existed, but it was certain that this tree should have died long ago because many simr trees died thousands of years ago.


    Furthermore, this world experienced a problem ofck of spiritual energy in the environment because of natural treasures, so almost 500 years ago when Zhang Yi went back in time and took the natural treasure from the wood seed that was under this tree, this the tree started to die.


    Zhang Yi certainly did not feel sorry for this tree because it was because of the Forest elves'' belief in this tree that this world was almost destroyed and no one noticed the natural treasure that was beneath that tree.


    But that tree was now part of Zhang Yi''s n to show his strength and without threatening the Forest elves to try to have enough authority to be able to speak to Saphielle calmly without Gantar getting in the way.


    Zhang Yi put one of the clothes he got from the Forest elf sect on the divine ne and started flying high in a ce where everyone could see him, naturally, all the elves who were above the Core Revolution realm had a great view and could see Zhang Yi flying in the sky.


    Flying wasmon among cultivators although it was often slower than running and expending more qi, Zhang Yi was flying close to the big tree which was forbidden for Forest elves even though the big tree was dying.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care and stayed there for a while until some Core Revolution realm warriors decided to go up there, Zhang Yi showed his strength as a Soul Birth realm warrior again and the Core Revolution realm warriors had to leave because they didn''t know if Zhang Yi would attack.


    After a while, the ninth-level Mortal Tribtion realm warriors rose to face Zhang Yi, but they felt Zhang Yi''s real strength and knew they couldn''t win even if they attacked together.


    "Who are you? Are you thinking of attacking our territory or challenging our king?"


    The Forest elf army warriors saw that they could not win and decided to talk to Zhang Yi, but Zhang Yi decided not to speak to anyone until the king came, he did not want to fight, but he had to show his strength at the beginning so that his n worked.


    "Answer our questions or we will gather our entire army to attack you."


    "I don''t want to talk to anyone but the strongest in this territory, I don''t want to fight and have to kill anyone without reason, if I wanted to exterminate this territory I wouldn''t have to fly here and I would have attacked already."


    Zhang Yi finished speaking and increased the pressure on his cultivation and pushed the warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm until some spit blood after they could not stand the pressure and so they had to step back to speak to the king about this matter.


    The warriors said everything Zhang Yi said to King Gantar, if the elves had to fight someone powerful like Zhang Yi, much of their army could end up dying, and Zhang Yi said he didn''t want to fight.


    So Gantar called the queen Bemere who was with him at that time, and another warrior from the Soul Birth realm and the three flew to where Zhang Yi was, Zhang Yi was surprised to see that Bemere was with Gantar and saw that things were really different this time.


    "I am the king of this territory, Gantar Virmaer, this ce that you are flying is prohibited because of the big tree that is here, as Forest elf you must know that."


    "If you really just want to talk to me, you cane down from this ce ande with me."


    "You seem the strongest in this ce really, I will be straightforward and say that I am not from this world, I am from the divine ne where the strongest warriors live, in this ce where Ie from there is one of the strongest sects of Forest elves that has Divine Realm warriors."


    "I came to this ce to look for someone who can go with me to the divine ne and that elf can join this sect and be an elder of that sect''s Divine Realm."


    After saying that Zhang Yi showed the strength of someone from the Soul Refinement realm and that pressure made Gantar, Bemere and the other elf from the Soul Birth realm retreat, they didn''t know if what Zhang Yi said was true, but it was certain that he was very strong.


    "I am in the Divine realm and I can exterminate all of that territory in seconds if I want, moreover, I have supreme understanding in 13 differentws, I do not want to kill anyone and that is why I am warning you not to provoke me."


    Upon hearing this, the Forest elves began to be afraid because they understood that they could die at any moment, Gantar also understood that he could not be disrespectful because no matter how proud he was, he could not fight someone so strong.


    "I understand sir, I promise that nobody in this territory will do anything against you and if they do you have the freedom to kill whoever you want, but could you please step aside from where our tree is?"


    "If you really liked this tree you should take better care of it, now it is almost dead, but I see that you really like this tree, so as a sign of my kindness I will recover this tree for you."


    After saying this Zhang Yi teleported to the side of the big tree, getting closer he gathered a lot of energy from thews of the wood element and then put his hands on the tree, he used all the energy of the wood element and put it inside the tree.


    Secretly he also used the treasure of the wood element that he had inside him that was what kept this tree alive for all these years, in a few minutes everyone could see the tree that had been almost dead for years, rejuvenating again with the power of Zhang Yi.


    All the Forest elves watched what was going on in shock, Gantar and Bemere who were the strongest could see that Zhang Yi really was powerful using thews of wood and thews of space so easily.


    All the Forest elves who were watching the big tree that was now revived started to apud and were happy and grateful to Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi was happy because it seemed that his n had worked and now nobody would attack him and he would have the respect that deserved it.


    After reviving the great tree Zhang Yi went to the side of Gantar, King Gantar felt tense when Zhang Yi was close to him because he knew that if Zhang Yi wanted he could kill him easily.


    Of course, Gantar did not think that Zhang Yi would kill him because if Zhang Yi wanted to, he would have done that a long time ago with the power he had, so he can rx a little more and think about what Zhang Yi had said that he had a divine ne where the strongest warriors in the world lived.


    Gantar found this interesting because he was trapped in the Soul Birth realm because this world did not have enough spiritual energy in the environment for him to move on to the next realms, this proved that Zhang Yi was not really from this world.


    If it was true that Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm and had a supreme understanding of 13ws, it was not even necessary to ask how Zhang Yi had managed to enter the world of hope without anyone noticing him.


    Gantar was already the king of this territory and had a lot of authority and he was sure that Zhang Yi would not want to live in a ce like that and so there was nothing that Gantar could ask Zhang Yi for, this time Gantar did not think about dominating the dark elves because the Forest elf side was enough for him to take care of.


    So Gantar just wanted Zhang Yi to do what he had to do and then leave, Queen Bemere didn''t think like Gantar, she felt that this was an opportunity for Saphielle to get out of this world and maybe one day reach the Divine Realm.

 Chapter 316: Forest Elf Territory 4

    Chapter 316: Forest Elf Territory 4


    Bemere was the queen of the Forest elves and in this life, there was no conflict with Gantar, and even though Gantar was not a great father he did not mistreat any of his children and also treated her very well, Bemere knew that Gantar had everything he wanted as king of the Forest elves.


    Bemere had some children who were men and only Saphielle who was a woman, knowing Gantar, she knew that it would be difficult for Saphielle to marry an important man, perhaps it was possible that Gantar would never allow her to marry in fear that someone might try to take his throne.


    So maybe if Zhang Yi could take Saphielle with him to that divine ne then maybe Saphielle could be someone free and strong, Bemere wasn''t sure if Gantar would ept that or if Saphielle had the kind of talent that Zhang Yi was waiting for.


    So when they arrived at the castle where Gantar was forced to invite Zhang Yi to stay Gantar said he had things to do and left Zhang Yi who made him ufortable, the other warrior from the Soul Birth realm had also left and only Bemere was near Zhang Yi.


    "I am Bemere, the queen of the Forest elves, could I know what your name is?"


    "My name is Zhang Yi, but keep my name a secret from others because it shouldn''t be revealed to anyone."


    "Of course, I promise that few will know about your name, of course, I will have to speak to some people that I know and trust and to my husband, I could ask how did you discover our world?"


    "When someonees to the supreme understanding of thews of time and has a certain realm of strength, then it bes possible to travel to other worlds and discover new things, I traveled to the continent of the blue moon."


    "Arriving here I naturally discovered this hidden world and found out that there were elves here, so I decided toe here to see who they were when I saw that everyone lives in a world with little spiritual energy, but that they had warriors from the Soul Birth realm, I decided that I would take some talented people to the divine ne."


    Bemere could ept Zhang Yi''s exnation because coincidences happened, and Zhang Yi''s strength and thews he understood were real, so she couldn''t imagine what reason Zhang Yi would have to lie to her.


    Surely Zhang Yi was not from this world and she did not see why any Forest Elf would go to a different territory and deceive the people of that world, after all, she knew that Zhang Yi had the power to kidnap and even kill everyone in that world.


    After that she showed the ce where Zhang Yi could stay while he was in this world, Zhang Yi as always used the matrices and soon isted this ce so that no one could know what he was doing in that ce.


    Then Zhang Yi entered the world of mental energy and told Lusserina and Lu Bi that his n had worked, naturally, both knew that this n would work because if it didn''t work, Zhang Yi would have a war against the Forest elves.


    Even so, the two admired Zhang Yi who decided to do something like that than simply hand the memory crystal over to Saphielle, it showed how Zhang Yi cared about the feelings of his wives.


    Lusserina was also happy to know that this time Saphielle had not been in prison for dozens of years and had a good rtionship with her father and mother, Zhang Yi had also been happy to know that.


    It seemed that he had changed this world to a much better ce and if he met Luna and Sr and they were well he would be calm and satisfied to have gone back in time, even if he didn''t manage to win Saphielle he would be happy to see her living well.


    While Zhang Yi was talking to Lusserina and Lu Bi, Queen Bemere was thinking that she was right and that Zhang Yi seemed a kind person even though he was so scared when he introduced himself to them.


    She thought about it because he treated her with respect when he talked to her and also because Zhang Yi had healed the big tree when he didn''t need to show his powers of thews of wood.


    So she decided to talk to Saphielle about Zhang Yi and try to get her daughter to approach him, so maybe Saphielle would go to the divine ne and enter as a disciple of that great sect of the Forest elves.


    If that wasn''t possible, maybe Saphielle would be lucky and win over Zhang Yi, Bemere imagined that Zhang Yi should be a few thousand years old and have lots of wives, but if he could take good care of Saphielle she would be happy that Saphielle was living well.


    The Saphielle of today was different from the Saphielle that Zhang Yi knew, she was not so shy when Zhang Yi knew and she was much happier and happier because she didn''t have to suffer in life, and unlike Lusserina she didn''t mind continuing to live peacefully in a castle like she always did.


    Of course, apart from these small differences, Saphielle''s personality was the same that Zhang Yi knew and she thought the same things as when Zhang Yi met her, so she was quite interested when Bemere started talking about Zhang Yi.


    Bemere told how Zhang Yi was much stronger than she and Gantar and also had supreme understanding in variousws, also told how Zhang Yi healed the great tree that was almost dead and also how Gantar respected Zhang Yi.


    It was natural for Saphielle to be interested in this because it was the first time she heard Bemere speaking so well of another man than Gantar, Bemere always said that Gantar was better than other men because she knew that maybe Saphielle could never marry and so she had to make sure Saphielle was not interested in other men.


    But if Saphielle stayed with Zhang Yi, all of that would change and Gantar couldn''t do anything about it, but even Bemere couldn''t imagine that the fact that she never spoke well of another home and spoke so well of Zhang Yi would make the interest of Saphielle in it increased a lot.


    Saphielle was also always sad to never see the big tree that her father and Bemere spoke so well when Saphielle was born the big tree was almost dying, that''s why Saphielle was so interested in Zhang Yi.


    So for the next few days, Zhang Yi went out into the elven territory every day pretending to be looking for the most talented, Gantar also continued to avoid Zhang Yi and Bemere invited Zhang Yi to dinner with her and Saphielle several times for Zhang Yi''s happiness.


    Zhang Yi did not expect that it would be so easy to approach Saphielle, he hoped it would take longer because he did not want anyone to suspect that he was actually after Saphielle and not talent.


    After a few days Zhang Yi also got time with Bemere''s help to talk to Saphielle alone, Bemere realized that Zhang Yi was interested in Saphielle even though Zhang Yi tried very hard not to show that he actually loved Saphielle.


    Saphielle also thought Zhang Yi was really cool and took a lot of interest in him because he was the first man besides her family that Saphielle could talk to and talk about several different subjects.


    As with Lusserina, Saphielle was also surprised how she liked to talk to Zhang Yi and it seemed like he knew everything she liked and also Zhang Yi knew how to talk to her.


    This was normal because Zhang Yi may have known Saphielle better than her family did, it also surprised Bemere who did not expect them to be so close together quickly.


    Gantar also naturally realized what was happening and he knew Bemere well and knew what his wife was trying to do, and just as Bemere said Gantar couldn''t do anything to separate Saphielle from Zhang Yi because he didn''t want to upset Zhang Yi.


    Furthermore, just as Bemere had said, Gantar really did not intend to allow Saphielle to get married because he wanted no risk to the authority he had, of course, that was because he never expected anyone from another world toe and be someone he could respect.


    So if Saphielle fell in love with Zhang Yi and he wanted to marry her and take her to his world, then it would be something that Gantar would authorize and think would be good for her daughter if Saphielle could be happy.


    Of course, even Bemere who was nning to bring Zhang Yi and Saphielle together didn''t think Gantar could be in favor of her n, so she tried to do things discreetly.

 Chapter 317: Forest Elf Territory 5

    Chapter 317: Forest Elf Territory 5


    At first, Zhang Yi thought of pretending to choose some Forest elves and then if he managed to conquer Saphielle he would take some elves to the divine ne and drop them off at the Forest Elf Sect, but after spending time he thought he could really find the elves more talented to take with him.


    Zhang Yi was able to find talented elves just as his master had found himself when Zhang Yi was not yet cultivated, he had never done it because he had no time and no interest in doing so.


    But since he said that to Gantar he thought he could really find someone with talent just as he said he would, so the elves of Forest Elf Sect would be very grateful to Zhang Yi.


    He just had to be careful not to allow these elves one day to decide to return to the continent of the blue moon and use thews of space if they learned or asked an elder of the elf sect to bring them to that continent.


    Zhang Yi didn''t want anyone but him to know about this continent, but to do something like that it was easy, he just had to make these elves make a celestial oath that would never tell anything about him or this continent.


    Zhang Yi still came back every night and talked about what was happening to Lusserina and Lu Bi and sometimes also talked to his parents, Lusserina was really surprised when she heard that Zhang Yi said he was making progress in winning Saphielle.


    From what Lusserina had heard from Zhang Yi, Saphielle had a different personality than she remembered because she was never trapped and she never suffered so much because of her father and mother, which meant that Saphielle was totally different from what they knew her.


    But if Saphielle fell in love with Zhang Yi even though she had that personality, it meant either that she really loved Zhang Yi even without the prophecy and the asion just because she liked Zhang Yi''s personality, or it meant that contrary to what she expected Zhang Yi was really a very good man in conquering any type of woman.


    Even though she thought the first possibility was the most likely, Lusserina had to admit that Zhang Yi really did well when he tried to win her over, especially since he knew exactly everything she liked and some of her most hidden feelings.


    When Lu Bi heard what Lusserina said she said it was a little bit of the two may be, even though Zhang Yi had no intention over the years he won her over and from what she heard from Lusserina in the past Zhang Yi had won her over too.


    And Zhang Yi being a genius too and with a good personality now that he had corrected his mistake helped a lot to increase his charm several times, so Lu Bi tried very hard not to let other women approach Zhang Yi and pass a lot of time with him because they could fall in love with him.


    So after a few weeks with Zhang Yi talking to Saphielle every day and also with Bemere''s help, Saphielle seemed to be really in love with Zhang Yi, everyone could see it and Zhang Yi naturally too.


    "Saphielle, I love you, I think I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you, I wanted to live with you in my life forever."


    "I love you too, I think I felt that way too from the beginning, but now I''m sure, I want to go with you wherever you go and stay with you forever."


    Bemere was very happy to see that the two were in love and that her n had worked, it took only a few weeks with the two talking and she could feel that Saphielle had already fallen in love a long time ago, but she hadn''t realized it yet.


    She expected Saphielle to fall in love with Zhang Yi, but she did not expect Zhang Yi to fall in love with Saphielle and Bemere could feel that Zhang Yi really loved Saphielle, Gantar also knew and called Zhang Yi to speak with him.


    "I saw that in these weeks the rtionship you have with my daughter has improved a lot, I talked to Bemere and I feel that you really love Saphielle and that I really love you."


    "So I want to say that I approve of you marrying my daughter as long as you return to the divine ne and don''t decide to live here, but I ask that you be careful not to hurt her and I want you to respect her."


    "For sure, I really love Saphielle and I will take care of her for life, you can rest assured."


    After having this conversation Zhang Yi had changed the way he saw Gantar, from what happened in the past Zhang Yi really did not like and respect Gantar, someone who valued power and authority more than the family did not deserve Zhang Yi''s respect.


    But having known Gantar better after going back in time Zhang Yi understood that maybe it was because of Gantar''s parents that he was like that, he thought that power, being king was all he could ever want.


    But this second time, as the Forest elves'' territory was well and could still develop a lot, Gantar was no longer so ambitious and since no one threatened his authority, Gantar was still careful with his family.


    After that Zhang Yi had his first night with Saphielle in this life and being very experienced he was kind and loving to her, so the two were married as far as the elves knew, so Zhang Yi was much more rxed.


    He would wait until he left the hope world before handing Saphielle the memory crystal because he thought Saphielle''s personality would change a lot when she recovered the memory of the past and remembered what Gantar had done to her.


    Now Zhang Yi had only to choose the Forest elves he would take to the divine ne, but he would not take them this time because Zhang Yi could not let these elves know that he had his world of mental energy.


    So just after he met Luna and Sr that he would return to the hope world in the Forest elf territory to take them to the divine ne, then he would have to take them directly to the Forest Elf Sect.


    Until then he would have to talk to Saphielle and Lusserina if they were interested in the future of staying in these sects or if they would want to live with him in his mental energy world, they could live on the Sword Sect with him after Zhang Yi officially arrived at Divine Realm because no one would dare to say anything about Zhang Yi''s wives when he was an elder of the Divine Realm.


    So Zhang Yi spent a few more weeks in the Forest elf territory and found 5 candidates that he thought could be talented and sessful at Forest Elf Sect, Zhang Yi told Gantar who they were and Gantar authorized them to be taken by Zhang Yi.


    Gantar was even happy that the most talented in his territory had been taken by Zhang Yi, these elves could one day arrive in the Soul Birth realm and challenge his authority in that territory.


    Having decided this Zhang Yi said that he would have to leave the world for a while to resolve some issues on the continent and that he would return after a few months with Saphielle to take the disciples and say goodbye.


    Bemere was sad to hear that Zhang Yi and Saphielle were going to leave their territory, she liked how polite and kind Zhang Yi was even though he was so strong, it was theplete opposite of Gantar, and Gantar was very happy to hear that Zhang Yi would finally leave, he couldn''t even sleep and was always nervous knowing that Zhang Yi who was much stronger than he was around.


    But before leaving he gave away a thousand of swords with a different silver rank than he had given Fel and a thousand armor, and also gave a sword and a spirit rank armor to Gantar and Bemere.


    The two did not expect such good gifts from Zhang Yi but soon remembered that he was a Divine Realm warrior who lived on the divine ne and should have many resources like these, these spirit rank swords were thousands of times better than the ones swords that Gantar and Bemere wore.


    Having received this gift Gantar even forgot that he was nervous around Zhang Yi and was very pleased with that gift, with this sword and armor he would have an advantage against anyone of the same realm as him and so he no longer had to be afraid that someone stole his throne.

 Chapter 318: Forest Elf Territory 6

    Chapter 318: Forest Elf Territory 6


    For Gantar, this was certainly the best gift he could receive, and Bemere who was the person he most trusted had also received a sword and armor so, together they would not be defeated even by someone from the Soul Refinement realm.


    Bemere was also surprised by this gift and knew that Zhang Yi really wanted good for them and certainly was not of this world to be able to give gifts like that, but before leaving Zhang Yi gave a warning to Gantar and Bemere.


    "I''m going to give you these swords and armor for you to protect yourself, don''t think about using this to conquer the dark elves'' territory if you do that I wille back and punish you personally."


    With Zhang Yi''s pressure and this warning they didn''t even ask why a Forest Elf was protecting the dark elves, Gantar didn''t really n on trying to attack the dark elves and with that warning, he thought even less.


    Now Zhang Yi was married to Saphielle who was their daughter, surely in the future, Zhang Yi who had a supreme understanding of thews of space would return in this world to visit them, and so they couldn''t even think of doing something like that.


    Zhang Yi had to give that warning because he hadn''t given Fel a sword and armor on the side of the dark elves, and even if he gave a spirit rank sword and armor, he gave two to Gantar and Bemere and the Forest elves would still have the advantage.


    It would be a fatality if the Forest Elfs decided to attack the dark elves and thus kill Fel and many others with the weapons that Zhang Yi himself gave, he would never forgive himself for that, he had to hope that Bemere could stop Gantar if something happened.


    After that warning, Zhang Yi left Saphielle from the world of hope, as soon as he left he soon made a camp in a forest while they were on their way to the ind where Luna and Sr lived.


    He said it was to spend the night with Saphielle peacefully that he made this camp, but in fact, it was to deliver the memory crystal to her, now that Saphielle had already left the world, hope it was time to deliver it to her.


    Saphielle loved Zhang Yi and just as Lusserina also trusted him very much and held the crystal in her hands and the memory that was inside the crystal merged with Saphielle''s soul, after a while, she recovered and started to cry just like Lusserina did and hugged Zhang Yi and kissed him several times.


    As with Lusserina, she received all the memories and emotions that Saphielle had before Zhang Yi went back in time, and now she felt only the joy of seeing Zhang Yi well and alive.


    So she also knew that Zhang Yi didn''t lie when she talked about the divine ne and his strength, the only lie was that Zhang Yi was a Forest elf, but Zhang Yi never really said that and just appeared as one.


    "You are very bad, Zhang Yi, you should have just given me the memory crystal when you met me, you didn''t have to do that whole scene."


    "Lusserina told me the same thing, but I think that is better."


    "Have you found Lusserina yet? Where is she? In her world of mental energy, I want to go over there and talk to her."


    Zhang Yi was seeing Saphielle and saw that as with Lusserina the personality she now had continued and only the memories of the past came back, that was good because he wanted to see Saphielle as active and happy as she was now.


    Zhang Yi took Saphielle directly to his mental energy world without talking about his parents and Lu Bi, it was better to let Lusserina exin everything to her so that they could talk and miss their homesickness.


    After leaving Saphielle at the castle he left and went to talk to his parents while leaving the three of them talking, just as Zhang Yi was waiting for Lusserina to tell everything that had changed for Saphielle who also epted Lu Bi and so they all became friends.


    After a while Zhang Yi wanted toe back to talk more with Saphielle and see what in her personality had changed after receiving the memories of the past, it seemed that nothing had changed, but Zhang Yi wanted to confirm with her.


    When Zhang Yi said what worried him Lusserina and Lu Bi were also curious about it, Lusserina had not undergone such a big change because it was almost the same as when he had met Zhang Yi in the past.


    But Saphielle had a very different personality and the memories she had were very different than the ones she made after Zhang Yi went back in time, so Zhang Yi was concerned and curious to know what had changed.


    "I don''t think that anything has really changed in me, recovering the memories I can say that I recovered the feelings I had before you went back in time, but my personality and everything remains the same."


    "I get to know what my dad and mom did to me in the past and how much I suffered from it, but I treat it just as a bad memory because I know that my parents are not like that now and they treated me very well."


    Listening to Saphielle, Zhang Yi can finally understand how the memory crystal worked, even if Zhang Yi took a piece of Saphielle''s soul and the others to keep the memories and keep everything real, for them at that moment it was just memories.


    Naturally, Zhang Yi thought that in Saphielle''s case this was a good thing because she had suffered a lot in the past and Zhang Yi even liked her current personality better, but that reinforced just how he was doing things right.


    "What are you thinking about so seriously, Zhang Yi?"


    "I was thinking that I have been acting correctly since I decided to meet you again, just like Saphielle and you understood with the memory crystal you recover the feelings you had, but that does not change your personality."


    "It means that if I forced Saphielle to use the memory crystal she would hate me for forcing her, and even if I recovered the feeling of love she felt for me, the feeling of hate she had would be greater, so she would feel love and hate for me and so he wouldn''t want to be with me."


    Lusserina who came to talk to Zhang Yi understood what he was thinking and had to agree that it could be true, she also loved him, even more, when she remembered the feelings she had received with the memories on the crystal.


    But most of the feelings she received from the crystal disappeared after a while, only one love continued because she really loved Zhang Yi and because she had the memories to remember why she loved Zhang Yi.


    But if she hated Zhang Yi before receiving the memories and feelings from the crystal, she would just reject those feelings and continue to hate Zhang Yi, it was like a couple getting divorced, sometimes the woman would still love her ex-husband and have good memories about him, but the current feeling was what counted and not the past.


    So Lusserina had to ept that Zhang Yi did the right thing in deciding to conquer them again before handing over the memory crystal, Lusserina didn''t feel like she had continued to live after recovering the memories, but rather remembering an important part of her life.


    After spending a few days in the mental energy world Zhang Yi went back to his trip to the ind where Luna and Sr lived, with Saphielle inside his mental energy world talking to Lu Bi and Lusserina, Zhang Yi could now use teleportation to move faster.


    But Zhang Yi did not go directly to the vige where Luna and Sr were, he decided to stop before the ind where he had to do something important, it was the ind that people weed the Iron Sect elders when they had to flee the continent.


    On this ind, there was a demon that was trapped in the tower and Zhang Yi had killed that demon in the past, but as he hade back in time he would have to kill that demon again to ensure the peace of the continent.


    As Zhang Yi had suddenly teleported, the leader of the ind had no time to send the vige and people underground and now had to hope that Zhang Yi did not want to do anything wrong to the people of the vige.


    "Hello, I am the leader of this ind, I did not expect that someone from the continent coulde here using a teleportation technique if there is something you wanted on this ind and I can help you can tell me."

 Chapter 319: Forest Elf Territory 7

    Chapter 319: Forest Elf Territory 7


    Zhang Yi saw that the ind''s leader was actually afraid of him and the other inders were also afraid, they always fled underground when a threat appeared, but Zhang Yi was very quick and they couldn''t escape this time.


    Zhang Yi could also see the priestess Meng Wei near the ind''s leader, he could remember that the two asked him to enter the tower to kill the demon and did not even warn that the tower would be destroyed after he killed the demon.


    So all the goodwill that Zhang Yi felt for them taking care of his sect was gone with that, everyone shuddered when they saw Zhang Yi''s cold eyes, they couldn''t feel Zhang Yi''s strength, but they were sure that Zhang Yi could kill everyone if you wanted.


    "I don''t want to waste my time in this leading ce on the ind, I came here to kill the demon that is trapped in the tower, so bring this tower to the surface and I will kill it quickly and get out of here."


    The ind leader and Meng Wei did not expect anything like this to happen and were shocked, the fact that a demon was trapped in a tower on that ind was a secret that no one outside that ind knew, and they had never seen Zhang Yi and he came directly to ask for the demon.


    "Do not waste time asking what happened, I know that the people of the divine ne sealed a demon here betting their lives, I''m from the divine ne and I came to kill this demon quickly, but I don''t want to spend too much time with such a weak demon like this."


    The ind leader can rx when Zhang Yi said that he hade from the divine ne, only they knew that the warriors of the divine ne hade and sacrificed themselves to seal the demon on this ind, so Zhang Yi seemed to havee to kill this demon.


    The ind leader could feel that Zhang Yi was very strong and was not wanting to waste time, so she decided to believe him and brought the tower to the surface, Zhang Yi looked at the tower again as he remembered.


    In the past he was apprehensive of having to enter this tower and kill a demon he didn''t know how strong he could be, he spent more than 7 months inside the tower and then almost died if he couldn''t use teleportation.


    Zhang Yi approached the tower as he did in the past and entered the tower again, he could feel the darkness in which he couldn''t see anything normally, but with his special eyes and mental energy Zhang Yi could see better than if he used the eyes normally.


    Zhang Yi could feel the influence of thews of time and space, he could also feel thews of darkness, negative energy, and massacre, but all of that was too weak for Zhang Yi now.


    Zhang Yi ignored thews of space that distorted his path in the tower and in a few minutes he had reached the tenth floor, Zhang Yi entered the tenth floor only to see the demon a second time.


    The demon was still in the Soul Birth realm and it was not even a challenge for Zhang Yi with the weakened and weakened defense after spending so much time in the tower, yet he was a demon and Zhang Yi would not underestimate the opponent.


    Zhang Yi used the dragon''s feathered and charged technique so that he attacked his strongest attack three times over 20 times in a row, Zhang Yi could feel the demon and the demon''s soul being disintegrated.


    Zhang Yi again used teleportation and easily left the tower that was soon destroyed after the demon died, Zhang Yi again escaped the demons'' curse mark without knowing that the mark existed.


    The ind leader and Meng Wei were surprised to see the tower is destroyed, they expected at least a few days to pass after Zhang Yi entered the tower because the time inside the tower was different outside, but she did not expect it to be in a matter of minutes.


    So Zhang Yi appeared close to where they were scaring them, they hoped that even if Zhang Yi killed the demon, the exploding tower could hurt him, but it looked like Zhang Yi was also waiting for the explosion.


    "The devil is already dead, soon the negative energy must disappear from this ind and the spiritual energy of the environment will be clean, you did well to protect this ce for so many years, but you should be honest with people, you did not say that tower would explode and I know you guys knew that."


    "I will forgive you for what you have done in all these years, but learn that everything you do can have consequences."


    After Zhang Yi finished saying what he wanted he teleported closer to the twin vige and entered his mental energy world, the ind leader and Meng Wei were sweating cold and terrified realizing that they had barely escaped death turn.


    Zhang Yi just wanted to recover a bit within his mental energy world before going to the vige of Luna and Sr, he didn''t know if he would be able to conquer both in a vige where the danger didn''t exist, but he had to try any way that would take a few years.


    The twins were the most difficult to conquer precisely because they were twin sisters who always lived together, he did not know if he could conquer both at the same time or if he would have to find a way to conquer one at a time.


    As Zhang Yi remembered, the twins were very dear to the sect for being born on a special day and a prophecy to be made on the day of their birth, Zhang Yi did not know how much that would be different after he went back in time.


    Zhang Yi also knew that their parents had already died because they were not cultivators, so at least these obstacles Zhang Yi would not have to face, the difficult thing would be to conquer both at the same time.


    Arriving at the vige Zhang Yi realized that everything really was very different from what he remembered when he first came, he hade to this vige a few years earlier than thest time and therefore Luna and Sr should be a little younger than that he remembered.


    As this time no underworld appeared to destroy the vige or to kill the warriors he could see that there were many strong warriors in that vige, several from the Mortal Tribtion realm and hundreds of warriors from the Spiritual Sea realm.


    Of course, Zhang Yi was indifferent to that because no one could threaten him even in the vige of the elves, in this ce much less, Zhang Yi did not want to waste time this time and also did not need to create a character and could appear with his real appearance.


    Using his mental energy in a few seconds he found where Luna and Sr were and quickly went to that ce, he was happy that all his wives were alive even after he changed the past so much.


    When Zhang Yi came close to where Luna and Sr were, he couldn''t help but be surprised, they were both close to a house that didn''t look good in the vige, they both looked almost the same as he remembered, but instead of looking younger people looked a little older than he remembered.


    Luna and Sr were still as beautiful as Zhang Yi remembered and were training by doing sword training between them, but what Zhang Yi found strange was that even though it was a few years before he came to this vige in the past the twins were still were in the Xiantian realm at the peak.


    That was why he thought they looked a little older than he remembered even though their age was younger, it was because their cultivation was smaller than when Zhang Yi met them and so their appearance had changed.


    Zhang Yi at first thought this was strange because at that age even though they were younger they should have been on the Core Creation realm because when he met them in the past they were both on the Core Revolution realm.


    But soon Zhang Yi understood what was happening, how this time the two were born to families who had no cultivators and had no prophecy about their future as they did not have an underworld because Zhang Yi had taken away the treasure that kept the underworld, the vige did not give special care to both.


    Even though Zhang Yi, knowing that the twins were talented, they didn''t get a good cultivation technique or good cultivation resources, that meant it was already incredible that they were at the peak of the Xiantian realm.

 Chapter 320: Forest Elf Territory 8

    Chapter 320: Forest Elf Territory 8


    Now that Zhang Yi had found them again, Luna and Sr''s fate would change again, but the problem was to think how he could conquer them, in this vige there should be many warriors stronger than themselves who offered resources and cultivation techniques for the twins because they liked their beauty.


    But since Zhang Yi knew her character, it was impossible for Luna and Sr to ept doing something like that even if it was to make them stronger, so Zhang Yi knew he had to conquer them naturally.


    If he were to try to talk to them casually it was quite difficult for him to win over them, he can talk to them a lot in the past because they were stuck in the underworld and were allies in the fight.


    He also couldn''t try to take them as disciples because if he did they wouldn''t fall in love with him, Zhang Yi hoped it would be easier with Lusserina and Saphielle because they were princesses and their father was kings and so Zhang Yi could show the power and his ability to approach them.


    But with Luna and Sr, it would mean nothing if he didn''t have time to talk to them, if Zhang Yi opened a shop and worked as a cksmith he could earn fame and money, but it would not attract Luna and Sr''s attention.


    After thinking for a long time and seeing that he didn''t have many choices, Zhang Yi decided to open a store in the vige, it would be a store to sell cultivation resources and pills for wound recovery, qi recovery, and to increase the speed of cultivation.


    Zhang Yi had the resources to make millions of pills and he didn''t need the money, so he could try to sell to the vige people and try to get Luna and Sr''s attention, it was the only resource he had.


    Even so, he couldn''t just make a store and start selling the pills, if he did he would be asking for trouble, so he decided to talk to the vige leader to see how he could do this.


    The vige leader was not the same one that Zhang Yi knew in the past, he was a warrior from the Mortal Tribtion realm, he should be one of the warriors who fled to the divine ne or who entered the underworld and sacrificed himself to try to save everyone.


    But this was not important now for Zhang Yi, he found the ce where this warrior was and approached, it was a luxurious ce close to the other houses and shops in the vige, there were some warriors from the Spiritual Sea realm protecting this ce.


    When they saw Zhang Yi approaching, they tried to get him to stop, but Zhang Yi used the pressure of his cultivation of the Soul Refinement realm to drive these warriors away and warn the leader of this vige.


    Just as Zhang Yi expected the vige leader was startled when he felt he had a warrior who was several times stronger than he was close to where he was, the vige leader felt that Zhang Yi did not think about attacking and even if he attacked someone with this could destroy the entire vige.


    The strongest Mortal Tribtion realm warriors in the vige who were friends with the vige leader approached to try to stop Zhang Yi from attacking, they knew they couldn''t fight Zhang Yi, but at least they wanted to make Zhang Yi think before deciding attack.


    Seeing this, the vige leader took courage and went out to speak to Zhang Yi, he did not know what someone as strong as Zhang Yi wanted, but he could imagine that Zhang Yi did not intend to attack him or the vige otherwise he would have already attacked.


    "Hello, I am the leader of this Dong Jia vige, I was wondering if you wanted anything toe to our vige?"


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I am thinking of spending some time in this vige and I wanted to open a store, I came here to tell you that I will open a store and tell you that I don''t want to be disturbed by any kind of attack or trick."


    After Zhang Yi said what he wanted everyone understood why he came to talk to the vige leader if he just opened the store the city leader or others could bother him and think about taking advantage of him and attacking the store.


    But since everyone in the vige was seeing that Zhang Yi was stronger than the vige leader, no one else would dare try anything against Zhang Yi or his store, that was really a smart thing to do.


    "Of course, you can open your store wherever you want, I hope to buy something from your store someday."


    After saying this Zhang Yi moved away from where the city leader was, he had already found a ce outside the city to build his store, after that he just needed to build and then put the materials he had ready and then start to hire employees.


    His idea was to open a store and hire employees, he would offer great rewards to anyone who worked for him and so he would expect Luna and Sr to decide to go to his store, so he would have more time to talk to the two.


    So he went to a ce near the vige where there was a very spacious ce where Zhang Yi could build his store and build a big house for him to stay temporarily, Zhang Yi easily used his techniques with thews of wood,nd, metal, fire and built an excellent ce just as it did in thend of the elves.


    This surprised all the warriors who were watching Zhang Yi, they understood that besides being strong Zhang Yi had a high level of understanding of thews, it made it even more impossible for them to challenge him.


    Zhang Yi managed to build everything quickly and soon entered his new store, Zhang Yi could get the cultivation resources and already open the store, but his goal was not to make a profit but to make Luna and Sr decide to work with him in the store and so he could talk to them.


    Even so, Zhang Yi did not want them to be suspicious of this and decided to hire 3 employees, they would be Luna, Sr and another stranger, in some cases he would talk to Luna and Sr and let the other employee take care of the store.


    So after the store ended Zhang Yi ced an ad that he was hiring for his store, Zhang Yi really wanted Luna and Sr to work at his store to make it all work, so he put up rewards like the sry that would make anyone wanted to work at his store.


    His requirements were that the employee was a woman who was less than 45 years old and was below the Core Revolution realm and above the Xiantian realm in the middle tier, he would hire 3 people.


    The rewards for working for him was a cultivation technique that could make someone reach the high-level Core Revolution realm, it meant that anyone who cultivated that technique could cultivate faster than others, but could only go to the Core Revolution realm.


    In addition, he would teach about some of the mysteries of the higheryers of cultivation which would help someone to advance cultivation without having to meditate and thus the warrior would only need time to umte spiritual energy.


    He would also give pills to speed up cultivation and high-level spiritual stones as a sry for anyone who worked for him, with all those incentives as sry any woman who was a warrior would want to take the opportunity.


    Of course, he would also give restrictions that it was that whoever was hired would have to work mandatorily for at least 5 years and could not pass on the cultivation techniques received to other people.


    With these simple restrictions no one would refuse a job, 5 years for a cultivator was almost no time and working employees would receive cultivation resources which meant that warriors would normally want to work for hundreds of years.


    The requirements were for there to be fewer candidates for the vacancies and Zhang Yi could make excuses until Luna and Sr wanted to work for him when everyone in the vige knew about the benefits that Zhang Yi would give everyone were shocked by this.


    If he had not shown his strength and authority to the vige leader it was possible that many men and women older than the age he established would have gone to his store to beg for a job.


    But knowing how strong Zhang Yi was, nobody wanted to bother him when Zhang Yi had already made the rules so clear, everyone''s curiosity was how many people fit the requirements that Zhang Yi asked them to work at his store.


    In a short time, some more informed people already knew that only 7 women in the whole vige fit these requirements, and 3 of them were daughters of warriors from the Spiritual Sea realm or the Mortal Tribtion realm and would not be interested in this work.

 Chapter 321: Luna and Solar Village 1

    Chapter 321: Luna and Sr Vige 1


    So it was expected that only 4 women would apply for the 3 vacancies, of the 4 two were Luna and Sr who were at the peak of the Xiantian realm and were among the most beautiful women and were still twins, so everyone expected them to be approved.


    Another was just in the advanced Xiantian realm and was not as pretty as the other three, this one was considered lucky to qualify topete to work at Zhang Yi''s store, and thest was a warrior from the Core Creation realm and was among the most beautiful the vige.


    She was everyone''s favorite to get the job of Zhang Yi, and anyone who investigated further knew that Luna and Sr did not have a technique that would allow them to advance to the Core Creation realm.


    So this job would be an excellent opportunity for them who would also receive abundant cultivation resources and would only have to work for 5 years, and the other warrior from the Core Creation realm did not need a cultivation technique.


    But the resources of cultivation were necessary for her and also the advice and teachings of Zhang Yi after all this woman was rted to a warrior from the vige who was in the Spiritual Sea realm and was killed after trying to do a mission at sea.


    So she had the cultivation technique, but she had no resources and no one to help her move quickly in cultivation, in a small vige like the one Luna and Sr lived in that was isted by the sea, interesting things like that were rare to see and so everyone was interested in who would work for Zhang Yi.


    Just as everyone waited for the 4 everyone was talking about, they went to Zhang Yi''s new store to try to get the job, it was impossible to refuse such a good job and if the nobles'' daughters were not stopped by their parents because of pride they could try to participate too.


    Zhang Yi was happy to see that Luna and Sr were among the candidates for the job, he was afraid that for some unknown reason they would not try to work at his store if that happened his whole n would be wasted.


    The 4 maybe were anxious about the work and how Zhang Yi decided who would work with him, just as in the past Luna had a cheerful and lively personality and Sr was shy and caring.


    Zhang Yi appeared and wasted no time and soon decided who the three employees would be to work for him, as it was just an excuse to stay close to Luna and Sr, Zhang Yi did not want to waste time on anything else.


    Naturally, Luna and Sr were chosen and as everyone expected the woman who was from the Core Creation realm was also chosen to work for him, Zhang Yi was the owner of the store and he didn''t need a reason to hire his employees and so he chose the ones who everyone expected.


    The one that was not chosen naturally was sad, Zhang Yi saw this and gave her 20 high-level spiritual stones and a bottle with 20 pills that would help her improve her cultivation, so Zhang Yi said it was a constion prize and she left the store happy even though he didn''t get the job.


    This left Luna, Sr and the other employee surprised and also hopeful, if even someone who didn''t get the job won so many resources they would gain even more resources, soon everyone knew what had happened in the store and Zhang Yi became known as someone generous.


    "Okay, I need three employees for my store just to ensure that all customers whoe to my store will always be weed, you should treat customers with respect, but you also don''t need to humble yourself if customers are disrespectful they will no longer be wee in my store."


    "I want you to introduce yourself first and then I decide what each of you is going to do."


    "My name is Luna, and I''m in the peakyer of the Xiantian realm, me and Sr are twin sisters."


    "My name is Sr, I am also at the peakyer of the Xiantian realm."


    "My name is Qiu Xiang, I am in the middleyer of the Core Creation realm."


    "Very well, I am thinking of choosing one of you to be the store manager, whoever is chosen will always have to work at the front of the store and serve customers and will be the one who has to work the most."


    "But aspensation, this person will receive more cultivation resources as a reward, is anyone interested?"


    After Zhang Yi said this Luna and Qiu Xiang raised their hands, Zhang Yi called it the manager position, but in fact, she would be the employee who would have the most work and would always have to stand in front of the store serving all customers.


    So Zhang Yi thought it fair that he gave a higher sry, the truth was that Zhang Yi already had a n, Luna and Sr would be the employees who would spend most of the time at the back of the store with him talking.


    Only when Qiu Xiang was very busy and the store had many customers that Luna and Sr would have to help at the front of the store, would the third employee, in this case, be Qiu Xiang that would have to be at the front.


    So Zhang Yi said that she would be the manager and superior and would receive the highest sry, so she couldn''tin about working much more than Luna and Sr, thinking about it Zhang Yi said that Qiu Xiang would be the manager and she was very happy with that.


    "Very well, all of you now take the celestial oath that you will work for me for the next 5 years that I will give you the rewards I promised."


    The oath was that they would work for him for the next 5 years and would not pass on the cultivation techniques to anyone, the three already knew that and took the oath with ease, Zhang Yi knew that they might not even need to work the 5 years for him.


    And Zhang Yi didn''t mind simply giving this cultivation technique that was not useful to him and was a stolen technique, but he asked for that oath to make it appear that the technique was more valuable than he thought and so they would respect it more.


    Zhang Yi delivered the same cultivation technique to the three of them, it was really an almost divine level of quality technique, but it allowed someone to advance only to the Core Revolution realm, but he didn''t think they managed to get to the Core Revolution realm before he conquers Luna and Sr.


    "This technique is of a very high level and will increase your cultivation speed to another level, and the good part is that it doesn''t affect even if you continue using another cultivation technique, so you can use this technique until the Core Revolution realm and continue using the cultivation technique that you have until the next realms."


    Zhang Yi was saying this to Qiu Xiang who seemed to have no interest in using this cultivation technique because she had a cultivation technique that allowed her to reach the Mortal Tribtion realm, listening to Zhang Yi Qiu Xiang decided to use this technique just like Zhang Yi had said.


    After that, Zhang Yi gave 30 high-level spiritual stones to Qiu Xiang and 20 high-level spiritual stones to Luna and Sr, then gave some pills to speed up the cultivation speed for all three.


    So Qiu Xiang was happy to see that her sry was much higher than Luna and Sr''s, even if that was the week''s sry it would be very good for them, cultivators normally did not use high-level spiritual stones to cultivate and they could save to buy more features after they leave the store.


    After exining what they would have to do and the price of the products Zhang Yi let them all go away and the next day they would open the store, after that Zhang Yi closed the store and entered his mental energy world to talk to Lusserina, Saphielle, and Lu Bi.


    One of the qualities of Zhang Yi was that besides when he was cultivating, he always found time to talk to his wives, just when he couldn''t he didn''t do it, that was one of the reasons that his wives liked Zhang so much Yi even in the past.


    The three thought it would take Zhang Yi several months or maybe a few years to conquer Luna and Sr, his idea that they work for him was good because he could have more time to talk and conquer them.


    But it also created a distance between them, Luna and Sr might try to avoid falling in love with Zhang Yi and talking a lot with him for fear of being deceived by him or being defamed by others saying that they were trying to seduce Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 322: Luna and Solar Village 2

    Chapter 322: Luna and Sr Vige 2


    But Zhang Yi also expected something like that and that''s why he made this 5-year contract, Zhang Yi thought that if in 5 years he couldn''t win Luna and Sr by talking to them every day and always trying to win them over, he would never seed.


    As he had promised if he saw that Luna and Sr did not love him he would not deliver the memory crystal to them, perhaps he would take them to the divine ne and put them in a good sect so that their future was guaranteed.


    But even after he felt a lot of pain in his heart he would no longer try to win over her because he did not want any of his wives to be unhappy, Lusserina and Saphielle also understood and respected Zhang Yi''s decision.


    They knew how Zhang Yi also loved Luna and Sr, but if they didn''t fall in love with him after so many years it was better than this time they were apart, that was one of the qualities of Zhang Yi that they respected a lot.


    Lu Bi even though she couldn''t understand this situation well because she had no memories of the past and when Zhang Yi lived with Luna and Sr, but she could understand that Zhang Yi had the option of trying to force Luna and Sr to ept the memory crystal and so they would remember everything, but Zhang Yi didn''t want to do it out of respect.


    The other day very early the three employees arrived at Zhang Yi''s store, Zhang Yi exined again how things would be and Qiu Xiang understood that she would have to work more than Luna and Sr, but remembering how she received almost half more sry she epted it calmly.


    After all, warriors like her who were in the Core Creation realm would not be tired even if they worked for several days in a row, and she would work for only a few hours, Luna, who was sad to not receive more, was calmer to hear that she would work less and would still be sister all day.


    The three had been impressed when they learned that all the pills in Zhang Yi''s store were of a perfect grade, had pills to speed up the cultivation speed, qi recovery pills, and wound recovery pills.


    Zhang Yi sold the pills at a high price like the Golden Riverpany did, the difference is that they were all perfect grade pills and he sold them to Xiantian realm warriors to Core Creation realm warriors, he decided not to sell to the strongest warriors to not have problems in his store.


    Certainly, in fact, Zhang Yi sold these pills at a low price if you consider the quality of the pills, but not everyone in the vige would be able to buy these pills, seeing the price of the pills, the three understood how generous Zhang Yi was with their sry.


    So after a while, the store officially opened, just as agreed Qiu Xiang stood in front of the store and Luna and Sr stood at the back of the store waiting for Qiu Xiang to need help and helping Zhang Yi when needed.


    Zhang Yi was also going to be at the back of the store and as soon as the store opened Zhang Yi started talking to the two of them, in fact, just as he expected he was talking to Luna more because Sr was very shy.


    Zhang Yi created this store with many matrices and had a matrix that blocked the sound between the back of the store and the front of the store, but whoever was behind could hear if Qiu Xiang called someone.


    That was actually the consideration that Zhang Yi had for Qiu Xiang who was working alone in the front while the 3 talked in the back, Zhang Yi didn''t need to do that because in fact Qiu Xiang was the only real employee at the store and he received an excellent sry for that.


    Zhang Yi already considered Luna and Sr to be his wives and why it was so in the past, so it was normal for only Qiu Xiang to work since she was benefiting from Zhang Yi trying to win over Luna and Sr again.


    On the first day of work Zhang Yi can talk a lot with Luna and Sr, but several times they had to go to the front of the store to help Qiu Xiang because as the store was new many warriors from the vige came to see the new products and Qiu Xiang was unable to attend to everyone.


    But Zhang Yi was not impatient and did not care that he had less time to talk to them, so at the end of the day, Zhang Yi already knew Luna and Sr better who lived in this vige, after all, they had a different life than they had in the past.


    Just as Zhang Yi already knew Luna and Sr''s parents were not cultivators, as the city''s care was not very good because most people were warriors, her parents had already died a few years ago.


    Luna and Sr knew they had a talent for cultivation and wanted to be strong, so they went through a lot of difficulties in getting a cultivation technique and cultivation resources to reach the peakyer of the Xiantian realm.


    In their vige, there was no sect and they did not want to join any organization because the warriors had few rights in these organizations and had no right to leave afterward if they had reached the Core Creation realm they could do more work and get better cultivation techniques without joining an organization.


    But for a few years before Zhang Yi arrived at their vige, Luna and Sr were unlucky to get another cultivation technique that would allow them to enter the Core Creation realm, so they were happy that someone like Zhang Yi had appeared.


    Zhang Yi first wanted to get to know their story well and then he would start trying to win them over with the things he knew about them that surely Luna and Sr never told anyone and so he would show understanding and try to win them over.


    It was what he did with Lusserina and Saphielle, but his difficulty was that he could not talk properly with Sr because she was very shy and Zhang Yi also had difficulty because if he tried to win over both Luna she could get angry and end up loathing him.


    But that was something he had to think about after he managed to win over one of the two because otherwise, it would be useless to think if he could have just one if neither of them liked him.


    After a few weeks the store calmed down again, in the first weeks and especially in the first days Luna and Sr often had to go to help Qiu Xiang serve customers, some came to the store and found out everything Zhang Yi was selling and then spread the news to the whole vige.


    This actually helped Zhang Yi because the whole vige didn''t need to go into Zhang Yi''s store to ask what he was selling and whether it was of quality or not, everyone was impressed that all the pills were of the perfect grade.


    The price was expensive, but it was not an unfair value considering the quality of the pills that Zhang Yi sold, so those who could afford it soon went to Zhang Yi''s store and bought everything they wanted and could afford.


    Everyone who had a lot of spiritual stones and had rtives in the Xiantian realm or Core Creation realm came to the store to try to buy the pills that Zhang Yi sold, so the first few weeks at Zhang Yi''s store were very hectic.


    But after those first weeks, those in better condition had already bought and almost nobody else came to the store, Zhang Yi could earn a lot of money if he wanted to sell pills to warriors of the Core Revolution realm and the Spiritual Sea realm, but what he wanted was time to talk to Luna and Sr.


    Qiu Xiang was the one who worked mostly at the store, but she was very satisfied with the job as well as Luna and Sr because in these weeks they received their wages and it was much more than they expected.


    Those high-level spiritual stones that Zhang Yi gave were just for them to cultivate at the beginning, the real payment came in the middle of the month and at the end of the month, and it was 300 high-level spiritual stones for Luna and Sr.


    And 450 high-level spiritual stones for Qiu Xiang, of which he paid 100 high-level spiritual stones in the middle of the month for Luna and Sr and 150 high-level spiritual stones for Qiu Xiang and the rest he paid at the end of the month.


    Seeing this full sry they finally understood how generous Zhang Yi was and Qiu Xiang didn''tin about working more than Luna and Sr, and the twins didn''tin about talking to Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 323: Luna and Solar Village 3

    Chapter 323: Luna and Sr Vige 3


    Zhang Yi had hundreds of millions of high-level spiritual stones and had many spiritual stone mines in his mental energy world, so the number of spiritual stones he paid for meant nothing to him.


    After working for the first month the 3 employees still had not been able to fully understand the cultivation technique that Zhang Yi gave them, so they were not cultivating and Zhang Yi was not giving advice.


    Lusserina and Saphielle did not have to worry about that because when Zhang Yi gave them the crystal of memories they remembered everything they had learned in the past, but they had not yet started to cultivate.


    They said they were waiting for Luna and Sr and because they were no longer so interested in cultivating quickly since in the past their goal was to be on the same level as Zhang Yi in cultivation which was now impossible because Zhang Yi had been cultivating for almost 500 years.


    They could not even think of being the strongest wives because Lu Bi was also close to the level of Zhang Yi, in a few hundred years Lu Bi would reach the Divine Realm and reach the same realm as Zhang Yi.


    Even so, all this time Zhang Yi still talked a lot with Luna and Sr, at first they were nervous around him and were a little afraid because they knew that Zhang Yi was their boss and was stronger than the strongest warrior in the vige.


    After that time Zhang Yi already knew a lot about what the two went through differently after he went back in time, so Zhang Yi already knew everything about the two again, he talked to them calmly and always knew what to say.


    Luna thought it was pleasant to talk to Zhang Yi and even Sr, who was very shy, talked a lot with Zhang Yi because she felt it wasfortable talking with him if Zhang Yi tried to stay with them just because he was their boss they would have left the store even though they did the oath.


    But with Zhang Yi being like that they wouldn''t even realize that Zhang Yi was trying to win them over, that''s what Lu Bi meant when he said that Zhang Yi was a natural conqueror that Lusserina and Saphielle didn''t realize so much.


    Zhang Yi can talk about anything and also understands how to talk to a woman and just listen at the right time, Lu Bi also felt that he couldn''t feel friends with Zhang Yi talking, and when he realized she was already in love with him.


    She met many men who can talk to women for weeks and be very nice, but Lu Bi felt that she had be friends with him after a while and with Zhang Yi, she never felt it until she fell in love.


    Even she could not understand how Zhang Yi managed to do something like this, so she was smart and didn''t let anyone stay close to Zhang Yi and talk to him for a long time, in this store it was like that, Lu Bi stopped Zhang Yi from talking Qiu Xiang for a long time.


    She felt that if Zhang Yi stayed with Qiu Xiang for a long time it was possible that she would fall in love with Zhang Yi too, Zhang Yi agreed with that but knew it would be impossible because he promised to teach the mysteries of cultivation to his employees.


    Qiu Xiang was very excited about this because she could already feel that her cultivation speed has increased a lot since she started taking the pills that Zhang Yi gave her, but as her cultivation technique was not very good she cannot improve her cultivation a lot.


    So just after she learned the cultivation technique that Zhang Yi gave her that she would feel how she could get better quickly, after a few more weeks everyone finally understood the cultivation technique and understood how good this cultivation technique was.


    Especially Qiu Xiang, who already had her technique to use as aparison, was often better and with that, it would take a few years for her to reach the Core Revolution realm, Luna and Sr were also excited because they could finally move on to the Core Creation realm.


    On that day while Qiu Xiang was at the front of the store working, Zhang Yi was teaching about the mysteries of the initialyer of the Core Creation realm and teaching them how to create the core to advance their cultivation.


    Zhang Yi was always good at teaching things because with his talent he learned and understood a lot more things than normal people, having cultivated twice so his knowledge was much greater.


    So time passed much more quickly and the twins liked to spend time like that learning from Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi naturally took greater care in teaching Luna and Sr because they were his wives and also because he thought that he taught himself well in a few days they could advance to the Core Creation realm.


    After the store closed Zhang Yi was fair and sent Luna and Sr away to their home and stayed for a few more hours talking to Qiu Xiang, he spent the whole day teaching only Luna and Sr while Qiu Xiang worked, just after the store closed he thought it was fair to spend a few hours teaching her.


    Qiu Xiang was only a few years older than Luna and Sr and was certainly too talented to have reached her cultivation level as her previous cultivation technique was not so good and she had to fight for cultivation resources.


    Zhang Yi was also very generous and while trying to win over Luna and Sr he decided to teach as much as he could Qiu Xiang, surely Zhang Yi was one of the best teachers that anyone at Divine Realm could ask for because of his talent and understanding.


    With the cultivation technique she had and the cultivation resources that Qiu Xiang received, it was only a matter of time before she reached the Core Revolution realm, the twins and Qiu Xiang didn''t say anything about the big sry they received or about the quality of the cultivation technique they had.


    Otherwise even the daughters of the warriors of the Spiritual Sea realm and the Mortal Tribtion realm would be jealous of what they had achieved by working with Zhang Yi, for sure in a few years it would be obvious for anyone to see.


    After a few days, Luna and Sr advanced to the Core Creation realm finally, knowing that Lusserina and Saphielle decided to return to cultivating, or until Luna and Sr fell in love with Zhang Yi they would have already ovee Lusserina and Saphielle in cultivation.


    Lusserina and Saphielle had many advantages because even though they were not cultivating, they were doing double cultivation with Zhang Yi and that is why they had much cleaner qi and this reinforced the basis of their cultivation.


    Furthermore, the cultivation technique that Lusserina and Saphielle had was much better because, in addition to being of divine rank, they could still allow them to cultivate even the Divine Realm if they wanted, of course, it was not as good as Zhang Yi''s cultivation technique, but it was still the high-level technique that Zhang Yi managed to steal.


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped it was being very difficult to try to conquer Luna and Sr, he always talked to the twins and whenever either of them started to be interested in Zhang Yi they remembered that their sister was around and so they didn''t get involved with Zhang Yi.


    Yet Zhang Yi was patient and knew it would be difficult to win over Luna and Sr and so he would have to wait for a few years, while Luna, Sr, and Qiu Xiang had already realized how Zhang Yi''s technique and with his teachings they were cultivating much more quickly.


    The shop was also much less busy, but there were always some people who came to buy pills because they managed to collect the spiritual stones, the wealthier families had already bought pills for a few months.


    After Zhang Yi talked to his employees, they finally understood and epted that they had to use high-level spiritual stones to cultivate more quickly and also to buy what they wanted.


    As they were always independent and had difficulty finding cultivation resources and spiritual stones they never thought of using high-level spiritual stones to cultivate, but with their current sry they could use it and still have it to use in the future.


    Zhang Yi said that for their own good if Luna and Sr fell in love with him as Zhang Yi hoped then having high-level spiritual stones and cultivation resources would never be a problem again, and Zhang Yi would not spend many years teaching them for it Qiu Xiang had better use spiritual stones to make the most of what he taught.

 Chapter 324: Luna and Solar Village 4

    Chapter 324: Luna and Sr Vige 4


    After a few months had passed, many things had happened, everyone in the vige already recognized Zhang Yi''s store as one of the best things that had happened to the vige, the city leader who was waiting for trouble was also very pleased with how Zhang Yi had helped the vige.


    These pills and cultivation resources that Zhang Yi sold helped the warriors in the vige to be stronger and this increased the security of the city, it would also help the warriors who were below the Core Revolution realm to improve more quickly and thus they would save some years to arrive in the Mortal Tribtion realm and more young people would arrive on the divine ne.


    Everyone knew how the world of cultivation worked and knew that the younger someone reached a realm of cultivation the more talented the person would be, so when someone took a few thousand years to reach the Mortal Tribtion realm the person decided to continue on the continent of the moon blue than going to the divine ne.


    After all, on the continent of the blue moon, the warriors of the Mortal Tribtion realm were the strongest and would be calm and would be the most respected, but they knew that if they went to the divine ne they would still have to cultivate for many years to be respected.


    Zhang Yi himself agreed with what they thought, all the more so because the stronger a warrior was in cultivation the longer it took to reach the next cultivation realm, even someone talented like Zhang Yi took more than 400 years to reach the Divine Realm.


    And that was because he started to cultivate since he was born and for most of his cultivation time he was just recovering the cultivation he had already achieved in the past, and Zhang Yi was considered a divine talent.


    His masters were a good example because they were more than 10,000 years old and had not yet managed to reach the Divine Realm, Lu Bi could arrive after 3,000 years because he had so much talent and help from Zhang Yi.


    The cultivation of Qiu Xiang had also increased in these months as well as the cultivation of Luna and Sr, they were surprised to see how in a few months they had managed to advance in cultivation even with a new technique.


    Qiu Xiang was now in the advancedyer of the Core Creation realm and Luna and Sr were in the middleyer of the Core Creation realm, they certainly had to ept that what Zhang Yi taught was also the one that helped the most in thest few months.


    As their talent was not very great, he taught the mysteries of the supremeyer to Qiu Xiang and even the advancedyer to Luna and Sr, then they could not understand the most advanced knowledge and that is why Zhang Yi taught them a little about thews.


    None of them expected that Zhang Yi would also teach about thews, this was something that nobody liked to teach to anyone other than the disciples because understanding thews increased someone''s fighting strength more than cultivating in the bigger realms.


    This made them think that Zhang Yi was even more generous than they thought, of course, Zhang Yi did not mind teaching thews to Qiu Xiang, after all, he was in the Divine Realm and had a peak understanding of 13 differentws.


    So it wouldn''t change anything for him even if Qiu Xiang got a lot stronger, he spent several years teaching Lu Bi who was very talented to advance a level in advanced understanding of thews.


    Of course, Qiu Xiang would improve much more quickly because she had only a fewws with the initial understanding, as for Luna and Sr it was even better that they learn quickly, even so, when Zhang Yi gave them the crystal of memories the understanding of thews they would return to what they were in the past.


    Zhang Yi was confident again that this could happen because he had be very close to Luna and Sr in thest few months, talking every day with the two and without trying to force anything he felt that the two were falling in love with him.


    It had taken much longer than it had been with Lusserina and Saphielle and the reason for that was because the two were together, they were ashamed to feel something for Zhang Yi with her sister nearby and so they did not open their hearts when they talked to Zhang Yi.


    But after so many months the two began to fall in love with Zhang Yi without maybe even noticing it, Zhang Yi was patient and would wait several years if necessary, even Qiu Xiang had already realized that the twin sisters were falling in love with Zhang Yi.


    She had already realized that in thest few months only she worked and never needed Luna and Sr to help, so Qiu Xiang thought that Zhang Yi liked the twins and that''s why she gave this job to her.


    But as Qiu Xiang received a veryrge sry for the little work she did, Qiu Xiang didn''t really care about working much more than the others as she received much more than the sisters and was learning a lot from Zhang Yi.


    In those months Lusserina and Saphielle had also advanced to the advancedyer of cultivation and were close to the supremeyer, after all, they only needed to umte spiritual energy to advance in cultivation.


    Only Lu Bi and Zhang Yi''s parents were rxed in his mental energy world, they already had a very high level of cultivation and it would take several years before they could advance ayer of cultivation.


    So another 6 months passed, it was just over 1 year since Zhang Yi had opened a store in the vige of Luna and Sr, Qiu Xiang had already advanced in cultivating it again and was at the topyer of the Core Creation realm.


    Luna and Sr also advanced in cultivation and were in the advancedyer of the Core Creation realm, in addition, all of them already had an understanding of at least onew in the intermediate understanding of thews.


    Lusserina and Saphielle had already reached the peakyer of the Core Creation realm, they naturally cultivated faster than Luna and Sr who were cultivating for the first time, this difference would be much greater in the higher realms.


    Zhang Yi''s employees were also being noticed by the vige warriors, in just 1 year they all had many advances in cultivation and they were just Zhang Yi''s employees, of course, no one dared to do anything like questioning Zhang Yi''s employees or much less Zhang Yi himself.


    He had already shown his strength and authority when he came to this vige, and after a while, even the vige leader again warned everyone that no one should provoke Zhang Yi, but the women who were qualified to try to be Zhang Yi''s employees as the daughters of the elders of the Spiritual Sea realm and the Mortal Tribtion realm were the ones who most regretted it.


    Even with all the resources and talent that they had that year, they had not advanced anyyers in cultivation and right now Luna and Sr who were in the Xiantian realm were outperforming them in cultivation.


    This was a good advertisement that the pills that Zhang Yi sold were really effective, whoever bought the pills noticed how the one who took it can improve much more quickly in cultivation, but even the richest people did not take so many pills and used high-level spiritual stones like Zhang Yi''s employees.


    These warriors also did not have a cultivation technique as good as Zhang Yi gave to his employees, this showed the talent of the twins and Qiu Xiang, but it showed, even more, the resources of Zhang Yi and his talent to teach.


    Zhang Yi was the one who was most happy because, after 1 year of trying he felt that he had finally conquered the twins, he could feel that Luna and Sr were in love with him, this was normal because as with Lusserina and Saphielle, Zhang Yi was the first man who spent so much time talking to them.


    Zhang Yi also seemed to know them even before they said what they felt for him, it made Luna and Sr get closer and fall in love with Zhang Yi, the two already knew that too.


    Now Zhang Yi''s biggest challenge was to win them over because Luna and Sr didn''t say anything about how they felt about Zhang Yi because they felt that their sister loved Zhang Yi too, maybe even though they always lived together they didn''t think about marrying the same man.


    But Zhang Yi felt that the hardest he had achieved and he still had many years to break that little barrier in their hearts and thus make them decide to stay with him, and even if it didn''t happen to them loving him, Zhang Yi could just deliver the memory crystals that would have no more problem.

 Chapter 325: Luna and Solar Village 5

    Chapter 325: Luna and Sr Vige 5


    He just didn''t do it because he still had a lot of time and wanted to be with them without having to use the memory crystal before, but after learning that they loved him, Zhang Yi''s mood was much better and he was clearly much happier.


    Zhang Yi had never talked about it with anyone, but in fact, since he was born again it weighed on his heart if what he would have changed in the future could make him not have his wives again.


    Zhang Yi was afraid that he would not be able to have his wives again near him, so in almost 500 years he lived with that insecurity that only disappeared when he learned that Luna and Sr had fallen in love with him and he could hand the memory crystal over to the two.


    Naturally, Zhang Yi''s wives and parents within his mental energy world realized this clearly, they had known Zhang Yi for many years and have never seen him so rxed and happy.


    Maybe only Lusserina and Saphielle could imagine what Zhang Yi felt, he could look like someone very strong and insensitive at times, but his heart was fragile if Zhang Yi didn''t have such a strong resolve and determination and a martial heart so resistant he wouldn''t cultivate.


    Zhang Yi''s employees also realized this, Luna and Sr who were already in love with Zhang Yi liked him even more after seeing this new side of him, and just as Zhang Yi''s wives expected Qiu Xiang was also in danger.


    Zhang Yi listened to his wives and tried not to talk to Qiu Xiang much and besides teaching her about the mysteries of cultivation and understanding thews he spoke to her only a few times, Qiu Xiang naturally noticed the different treatment she had of the twins.


    She thought that Luna and Sr were not much prettier than she and neither were more talented than she and they were almost the same age, so Qiu Xiang couldn''t understand why Zhang Yi treated them so differently.


    Of course, she would never be able to understand that Luna and Sr were Zhang Yi''s wives in the past and he hade to this vige and opened this store because of them only, so it was only natural that he treated Luna and Sr differently from her.


    Even though Qiu Xiang realized that women''s hearts were something of a mystery, she began to be jealous of the way Zhang Yi treated Luna and Sr and thus began to pay more attention to Zhang Yi.


    She knew that Zhang Yi was kind and generous and taught her every day for hours after the store closed, it was the time that they were alone, Qiu Xiang was someone very lonely who had neither mother nor father and always fought for everything alone.


    So it was impossible for her not to keep in her heart the things that Zhang Yi did and how he had helped her in recent years with the cultivation technique, with the cultivation resources and mainly teaching her.


    Without Zhang Yi, it would take her more than 10 years to achieve what she achieved in 1 year alone, after all this and without having to worry about anything like Luna and Sr had, it was normal for Qiu Xiang to start feeling something special for Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi''s wives in his mental energy world were also hoping that he could conquer Luna and Sr so that they could return to the Divine ne if they knew what Zhang Yi intended to do as soon as he returned to the divine ne they would not think so.


    After that another year passed and Zhang Yi finally got what he wanted, Qiu Xiang managed to advance to the Core Revolution realm, and the twins advanced to the peakyer of the Core Creation realm.


    Lusserina and Saphielle advanced even faster and were already in the advancedyer of the Core Revolution realm, in 2 years Lusserina and Saphielle were far ahead in cultivation than Luna and Sr, but as they were older they were not so happy about it.


    Zhang Yi said he had achieved what he tried so many times, a few weeks ago Luna and Sr seem to have had a decision, the two had already been in love with Zhang Yi for over 1 year and could not hide it anymore, just as good sisters talked about that between them.


    Just as they expected Luna and Sr were in love with Zhang Yi, in the past they thought of marrying different men or the same man, but when the moment came it was more difficult to decide and there was also the fact that Zhang Yi was their boss.


    So after they talked they decided that Luna who was the more excited of the two would stay with Zhang Yi first and reveal that she was in love with him, if nothing changed then Luna would say after a while for Sr to also dere himself to Zhang Yi and so the two would stay with him.


    Luna told Zhang Yi that she loved him after Qiu Xiang left the store and Zhang Yi was very happy about it and said that he also loved her from the beginning, the two didn''t talk about Sr and so they spent the first night together.


    Luna was actually much more decisive than Zhang Yi and stayed with him since the first night after Zhang Yi said he loved her, the other day they came to the store nothing seemed to change the way Zhang Yi treated them both.


    But Sr naturally knew that the two of them had spent the night together, Sr had always lived with Luna and the reason why they talked about whether they would marry only one man or if each would marry a different man was because they were going to separate.


    If Zhang Yi married Luna then she would have to live with him and Sr could not live with them because she loved Zhang Yi too, so either she married Zhang Yi too or she walked away from Luna a little.


    That was why it was so hard to decide and she asked Luna to help her decide to stay with Zhang Yi first, so after a few weeks, he had already slept a few times with Luna and was sure she loved him even more.


    Zhang Yi had realized that Luna still had doubts about whether to tell Sr to also be with Zhang Yi or if she would not do that and stay with him alone and away from her sister, so Zhang Yi would stay with Luna that day and give her the memory crystal.


    He knew that if he did that it would only help Luna make the decision much more easily and also tell her that he had other wives and having Sr would also raise just one more wife and thus Luna would stay with her sister forever.


    Just as Zhang Yi had said after he taught Qiu Xiang, Luna came to Zhang Yi''s house, this time before they were together Zhang Yi handed her the memory crystal, Luna trusted Zhang Yi a lot after these two years and took the memory crystal and so the memories of Luna''s past entered her soul.


    She was a little shocked by what she saw and soon as the others hugged Zhang Yi and started to cry, Zhang Yi was already used to it and it showed just how they loved him in the past and suffered from having to separate from him and with the possibility of him dying.


    "If you had given me that crystal before things would have been resolved more than a year ago, I had told you to remind me of everything as soon as you met me, you don''t know how I suffered this year undecided about what I would do with this feeling."


    "I know you were indecisive because of Sr, but I didn''t think you were like that, as things happened in the past I thought it was natural for you to think about being with the same man."


    "Things in the past were different, we didn''t even talk about it because we were respected and helped by everyone in the vige, so we went through difficulties and didn''t even think about getting married after the underworld started to invade the vige we didn''t think about it either because we thought that we were going to die."


    "When we are in the underworld and find out that we were both in love with you and the situation as it was and you were already married to Lusserina and Saphielle, then we have no doubt that we wanted to be with you."


    So Zhang Yi understood what was different from the past and the present, after he went back in the past they were no longer respected by the people in the vige and no one helped them, so going through the difficulties trying to cultivate they thought several times about things like rtionships.

 Chapter 326: Luna and Solar Village 6

    Chapter 326: Luna and Sr Vige 6


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore, now that I remember what happened in the past and Sr will soon remember too, it makes things much simpler."


    "I wanted to spend more time with you or go to the world of mental energy to talk to Lusserina and Saphielle, but now I think it''s better to start preparing Sr for her to be with you too."


    Luna had understood that Zhang Yi did not want to give the memory crystal before fully conquering them, and Luna thought this was the best because she felt that the feelings she felt after receiving the memory crystal would quickly disappear if they had no basis.


    How she had really fallen in love with Zhang Yi and after recovering the memories that feeling of love has increased several times and increases even more in the future, and as things were now it was not a problem that Sr waited a few weeks to remember everything.


    Just as Luna said she would, she said how much she loved Zhang Yi and how much better he was than she expected and also that Sr should also marry Zhang Yi because Zhang Yi also loved her.


    Sr thought it was strange that Luna changed so much after just one night, but she knew her sister well and knew that Luna was telling the truth to her, so Sr didn''t hesitate any longer and decided that she would stay with Zhang Yi too, Luna supported and said that would give a space for the sister.


    So what happened to Luna also happened to Sr and after a week Zhang Yi handed the memory crystal to Sr too, Sr''s reaction was much more intense than that of his other wives.


    Everyone knew that Sr was the one who loved Zhang Yi the most in the past and remembering that feeling changed everything she felt about him, Zhang Yi can rest easy seeing that he had finally conquered his wives again.


    He took Luna and Sr into his mental energy world and left them talking to his other wives, now they would meet Lu Bi and know what has changed and what Zhang Yi has gone through in time.


    Luna and Sr were very happy when they found out that Zhang Yi had spent a lot more time and effort to win them over, they thought how Zhang Yi opened a store in the vige and stayed 2 years and hired employees just because of them.


    Before recovering the memories they never suspected that Zhang Yi could be doing all this just because of them, it was really amazing to think that, Zhang Yi was also happy and he had finished almost everything he had to do on the continent of the blue moon.


    He would wait a few more weeks in the vige and then tell his wives about what would happen in the future and ask for their opinion on it, Luna and Sr met Zhang Yi''s parents as well as all of his wives.


    Mary liked them all and was impressed with how talented and beautiful they were and loved her son very much, Zhang Feng was actually jealous of Zhang Yi since he would never achieve anything like this.


    The two were already over 500 years old and could never hope that they would live for so many years, they knew that everyone they had ever known on earth died and now they only had Zhang Yi and his wives to talk to.


    Fortunately, the martial heart that they developed after cultivating so many years prepared them for what reality was like, they were happy to be able to live so many years with Zhang Yi, and they would live for a few hundred thousand more years in that life.


    If Zhang Yi was not afraid for their safety he would let them travel on the divine ne, but since he would be staying on the continent for a few more weeks he decided to let them leave his world of mental energy to travel across the continent of the blue moon.


    They were much stronger than the strongest warrior on that continent and so Zhang Yi thought they would be safe if they traveled across the continent, Zhang Yi did not do this before because he was more concerned with winning over his wives again.


    The next day Zhang Yi continued to shop normally and Luna and Sr also worked normally, only Qiu Xiang who had known them for over two years, can see how it looked like Luna and Sr had changed a lot in thest month.


    But just as she couldn''t do anything about it before, Qiu Xiang was already happy with what she had achieved in those two years working in that store, even after arriving at the Core Revolution realm Zhang Yi had not kicked her out.


    Zhang Yi continued to teach about the mysteries of cultivation and also thews for her, now Qiu Xiang had only her normal cultivation technique and so it was much slower to cultivate than before, but with the cultivation resources she had and with Zhang Yi teaching she hopes to continue to improve.


    Luna and Sr were actually concerned for Qiu Xiang, now that they recovered their memory they knew that Zhang Yi had done it all for them and that he would soon be leaving the blue moon continent, but the two knew that in fact, Qiu Xiang had fallen in love with Zhang Yi at that time.


    Naturally, this situation was different from what happened with Zhang Yi''s other wives, because Zhang Yi had not fallen in love with Qiu Xiang, he only thought about Luna and Sr and even tried to talk as little as possible with Qiu Xiang so as not to get involved with her.


    So they felt sorry for Qiu Xiang who ended up falling in love with Zhang Yi because of his charm, but they wouldn''t tell Zhang Yi to stay with Qiu Xiang just like his other wives did because the situation was different.


    Luna and Sr even talked about it with Zhang Yi''s other wives to know what to do, Lu Bi hadn''t been surprised by this because he already expected this to happen, she wasn''t angry because she knew Zhang Yi tried to keep his distance from Qiu Xiang.


    Lusserina and Saphielle were more surprised by this because just as Lu Bi knew that Zhang Yi actually tried to stay away from Qiu Xiang and didn''t speak to her much about anything other than cultivation.


    Only Luna and Sr had an idea of what had happened and exined it to everyone, Qiu Xiang at first felt jealous of the way Zhang Yi treated them and so he started trying to get Zhang Yi to pay more attention to her and started paying more attention to Zhang Yi.


    In addition, Qiu Xiang never had the support to improve her cultivation and spent several years fighting alone to improve her cultivation, so Zhang Yi helping her so much she ended up messing with her feelings, for all this, she fell in love with Zhang Yi after living several years with him.


    After spending a few more weeks at his store in the vige of Luna and Sr after closing the store and teaching Qiu Xiang, Zhang Yi went to his mental energy world and called all his wives to make a meeting.


    All of Zhang Yi''s wives found it strange because he had never done anything about it, so they got together with no idea that Zhang Yi would talk about a very important subject that could change the whole history of the divine ne.


    "I want to say first that I am very happy that we were all here together, I love you all and it is only after being with you again that I feel that my life isplete again."


    "I called you here because you are not the people I trust the most in my life, I had thought about doing this for hundreds of years and maybe not even Lu Bi who spent all these years with me knows that."


    "Now that I have managed to bring all of you together again, I am ready to try to advance to the Divine Realm of qi cultivation, I am already in the Divine Realm in my mental energy and in my body refinement."


    "But even if I could move on to the Divine Realm several years ago I decided to hope to feel ready and be with you all again, I did because I know this may be the most difficult celestial tribtion I have ever been through."


    "Thest one had the strength of a warrior above the Divine Realm and if I had not achieved the peak understanding in somews I would have died, now I may face a celestial tribtion with the strength of a warrior two realms above the Divine Realm."


    "But I am confident because now I have a peak understanding of 13ws and I already have the second level in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and the thirteenth realm of body refinement."

 Chapter 327: Divine Realm 1

    Chapter 327: Divine Realm 1


    Zhang Yi''s wives were nervous to hear that Zhang Yi would face such a difficult celestial tribtion, but if Zhang Yi thought he was confident they were also confident that Zhang Yi would make it through this celestial tribtion.


    Only Lu Bi was much more concerned because she was the only one who knew exactly what Zhang Yi was talking about, his other wives were used to seeing him go through tribtions, but they did not understand that after Zhang Yi went back in time to tribtions he faced were several times more difficult.


    But just like Zhang Yi''s other wives did she had to believe Zhang Yi and trust him to be okay, the other day Zhang Yi warned Qiu Xiang that the store would not open for a few days and so she could rest.


    Zhang Yi took everyone who was in his mental energy world and left everyone in his house that he did in the vige, he said he would do it because he would go through this celestial tribtion within his mental energy world and he didn''t know what would happen.


    After reaching the thirteenth realm of mental energy, his world of mental energy integrated with the universe and did not need only his mental energy to give spiritual energy to this world.


    Just as Zhang Yi had said his mental energy world had far more spiritual energy than the divine ne and he did not have to fear that other warriors in the Divine Realm or the Eternal Realm might discover that he was going through a celestial tribtion.


    Just as Zhang Yi said he was prepared for this and after meeting with his wives again he was full of confidence and was no longer afraid of anything and had no weakness in his martial heart.


    Zhang Yi took his Pico holy rank spear which could evolve again after this celestial tribtion, he activated the dragon scales and increased his defense by 7 times, Zhang Yi used the divine turtle shield defense technique and increased his defense in 3 times.


    Then he used the technique of the sacred armor and doubled his defense and this technique could cut in half and even absorb the lightning of the tribtion although Zhang Yi did not believe this was possible.


    Zhang Yi also used the technique he created in the shield of chaos which was the defensive technique he most trusted to survive this tribtion after the celestial armor technique after he was ready Zhang Yi cultivated for a few minutes and easily advanced to the Divine Realm.


    So Zhang Yi can see the spiritual energy of the whole world of his mental energy and also of the universe gathering over him to create a huge dark cloud of pure spiritual energy that covered the entire sky.


    Anyone looking from a distance would think it was the end of the world with something like a hurricane of spiritual energy forming over Zhang Yi to increase the cloud, however, this time Zhang Yi did not feel as much pressure from the gathered spiritual energy and did not feel shortness of breath.


    Just as at other times, the spiritual energy gathered in the celestial tribtion created shields around Zhang Yi so as not to destroy Zhang Yi''s terrain and the world of mental energy, he felt that this shield was much stronger than at other times.


    After almost an hour of gathering spiritual energy the first lightning of the tribtion that had the waterws fell on Zhang Yi, it was white lightning that was when the lightning was strongest.


    The lightning hit Zhang Yi''s celestial armor that had the fourth level peak understanding of thews of water, so the lightning decreased the force by almost half which greatly exceeded Zhang Yi''s expectations and made him more confident.


    Zhang Yi used the spear that held just a while before the lightning that was only half as strong through it, so Zhang Yi used the Chaos shield to face the lightning when the lightning struck the chaos shield the confrontation of the forces caused a light that could be seen in Zhang Yi''s world of mental energy.


    However, in a short time, Zhang Yi realized that the lightning did not have the strength to cross Zhang Yi''s shield of chaos which was formed by his peak understanding of 13 differentws, in a short time the lightning disappeared.


    Soon another lightning strike with thews of wood also fell, the lightning lost half its strength after passing through the celestial armor and easily passed through Zhang Yi''s holy rank spear, and just as the first lightning stopped on his chaos shield.


    Zhang Yi realized that perhaps he had created the strongest defensive technique in the world and it was a technique that only Zhang Yi could create with the peak understanding of the 13ws he had, it was as strong as the technique of the sacred domain he used.


    This chaos shield managed to stop until the fourth lightning strike that had thews of the earth, but the fifth lightning strike with thews of metal crossed this shield of chaos just as Zhang Yi expected and hit him, his defenses were all activated to resist lightning.


    Zhang Yi''s defense was stronger perhaps than a normal Eternal Realm warrior and so the lightning with thews of thend failed to hurt Zhang Yi, but he knew the danger had not yet passed, the strongest lightning was thest lightning with thews of lightning.


    From what Zhang Yi saw, he would be seriously injured after receiving the power of this lightning which was sometimes stronger than thest lightning, but he would have to resist because after that Zhang Yi would no longer have to go through a celestial tribtion if he did not want to.


    His goal would be realized when he was in the Divine Realm, while he thought about it thest lightning bolt with thews of lightning fell and passed through the celestial armor and more than half of the lightning''s strength managed to pass as Zhang Yi expected.


    This lightning fell on Zhang Yi''s chaos shield that had saved his life in thest tribtions, the shield held up well as if he felt Zhang Yi''s resolution, but it was crossed, Zhang Yi then used the holy rank spear.


    He used the spear after the chaos shield because it didn''t do much good before, the spear managed to resist more because the lightning was weaker and had the same element as the spear.


    But he still had a lot of strength that would seriously hurt him after passing the spear, when Zhang Yi prepared to feel the pain Zhang Yi''s spear evolved again this time to the divine rank that he never expected would happen.


    The spear used the pure spiritual energy of the lightning to evolve and still managed to resist another time before the lightning managed to hit Zhang Yi, this was only because the spear had just evolved or it could take much longer.


    The lightning was much more weakened than Zhang Yi expected, even so, he activated the support domain technique and prepared himself, this technique also increased his defense and regeneration, even though the lightning was weakened it still crossed Zhang Yi''s defense which was 42 times stronger.


    This showed how the heavenly tribtions were dangerous and deadly for anyone other than Zhang Yi, he felt a lot of pain as if his body was torn by lightning because he was very resistant to pain.


    Fortunately, the body refinement had also strengthened Zhang Yi''s entire body, all the organs and cells in his body were reinforced and even with great pain, the lightning could not destroy Zhang Yi''s almost immortal body after being so weakened.


    After a long time feeling pain with his body regenerating while he was injured he managed to resist thest lightning of this tribtion and managed to survive and reach the Divine Realm safely.


    After that, Zhang Yi passed out from fatigue, so that a Divine Realm warrior like Zhang Yi was so wounded and being qi was almost impossible to happen, Zhang Yi rxed while his spearpleted the evolution and he rested.


    After a long time Zhang Yi woke up still tired, but he had recovered his qi and had no injuries, he saw that his mental energy world was also starting to recover his spiritual energy.


    Zhang Yi took his spear that was now in the Divine rank and had saved his life again, he was happy to hear from his master and decided to evolve this spear with him over the years.

 Chapter 328: Divine Realm 2

    Chapter 328: Divine Realm 2


    Zhang Yi then changed clothes and thus left his world of mental energy to tell his wives that he had survived, however, contrary to what he expected he saw that everyone in his house was sad and nervous.


    When Lu Bi and Lusserina saw Zhang Yi first they ran to him and hugged him and started to cry, Zhang Yi didn''t understand what was happening and started to worry that something had happened in the time he was passed out.


    But soon all his wives showed up and Zhang Yi knew that nothing had happened, after they all cried some more Zhang Yi finally understood what was going on, without him knowing he was passed out for a few weeks after surviving thest lightning of the celestial tribtion.


    This had never happened after Zhang Yi went through tribtion, he usually returned after a few hours after the tribtion was over or at most a few dayster, his wives knew how dangerous that tribtion was and so they started to worry that Zhang Yi had died.


    But now that they saw that everything was fine with him, they all calmed down and were happy that Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm now, Zhang Yi could go back to the divine ne and never have to hide anything from anyone because he was not afraid even of the elders of the Eternal Realm after this celestial tribtion.


    Zhang Yi wanted to have another meeting with his wives and talk about his next ns, but Zhang Yi learned that besides them Qiu Xiang was also very concerned about Zhang Yi, he said he would close the store for just a few days, but after several weeks she had been unable to speak to Zhang Yi again.


    So Luna and Sr suggested that Zhang Yi tell Qiu Xiang that he was back, but Zhang Yi denied it and thought it was better to talk to her at another time, the meeting with his wives was more important.


    They went to the world of mental energy again to have the meeting and his wives were surprised because they realized how the spiritual energy had decreased in this world, they realized that it was recovering, but it would still take several years to get back to what it was.


    Just because they realized how dangerous Zhang Yi''s celestial tribtion had been, Zhang Yi gathered everyone in his castle to continue the meeting he had before going through the celestial tribtion to talk about his ns.


    "I would like to continue saying what I started a few weeks ago, as I said maybe Lu Bi doesn''t even know what I intend to do now that I''m on Divine Realm, so I wanted you all to know what it is."


    "As soon as I return to the divine n, I intend to start a war against the organization of soul-eaters once and for all, as you know, I have the ability to know who the members of the organization are."


    "In my current realm, I can in a few months walk around the divine ne and find out the location of the organization''s headquarters, but even if I can''t do that it is important that we eliminate all infiltrators of the organization in the sects."


    "I had to wait to get to the Divine Realm because I feel it will be much more difficult than I expect and it could involve the whole universe and not just the divine ne, I fear until it involves smaller worlds like the continent of the blue moon."


    "Lu Bi already knows, but I have prepared myself in the past hundreds of years to do this, my reputation and the reputation of my masters and Sword Sect and Serenity Sect are greater than ever and we have allies everywhere."


    "So I have the power and the influence to send across the divine ne, so this is the right time to fight against the organization of soul eaters."


    All of Zhang Yi''s wives were very surprised to hear that, even Lu Bi who has been with him all these years did not expect Zhang Yi to n to do something this big, naturally everyone knew about Zhang Yi''s hatred of the devourers'' organization of soul.


    But just as Zhang Yi himself said it could be a war that involved the entire universe and not just the divine ne, so Zhang Yi waited until he was confident enough to talk to them about it.


    "How this war can affect the continent of the blue moon could also affect the world of hope as well, so I wanted to ask you if you think I should do anything about it."


    "What do you mean, do something about it?"


    "I could, together with Lusserina and Saphielle, try to convince the Forest elves and the Dark elves to take the elves into my world of mental energy and thus create some kingdoms for themselves until this war is over."


    "I also want to see if I can bring Iron Sect and Rose Sect into my world of mental energy, you know how big my world of mental energy is, it can even be much bigger than the divine ne today."


    "If Luna and Sr wanted to, I could even bring your vige to my world, so I wanted to hear what you guys think about it."


    Now his wives understood why Zhang Yi had said that this meeting was important, Zhang Yi was sure that he was able to bring everyone he said into his world of mental energy.


    So they had to decide whether to try to save everyone from their family or just leave everything as it is in danger of everything being destroyed, Lusserina and Saphielle would certainly want to take the elves into the world of mental energy if they could convince the elves.


    Luna and Sr did not want to bring the vige into Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, they suffered a lot because of the vige in the past and yet nothing was recognized and in this life, the people of the vige didn''t even care about them.


    Lu Bi had nothing to say because he knew the Sword Sect would be safe even if a universal war broke out, especially with Zhang Yi around to protect everyone, but she was impressed by how Zhang Yi cared about everyone and wanted to save whoever helped him.


    "I would like you to bring the Dark elves into your world of mental energy, but you know that the elves are not that close, and you have to convince my father of that."


    "I would also like you to save the Forest elves, but my father will have to ept that and when he knows that you are human I don''t know what he would think."


    "Sr and I don''t care about the vige, we only live for a few years and you don''t have to care about them."


    "Very well, I will try to convince the elves and the people of Iron Sect and Rose Sect, if I can''t at least get a clear conscience, if I can just bring in Gantar, Bemere, and Fel will be very good already."


    They all agreed with that, they couldn''t be sure if the blue moon continent would really be affected by the war that Zhang Yi was going to start, and Zhang Yi wanted to do his best to help others if the elves or the people he wanted to help didn''t if they wanted he could do nothing.


    After deciding this Zhang Yi started to prepare to go to the divine ne, he first left his wives into the world of mental energy and went to speak to Qiu Xiang to warn that the store would close and that he would leave this vige.


    Zhang Yi found where Qiu Xiang''s home was using his mental energy and went over there, he called Qiu Xiang who opened the door and Zhang Yi could see that it looked like she was worried and crying and was visibly relieved when he saw Zhang Yi.


    She visited the store almost every day and saw that Zhang Yi would not open the store, in the store she always met Luna and she said that Zhang Yi would not open the store for a while, but with time Qiu Xiang realized that Luna she also seemed to be concerned about Zhang Yi.


    So Qiu Xiang started to think that something bad could have happened to Zhang Yi or that he had left the vige without speaking to anyone, as Qiu Xiang was in love with Zhang Yi any of these things that happened was a reason for her to cry.


    So seeing that Zhang Yi was fine she was relieved, Zhang Yi naturally knew that Qiu Xiang could be in love with him, but he promised that he would not try to get close to anyone and so he would have to walk away from Qiu Xiang in those years.

 Chapter 329: Divine Realm 3

    Chapter 329: Divine Realm 3


    "I am happy to see that you are well, in thest few weeks I went to your store several times and you were never there, did youe to tell me that the store will open normally tomorrow?"


    "No, I came to say that the store will be closed from tomorrow, I already did what I had to do here in this vige and I will have to go back to my home after solving some things, so I wanted to say that the contract between us It has beenpleted."


    Qiu Xiang was shocked to hear Zhang Yi saying it so casually, she always knew that Zhang Yi who was so strong did not belong to a vige like this, but she imagined that maybe Zhang Yi wanted to get away from the ce where he lived and would take care of this shop for life in this vige.


    If that didn''t happen at least he would fulfill the 5-year contract he had offered them after giving such generous rewards and maybe just after that he would be gone, but it seems that the worst she imagined was happening.


    Zhang Yi realized how shocked Qiu Xiang was at this, he imagined that she had hopes that he would stay in this vige for many years and that something could happen, but he couldn''t just stay here since he had so many things to do.


    But even if it was something he was not supposed to do, Zhang Yi had felt sorry for Qiu Xiang, so he decided to speak to her more clearly about what had happened and at least make her resigned.


    "I am not from that continent, I am from the divine ne and I have important things to do there, I came to this continent because I had important things to do, you are very talented and now you are in the Core Revolution realm, in a few years you can go for the divine ne or live here in the vige as a leader."


    Zhang Yi tried to cheer up Qiu Xiang but saw that it didn''t work, he wanted to help her, but if he offered a cultivation technique or many cultivation resources he felt it would make Qiu Xiang even sadder.


    He thought about what he could do for a while and then saw that he could help Qiu Xiang some more, Luna and Sr did not want him to save everyone in the vige by taking them into his world of mental energy.


    But he would already save millions of Iron Sect and Rose Sect warriors, many of whom he didn''t even know, so he could help Qiu Xiang as well, who at least he had known for more than 2 years.


    "See, I don''t think I can give what you want, but I feel that this world and many others will be in danger after a few years, that was one of the reasons that I came to this continent."


    "I know that you are not feeling well now, but you are also a cultivator and have a martial heart and in a few months you will recover and continue cultivating, so I decided to take some people and sects to another ce to protect these people."


    "So if you want I can take you to this ce and you will be safe after this is over I can even take you to a divine ne sect where you can try to reach the Emperor Realm."


    Qiu Xiang was really in shock and very sad to know that Zhang Yi was going to leave, but she understood that what he said was true and one day she would recover and continue cultivating, Zhang Yi always helped her these years and she couldn''t stay upset when he was still offering her more help.


    "I understand, thank you, Zhang Yi, if I go to that ce you told me that I will be safe, will I be able to see you again?"


    "For sure, I said that after this is over I will take you to the divine ne and you will be able to join a good sect with your talent, I will ask some acquaintances to treat you well there."


    So Qiu Xiang epted and Zhang Yi took her to a city that was in a ce where he did not intend to take any sect and none of the elf sects if he left her near his castle Qiu Xiang could misunderstand or be even sadder seeing him with his wives.


    Qiu Xiang took her things and saw that there was a gigantic city in that ce and a castle far away, this was a ce that didn''t have as much spiritual energy in the environment as the vige did, but it was a good ce and she trusted Zhang Yi that this it was a safe ce.


    It was just strange that she couldn''t see anybody and nothing that looked like a city despite having such beautiful houses, Qiu Xiang trusted Zhang Yi and believed that this was a safe ce.


    "This is a secret ce that I cannot say where it is, only you live in that ce, the spiritual energy is usually much richer and in a few years it will recover, you can get food in the forest next to this city that has wild beasts low level and all kinds of fruits."


    "After a few months if you want I can take you to be with other people, but you can feel excluded for not being part of the people of these sects, I will give you a cultivation technique until the Spiritual Sea realm, here they are some high-level spiritual stones and some pills."


    "You don''t need that, I already have a cultivation technique and I already have cultivation resources that I have saved over the years, besides, I won''t be able to pay you anyway."


    "ept this, you may not like it, but I consider you a friend of mine after spending more than 2 years with you, and if I want to introduce you to any sect on the divine ne you have to be at least in the Mortal Tribtion realm. "


    After talking to Qiu Xiang, Zhang Yi returned to the hope world and went to the side of the Dark elves, he disguised himself as the Dark elf again and brought Lusserina with him so that they could speak to Fel.


    Fel was happy to see Lusserina and Zhang Yi again in a few years, he thought it would take a long time for them to see each other again, Fel was happy to see that Lusserina was already in the Core Revolution realm, it showed that she continued to strive and that Zhang Yi was helping her these years.


    "Fel, we came back quickly to say something important to you, in fact, I''m not in the Soul Refinement realm and I''m in the Divine Realm, after the Soul Refinement realm there is the Realm of Emptiness, then there is the Emperor Realm and then the Divine Realm where I''m."


    Fel was surprised by this because he didn''t realize how much stronger Zhang Yi was than he, and in fact, he didn''t even know how warriors could get to the Divine Realm, it took him thousands of years to get to the Soul Birth realm and found he still had 4 realms above that.


    "Another thing I lie is that I''m not actually a Dark elf and I''m actually a human, I also cultivate mental energy in the thirteenth realm."


    After saying that Zhang Yi undid his disguise and returned to his normal appearance, Fel was so shocked that he didn''t even know what he could say, he looked at Lusserina and realized that she was calm seeing Zhang Yi said that he was a human.


    So he was relieved that at least Zhang Yi was not lying to Lusserina, he did not know why Zhang Yi had entered the world of elves in disguise, but with Zhang Yi''s strength and with Lusserina epting him Fel would not say anything.


    "The reason I entered your world and disguised myself as an elf is something I can''t say because it''s a big secret of mine, but now I can say that I didn''t lie about anything else to you Fel."


    "I came here with Lusserina to tell you that I am from the divine ne and that soon a war that will affect the entire universe can happen, and that war is for warriors of the same realm as me."


    "So it can happen that the hope world is destroyed as a result of this war, Lusserina and I do not want something like this to happen and that is why we came here to say that we have a way to prevent this."


    "I know a ce where it will certainly not be affected by this war and it will be a safe ce, it has many forests and rivers and it is more beautiful than the hope world, this ce has less spiritual energy than this world, but it is only for a few years and then it will be much bigger than this world."


    "We want you to convince the Dark Elves to go to this ce so that you can live peacefully for a few more years and then I will bring you back when the war is over."

 Chapter 330: Divine Realm 4

    Chapter 330: Divine Realm 4


    Fel was naturally suspicious of Zhang Yi, knowing that Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm did not make him any less suspicious because that could be his n to enve all the elves and in fact, Lusserina had already been dominated by him.


    Fel did not want to believe that something like this was true, but he had to think about everything because if he took the Dark elves into a trap he would never forgive himself for that, but if what Zhang Yi said was true he could make them Dark elves would be destroyed if they did not ept this.


    "Dad, what Zhang Yi is saying is true, you have no idea what someone from Divine Realm can do, he can dominate this whole world and even dominate the divine ne, he doesn''t have to lie to you about what he is saying."


    "Zhang Yi likes a lot of Dark elves and so he is offering his help, but if you deny him he will just go away and if this world is destroyed I will never see you again."


    "If you are in doubt if this ce that Zhang Yi said exists, you can go with us to that ce."


    Hearing this Fel had to ept or else he would be called a coward by the other elves, Zhang Yi took Fel to one of the countries that looked like what he left Qiu Xiang, this ce was muchrger than the territory of the Dark elves and would serve for the elves live a few hundred years until the war is over.


    Fel was also shocked to see how amazing this ce was, he saw the beautiful houses and a distant castle, he could also feel the nearby forests that were veryrge, he felt that this territory was much bigger than where he and the elves lived and had little less spiritual energy than the hope world.


    "If you ept and convince the giving elves I will bring you here and I will create powerful barriers around this territory and so no one will disturb you until the war is over."


    Fel could feel Zhang Yi''s sincerity, this was really a wonderful ce that looked nothing like a prison for the elves, even if they lived all their lives in that ce Fel would have nothing toin about.


    "Okay, Zhang Yi, I''m going to convince the Dark elves toe to this ce, you''re going to have to help convince the elves in the viges too."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi brought Fel back to the hope world and said that he would return after a while to take the elves, Zhang Yi advised that Fel be sincere and said that this world could be destroyed.


    That way the viges would know that and he would ask everyone to gather around the city if they wanted to be saved, if any elf didn''t want to go into Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, then Zhang Yi would make ast effort to try to convince them and then would give up.


    After deciding this Lusserina was very happy, she hoped that her father would ept, but she was still afraid that her father would be more stubborn than she expected and deny if Fel managed to gather a third of the Dark elves she would not care if the rest died because they were stubborn.


    Zhang Yi took Lusserina back to his mental energy world and brought Saphielle and disguised himself as Forest elf, so he teleported with Saphielle to the castle where Gantar and Bemere lived.


    These would be what Zhang Yi found most difficult to convince, but if he seeded then the other Forest elves would naturally follow Gantar, Zhang Yi hoped that Bemere and Saphielle would help convince Gantar.


    Gantar and Bemere already expected Zhang Yi to return in a few years with Saphielle because he had promised, the two were surprised to see that Saphielle was now in the Core Revolution realm, this showed how well Zhang Yi was treating her.


    Zhang Yi told the truth to Gantar just as he did to Fel, but just as he expected Gantar was very furious, even though he knew Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm Gantar still tried to attack him.


    Naturally, Zhang Yi defended himself as if he were dealing with a child and was very careful not to hurt Gantar, Bemere was also upset about it, but seeing how Zhang Yi was ying with Gantar she realized that Zhang Yi had no evil lying to them seeing their strength.


    Bemere also realized that Saphielle was not scared when she saw that Zhang Yi was a human and seemed not to care much about seeing Gantar attacking Zhang Yi, Bemere felt that Saphielle was very different than when shest saw her.


    After a while, Gantar recovered from his anger and realized how he was doing a ridiculous act trying to kill Zhang Yi and being defended as if he were a child swinging a piece of wood against an adult.


    So Gantar went back to his castle with shame and anger and only Queen Bemere stayed with Zhang Yi and Saphielle, Bemere saw that Zhang Yi didn''t even mind being attacked by Gantar and Saphielle was still calm even after seeing her father being humiliated.


    "I''m sorry I lied and pretended to be a Forest elf queen Bemere, but I had a few reasons for doing that that I can''t say at the moment, Saphielle already epted that and I lied about it."


    "I really am a friend of Forest Elf Sect on the divine ne and I did not lie about anything else, now I havee here to say that there will be a great war on the divine ne that the smaller worlds can be affected by it."


    "So the hope world can also be affected which will cause everyone''s death, Saphielle and I don''t want to see that and that is why we came to try to help, I know of a ce where it will not be affected by the war and has arger territory than that for Forest elves."


    "There is less spiritual energy in the environment than this ce, but this is only temporarily, in a few years this ce will be better than this territory, so if you and Gantar ept it, I can take all the Forest elves there."


    Bemere was an intelligent queen and realized that Zhang Yi was speaking the truth and really wanted to help the Forest elves, and Saphielle seemed to hope that they would really agree to go to this world and that they would be safe.


    Zhang Yi offered to show Bemere the world of mental energy and she epted and so Zhang Yi showed the country he would leave for Forest elves, Bemere just as Fel realized that this could really be the best ce for Forest elves.


    So she said she would talk to Gantar about this world and try to convince him, Saphielle suggested that Zhang Yi for the time being go out and try to convince the people of Iron Sect and Rose Sect and then decide toe back to help them.


    Zhang Yi epted and took Saphielle back to his mental energy world and went over to where the Iron Sect was, he went directly to where the sect master was who he didn''t know because there wasn''t any betrayal yet and the other sects had not yet attacked the Iron Sect.


    This was because this time he did not spend many years in the hope world and did not have to spend many years in the underworld, so Iron Sect had not yet been attacked and nor would it be in the future if Zhang Yi could help with something.


    Zhang Yi did not want to waste time and used mental energy to create a barrier around where the sect master was, with his cultivation no one could even disturb this barrier and whoever was close to the sect master was on guard, but realizing that Zhang Yi was very strong did not attack hastily.


    "Hello master of the sect, my name is Zhang Yi and I am a warrior of the Divine realm that came from the divine ne, the realm I am in is 5 realms above the Mortal Tribtion realm that you are in, so don''t think about attacking me."


    "If you are really someone that strong then what did youe to do in my sect?"


    "That is the right question, soon a great war is going to happen on the divine ne that will affect several smaller worlds like the continent of the blue moon, so I intend because of a debt of gratitude that I owe to someone who was your sect to offer a ce where you were protected for you to stay until the war is over."


    "I came to your sect just to offer this help if you want you cane with me and see what this ce is like and then you can convince the members of Iron Sect to go to this ce."


    "This sect has a lot of spies and traitors and that''s why I had toe and see you in person."

 Chapter 331: Divine Realm 5

    Chapter 331: Divine Realm 5


    The sect master had no way of knowing if Zhang Yi was telling the truth or not, he really felt that Zhang Yi was many realms stronger than him and should be from the divine ne, but he had no way of knowing if Zhang Yi really wanted help the sect because a war was going to happen or if it was a trap.


    Zhang Yi naturally knew what the sect master might be thinking, but he didn''t really care whether or not he could help Iron Sect, he decided to offer that help even though it would be difficult because in the past he was close to Iron Sect and Rose Sect.


    But he didn''t feel he owed them anything because in the past he hadn''t received much help from those sects and he still saved and rebuilt the Iron Sect, took revenge for them and even helped with resources for the sect.


    Rose Sect then didn''t really do anything for him and only Zhang Yi had helped them because of an alliance with Iron Sect, so Zhang Yi was doing it out of kindness and because he was able to do it as he had the world of energy whole empty mind.


    The Iron Sect master seeing how Zhang Yi seemed disinterested in whether they would ept it or not started to believe that Zhang Yi was telling the truth, he really wanted to ept it, but he had to argue with the sect elders and if they really left from the blue moon continent it was almost certain that they would lose their position as one of the 5 strongest sects.


    "I really think your proposal is very good and I would like to ept it, but as you may know I have to discuss this with the elders of the sect before deciding, could youe back after we have the decision?"


    "Okay, I''ll be back after a few days and I want you to have the whole sect together by then, so you can tell me whether or not you''re going to save your sect."


    After that Zhang Yi went to Rose Sect, the truth was that he was getting really upset about it, he wanted to save people and nobody believed and epted what he said even though he knew Zhang Yi had the strength to destroy them all if he really wanted to.


    Only Fel believed him and was the only certainty to go to his mental energy world, besides them, only Qiu Xiang was already in his mental energy world waiting, he got to the ce where the Rose Sect master was and did the same you did with the Iron Sect master.


    However, unlike the Iron Sect master, the Rose Sect master was an intelligent woman and as in her sect, they had no spies or traitors she had all the power within the sect, so she naturally believed in Zhang Yi when she saw the strength his.


    Zhang Yi was excited to see that Jia Wuying had believed in him and took her to see what the country of his mental energy world was like that he would organize for Rose Sect to stay in, seeing this entirely empty and well-built ce. someone as strong as Zhang Yi would note to the blue moon continent just to lie.


    So she epted Zhang Yi''s offer of help and called all the sect''s disciples, Zhang Yi had no problem waiting for a few days until they all returned, meanwhile Jia Wuying organized everything valuable that the sect had to take.


    The disciples who were arriving soon arranged their things and just waited, Zhang Yi was impressed with the organization that Rose Sect had, which is why their sect was fine even in the most difficult moments when they all arrived Zhang Yi came back to speak with Jia Wuying again.


    "Mr. Zhang Yi, we are all ready to go to the ce you prepared, I thank you for waiting and for giving us this opportunity."


    "It''s okay, I was impressed with the organization of your sect and themand you have, I offered this only to your sect and Iron Sect, but they still wouldn''t ept it and I don''t think they will."


    "So you offered it to Iron Sect too? If you want, I can try to help convince the master of that sect."


    "I appreciate it so, if I need it I''ll call you, now get ready to go."


    After Zhang Yi finished speaking he concentrated and gathered his mental energy around the Rose Sect territory, so afterward he sent all the disciples with all the things they managed to gather and took it to the country he had prepared.


    Zhang Yi had several continents with hundreds of countries that were formed by his mental energy, he was organizing a country for each group that he offered help and one of them was for the Rose Sect.


    Jia Wuying and everyone in the sect was surprised and shocked to see that Zhang Yi was able to move everyone and everything they prepared from the sect in just a few seconds, it gave Jia Wuying the assurance that Zhang Yi wanted to help them and was not a trap.


    After that it was time to go back to the hope world and see what Fel had achieved, getting there in the city he was surprised to see that almost all Dark elves were gathered, Zhang Yi was happy to see that it looked like Fel had already convinced all Dark elves.


    He called Lusserina who came from his world of mental energy and she was also surprised to see that almost all the elves had been gathered, so Zhang Yi went with Lusserina to where Fel was.


    "It looks like you''ve already managed to convince all Fel elves, this is really great, I didn''t want to see any Dark elf left behind and end up dying."


    "I was not able to convince them all, the elves in the city and some viges that had a good rtionship with you epted toe, some elves who belonged to the great viges that had their leaders killed for you also agreed to go."


    "But the others just agree toe here and you have to try to convince them to be saved."


    "This is already very good, Fel, you saved half of the Dark elves and it helped that I had less work to convince others, now you bring to the right all the elves that wille with us and that they bring their things that I will take you."


    After Zhang Yi said that, Fel separated the Dark Elves into those who had already decided to go with Fel into the world of mental energy and who would be left behind, Zhang Yi then concentrated much less time and soon sent all the Dark Elves and all that they had brought it to one of the world''s mentally energetic countries.


    Zhang Yi has not yet spoken to the other elves who were shocked to see this and went to Lusserina where he had sent Fel, the Dark elves who were teleported were suddenly a little scared and only Fel knew what was happening because he had already been here and was surprised by Zhang Yi''s strength.


    "Well Fel, I''ve already created a barrier around this country and nobody will be able to bother you here, the forest is yours to hunt and do whatever you want, there are some high-level spiritual stone mines that you can use in this territory."


    "As the leader of the city you will be the king of this territory and you can live in the castle together with your children and the authority over everyone is yours as it always was, me and Lusserina wille here sometimes to visit, now I will try to convince the others Dark elves, I hope you can get used to this ce."


    "Thank you for everything, Zhang Yi, I know that you are under no obligation to help, we will get used to this ce very quickly."


    After talking to Fel, Zhang Yi returned with Lusserina to the Dark elf territory that was now much more empty with less than half of the elves remaining behind, Zhang Yi looked at everyone who looked scared and afraid.


    "Fel must have told you all already, my name is Zhang Yi and I am a human who lived in disguise as a dark elf a few years ago as a cksmith in one of the viges, I came from the divine ne and I am in the Divine Realm."


    "Soon a war is going to happen that will affect the entire universe and I wanted to help the Dark elves and I prepared a good safe ce for the elves to live, Fel then convinced the elves who are now in that ce."


    "I will ask for thest time who will want to go to that safe ce and be saved and who will be left behind, remembering that now that more than half of the Dark elves have left this ce will be vulnerable to Forest elf attacks in the future."

 Chapter 332: Divine Realm 6

    Chapter 332: Divine Realm 6


    With Zhang Yi saying this and showing his strength taking more than half of the Dark elves in a few seconds, the other Dark elves began to realize the reality, without more than half the strongest elves and without Fel this ce would be easy for the Forest elves dominate even if a war did not destroy this ce.


    Zhang Yi could say that because he wasn''t sure if Gantar and the Forest elves would agree toe with him into his mental energy world, so the Forest elves could really decide to attack this Dark elf territory.


    After Zhang Yi said all this, almost all Dark elves agreed to go with Zhang Yi to this safe ce and a few thousand elves decided to stay in this territory, so Zhang Yi took the elves who wanted to be saved with him and left the others behind.


    When Zhang Yi brought the other Dark elves Fel was happy to see this and the elves who came were relieved to see how good this ce was and so their fear lessened a lot, only Fel knew what this territory was like and the other elves just trusted him and in Zhang Yi.


    After that Zhang Yi took Lusserina back to his castle and left with Saphielle to the side of the Forest elves when Zhang Yi arrived all the Forest elves were in the city where the castle of Gantar was.


    Zhang Yi and Saphielle were happy to see that it seemed that Gantar had agreed to go to his mental energy world, Zhang Yi looked and saw that Gantar was not there and went with Saphielle to where Bemere was.


    "Hi Bemere, it looks like you guys decided to go to the safe ce, very good, Saphielle and I were very happy to know that."


    "Unfortunately things are not that simple, I managed to bring all the elves here with my authority and because I got the support of the other warrior from the Soul Birth realm in our territory, but you will have to convince Gantar if you want all the Forest elves go smoothly."


    "He authorized me to bring the other elves here, but you will still have to show this other territory that you showed me to try to convince him."


    Zhang Yi was sad when he heard that, he hoped things wouldn''t be that easy, he took Saphielle to where Gantar was and reached the throne room where Gantar was sitting looking at the emptiness as if thinking about something.


    "You know Gantar, I know how you think, I know how you are, you are someone who values authority and power more than your own family and even than the other elves, all Forest elves were lucky that this world hope has managed to recover the spiritual energy of the environment and that you have always had authority."


    "But you must know that you will never really be a supreme ruler, in terms of good leaders Fel is much better than you leading the Dark elves, he agreed to go to another territory to save the lives of the Dark elves."


    "He will still be the king of that territory and he epts that he is not the ruler of the world, you can be stronger than him and the Forest elves can be stronger than the Dark elves, but none of that matters if the Forest elves end up dying because of a war that you are not even involved in."


    Saphielle was next to Zhang Yi without saying anything because she knew better than anyone that what Zhang Yi was saying was the truth, Gantar also seemed to feel that Zhang Yi knew more than he seemed to know and started to think about it.


    Gantar really always wanted authority and power more than family and always thought more about his good than others, but that was because he learned from his father that he had to have authority and ambition to be sessful in the world.


    It was thanks to this that the Forest elves were stronger than the Dark elves because if a war happened Gantar had to make sure he would win, but after Zhang Yi appeared he understood that everything he thought before meant nothing.


    There were millions of warriors stronger than him in other worlds and even these people did not have the ambition he had, after meeting Zhang Yi he realized that he could never really dominate everything with his authority.


    Gantar really thought about allowing the Forest elves to go out with Zhang Yi if they wanted to because he couldn''t win against Bemere and the other warrior in the Soul Birth realm and he couldn''t even win against Zhang Yi.


    But on hearing what Zhang Yi said and hearing about the Dark elves Gantar decided he didn''t want to give up, he still hadn''t done anything bad even though he always thought that and since he couldn''t be the king of everything he could just dominate the Forest elves and live with his family until the end.


    "Okay, Zhang Yi, show me this safe territory that Bemere told me about and if it is good I will agree to go with the Forest elves."


    After hearing Gantar say this Zhang Yi took him to the country he had set aside for the Forest elves and Gantar really had to admit that Bemere was right and that this ce was better than their territory.


    So Gantar agreed to go with the Forest elves to that ce if Zhang Yi managed to take the big tree to that territory, Zhang Yi epted and so Gantar convinced the Forest elves who still had doubts and Bemere and Saphielle were happy to see that.


    So Zhang Yi in a few seconds took all the Forest elves to his mental energy world in the country he had set aside for the Forest elves, Zhang Yi also easily moved the big tree close to the castle where Gantar and Bemere would stay.


    So everyone was happy with it and Zhang Yi was relieved to have achieved almost all of his goals on the blue moon continent, Zhang Yi left the Forest elf territory and went to where he auditioned for the first time in the past before entering the hope world.


    [Who are you? How did you manage to enter this ce when you passed the Houtian realm?]


    "Hi, voice, I wanted to tell you that your job is no longer needed because I already took almost all the other elves to safety, I came here to pick up an old friend of mine and I''m leaving."


    [This is impossible, elves cannot leave this world, this world is a safe ce for them and was created to protect them by their ancestors.]


    Zhang Yi ignored what the voice was saying and found the White Storm, Zhang Yi soon made a new contract with the white tiger and so he had done everything he had to do in this hopeful world.


    The voice was surprised to see how easily Zhang Yi removed the white tiger that was in a secret, a well-protected ce that only she could move, so the voice realized that Zhang Yi was much more powerful than she could imagine and did not speak anymore.


    Zhang Yi also did not care and left the world with hope for where Iron Sect was, arriving there he saw all the members of Iron Sect gathered, but Zhang Yi was not excited about it because it was just what he had asked for.


    Zhang Yi can see his old acquaintances in this ce as elder Pan, elder Shen, deacon Mu Zhao and Bai Cheng who fortunately was still alive when Zhang Yi appeared everyone looked at where he was.


    Zhang Yi understood that it seems that most people actually suspected him and so he decided to do something different than he thought before, Zhang Yi used thews of time and paralyzed all members of the Iron Sect.


    No matter if they were strong or weak, everyone was paralyzed and with Zhang Yi''s cultivation and his peak understanding of thews of the time, these people could stay tens of years like this if Zhang Yi did not release them.


    Everyone who looked suspiciously panicked and everyone thought they would die if Zhang Yi wanted to, Zhang Yi even used his cultivation to pressure everyone as far as they were not hurt.


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I am a warrior of the divine ne and I came to this continent to save some groups that had some kind of favor, I spoke with the master of your sect and said to bring you all together because I wanted to save you sending you to a safe ce that would not be affected by the war that will soon ensue."


    "I decided to save just two sects across that continent, Iron Sect and Rose Sect, only you have the opportunity to be saved."

 Chapter 333: Divine Realm 7

    Chapter 333: Divine Realm 7


    "I am sure that if I offered what I offered to Iron Sect to other sects or other cultivators on that continent, these people would definitely ept."


    "I know this because I know that there are many spies from other sects in this sect and one of the things that some of you would ask was because I would not save another sect as well, and the answer to that is because I don''t want to.


    "I''m doing this for all of you, trapping you with my skills to prove that I have enough strength to kill you all in seconds or kidnap you and send you anywhere in the universe."


    "I don''t need to set a trap to take weak warriors with you, I also know that if I ask the sect master he will say that after a meeting the sect has decided that it will not go elsewhere and will continue on the continent."


    "I will say that Rose Sect agreed to go elsewhere without even taking too long, I will bring the master of their sect for you to believe."


    After saying this Zhang Yi asked Jia Wuying if she would appear and she happily agreed to it, Jia Wuying appeared and was surprised to see how Zhang Yi was arresting millions of people without even trying.


    She felt it was good that she and Rose Sect quickly agreed to go with Zhang Yi to avoid going through something like that, she looked at everyone and saw she understood what Zhang Yi wanted her to say.


    "I am Jia Wuying, I am the master of Rose Sect and Zhang Yi offered me the same thing he offered to the master of his sect, I realized that he wanted to help and I epted his offer and so my whole sect is in another territory and we are doing very well after those days."


    "I don''t understand why you decided not to ept this, and I don''t care either, I just told the truth and if any of you want to be saved then ept what Zhang Yi has offered."


    "Thank you, Master Jia, sorry for making you have to see this."


    After that Zhang Yi took Jia Wuying back to where Rose Sect was and silently looked at the Iron Sect members, Zhang Yi was thinking that if no one wanted to go he would just take his acquaintances into his mental energy world and leave the others.


    "Okay, all of you have already had time to think and to decide what can be best for you, whoever wants to go to safe territory can only say that I am going to take you and whoever does not want to be left free."


    So Zhang Yi used a telepathy technique using his mental energy and asked in everyone''s mind who wanted to go elsewhere and who wanted to stay, who wanted to go he sent to the territory he had prepared and who did not want to leave it to back.


    Zhang Yi already knew from the past who the spies were and so he didn''t even ask them to stay behind, Zhang Yi did it quickly and didn''t even ask the people he knew and sent them into his mental energy world.


    Even though theyterined that he lied, Zhang Yi didn''t care because he knew his motives were just, as Zhang Yi had paralyzed and left everyone speechless, the ce was in an ufortable silence where sometimes someone would disappear.


    After a few hours, more than half of Iron Sect was left behind, but Zhang Yi knew that almost half of the people who had been left behind were spies so Zhang Yi was satisfied with that result.


    The former sect master that Zhang Yi remembered had also gone to the territory and the current sect master had stayed behind with the other members of the Iron Sect, Zhang Yi did not want to force anyone to go with him, but he wanted to save at least part of Iron Sect.


    "Okay, who is here is because he didn''t want to go with me to safe territory or because he is an enemy spy, so everyone who wanted to go and deserved to go went to safe territory, I hope you live well with your decision."


    "I suggest to the spies not to worry about the Iron Sect that has practically ended and go to your sect to say that the Rose Sect territory is empty, but know that if I return in the future I will eliminate anyone who is in that territory."


    After saying that Zhang Yi left for his mental energy world and the Iron Sect members who refused to go stayed behind, everything would be fine with whoever refused to go if Zhang Yi didn''t say that all spies had stayed behind.


    If that were true those who stayed behind would be eliminated in the future because the traitors would have other sects to help, the Iron Sect master felt sorry that he had to stay, but almost half of the elders in the Mortal Tribtion realm had stayed behind and he couldn''t abandon the rest of the sect members like that.


    Zhang Yi arrived in the world of mental energy and saw that his acquaintances were secretlyining because he had not chosen toe to that world, but Zhang Yi did not care and exined how things would be and that no one could go to the castle until a new one. sect master was decided.


    Those who had agreed toe were also pleased to see the houses that were much better than in the sect and the territory was also muchrger and had almost as much spiritual energy in the environment.


    So Zhang Yi went back to his castle to stay with his wives for a few days until he decided to go back to the divine ne when he went back to the divine ne things would get moreplicated because he would have to reveal that he was in the Divine Realm and start to hunt down the members of the organization of soul-eaters infiltrating the sects.


    So Zhang Yi knew it would be impossible for him to have peace in a short time again, after spending a week rxing with his wives Zhang Yi went back to the Sword Sect, even though it had been so long that no one dared to disturb the ce where the greatest geniuses of the sect they cultivated.


    So no one had discovered that Zhang Yi had left the sect and thought that he was still cultivating in istion, naturally, nobody could even dream that Zhang Yi had already arrived at the Divine Realm in qi and also in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and in the thirteenth body refinement realm.


    Zhang Yi had already prepared his entire n a long time ago and he knew it was time to do what he had nned, Zhang Yi left the house where he was staying with Lu Bi who was at the seventh level of the Emperor Realm.


    As soon as they left the Sword Sect elders were excited and went to see what had happened, Zhang Yi and Lu Bi had never been in cultivation for so many years and so their reputation had weakened in recent years.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi''s masters had done unexpected things that made everyone remember them, but it was important that Zhang Yi also showed his advances in cultivation so that the sects would not forget that he was the greatest genius of the divine ne.


    When Zhang Yi left the elders found it strange because they could not feel the cultivation of Zhang Yi, the strongest could feel that Lu Bi had reached the seventh level of the Emperor Realm and found it impressive.


    But they could not understand why they could not feel the cultivation of Zhang Yi, some deduced that it was because he was on the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and therefore the elders who were on the same level as they could not feel his cultivation.


    Zhang Yi naturally knew that something like this would happen and asked for a meeting with the elders of the Sword Sect, including the three elders who were in the Divine Realm and were in the sect, the elders thought for a while and decided to ept.


    They couldn''t be sure what Zhang Yi''s actual cultivation was, but if Lu Bi was at the seventh level of the Emperor Realm then Zhang Yi should be at the ninth level of the Emperor Realm, everyone knew that Zhang Yi had supreme understanding in 6ws like him had revealed a few years ago.


    So someone with the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and the supreme understanding of 6ws and who still had mental energy was certainly someone who had the authority to request a meeting with the Swords Sect elders even though he was not even 500 years old.


    This would take a few days to organize, but Zhang Yi was in no hurry and would wait, he had decided that first he would tell all his skills to the Sword Sect elders and begin to organize with them a n to fight the organization of the soul eaters.

 Chapter 334: Divine Realm 8

    Chapter 334: Divine Realm 8


    Zhang Yi had to guarantee the full support of the Sword Sect and prepare them to start the war against the soul devourers'' organization, Zhang Yi''s n was to start as before and organize some minor tournaments to say who the organization''s infiltrators were in. all the sects that went to the tournaments that they organized.


    Zhang Yi would also tell his master Feng Ran that he had arrived at the Divine Realm so that Feng Ran would be more careful because Zhang Yi would soon be pressuring the Sacred Phoenix Sect to eliminate the organization''s infiltrators who were in that sect.


    He would also tell his other master Wu Qinxin that he had arrived at the Divine Realm and let her tell the Serenity Sect elders to get their support to face the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    If Sword Sect and Serenity Sectbined their influence and their allies to use Sacred Phoenix Sect then Zhang Yi could take this opportunity to cleanse this sect of members of the infiltrating soul-eaters organization.


    Thus Feng Ran would take the sect''s authority as the master of Zhang Yi and would lead the Sacred Phoenix Sect into an alliance against the other sect that has also infiltrated the soul-devouring organization.


    With the 10 strongest sects cleared of infiltrators and with the support of the three elf sects that are certainly cleared of infiltrates, thergest sects could re-create a tournament forcing all the divine ne sects to participate and anyone who did not would be the enemy of all sects.


    After cleaning up all the sects they would go after the sects that did not participate in the tournament and then the war would officially start on the side of Zhang Yi with the advantage if the organization of the soul-eaters no longer has infiltrated any sect they would be seriously affected.


    So it would be time to find their main headquarters if they didn''t show up beforehand and thus permanently eliminate the organization of soul-eaters, that was Zhang Yi''s n and from what happened in the past it was quite possible.


    The only problem was that Zhang Yi had slightly underestimated the warriors of the divine ne, he thought that when he arrived at the Divine Realm he would need no one and could fight against the organization and kill everyone even if they had dozens of Divine Realm warriors.


    But after arriving at the Divine Realm Zhang Yi realized that things were not that simple, with his current strength he could kill any enemy below the fourth level of the Divine Realm.


    Using his peak understanding of the 13ws and all the fighting techniques he had he could with difficulty kill some warriors who were below the seventh level of the Divine Realm, and above the seventh level, he would have to do his best to try to kill only 1 enemy even using everything he has.


    He was just continuing on with his n even after discovering his weakness because he knew he could calmly defend himself even if an Eternal Realm warrior attacked him, so he could guarantee he would never be hurt.


    So Zhang Yi had to hope that in the tenrgest sects there were warriors of the Divine Realm who were above level 7 to help him, and if the organization of the soul eaters had someone from the Eternal Realm Zhang Yi knew that the 10 strongest sects also had 3 warriors from the Eternal Realm.


    So Zhang Yi had confidence in destroying the soul-eaters'' organization even though he was weaker than he thought, he had naturally already talked to his wives about it and they said they supported any decision he had.


    After a few days all the Sword Sect elders will gather in the main sect territory, which included three Divine Realm elders, Zhang Yi did not know if the Sword Sect had more Divine Realm elders hidden, but three was already incredible.


    All of the Sword Sect elders were watching Zhang Yi and Lu Bi who were calm even though hundreds of warriors were looking at them, so Zhang Yi seemed in no hurry to start talking, so the leader of the Emperor Realm elders spoke first.


    "We are going to have this meeting because Zhang Yi who just left his isted cultivation asked and we think he has the merits to ask for a meeting, but Zhang Yi, I have to remember that only the most important issues have to be dealt with in a meeting where the Divine Realm elders are invited."


    "Thank you, elder, of course, I just asked for this meeting because I thought the matter was important enough for me to ask you all to meet here after the meeting is over you can see if the matter was important enough or not."


    "First, I know that many of you still think about it, so I am going to tell you in all sincerity today the real reason why I joined the Sword Sect even though I have two masters in the Emperor Realm who are in another of the 10 great sects."


    "The truth is that in the past something happened that my masters and I were almost killed by warriors of the soul-devouring organization, at that time I was not as strong as now."


    "So my masters and I realized that the organization of soul eaters was already a real problem for the divine ne sects, and my master Wu Qinxin said that Serenity Sect would not be able to fight the organization alone."


    "My master Feng Ran was not confident that his sect would help and because as the two sects of my masters could not help, I should enter the fairest and strongest sect among the 10 strongest sects."


    "I then chose the Sword Sect because of elder Wang Zou as I already said, and over time I realized that my decision was right, I tried my best to help Sword Sect and be more and more the sect leader among the 10 strongest sects and I think I made it."


    "So if I had to say the real reason why I joined this sect is to fight against the organization of soul-eaters."


    The elders who heard Zhang Yi saying this believed in his real reason, it really seemed that this was a valid reason because it was true that Serenity Sect would not have the strength to fight the organization and Sacred Phoenix Sect did not even have the confidence of Feng Ran then Zhang Yi would not trust.


    And the elders agreed that if they could fight against the organization of the soul-eaters the sect would not hesitate to fight to the end against them for the peace of the divine ne, and Zhang Yi had really helped Sword Sect to be the leader of the 10 sects stronger and have many more allies.


    "I had to say this because what I am going to say to you now is rted to that, after cultivating in istion for many years, Lu Bi reached the seventh level of the Emperor Realm and maybe in another 200 years he can reach the Divine Realm."


    "And I managed toplete my goal in the past 500 years and I came to the Divine Realm."


    After saying this Zhang Yipletely released the pressure of his real cultivation and the elders of the ninth level of the Emperor Realm felt enormous pressure and even some warriors of the Divine Realm felt pressure to find someone of the same level of cultivation.


    This was really a surprise that none of the elders expected and some were even shocked, the Divine Realm elders mainly who took hundreds of thousands of years to reach the Divine Realm and Zhang Yi did it in less than 500 years.


    The Emperor Realm elders who doubted that Zhang Yi had the authority to hold this meeting were embarrassed, after all, if he had arrived at the Divine Realm he naturally had the authority to ask for a meeting whenever he wanted because now Zhang Yi was one of the pirs of the Sword Sect.


    After that, the meeting was temporarily interrupted and the elders got up to congratte Zhang Yi and acknowledge the divine talent he had, it was a happy asion for the Sword Sect, Zhang Yi spoke to everyone and asked everyone toe back so that the meeting could continue.


    "In addition to having arrived at the Divine Realm, I wanted to say that I also reached the thirteenth realm of mental energy and the thirteenth realm of body refinement, I hid it before, but now I am confident of revealing everything I have achieved."


    This left the Sword Sect elders even more shocked, they knew that Zhang Yi was in the twelfth realm of mental energy, but they would never have imagined that Zhang Yi had reached the Divine Realm in mental energy too.

 Chapter 335: Divine Realm 9

    Chapter 335: Divine Realm 9


    Furthermore, Zhang Yi said that he had also reached the thirteenth realm of body refinement, this was even more shocking than he had reached the thirteenth realm of mental energy, after all, they did not even know that Zhang Yi cultivated body refinement.


    Some began to understand that Zhang Yi had achieved this because his master Feng Ran had taught Zhang Yi body refinement, many thought before that master Wu Qinxin was more important because Zhang Yi had the mental energy, but it seems that both taught Zhang Yi likewise.


    It was a very shocking thing to think that someone under the age of 500 had arrived at the Divine Realm in three different cultivation types, so many understood how Zhang Yi could fight against enemies of various levels above him.


    Some even thought that Zhang Yi could fight someone from the third level of the Divine Realm and still win by having three different cultivation types, if before they thought Zhang Yi was important to the sect and talented now that they had no doubt about it.


    Zhang Yi also had supreme understanding in 6 differentws, this was even more impressive, many with 2,000 years old were still considered brilliant disciples for having arrived at the Realm of Emptiness, the difference in talent was really incredible.


    "Furthermore, the truth is that I came to the peak understanding in 13 differentws, and not the supreme understanding in 6ws only, so no one can hurt me using thews that I also have mastery over."


    The elders were shocked again, Zhang Yi would already be considered a genius for having a supreme understanding inw under 500 years old, with supreme understanding in 6ws many already considered him the greatest genius in the entire divine ne.


    Having a supreme understanding in 13ws would make him the greatest genius in the entire history of the divine ne, so having peak understanding in 13ws was something the elders could never imagine, they just knew it was impressive.


    Only the Divine Realm elders knew that the requirement to reach the Divine Realm was to have supreme understanding in at least onew and to reach the Eternal Realm had to have peak understanding in at least onew which was impossible for ordinary people.


    So normally only the greatest geniuses in the history of the divine ne after living for almost 1 million years or more made it to the Eternal Realm, and these people were the supreme leaders of the divine ne and their hope to protect themselves from a fight against the demons.


    So Zhang Yi having arrived at the Divine Realm under 500 years old and having a peak understanding of 13ws would already guarantee that one day he could reach the Eternal Realm, and it wouldn''t even take many years for that to happen.


    This was something that the elders of the Divine Realm never thought possible even when they found out about Zhang Yi''s legendary talent, usually only after arriving at the Divine Realm that begins to wonder if a warrior can reach the Eternal Realm.


    Of course, the Divine Realm elders would not say that to Zhang Yi and would only wait a few thousand more years to say about it, after all, it was a lot of responsibility for someone to be responsible for protecting the entire universe.


    Now the elders treated Zhang Yi as their leader and no longer as an ordinary disciple, no one had any doubt that Zhang Yi could already be the strongest among them and in a few hundred years he would certainly be the strongest.


    "Now you already know everything about me, I''m not hiding anything more about my talent and skills, I just hid it because I was afraid that the soul-eaters organization would try everything to try to kill me before I got to Divine Realm."


    "So I waited until I was sure I could protect myself to say that to other people, now I guarantee that I can protect myself from the organization and that''s why I told you everything."


    "But the reason I asked for this meeting was not just to tell the whole truth about me, but it is rted to the reason that I joined this sect to fight against the organization of soul-eaters."


    "The truth is that before I joined this sect I discovered a talent that I had that could be important to change the history of the divine ne, and that talent is that I can somehow find out who the members of the soul."


    "With this, I can, for example, find the members of the organization who are infiltrating the sects of the divine ne, it is with this skill that I decided to fight against the organization when I had enough strength that happened when I arrived at the Divine Realm."


    "We can prove this ability of mine if you want to create a tournament in which all the sects in the region will have to participate and will have to bring all the elders and disciples, so I can eliminate the disciples and elders from the organization of the soul eaters who are infiltrating these sects and someone can use a soul searching technique on people I say are infiltrated and we can show the truth to everyone."


    The elders were already tired of being surprised by everything Zhang Yi said and started to think about what Zhang Yi said, it was certainly true what he said because the most impressive things he said were true.


    Doing a soul search and showing the results of that soul search to everyone was enough proof that whoever they capture is really infiltrated, and with the idea of Zhang Yi they could clean up all the infiltrators from the organization of the soul-eaters that are in the sects next.


    They could do this in the weaker territory and use the Emperor Realm elders to ensure that no one would run away, and they could use a tournament like this to prove that they are really capable of doing so and that they would gain even more authority and credibility in the divine ne.


    This could certainly affect and greatly weaken the soul devourers'' organization, and with Zhang Yi arriving at the Divine Realm with all this strength, he would be a guarantee for the Sword Sect if a great war should break out.


    From what the elders understood they could count on the Serenity Sect which was the sect of Wu Qinxin who was Zhang Yi''s master and also the three elf sects who were allies of Zhang Yi as well.


    That would be enough for them to have the confidence to convince the other allied sects to eliminate infiltrators from the soul-devouring organization, for a just sect like the Sword Sect it was impossible that they would not ept to do so.


    Zhang Yi even ended the meeting by saying that he would give the elders more time to think more before making a decision because it could affect the future of the Sword Sect as the organization of soul eaters would be direct enemies of the Sword Sect after that.


    After finishing this meeting, Zhang Yi took Lu Bi into his mental energy world and went directly to Sacred Phoenix Sect where his master was, Zhang Yi arrived beside Feng Ran without anyone realizing that he had arrived.


    Even though the Divine Realm elders wouldn''t notice Zhang Yi''s arrival, Zhang Yi sent a small message to Feng Ran to warn him that he was beside him so as not to scare his master, since Zhang Yi did this to keep the secret and not scare his master.


    That was what Zhang Yi was capable of now. I understand peak understanding of thews of space, earth, and air, and being in the Divine Realm, he could move anywhere without being discovered.


    Zhang Yi told Feng Ran that he had arrived at the Divine Realm and also in the thirteenth realm in mental energy and body refinement, Feng Ran was naturally surprised by this as well.


    Feng Ran could never hope that Zhang Yi would be faster than him when he arrived at the Divine Realm, but he was happy for the disciple, Zhang Yi also told that he had told the whole truth to the Sword Sect elders and that they would soon start the attack on the organization of soul eaters.


    Feng Ran was very happy to hear this and understood that he also had to prepare himself because soon Sacred Phoenix Sect would be targeted by the Sword Sect too, Feng Ran already had a list of who was infiltrated by the organization in the sect and had already done his group.


    Now it was necessary to set his group against the group of infiltrators of the organization of the soul-eaters, which would make it much easier when the Sword Sect arrived to eliminate the infiltrators of the organization.

 Chapter 336: Divine Realm 10

    Chapter 336: Divine Realm 10


    After talking to Feng Ran, Zhang Yi went to visit his other master Wu Qinxin at Serenity Sect, Zhang Yi already knew that Wu Qinxin''s daughter was born and what she had done for Feng Ran, yet Zhang Yi could not escape his responsibility.


    He naturally remembered that his master said he would have to marry her daughter, so Wu Qinxin''s daughter was the bride of Zhang Yi, but her daughter was now not much more than 23 years old and Zhang Yi thought that maybe his master would change his mind.


    After all, Zhang Yi was almost 500 years old and had 5 wives, even though he was talented he doubted that his master would want to marry her daughter with him, even so, Zhang Yi had to go to Serenity Sect to tell him about what happened and what would happen to his master.


    To go to Serenity Sect Zhang Yi didn''t need to hide so much and entered the sect through the front door and talking to the sect''s Emperor Realm elders, he was taken to a ce and would have to wait for his master.


    It was good that he did that because the news that he had left the isted cultivation would soon spread, even after he talked about his cultivation to the elders of the Zhang Yi sect, he didn''t think they would tell the other sects about this incredible subject.


    After a few minutes Wu Qinxin appeared in front of Zhang Yi, he realized that his master seemed much happier now that he had a daughter, he wondered if in the past she was also like that when she met him.


    Just as he did with Feng Ran, he talked about everything that had happened at the sect meeting and also that their n would soon begin, Wu Qinxin was also very surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had arrived at the Divine Realm and the thirteenth realm mental energy and body refinement.


    Zhang Yi also said that he had gone to the blue moon continent and managed to win over his wives again, after saying that Zhang Yi left and was happy to see that Wu Qinxin had not said anything about her daughter and Zhang Yi naturally he didn''t ask either.


    The truth was that Wu Qinxin really decided to wait longer before telling Zhang Yi about her daughter, Wu Xinyue was still very young and was in the Spiritual Sea realm, it was better to wait for her to mature a little more and that this situation against the organization of soul eaters ended before Wu Qinxin spoke about their marriage.


    After a few days, the Swords Sect elders decided to make the n that Zhang Yi had decided on, so the chosen territory where Zhang Yi met Lu Bi because Zhang Yi would have to be in thispetition to know who the infiltrators were and the sect could use his name to more easily attract all members of the other sects.


    The sects found it strange that the Sword Sect required all members of the invited sects toe, the Sword Sect elders said it was to promote friendship and to improve the divine ne.


    Even though they found it strange, they epted what the Sword Sect asked for and arranged a date for the tournament in which the youngsters would fight, the disciples in the Soul Birth and Soul Refinement would fight, it was really a tournament simr to what Zhang Yi participated in.


    Some elders who were at the ninth level of the Sword Sect Emperor Realm including some elders who cultivated mental energy in the twelfth realm came to participate in this tournament in disguise of course.


    As far as Zhang Yi remembered, only the first tournaments would be difficult to find the infiltrators, the next tournaments the sects would ept the Sword Sect to investigate and one day again a major tournament with almost all sects would be organized.


    But this time before that would happen, Zhang Yi would organize an investigation into Sacred Phoenix Sect and thus cleanse his master''s sect and show that the Sword Sect was serious in this decision to clean up all of the organization''s infiltrators who were in the sects.


    After a few weeks the tournament took ce and this time Sword Sect created a rule that killing was forbidden, so sects that had dead disciples would notin to Sword Sect as they did in the past.


    To avoid this the fights had a judge at the ninth level of the Realm of Emptiness who could stop the fights in which one of the fighters was in danger of dying, the sects did not understand why the Sword Sect did this since it was normal to have deaths in this type of fights.


    As Zhang Yi was present and it was the Sword Sect that was organizing this tournament, the Sword Sect disciples tried harder and won all the fights between the disciples of the Soul Birth realm and the Soul Refinement realm.


    When everyone thought the tournament had ended sessfully, the elders of the Sword Sect Emperor Realm surrounded the ce and used the pressure of their cultivation to show the message to the other sects.


    The sects that were invited found it strange that the Sword Sect would do something like that after inviting them, no one expected so many elders from the Sword Sect Emperor Realm toe to this tournament.


    Naturally, the sects knew something was wrong, but even if all the strength of the sects was in that ce they could not guarantee that they would win against dozens of elders from the Sword Sect Emperor Realm.


    The sects that were allied with the Sword Sect were calmer because the elders of the Sword Sect warned that something could happen and with Zhang Yi who was the genius of the sect participating in this tournament they thought that the Sword Sect would not do anything wrong.


    This time even the cult leaders did not dare to question the Sword Sect elders about what was going on and just waited for someone to speak up because the Sword Sect had done something like this.


    Zhang Yi, who was responsible for that, would speak to the sects because he had already been from that territory and also because he was the most prestigious among the sects in the entire divine ne even though many did not know what cultivation realm he was in.


    "I am very sorry for everyone for this unpleasant situation to have to happen, but this is something necessary for the peace of our divine n and so I hope you all have patience because you will soon know what is happening."


    "Our sect has discovered a method that can only be used by our sect that allows us to find out who the members of the soul-eaters organization are, we have already tested it and are sure of what we are doing."


    "So after discussing our sect he decided that we would use this method first to clean up the organization''s infiltrators in the divine ne sects, so we decided to start with the sects of that tournament."


    "We ask that everyone take it easy because only members of the soul-eaters'' organization will be captured and if anyone reacts then it will be proven that that warrior is a member of the organization."


    After Zhang Yi said this, the sects were even more confused, but they were also morefortable knowing that in this situation the Sword Sect did not intend to do anything wrong to the sects and normal warriors.


    So when no one expected three disciples from the sects to be captured by elders from the Sword Sect, two of those elders were masters of mental energy from the twelfth realm and the other disciple was taken unconscious to where Zhang Yi was.


    The sect where these disciples belonged could not even say anything because Zhang Yi had already exined what was going on before, some sects were already waiting for what would happen and others were curious to know what the Sword Sect would do.


    "These disciples who were brought here unconscious by the elders are members of the organization of the soul-eaters who were infiltrated in this sect, I and the other two elders are going to prove what I am saying."


    After saying this Zhang Yi and the other two mental energy masters started using the soul search and created an image that projected what they saw in the soul search in heaven for all to see.


    Zhang Yi and the elders were skilled at using mental energy and did not even hurt the sect''s disciples while doing the soul search before long everyone in the tournament could say that these disciples really were members of the soul-eaters organization.


    After proving what they meant Zhang Yi and the two elders killed the disciples and soon three more disciples who were unconscious were brought to them, Zhang Yi and the elders used the soul search again and everyone could see that the disciples were also organization members.

 Chapter 337: Cleaning the Divine Plane 1

    Chapter 337: Cleaning the Divine ne 1


    "As you could see here, our sect has a method that allows us to find out who are the members of the soul-eaters organization within the sect, so today we are going to eliminate all infiltrators who are in the sect here."


    "Using this method that you have seen we can investigate whether the captured disciples are really to me and only then do we kill them by the rules of the divine ne, so if we capture someone innocent what is impossible then that person will be released without any injury."


    After seeing that the Sword Sect caught only the members of the organization, the sects calmed down and the normal disciples and elders became calmer, those who were members of the organization were trying to find out how the Sword Sect could know who the members of the organization were.


    The disciples and elders who were members of the organization could not know who a member of the same organization was unless an order from a superior came to advise who it was for them to work with.


    The reason for this was so that there would be no betrayal among members of the organization, so the members of the organization imagined that the Sword Sect could have captured a high-level member of the organization.


    But they thought this was impossible because the highest level members of the organization should have ways to keep it secret even if they were captured, they could never believe that the Sword Sect really had a method for finding out who was a member of the organization.


    So the members of the organization were sure that the Sword Sect could not find everyone and so they would expect that they would not be captured, Zhang Yi also knew that they should think so and that capturing and killing the members of the organization was so easy.


    After a few days, all members of the organization were captured and after it was proven that they were members of the organization they were killed, some sects had no members of the organization infiltrated like the Justice Sect, but some had almost half of the members of the sect killed.


    Zhang Yi felt no pity because only the members of the organization were killed, the easier a sect was for the organization to infiltrate, the easier it was for the organization to take control of that sect.


    Zhang Yi can this time apany these sects for hundreds of years and he can see that a few hundred years ago these sects had much less infiltration from the organization, and many members of the sects who were never in the organization became members after being tempted.


    If Zhang Yi waited a few hundred more years, the organization could have dominated several sects of the divine ne, in fact, it was possible that they had already dominated sects that Zhang Yi had never seen in distant territories where the Sword Sect was.


    The sects did not like being arrested like that and being investigated without knowing about it before, but seeing how many members of the soul devourers'' organization had been killed they were happier.


    All members of these sects came to this tournament, which meant that these sects were cleared of members of the organization and infiltrated, Zhang Yi, warned these sects to try not to have new members for a few years just in case.


    After that Zhang Yi and the elders of the Emperor Realm returned to the main territory of the sect and the others returned to the territory of the Sword Sect region, the members of the Sword Sect of that territory were able to see how the elders of the Emperor Realm treated Zhang Yi with much respect.


    They didn''t know that Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm and thought it was because Zhang Yi was a genius if they knew that Zhang Yi was now one of the most important elders in the sect they would be ashamed.


    Zhang Yi was happy after the Sword Sect started the war against the soul devourers'' organization secretly, the organization could not know what happened until the 10 strongest sects knew about it.


    These sects that the Sword Sect cleared of the organization''s infiltrators were sometimes just branches of the main sects that were in that territory just as the Sword Sect did, so the highest level sects had to be informed of what the Sword Sect did.


    This information would be passed on to the 10rgest sects that would hold a meeting to discuss what the Sword Sect had done, of course, nothing would happen because the Sword Sect did good for the divine ne and because most of the 10rgest sects were Sword Sect allies.


    It was also part of Zhang Yi''s n that he would tell the Sword Sect elders to use this sess to show that they really had a way of finding out who the members of the soul-eaters organization were.


    At that meeting, they could ask for approval to do more tournaments like this for the sake of the divine ne, and after what happened it was certain that they would receive approval from most of the 10rgest sects.


    Zhang Yi decided not to go to that meeting in order not to cause the displeasure of other sects who did not know that he was in the Divine Realm, Zhang Yi could not simply lie saying that he was at the ninth level of the Emperor Realm.


    After a few months just as the Sword Sect expected the 10rgest sects to decide to hold a meeting after knowing what the Sword Sect had done, it would not be an usation because without a doubt Sword Sect had done something very good for the divine ne, and yes they would question their motives and methods.


    The great sects wanted to know how the Sword Sect could do this and if other sects could and would also want to know why the Sword Sect didn''t do it before if they could, and they would question the wrong way the Sword Sect did it.


    After all, they practically arrested severalrge sects by threatening them with Emperor Realm elders who were not allowed in the weaker territories, and did so or any authorization.


    At the meeting, the Sword Sect elders calmly exined everything that happened and answered all the questions as they had already rehearsed, as it was not really an usation after talking about it for some time the other sects epted the Sword Sect exnation they had done something very good for the divine ne.


    After the questioning was over Sword Sect applied for authorization to do more tournaments and investigations like these for the sake of the divine ne, the major sects naturally epted after seeing the sess of the Sword Sect in thest tournament.


    Only two sects denied it as well as the Sword Sect, but most won and the Sword Sect got the authorization they hoped to continue Zhang Yi''s n, this time they had to be more careful and decisive to be able to destroy the organization before they could to react.


    So two years passed quickly and in those years Zhang Yi''s n moved forward quickly, all the sects already knew that the Sword Sect had received full authorization to investigate, but whoever was not in the organization of the soul-eaters had no reason to be afraid because they knew that the Sword Sect was a just sect.


    As soon as Sword Sect received authorization, they quickly scheduled tournaments in all territories where Sword Sect had a branch sect, in these tournaments all sects in the region were required to attend the tournament and bring in all members of the sect.


    The tournaments were on different days because Zhang Yi had to be in all investigative groups as he was the only one who could discover the members of the soul-eaters organization.


    In the first weeks, 4 sects disobeyed the requirements of the Sword Sect, one of them did not bring all the members of the sect and the other sects did not even go to the tournament, Zhang Yi took a group of elders from the Emperor Realm and invaded those sects.


    Zhang Yi and the elders broke some of the sects'' barriers before invading and then Zhang Yi found the members of the organization infiltrated and killed them without using the soul search, then he and the elders left those sects and went to the tournament.


    As Zhang Yi had not done a soul search before killing these disciples and elders these invaded sects did not know if Zhang Yi had really killed only the members of the organization or if he killed whoever he wanted.


    Theyined to the biggest sects that only replied that if they had gone to the tournament this would not have happened, after these examples, no sect was missing from the tournaments that the Sword Sect organized.


    In these two years, Zhang Yi''s wives were also able to advance in cultivation, having the memory of the past life it was easier for them to advance in cultivation, Lusserina and Saphielle were able to advance to the initialyer of the Spiritual Sea realm.


    Luna and Sr were able to advance to the advancedyer of the Core Revolution realm, they were able to advance more quickly in cultivation because they had the memories of the past to help, but their talent prevented them from cultivating as quickly as Zhang Yi did.

 Chapter 338: Cleaning the Divine Plane 2

    Chapter 338: Cleaning the Divine ne 2


    In those years, the sects that Zhang Yi brought were also able to adapt to Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, Rose Sect had managed to ept the new reality faster and continued to work as they did when they were on the continent.


    The difference was that they could concentrate entirely on cultivation and didn''t have to do missions or run the sect''s business, they just had to hunt in the forests and mine some high-level spiritual stones if they needed to.


    It was like paradise for them and after a few months, they could see that Zhang Yi was telling the truth that spiritual energy would only take a few years to increase, in those two years it had already reached the level of the continent and seemed to be increasing.


    Zhang Yi thought of giving them a better cultivation technique, but then he gave up on the idea and decided to wait longer because in the future when they returned to the continent these cultivation techniques would no longer be useful.


    Iron Sect had much more difficult because only part of the sect agreed toe into Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, Zhang Yi said that probably Iron Sect''s disciples and elders would be dead, but the sect members simply could not ept that.


    So they were also cultivating and enjoying their time, but their organization was often worse than the Rose Sect, only when they decided to ept the change and choose a new teacher for the sect that things would work out.


    The two elven sects had also adapted to Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, had far less spiritual energy in the environment than the hope world, but they could feel that in a few years it would be the same.


    Zhang Yi created an artifact that allowed Lusserina and Saphielle to go to the ce where the elves were when they wanted to be in the world of mental energy, it was usually difficult to do, but as this was Zhang Yi''s world of mental energy and he had a peak understanding of thews of space and the thirteenth realm in mental energy was easier for him to create something like that.


    Sometimes Zhang Yi also went to the ce where he had left Qiu Xiang, she had been alone in a country because Zhang Yi brought only her from the vige, so he offered her to go to the ce where Rose Sect was because they were there many women like her to talk.


    But Qiu Xiang said that she wanted to be alone for a few years to cultivate taking advantage of the cultivation technique and resources that Zhang Yi gave her, Zhang Yi still went a few times to visit, but when he saw that she was focused on cultivating he would go away.


    After two years with the Sword Sect running tournaments and soul searching millions of disciples without ever making a mistake, it was impossible for anyone not to believe that the Sword Sect really had a way of discovering members of the infiltrated soul-eaters organization in the sects.


    Thergest sects were satisfied with this and the members of the soul devourers'' organization were afraid of the Sword Sect eliminating all the members they took hundreds of years to infiltrate.


    Some of the biggest sects have already started to organize a n for the Sword Sect to create a tournament in which all divine n sects participate so that they can eliminate billions of members of the organization from those sects.


    But Sword Sect had already started to do the second phase of Zhang Yi''s n and that was perhaps the most important part, Sword Sect and Serenity Sect were bringing their closest and most trusted allies together to do something important.


    Zhang Yi was also talking to the three great elf sects and had obtained their full support just for him, so they managed to gather 7 sects to do something important for the divine ne.


    The Divine Realm elders of these sects also agreed to participate in this and almost all the strongest members of those sects would also go, Zhang Yi''s goal after creating more than 2 years of reputation for the Sword Sect was to attack the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    He had to clean up his master Feng Ran''s sect before a general tournament was prepared, just so they would really have the authority to do a tournament like this with the 10 sects supporting, it was important to clean up the members of the organization who were in the Sacred Phoenix Sect and then they would go to the other sects that also had members of the organization.


    Zhang Yi had also warned his master that he was organizing everything for the cleaning of the Sacred Phoenix Sect, a war could happen if they were not careful and so many elders from the Divine Realm would go.


    So Feng Ran, who had already split the sect in two, would help Zhang Yi and the members of those sects to enter the Sacred Phoenix Sect and do the investigation, so after the sect was cleared of all infiltrators of the soul-devouring organization he could stay calm and proud again of being in his sect.


    Having decided this on an ordinary day, the elders of the 7 sects who had a supreme understanding of thews of space teleported everyone to abined ce, this was the ce that Zhang Yi hadbined with all the sects.


    No one understood why they joined this ce and did not go directly to Sacred Phoenix Sect, but like the Sword Sect who was the leader of that movement and it was Zhang Yi who had the greatest support from the elven sects everyone epted.


    "I would like to, first of all, thank all of you who agreed to do this secret mission together with my sect, I wanted to say that this is all for the sake of the divine ne''s future, we have topletely clean up this divine n from the soul devourers'' organization."


    "Unfortunately Sacred Phoenix Sect let members of the soul-devourers'' organization invade their sect, I have already spoken to my master Feng Ran who has already started to prepare things by separating the sect on two sides and isting the group of members of the organization from the soul eaters."


    "I thank the Divine Realm elders who came, we probably won''t have to fight today and our sect gathered everyone here just to avoid a war, the Divine Realm elders from Sacred Phoenix Sect won''t want to fight when they see that we have 18 Divine elders Realm on our side."


    "My master is going to prepare a ce for us to invade Sacred Phoenix Sect, I need the help of the elders who are in the twelfth realm of mental energy to use the technique to make us all invisible and eliminate our noise."


    All the warriors were surprised by the preparations that the Sword Sect had made, they did not know that Zhang Yi had already given a list of undercover members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect organization and had already prepared a way for them to enter.


    They thought that the Sword Sect had be arrogant because it had the power to investigate the members of the soul-devouring organization and decided to take advantage of that authority to invade the Sacred Phoenix Sect, but apparently they had nned everything very well before asking for help. of sects.


    The elders of the sects who had the twelfth realm of mental energy struggled to make everyone invisible, Zhang Yi had to do this because the elves had no one who understood mental energy.


    When everyone was ready Zhang Yi used the peak understanding of thews of space he had and took everyone to a ce that Feng Ran had prepared, of course, Feng Ran had failed to remove the security system from the sect.


    It was because Zhang Yi had a peak understanding of thews of space that they managed to get through the Sacred Phoenix Sect blocks, but just as Zhang Yi had said in doing so they avoided the most difficult part of a possible fight.


    With all of them inside the Sacred Phoenix Sect they had already won a possible war even if only one of the sects had invaded, with the 7 sects it was impossible for Sacred Phoenix Sect to be able to resist.


    Feng Ran had already separated almost all of the members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect who were not in the soul devourers'' organization and had already talked about today''s n to the elders he most trusted.


    After they entered the sect and passed the ce where the traps were, Zhang Yi gave the signal to everyone and the sect elders who were masters in mental energy stopped using their technique and all members of the 7 sects could be felt within the Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    Just as they hadbined the Divine Realm elders used the pressure of their cultivation and all Sacred Phoenix Sect members could imagine what was going on, even the Sacred Phoenix Divine Realm elders were frightened by this.

 Chapter 339: Cleaning the Divine Plane 3

    Chapter 339: Cleaning the Divine ne 3


    "Here the speaker is Zhang Yi, from Sword Sect, with the authority that the 10 great sects gave to our sect, today we decided to invade the Sacred Phoenix Sect, which we know has many members of the soul-eaters'' organization infiltrated."


    "To ensure that an unnecessary war would not happen our sect took the initiative to invite 6 other sects and all members of the Emperor Realm and Divine Realm from those sects to ensure that Sacred Phoenix Sect will not cause any problems."


    "For the members of the sect who are together with my master Feng Ran, you can rest assured that we already know that none of you are members of the soul devourers'' organization and that is why we ask that you stay away from what is best for Sacred Phoenix Sect and for the divine ne."


    "When for the members who are in the other group we know that many of you are innocent and we warn you that if someone attacks any member of our sects we will see this as proof that you are a member of the soul devourers organization and we will kill you."


    Zhang Yi was quick and soon said what all the Sacred Phoenix Sect had to know, whoever was in Feng Ran''s group did not like to hear it because they felt that Feng Ran had betrayed the sect, but they understood that if that were true this matter could signify the end of the sect if it were not treated correctly.


    The elders of Sacred Phoenix Sect''s Divine Realm went to where Zhang Yi and members of the other sects were and proved that this alliance had 18 Divine Realm elders, as much as they wanted to be furious and attack the invaders, they understood that it would be a suicide.


    They understood what it would mean to have members of the organization infiltrate their sect, and if the Sword Sect had offered to investigate, perhaps these elders would not really ept it and decided to make war so that the truth would not be discovered.


    But now they had nothing they could do about it, they had to ept it or else they could be used of helping the members of the soul devourers'' organization to hide.


    They were just disappointed in Feng Ran who helped his disciple and betrayed his sect, after that Sacred Phoenix Sect''s reputation would never be the same even if members of the organization were expelled.


    What they didn''t know was that Feng Ran didn''t care what his sect elders thought, in the past, he knew that because of a betrayal he was killed by his sect with no one to help him, now he had no pity for return the favor and betray the sect.


    So with threats, the members of Sacred Phoenix were forced to gather in an open ce of the sect to be investigated, Feng Ran and his group members were out of that investigation and could not deny that they were grateful to avoid this humiliation thanks to Feng Ran.


    Zhang Yi took a list this time and called the names of Sacred Phoenix Sect members who were part of the organization if they reacted they would be killed and Zhang Yi wanted them to feel humiliated.


    Zhang Yi and the other elders who were masters in mental energy did the soul search and showed everyone that whoever was called was a member of the soul devourers'' organization to everyone''s amazement.


    Two of these elders tried to kill the soul searching elders and the Divine Realm elders used their pressure to stop these members of the organization from attacking as Zhang Yi had already warned that something like this could happen.


    What they didn''t realize was that the elder that Zhang Yi was doing the soul search also tried to attack Zhang Yi and was arrested by Zhang Yi without anyone noticing, the Divine Realm elders then killed all members of the soul-eaters organization that has been confirmed.


    After that the members of Sacred Phoenix Sect were embarrassed and there was no point in being angry because everything was already proven, now they wanted all those infiltrated by the organization to be killed.


    Having proved for the first time everyone who was called by Zhang Yi was pressured by the elders of the Divine Realm so that they could not react, everyone knew that the Sword Sect never made a mistake and so they could do it.


    As they were all high-level members of the sect it took several hours for some of the organization''s members to be revealed and killed, so Zhang Yi finally called Su Lian, Wan Ru, and many important sect elders for being descendants of elders from the Divine Realm in the past.


    This shocked everyone in the sect and even the sect''s Divine Realm elders were shocked, no one could believe that the descendants of the Divine Realm''s elders could be part of the soul devourers'' organization.


    Even more, because Su Lian had been the wife of Feng Ran even though he was the master of Zhang Yi when they thought of starting to question Zhang Yi gave the order and the elders of the Divine Realm of the Sword Sect pressured Su Lian and the others and brought them to the soul search.


    Seeing Zhang Yi''s resolution, no one else dared to question, and Zhang Yi himself did the soul searching in Su Lian in front of everyone, Feng Ran who already knew the truth was also seeing all this personally.


    Soon to everyone''s shock, it was proved that Su Lian and the others called by Zhang Yi were really members of the organization, so many understood why Feng Ran parted ways with her, of course, they couldn''t imagine that Su Lian devoured Feng Ran''s soul in the past.


    Zhang Yi even surrendered Su Lian and took her to his master, after all these years knowing the truth it was finally time for Feng Ran to take revenge for what happened in the past, Su Lian could never imagine that she would be discovered and they were in a panic fighting for living.


    Feng Ran had no hesitation and used all his strength to kill Su Lian and wiped out her soul in front of everyone by cleaning up his honor, the others were killed by the elders of the Divine Realm, after that no one else would question the certainty that the Sword Sect had whose organization members were.


    After a few days, all members of the soul devourers'' organization were eliminated by the Divine Realm elders, thest surprise of Sacred Phoenix Sect members was when Zhang Yi called the sect master''s name.


    And just like the others, it was proven that he was also a member of the soul devourers'' organization, this made the members of Sacred Phoenix Sect afraid to realize how much authority the organization had already gained in their sect.


    "Now Sacred Phoenix Sect is clean of members of the organization, I hope you will be important allies in our sects for the sake of the divine ne, you can feel that what happened was a shame for you and it really was."


    "So to redeem yourself, you must be an example in the fight against the organization and have learned from the other divine n sects how to prevent the organization from infiltrating your sect again."


    Sacred Phoenix Sect members who were once proud were now ashamed to belong to that sect, so what Zhang Yi said really touched their conscience that something like that could never be repeated.


    "You can be sure, our sect will fight the organization to pay for this humiliation that they put us through, I promise that."


    The Divine Realm elders said this because it was what they really felt, they were ashamed to think that they would cover up the members of the organization who were in their sect just for the sake of honor and one day they could lose control of the sect.


    "Okay, now you have a chance to prove it, let''s take advantage of the fact that we have 8 great sects and we will go after thest sect of the 10 big ones that have members of the organization infiltrating it and so we will clean up the sects of the leaders of humanity."


    Everyone agreed with that and the Sacred Phoenix Sect that had promised also joined this alliance to pay for their mistakes, thatst sect had users of mental energy and also of qi.


    They had many more members with mental energy than with qi, the 8 great sects approached quickly and differently from what they did with Sacred Phoenix Sect they could not enter their sect without being noticed.


    But with more than 20 elders from the Divine Realm, it was impossible that this sect could resist, Zhang Yi used the Sacred Phoenix Sect to prove that the Sword Sect was always right and so the elders of the Divine Realm did not hesitate to use their power to break the barriers that this sect had created.

 Chapter 340: Cleaning the Divine Plane 4

    Chapter 340: Cleaning the Divine ne 4


    The members of this sect were revolted and even thought about fighting the invaders, but the elders of the Divine Realm told everyone not to resist because the enemy had 21 elders of the Divine Realm and they could not react.


    Beforeing to this sect Zhang Yi warned that members of that sect would fight when Zhang Yi said that they were investigating the members of the organization, so they were only allowed to hurt the opponent and defend themselves and not attack the sect.


    After all, their objective was only the members of the organization and not the entire sect, as this alliance was much stronger this was certainly possible, everyone epted this because they really did not want to be enemies of that sect.


    "I am Zhang Yi of the Sword Sect, we came here to investigate and eliminate the members of the soul devourers organization who are in that sect, we have already visited the Sacred Phoenix Sect and we have eliminated the infiltrators of the organization who were there."


    "And now they are here with us for the sake of the divine n, so we just want to find members of the organization that are not really part of your sect, I ask for your sect''s understanding and that you help us with this investigation."


    After finishing speaking Zhang Yi told everyone to be prepared, in a short time several elders from that sect came to attack them, the alliance members just moved away and the alliance''s Divine Realm elders used their strength to injure and immobilize enemies.


    Even so, the sect still had many elders that were easily defeated by the elders of the ninth level of the Emperor Realm of the allied sects, not all of the sect decided to attack and seeing the members of the sect being defeated as children they decided to cooperate.


    Just as Zhang Yi asked, no one was killed or had a wound that could not be healed, this was only possible because the alliance of 8rge sects was much stronger than the enemies, and not killing anyone made the sect realize the sincerity of the allied sects in just investigating.


    After that happened it became clear which side was stronger and so no one else prevented the Sword Sect from starting the investigation, Zhang Yi started with the sect elders who had attacked them.


    More than half of those who attacked them were members of the organization and they were the ones who had started the attack, so innocent members of the sect were ashamed of having been used.


    Many members of the organization were also among those who did not attack and remained in the sect, they may have thought that this way they could escape the investigation because they did not look suspicious, unfortunately, they were all found by Zhang Yi and killed after the soul search.


    Zhang Yi said the same thing to them as he said to the elders of Sacred Phoenix Sect, so the elders of that sect and Sacred Phoenix Sect were less ashamed of having tworge sects that had members of the organization if it were just one of the sects it would be a problem.


    After that, all 10 great sects were cleared of members of the infiltrated soul-eaters organization, after they finished the sects they returned to their ce happily who had helped to clean up the divine ne.


    After a few weeks everyone on the divine ne learned that two of the great sects had members of the organization, those sects were cleared by the alliance that the Sword Sect created, but it showed how dangerous the soul-eaters organization was for the divine ne.


    After that Zhang Yi returned to his world of mental energy to stay with his wives for a few weeks, the next phase of Zhang Yi''s n was to do a big tournament as in the past and thus clean up almost all the sects of the divine ne.


    After that, sects that did not go to that tournament would be considered allies of the organization and Zhang Yi would go after them to eliminate the rest of the organization''s members until the end or until a final war ensued.


    Zhang Yi had already done his part and so he would no longer have to get involved in the matter until the tournament took ce, Sacred Phoenix Sect and the sect that had been invaded did not like what Sword Sect did and wouldin about it at the meeting among the 10 major sects.


    As the Sword Sect did not kill anyone innocent and did it just for the sake of the divine n nothing more serious would happen, in the past Sword Sect did not have the ability to do that and that is why Zhang Yi had to invade the Sacred Phoenix Sect to kill Su Lian.


    This showed how Zhang Yi had helped Sword Sect this time and now the organization of the soul eaters had lost a lot of strength and authority on the divine ne, the help of the elven sects only showed how much greater Zhang Yi''s authority was.


    While things were going on outside, Zhang Yi stayed with his wives enjoying his time, so far Zhang Yi didn''t have to show his full strength, but in a general war, he would show why he deserved the trust of the Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi was taking advantage of his time to rx with his wives and his parents, White Storm was still sleeping and Zhang Yi imagined that he would arrive at the Spiritual Sea realm or maybe even get stronger than that when he woke up.


    Zhang Yi also knew after a long time that in fact the people who were inside his mental energy world still worried about the war that Zhang Yi said would happen, after all, he told them that this war could destroy the continent of the blue moon.


    So he had to say that even though the war had already started they still didn''t have such intense struggles, Zhang Yi had nned for more than 400 years how to make that war and thus eliminate the organization of the soul devourers from the divine ne.


    So if the organization didn''t react and war didn''t happen Zhang Yi would ensure that they were destroyed, the most difficult part of the war was actually therge number of enemies that he would have been decreasing now with the help of the Sword Sect and the 10 great sects.


    Even though after that big tournament the big sects no longer wanted to worry about the organization, Zhang Yi could go after them alone and try to eliminate them on his own, that was why he hade to the Divine Realm with such difficulty.


    A few months passed on the divine ne while Zhang Yi rxed, the two sects that were invaded by the Sword Sect really asked for a meeting with the 10 major sects andined about the way the Sword Sect did things.


    Unfortunately, it took them a long time to do this and everyone knew what the Sword Sect had done, so the Sword Sect was only praised by the other sects for doing this without killing anyone innocent.


    And the two sects that had been invaded were widely criticized for allowing so many members of the soul-devouring organization to invade their sect and take control of the sect''s authority.


    Everyone knew that what Zhang Yi thought was true and these sects would never allow the Sword Sect to investigate them if they did things correctly so that has not killed anyone innocent was already cause for praise.


    After what happened the two sects were badly damaged and it would take a few thousand years for them to recover, the great sects asked them to create ways that something like this would not happen again.


    The Sword Sect also gave a warning that the master of Zhang Yi Feng Ran would have to be very well, after all, everyone knew that Feng Ran betrayed Sacred Phoenix Sect just for the benefit of the divine ne and he should be praised for it.


    This was actually a threat from the Sword Sect that had Zhang Yi as one of the most important elders of the sect and with the full support of 7 sects if Zhang Yi wanted he could make war against the other sects of the 10 biggest sects and still win the war.


    The truth was that Feng Ran had been arrested after what happened used of treason against the sect, even the elders who were in his group who were not even investigated were against him when they found out what Feng Ran did.


    Even more so because who led this invasion was Zhang Yi who was his disciple, but also because of Zhang Yi that the elders of Sacred Phoenix Sect did not dare to do anything against Feng Ran.


    The sect elders were very angry that Su Lian and other descendants of former Divine Realm elders were killed after this invasion, even though Zhang Yi had proven that they were infiltrated by the organization the sect did not want this to happen.

 Chapter 341: Cleaning the Divine Plane 5

    Chapter 341: Cleaning the Divine ne 5


    If Sacred Phoenix Sect did something more drastic against Feng Ran, they feared what the Sword Sect could do, especially now that the 3 sects of the elves appeared as his allies in this invasion.


    Of course, Zhang Yi was no longer naive and would not allow anything to happen to his master and left some security measures in case something happened, with the peak understanding of thews of space Zhang Yi could go alongside his master in a few seconds in any situation.


    The truth was that at least it seemed that Zhang Yi was stronger than the entire Sword Sect in some situations, Zhang Yi thought he could, for example, kill with some difficulty all the elders of the Sword Sect, including the 3 elders of the Divine Realm.


    The people who were below the Emperor Realm could also do nothing against Zhang Yi in a war, so depending on the situation he could be stronger than the entire Sword Sect.


    Of course, in fact, Zhang Yi suspected that the Sword Sect had many Divine Realm elders and a few hidden Eternal Realm elders that would only appear in an emergency that could beat Zhang Yi.


    And even if they had elders like that Zhang Yi thought it was impossible for them to be able to kill him, that was the confidence he had after going through the celestial tribtions, Zhang Yi''s defense has long been superior to his attack.


    So the meeting ended with the Sword Sect that had been using it of being praised and the two sects that were invaded had to ensure that something like that would never happen again and after that meeting, all the sects had epted the Sword Sect as the leading sect of the most strong group.


    With that, they would begin the third phase of Zhang Yi''s n to eliminate the organization of soul devourers, while Zhang Yi was resting in his mental energy world.


    But he went out for a few days to create defense headquarters close to the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect branches, he had to ensure that the organization would not try to fight back the Sword Sect attack by attacking the sect''s branches.


    The main territory they would not have the courage to attack and neither did the elven sects which were a suicide, so only the branches of those sects were in danger if the branches of other sects were attacked Zhang Yi would not do anything about it because it was not the responsibility his.


    After that it took a few more months for the Sword Sect to create a tournament for all sects of the divine ne, the most difficult part was to create the ce where the tournament would be held because many elders who had a supreme understanding of thews of space had to help.


    If Zhang Yi participated in this it would be done much faster if he used the peak understanding of thews of space and his special eyes, but now Zhang Yi was an elder of the Divine Realm and the sect could not ask him to do these things.


    After creating the tournament''s ce, Sword Sect made the invitation that was actually a threat too, all the sects had to bring all their members to this tournament, whoever didn''te or didn''t bring all would be considered a traitor and would have the sect attacked in the future.


    Even thergest sects were included in this obligation, which in the past did not happen and the Sword Sect had to demand that Su Liane, this time the great sects knew what the Sword Sect was capable of and did not dare fail to bring all the members of their sects.


    This showed how much greater the authority of the Sword Sect was at that time, Zhang Yi left his world of mental energy with Lu Bi and went to the great sects of the elves to make a special invitation for them.


    Zhang Yi made it clear that they were not required toe because they certainly would not have infiltrated the organization into their sect, so the three sects who were afraid of Zhang Yi and were considered friends of him said they would not go to the tournament.


    The biggest reason for this was that even though the elves had geniuses because of their talent for understanding thews, it was more encouraging that they had a greater understanding of thews than greater cultivation when they were young.


    And that worked because these sects had 3 Divine Realm elders in each sect just for what was known, Zhang Yi bet they had a lot more for the talent of the elves he saw in the hope world.


    So after a few weeks, the tournament would take ce and the sects had time to organize what they needed to go to the tournament site, the vast majority of the sects confirmed that they would go to the tournament because they did not want to challenge the Sword Sect.


    The sects that would not go to the tournament would be enemies of the Sword Sect, in the past Sword Sect did something like that and also said that the sects that were not would be their enemies, but the Sword Sectter did nothing for those sects.


    That''s because Zhang Yi refused to travel across the divine ne and go to those sects to see if they had members of the soul-devouring organization and the Sword Sect did not want to kill innocents.


    Of course, the biggest reason for this was because Zhang Yi didn''t care much for the organization in the past and also because he had to take revenge on Su Lian, but this time he made a point of going to these sects to kill all the members of the organization that left.


    Zhang Yi had a suspicion that those in these sects had the main members of the organization, when Zhang Yi found these ces it was when the war would start, Zhang Yi wanted to kill the main members of the organization and only then would he be satisfied.


    If there were only a few or many who were weak, he wouldn''t care about them because in the future Zhang Yi would be much stronger and he didn''t even have to worry about the organization, he thought that a great war would happen because the organization certainly has very strong members that they would not just die without fighting back.


    If a war did not happen it would be even better for Zhang Yi who could be at ease, so a few weeks passed and all the sects went to the tournament ce including the Sword Sect with Zhang Yi too.


    Zhang Yi already remembered the list of infiltrators from the past and so in a few hours, he only confirmed that the list was correct and after that, he only had a few million to register that it would only take a few days.


    A few years ago Zhang Yi decided to create another divine technique that might actually be useless for him in the future, but it would be an easy technique to create and very useful in specific situations, it was a technique that was simr to the divine sense he used.


    The only difference was that he used thews to reinforce the reach and precision of the divine sense in addition to making this technique impossible to discover, with which he could triple the range of the divine sense that already covered thousands of km after he arrived at the Divine Realm and he could know everything as if he were seeing and hearing everything.


    Zhang Yi also did this technique in a way that he could make the most of his divine sense and not have to spy on everyone within the reach of the divine sense because he could program in a way that only what he wanted to know would be transmitted to him.


    It was an easy technique for Zhang Yi who was in peak understanding and knew how the technique worked, but almost impossible for others to use, Zhang Yi also took more time than he needed to create the technique because he needed to do several things and cannot concentrate totally.


    He hoped to finish this technique so that he could search for members of the soul devourers'' organization more easily after the tournament was over and so he could exterminate them after traveling across the divine ne.


    Anyone who escaped him when Zhang Yi searched the entire divine ne using this technique could survive after that, as long as he never wanted to seek revenge, the truth was that afterpleting his revenge, Zhang Yi could live his life peacefully with his wives. alive, his parents with him and his masters happy.

 Chapter 342: Cleaning the Divine Plane 6

    Chapter 342: Cleaning the Divine ne 6


    Just as Zhang Yi had said after a few days that all the sects had arrived hepleted his list with all the infiltrators, now it was much easier to make that list because his cultivation was so much greater.


    Before the tournaments started, the sects who were friends were talking quietly because they knew that after that tournament, infiltrators of the organization that was considered the greatest enemy of all divine n sects would practically be eliminated from the sects.


    The members of the Sword Sect also had many friends in other close allied sects, even Lu Bi had already gone out to meet some friends from many years ago, only Zhang Yi who did not have many friends besides the elves.


    So even though he didn''t mind being alone during the tournament, Zhang Yi had to set an example for the other sects and was forced to approach the Serenity Sect which was the sect in which he had the most friends.


    Many geniuses of the sect and elders approached to talk to Zhang Yi who actually had a lot to talk about, he could talk about understanding thews, about mental energy, about cultivation, about refining pills and many other things.


    Zhang Yi also had several fascinating stories of the struggle for others in which he himself participated, but he had to say that they were about other people because otherwise, he was in danger of revealing his past life.


    Zhang Yi was not normally very sociable because he didn''t really want to, he had a lot of secrets he couldn''t tell and having a friend would make it even more difficult to hide his secrets, he already had several wives so he didn''t need to approach other women.


    In addition, Zhang Yi has always struggled to get to cultivation realms faster because with his talent spending time talking to others was wasted time that he could be cultivating.


    Now that he had arrived at the Divine Realm in which it took dozens of years to advance ayer and that he no longer had so many secrets that he needed to hide that Zhang Yi could think of having more friends.


    In the first few days after finding out about all the infiltrators of the organization Zhang Yi spent a few days talking to the members of Serenity Sect, he was soon very popr and had dozens of people to talk to him every day.


    Unfortunately for Zhang Yi what he feared happened, his master Wu Qinxin who saw that Zhang Yi was not going to talk to her went to speak to Zhang Yi personally, Zhang Yi was not talking to his other master Feng Ran because that would be seen as a provocation against Sacred Phoenix Sect after he led the invasion against their sect.


    He talked several times with his master going to where he was at Sacred Phoenix Sect without anyone from the sect knowing, but with Wu Qinxin the situation was different, Zhang Yi was not talking to her because her daughter was always beside his master.


    Naturally, Wu Qinxin knew what was going on and was happy because she knew that it meant that Zhang Yi remembered the chord they had, she also wanted to wait a few more years before Zhang Yi married her daughter.


    That''s because Zhang Yi was much older and his cultivation was much bigger and Zhang Yi already had several wives and Wu Qinxin thought that his daughter needed more maturity to be able to ept this.


    The problem was that she always told Wu Xinyue about this rtionship between her and Zhang Yi, Wu Qinxin did this to prepare her daughter for what would happen in the future, the problem was that as Zhang Yi did note to talk to them Wu Xinyue thought that she was being ignored by her fiance.


    Zhang Yi was not to me for this because he did not even know that his master had already told the whole truth to Wu Xinyue, but because of that Wu Qinxin had to take his daughter to talk to Zhang Yi and then let Zhang Yi find a way to resolve this situation.


    "Hi Zhang Yi, you didn''te to talk to me at this tournament so I had toe and talk to you."


    "Hi, master, I''m sorry about that, but I wanted to talk to the other people in your sect, and I wanted to avoid talking to you here at this tournament because I can''t speak to my other master."


    Zhang Yi gave the excuse he had thought if Wu Qinxin came to talk to him, so it seemed that he spoke naturally as if it were the truth, Wu Qinxin knew that Zhang Yi was avoiding her because of her daughter, but even she doubted that when he heard Zhang Yi talking.


    "I want to officially introduce you to my daughter who was born while you were in isted cultivation, this one is Wu Xinyue, is the name you told me it would be."


    Zhang Yi was really nervous when Wu Qinxin said that, it was strange that she said it was Zhang Yi who said what her daughter''s name would be, but that was because his master couldn''t say that Zhang Yi went back to the past and so he knew of many things that would now happen like the birth of her daughter.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you Wu Xinyue, my name is Zhang Yi."


    Zhang Yi thought it was strange to talk to Wu Xinyue with his master nearby and he didn''t know much to say to a woman he saw for the first time and he knew it was his fiancee, Wu Xinyue was also very shy because she knew the status Zhang Yi''s was bigger than her mother''s.


    "Wu Xinyue is really talented, she has already reached the middle tier of the Spiritual Sea realm, and she is not even 30 years old, she may not be as talented as you, but she will definitely reach the Divine Realm in the future and the tenth third realm of mental energy."


    "Certainly, with you who taught me helping her, I am sure that Wu Xinyue will be one of the greatest geniuses of Serenity Sect, I hope that in the future she will not have so many difficulties if we manage to eliminate the organization of soul eaters."


    "How is the situation?"


    "It''s okay for now, I never thought a problem would happen in this tournament, but who knows after a few months the war will finally happen."


    Zhang Yi had already told everyone that he hoped for war if they were close to eliminating everyone from the soul devourers organization on the divine ne, he said that only to those closest to him and after that tournament everyone had to prepare for it happened.


    After that, Zhang Yi sometimes spoke to Wu Xinyue during the tournament, but most of the time he still talked to Serenity Sect''s disciples and elders, after a few days the tournament started and the fights took ce.


    Just as in the other tournaments there were Sword Sect Emperor Realm elders taking care that there were no deaths during the tournament, no sectined about it because they knew that the infiltrators of the sect could try to kill some important disciples during the tournament because they knew they would die after they died. the tournament was over.


    Just likest time the tournaments took almost 2 months to finish because they had many disciples, this time they had even more disciples and that made it all take time, some sects were afraid that the Sword Sect would discover many infiltrators when the tournament was over.

 Chapter 343: Cleaning the Divine Plane 7

    Chapter 343: Cleaning the Divine ne 7


    This would certainly affect the reputation of all sects, but everyone expected that all infiltrators in the organization would be discovered and killed because only then would the sects be more secure and know that they were no longer in danger.


    Once the tournaments ended with Serenity Sect''s victory in tournaments between Soul Refinement and Realm of Emptiness realm warriors, Sword Sect''s disciples tried, but only someone like Zhang Yi could win against mental energy cultivators in the same cultivation realm.


    After that the sects began to investigate who the members of the soul-eaters organization were on the list that Zhang Yi gave, he himself was using the soul-searching technique to help Sword Sect elders finish the job faster.


    But he asked to do a soul search on the elders of the Emperor Realm during the investigation because he remembered that in the past the elders of a higher level of cultivation had a block ced in their memory so that the organization''s secrets were hidden.


    When they attacked the great sects Zhang Yi hoped to discover a great deal because they were from two of the great sects, but unfortunately, no one had any important information for the organization.


    It seemed that they were only used by the organization so that the members of the organization had more security and for these sects to get in the way of therge sects from doing anything for the organization, of course, they never expected someone like Zhang Yi to show up and spoil their ns.


    Now Zhang Yi hoped he could get some important information by reading the memoirs of high-level members of the organization, after all, he had the thirteenth realm of mental energy and also had his special eyes that allowed him to better use his mental energy.


    So if anyone could read the mind with the protected memories of these elders it was Zhang Yi who could, several Sword Sect elders were together to do the soul search and investigate everything more quickly.


    Even so, it was expected that it would take a few months to finish this investigation because even the disciples and elders of thergest sects would be investigated, the sects that had no members of the organization infiltrated would be the proudest sects.


    Zhang Yi recalled that he had more than 1 billion members of the organization who were infiltrating the sects and were discovered, that was more than 5 percent of the total members of the sects who came to the tournament.


    This was because thergest sects that had the most members in the branch sects like the Sword Sect had not infiltrated the organization, 8 of thergest sects were like that so the average infiltrates dropped a lot.


    After all, they had sects in which more than half of the members of the sect were actually infiltrated by the soul-eaters'' organization, this was not the fault of the sects but because it was really very difficult to know who the members of the organization were.


    Besides Jake who had his special eyes, the only way to do that was to do a soul search, the sects that had no infiltrators were because they had to take some oaths that prevented the infiltrators of the organization from entering those sects.


    Even so, this was perhaps the easiest and most important step to take in Zhang Yi''s n, even if it was also the most time-consuming and demanding part of the sects.


    As usual, to preserve the energy of the Sword Sect elders, the first ones that were investigated were the disciples of the Mortal Tribtion realm, then the disciples of the Soul Birth realm and then the disciples of the Soul Refinement realm.


    Fortunately, most of the infiltrators in the sects were the disciples of the lowest realms, but because of that it also took a few months to investigate and kill all infiltrators of the sects, which made the elders who had mental energy from the Sword Sect very tired.


    Only Zhang Yi was not too tired because he was the only one in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and he also had a treasure of mental energy that allowed him to recover more quickly and his consumption was less because of his special eyes.


    When the disciples of the sects were almost finished, more than 700 million disciples had already been investigated, this impressed all the sects that previously underestimated the dangers that the organization had for the divine ne.


    The elders were calm because, as always, the organization''s investigators did not react when they were investigated and died easily after that, the biggest reason for that was because they had more than 100 sects with Divine Realm elders.


    Some of thergest sects had two or three elders from the Divine Realm, so even if billions of disciples infiltrated by the organization attacked, there would still be billions of elders and disciples from the sects to attack back and hundreds of Divine Realm elders.


    So even if the infiltrators of the organization managed to kill many elders and disciples they would still die anyway, and many still thought that the Sword Sect did not have a method to discover all the infiltrators.


    Even so, Zhang Yi was careful and asked that all elders of thergest sects be alert to a possible attack by the organization, because as everyone knew this would be a big blow against the organization if all the infiltrators were killed.


    Zhang Yi thought that in the past the organization had done nothing because the infiltrators who were in the great sects were still safe and they knew that the Sword Sect could not do anything against them, but this time it would not happen and all the infiltrators would be killed.


    So after almost all of the Soul Refinement realm disciples were discovered and killed and all the elders were exhausted from tiredness after so much effort Zhang Yi felt that something different was happening.


    Zhang Yi was certainly the strongest elder of the Divine Realm in all sects because he had a peak understanding of 13ws and various types of cultivation in the Divine Realm, so it was he who felt that many people were trying to enter this territory where the tournament was happening.


    Few trusted people just knew the right way through the traps of the spacews that thousands of elders created for this tournament, just so many people managed to stay on this ind.


    In the past, this ind had been quite different and people could still feel that they were close to each other, but this time it was Zhang Yi who helped to correct the mistakes that were made in the past and so this ind became a much better ce.


    Even though many knew the way, only Zhang Yi knew about everything that this ind could do, almost all the elders were focused on investigations and no one would dare use the divine sense to cover this entire ind.


    But Zhang Yi as a member of the Sword Sect and also having a peak understanding of thews could do this without anyone finding out, it seemed that the organization was hoping that the Sword Sect elders would be tired so that they could kill the main suspects for knowing who it is the members of the organization which has always been a secret.


    So Zhang Yi understood that the organization intended to attack all sects and especially the Sword Sect, it was not an attack for the organization to win the war but a sacrifice for all members of the organization to kill as much as they could.


    Zhang Yi, who realized this was quick and warned his masters and also the elders of the Divine Realm of Sword Sect, Serenity Sect, and another allied sect, had the possibility that not all elders of Divine Realm would help Sword Sect and so the main objective that Zhang Yi gave to the elders was to defend their sects.

 Chapter 344: Cleaning the Divine Plane 8

    Chapter 344: Cleaning the Divine ne 8


    Only after they made sure that the Sword Sect and the sect of the allies were sure that they would defend the sects that had no elders from the Divine Realm and ultimately defend those who most needed help.


    Everyone was selfish and thought to protect themselves first, Zhang Yi and the elders of the Divine Realm were no different and would not sacrifice themselves for the sake of others who were also selfish.


    Zhang Yi would not fight if he did not need to, he would help the elders of the Divine Realm of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect and would not show his skills, but if he had to show his skills then Zhang Yi would kill all the invaders quickly.


    So even though he knew an attack woulde he still didn''t do anything before, he pretended he was tired and quickly approached Lu Bi, she was in the seventh level of the Emperor Realm and was very strong, but Zhang Yi didn''t feel she was so held like that.


    The invaders still tried to be silent so as not to alert anyone that they were going to make an attack, so it took a few minutes for everyone to enter the ind when everyone entered Zhang Yi had to be serious for the first time.


    Everyone who had infiltrated were members of the organization and had 7 Divine Realm elders among the invaders and a few million Emperor Realm elders on the ninth level, these invaders were stronger than those of his sect, and together with the Emperor elders Realm that they were infiltrated between the sects would be dangerous if they attacked.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi gave up the idea of hiding and even if they didn''t just attack the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect they could kill a few million if they tried to attack the sects that didn''t have Divine Realm elders.


    Even so, he decided to wait for the first attack of the opponents, otherwise, he would deliver that it was he who knew who the members of the organization were. to fight.


    Zhang Yi had already prepared everything to start the fight and after a few minutes, hundreds of millions of elders came out of the hundreds of sects and went to attack the Sword Sect just as Zhang Yi expected.


    The elders of the Divine Realm and tens of thousands of elders of the Emperor Realm of the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect used defense techniques that repelled those infiltrators who decided to attack, they had to be prepared to be able to defend an attack by hundreds of millions of warriors against members of their sects.


    Seeing that the attack failed they began to attack sects that were strong and had no elders from the Divine Realm, just as Zhang Yi expected the elders from the Divine Realm or even thought to defend those sects.


    Meanwhile, the invaders who saw their n go wrong set out to attack the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect, there would be 7 elders of the Divine Realm to attack these two sects and only two sects appeared to try to help these sects because they were allied with the two sects.


    Even so, there were 9 elders from the Divine Realm to defend two sects, the elders from the Emperor Realm of the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect and the allied sects started to fight to defend the Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi saw that it was finally time for him to move, he first used his qi clone technique and so Zhang Yi created 11 clones that had the strength of a weaker Divine Realm warrior but could use all thews that Zhang Yi used it and had the same defense like him.


    Everyone was impressed to see Zhang Yi creating 11 clones that could fight because normal divine ne clone techniques could not be used to fight, 3 of his clones went with Lu Bi to help Sword Sect and Serenity Sect defend themselves.


    The clones were more to help everyone defend themselves and for him to protect the elders of the Emperor Realm and the disciples of the sect, with these clones even if the 7 elders of the Divine Realm attacked he could still guarantee that they would not get hurt.


    Lu Bi knew this and felt more secure seeing that the Zhang Yi clone was protecting her, the other Zhang Yi clones went to ces where they could protect most sects that could not defend themselves.


    If the enemies tried to escape he would just start attacking with his clones, while his clones went to fight he started thinking about what he could do without standing out too much, then he saw that he no longer had to worry about it because he was already in war against the final enemy and he had the strength to defend himself.


    After thinking about it and seeing enemies killing disciples and elders from the sects who came to the tournament Zhang Yi finally got angry, he used thews of time to paralyze everyone below the Emperor Realm and the others were much slower.


    Zhang Yi and his clones used the support domain to heal and help the allies to fight without worry, in doing so the fightpletely changed course and members of the organization lost any advantage they had.


    Zhang Yi''s clones also started using the feather rain technique and with each attack killed 20 enemies of the ninth level of the Emperor Realm, Zhang Yi was still not using even half of his skills, but this has already served to end the attack of the enemies.


    Zhang Yi did not use the technique of the sacred domain because it was very powerful and it was not necessary for this fight that the allies had the advantage, Zhang Yi had also used the technique of thews of space that he had prepared on this ind and so the enemies could not more to use thews of space to escape.


    The enemies and allies were impressed to see Zhang Yi using so many techniques that they changed the course of the fight, even though Zhang Yi had guaranteed protection from the allies did not change the fact that he had hundreds of millions of enemies and few sects fighting as allies.


    It was a pity that Zhang Yi could not use the techniques of sacred dominion or his long-range attacks that could kill thousands of enemies per attack because these attacks would affect the allies as well.


    That way the fight would still take a few days to end, but after everyone saw that Zhang Yi was protecting all the allies and that few would die and the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect would be the sects that most helped the sects, the other sects that were just looking they decided to help.


    When the other 6 sects that were among the 10 strongest sects decided to help then the fight was guaranteed to be won by the allied sects, especially among the elders of the Divine Realm who were from the organization who realized that they would surely die without being able to kill anyone.


    They tried to escape using thews of space but soon realized that Zhang Yi had totally blocked enemies from using thews of space, so they could only fight, but against dozens of Divine Realm elders, they would die in no time.


    Even more, because Zhang Yi was using thews of time to slow everyone down, everyone who was below the fifth level of the Emperor Realm who couldn''t resist was the one who died first.


    Since the members of the soul-eaters'' organization who attacked the Allied sects only killed them without bothering to prove that they were members of the organization, this was better for Zhang Yi because the tournament wouldst much less than expected.

 Chapter 345: Cleaning the Divine Plane 9

    Chapter 345: Cleaning the Divine ne 9


    When thergest sects came to help the fight was over, as the members of the organization could not escape they fought until they died and could not kill anyone until the end of the fight


    when the fight ended more than 1 million sect warriors had died.


    But this was not the fault of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who still tried to help others, even though their sects were attacked, it was the fault of the sects who came to the tournament and even though they saw the organization attacking the allies, they did not think to help.


    After a few hours the war was over and everyone looked at where Zhang Yi was, he just turned off the clone technique he was using and Lu Bi came close to where he was.


    Many realized that Zhang Yi had a high-level understanding of thews of time, moreover, the ease with which he and his clones killed ninth-level Emperor Realm elders left the impression that Zhang Yi was already in the Divine Realm.


    But no one dared ask him that, seeing the power he had in repelling hundreds of millions of enemies alone and still helping everyone fight without getting hurt, not to mention that the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who had no losses in this war raised their status of them a lot.


    The sects that were their allies who helped from the beginning also had more respect for the other sects now, this fight now only proved how the Sword Sect was right to say that the infiltrators of the soul-devouring organization.


    In a situation where no one knew who was an infiltrator of the organization and more than half of a sect attacked another sect, a war would surely start between these sects, this was what Zhang Yi tried to prevent by investigating and killing all the infiltrators.


    After that Zhang Yi asked all the sects to go back to their ce in this tournament and wait for the Sword Sect to speak again, the sects that lost millions of elders and disciples were the most affected and were most angry with the other sects who did not even try to help.


    The Sword Sect, Serenity Sect, and the allied sects had to rest and recover their energies after this war, after all that happened the sects wanted to be released since all of the organization''s infiltrators had been killed, but they couldn''tin afterward of everything that the Sword Sect went through.


    After a few hours, the elders were almost recovered and so Zhang Yi called all the sects again, now everyone could understand why they felt that Zhang Yi controlled the Sword Sect, it was not because of his talent but because of his current power.


    "Everyone could see what happened here today, the soul-eaters'' organization realized that they would lose all their members here and decided to attack and our sect was the main target along with Serenity Sect and our allies."


    "If we waited for a few thousand more years, I''m sure the organization would have many more members infiltrating our sects, something much worse could happen in the futurepared to what happened today."


    "If we didn''t know that a war between all the sects was infiltrated by the organization, it could happen, and as you saw, not all the sects would help even if their sects needed it."


    "Now we are going to finish investigating and eliminate all infiltrators and then finish this tournament."


    With Zhang Yi saying this many were surprised, everyone thought that all the infiltrators had participated in this attack by the organization, but everyone understood that it could be a trick by the organization to catch some off guard.


    Even so, only a few million had been left without attacking, which was littlepared to what they had before, with Zhang Yi attentive all the infiltrators of the sects were killed and so they could say that all the sects that came to this tournament were clean.


    Zhang Yi was still frustrated because it seemed that the members who had the most information about the organization they were infiltrating attacked together with the organization and died before Zhang Yi could do a soul search and discover the information.


    "Now all the sects that are here are free from infiltration by the organization, the sects that have had the most infiltration should look for a method to prevent your new members from being members of the organization, otherwise we will consider your allies of the organization."


    "When you return to your territory, beware of any sect that did note to this tournament, they may have been totally invaded by the organization and therefore they did note to this tournament and are now enemies of the 10 major sects."


    Then if Zhang Yi finished speaking he again cleared the way out of that ind, so the sects didn''t take long and left that ind to return to their sect, everyone learned that they should not fight against the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect.


    The sects that did not help when the organization invaded also regretted it, they thought of preserving their strength and not risking losing any of their warriors, but they should help in the fight against their main enemy.


    After the tournament was over, the elders of Sword Sect, Serenity Sect and the allied sects came together to talk about what had happened, Zhang Yi was not in that meeting because he did not want to and was already thinking about the next phase of his n.


    After the end of the tournament all the major sects and most were already cleared of members infiltrated from the soul-devouring organization, now Zhang Yi knew most of the sects who did note to the tournament.


    He was sure that the secret of the organization should be in one of these sects, he had the authorization of all the sects after that tournament to eliminate all the sects that had note to that tournament because he had warned them before.


    So the next part of Zhang Yi''s n was to travel across the divine ne and find all the sects that had not gone to the tournament and thus attack everyone who had members of the soul-devouring organization.


    The sects that had members of the organization would be eliminated for disrupting the peace of the divine ne, investigating those sects Zhang Yi would look for the sects that had members of the organization in the Divine Realm and attack those sects as well and do the soul search to try to find out information about the organization.


    If he found a ce that had many Divine Realm elders or Eternal Realm elders he would mark the ces ande with reinforcements to attack because they would be the most important bases of the soul devourers'' organization.


    This job only he could do because only Zhang Yi knew how to recognize the infiltrated members of the organization, moreover, he could investigate all these ces without being discovered because of his mental energy and could still stay with his wives when he wanted to go to the world of his mental energy.


    Also, Zhang Yi was stronger than everyone in his sect and he could easily eliminate a sect on his own if he wanted to, he told his wives about it and everyone had confidence in him, they just asked Zhang Yi not to take too much risk and ask it helps if you see many enemies from the Divine Realm.


    They were worried for no reason, because when he had possibilities Zhang Yi never put himself in danger, he only did it when it was things he knew he had to do alone, and the organization was a problem with the whole divine n and not just that.


    After doing a little research, Zhang Yi discovered that in fact, he knew almost nothing about the divine ne, he mostly knew the area of Sword Sect, Sacred Phoenix Sect, and Serenity Sect.

 Chapter 346: Cleaning the Divine Plane 10

    Chapter 346: Cleaning the Divine ne 10


    The 10 great sects had their own territory just like the Sword Sect did, and those territories were very big as the continent of the blue moon was, maybe even bigger, so Zhang Yi knew only part of the territory of the three sects that were his and of his masters.


    For Zhang Yi to find all the sects that refused to go to the tournament he had to travel in the territories of all 10 major sects and in the territories that did not belong to any of the 10 major sects which were where Zhang Yi thought it most possible that infiltrates of the organization.


    This was going to be a really long trip and Zhang Yi hoped it would take a few years, luckily he had already arrived at the Divine Realm and that was thest thing he thought he had to do before he could be at peace.


    So it was worth it for him to spend a few years looking for the organization to end the organization of the soul-eaters after the elders of the sects talked the sects returned to the territories and Zhang Yi warned that he would leave to do thest part of his n.


    After Zhang Yi left 6 years passed and he had finally managed to travel across the divine ne and so he could discover many things and he felt that he was closer topleting his goal.


    After traveling a few weeks Zhang Yi discovered that it could take decades for him to travel across the divine ne if he tried to find out where the non-tournament sects were and still investigate those sects to find out which sects had infiltrated the organization.


    Furthermore, if he attacked all the sects he found that had infiltrated the organization he could end up warning the organization that Zhang Yi was behind them and so they could end up fleeing.


    So after a few weeks, Zhang Yi came up with the idea of using his clone technique and so he could search everywhere and he would not attack until he had discovered all the sects that had not gone to the tournament and that had infiltrated the organization.


    Zhang Yi would also look for the ces where the soul devourers'' organization hid, after discovering all ces and cing spatial markings everywhere he could start the attack.


    Even after doing this it still took 6 years before he could find all the ces, there were many more sects than he thought before, the total number of members of those sects surpassed 3 billion members from what Zhang Yi can see.


    It had almost 4 percent of the number of members that came to the tournament, it was more than the number of members that the Sword Sect had, of course, the vast majority were members of realms below the Realm of Emptiness and most of those members did not was part of the organization.


    But it still impressed how many members who dared to challenge the 10 great sects, perhaps just asst time they thought the Sword Sect would not waste their time going after those sects.


    His wives were able to advance their cultivation in those 6 years, Luna and Sr who were the weakest were able to reach the middleyer of the first level of the Mortal Tribtion realm and Lusserina and Saphielle were in the advancedyer of the first level of the Mortal Tribtion realm.


    Zhang Yi''s parents also advanced to the middle tier of the third level of the Realm of Emptiness, Zhang Yi, and Lu Bi were also almost making progress in their cultivation.


    After a few hundred years it was possible for Zhang Yi''s wives to reach the Emperor Realm just as Lu Bi was and they would all have a simr strength, so they had not yet given up cultivating willingly to reach Zhang Yi.


    He saw that even someone with his talent would be stuck 100 years at each level, so it was possible that they could even reach him at the Divine Realm, Lu Bi was already closer to achieving that.


    After these years Zhang Yi had already done everything he needed to do and had already located all the sects and all the ces where the organization could be, now he had to analyze the information he had and decide which sects he would attack first and for which sects he might need help with.


    Fortunately, some sects had no members of the soul-devouring organization, and many sects had few members of the sect who were members of the organization, but most of the sects had been almost all taken over by the organization.


    Even though in these sects some warriors were not infiltrated from the organization almost the entire sect was, so they would receive orders from the organization''s infiltrators as well, even being in the Divine Realm Zhang Yi was not authorized to know all the secrets of the Sword Sect.


    The sect still did not fully trust him that he had chosen to join the sect and had never used any of their cultivation resources, but Zhang Yi was almost sure that the Sword Sect had more members of the Divine Realm than he knew.


    Now he had to hope that this was true because he had seen hundreds of Divine Realm elders in those sects that were taken over by the organization, he and all the divine ne sects thought that the members of the organization somehow could not reach the Divine Realm.


    But Zhang Yi knew this was impossible when so many elders from Sacred Phoenix Sect decided to join the organization, after all, they all had the ability to get to the Divine Realm and would not miss this chance by joining the organization if it was impossible for them to get to the Divine Realm.


    When the organization attacked the sects in the Zhang Yi tournament, they could be sure as well as all the sects that the organization could actually create elders from the Divine Realm, but these elders just like all the sects did were hidden.


    Even Zhang Yi didn''t think he had the ability alone to fight all these Divine Realm elders from those sects, and that wasn''t the worst, he can find 2 elders that he thought were supposed to be from the Eternal Realm.


    Against these elders, Zhang Yi could only defend himself and he could not hurt them even if he tried to use all his strength, so he had managed toplete more than half of his n, but it was impossible to achieve this without the help of the divine ne sects.


    Zhang Yi knew that it was almost impossible to convince the sects to borrow two elders from the Eternal Realm who was the strongest on the divine ne and were waiting to face the demons in the future.


    Zhang Yi himself thought that it was impossible to think of defeating the demons without first eliminating the organization of the divine ne, now he had to think if he first eliminated the members of the organization that he was able to eliminate or if he should directly attack the elders of the Divine Realm of the enemy along with reinforcements to prevent everyone from escaping.


    After thinking about it he decided to first try to talk to Sword Sect and Serenity Sect afterward to see if he could get allies and what was the possibility of getting more allies if he got many allies he could ask for help from the elf sects to get more Divine Realm elders in their fight.


    Thinking about it Zhang Yi told his idea to his wives who agreed that it really was the best he could do, he had made sure that all those infiltrated by the organization had been eliminated and so he could tell the elders without worry.


    If nothing went right he could go back and try to eliminate as many enemies as he could to weaken the organization and when he had confidence he could kill everyone.

 Chapter 347: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 1

    Chapter 347: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 1


    After deciding what to do Zhang Yi teleported to the Sword Sect and soon asked to speak to the elders of the Divine Realm, all the elders of the sect knew that Zhang Yi was also an elder of the Divine Realm and so they soon went to organize this meeting.


    Zhang Yi had already talked a few times with these elders about things of the sect and the elders told how it was a fight between warriors of the Divine Realm, these elders were very fond of Zhang Yi and also trusted him for almost everything of the sect.


    Only the secrets of the sect that they did not think to tell Zhang Yi because they were afraid he would end up telling others, so it could be said that they had a rtionship of trust, but not total trust.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care and couldn''tin either because he never told all of his secrets to the Sword Sect elders after he managed to eliminate the members of the organization he could be at peace.


    Before long, the three elders of the Sword Sect went to the meeting ce of the sect and no elders of the Emperor Realm were in that meeting, only Zhang Yi and the other three elders of the sect, the elders seemed happy to see Zhang Yi again.


    "I am happy to see you again, Zhang Yi, we did not expect you to be out of the sect for 6 years after the tournament, many representatives from the other sects asked a lot about you and wanted to thank you for what you did in the tournament."


    In the situation the tournament was in, no one had the courage to question Zhang Yi or the Sword Sect about how strong Zhang Yi could be even if he was in the Emperor Realm and was less than 500 years old.


    But after a few weeks that the tournament was over, the sects had the courage to send some representatives to speak to Zhang Yi and try to ask him about the skills he showed at the tournament.


    Everyone imagined that since Zhang Yi had shown his skills at the tournament to protect the other sects, his real strength was no longer a secret, especially now that the organization''s infiltrators were eliminated.


    But contrary to what the sects expected Zhang Yi was not in the sect and the Sword Sect did not want to reveal any information even to the allied sects, perhaps only Serenity Sect knew about a part of Zhang Yi''s abilities because Wu Qinxin was his master.


    "I was doing thest part of my n that I had told you, luckily I almost got it after 6 years."


    Hearing this, the elders got serious again, they naturally knew which n Zhang Yi was talking to Sword Sect helped him with in the first three parts of the n, thest part of Zhang Yi''s n was the most dangerous and he warned that he could end in a long war.


    Naturally, the Sword Sect was prepared to pay the price to eliminate the organization of soul devourers from the divine ne, as Zhang Yi had returned afterpleting part of his goal meant that he needed the sect''s help to do so.


    "In those years I managed to find all the sects that refused to participate in the tournament that our sect organized, besides, I also discovered some ces that should be bases of the organization."


    "After getting all the information I saw that there were more than 3 billion warriors who had note to our tournament and almost half of them are members of the organization even though part of them are from a realm below the Emperor Realm."


    The elders were surprised because they did not expect that the organization had so many people hidden in the divine ne that the great sects did not know, and were more surprised to learn that Zhang Yi had managed to find them all in just 6 years.


    They knew how big the divine ne was and because of that even the Sword Sect that was hundreds of thousands of years old didn''t have aplete map of the divine ne yet, some ces have unnecessary dangers for members of the sect in which only elders of the Divine Realm could walk and no Divine Realm elder would want to make a map.


    But they did not doubt that Zhang Yi was capable, he said because he was also an elder of the Divine Realm, and they were happy that Zhang Yi hadpleted the most difficult part of the n which was to find out where the enemies were.


    "The worst part is not that, among these billions of cult members that I met I saw hundreds of members of the Divine Realm and also had 2 elders from the Eternal Realm, so I decided to talk about it with you before I do anything."


    The three elders of the Sword Sect were shocked to hear this if it was someone else they would be sure they would be lying, but since it was Zhang Yi they had no way of doubting it was true, it had been a few years since they had told Zhang Yi that there were elders from Eternal Realm and on that trip he found two that no sect knew.


    It was true that all the great sects of the divine ne hid the truth about several elders of the Divine Realm, but about the elders of the Eternal Realm it was true, it had few elders and as far as they knew only 3 were more active.


    There should have been more elders from the Eternal Realm on the divine ne, but many were isted from the world waiting for the demons toe so they could defend the divine ne, only 3 of these elders still had contact with the great sects of the divine ne.


    One of these elders was from the Sword Sect and otherrge sects did too, as these elders were very strong they decided to move away from the divine ne even though they did not have to.


    It was the same situation as the Divine Realm elders, who normally did not mix with the elders and did not travel on the divine ne and normally cultivated and only solved the most important situations.


    These elders were sure that the elder of the Sword Sect would surely help them fight against members of the soul-devouring organization, the problem was that they had to find another elder from the Eternal Realm who was willing to fight.


    And with that, they still had no guarantee of being able to defeat the enemy with the same strength, but the elders understood why Zhang Yi had to ask for help for them, a situation like this was not easy to solve.


    "Our sect has an elder from the Eternal Realm and he can certainly help us in this war, the other sects must also have an elder from that realm, but I don''t think we can count on their help because these sects are very selfish."


    "As for the elders of the Divine Realm our sect can certainly send some, but we will need the help of some sects to ensure that no elder in our sect will die, otherwise our power will be greatly weakened."


    "I understand, I''m going to talk to Serenity Sect and the elven sects, you can talk to the sect that is our greatest ally, the Divine Realm elders on the enemy side are separated so we don''t need to have the same number as them."


    "But I think it''s better than we have two elders from the Eternal Realm, even if the two elders in the organization were separated I am not sure that they cannote together in a fight."


    With Zhang Yi saying that the elders understood, Zhang Yi was realistic and knew well that it was not possible to eliminate all enemies easily, so he expected a war for a long time, and a war would have to happen because the biggest sects would not help.

 Chapter 348: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 2

    Chapter 348: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 2


    As Zhang Yi said they would have to wait until they got two elders from the Eternal Realm at least to participate in this fight, just so they could guarantee that they could defend themselves if the organization decided to kill all enemies using elders from the Eternal Realm.


    After that, the Sword Sect elders went to ask the Allied sect what they could do to help, and Zhang Yi went to look for more allies, he went first to Serenity Sect and told the whole situation to his master Wu Qinxin.


    So he had to hope that Wu Qinxin could convince Serenity Sect to help them in this war as much as they could, after that he went to ask for help from the great elven sects.


    He did not know if he could count on the help of the elves, not because they were not friends, but because it was too risky for the elves to borrow elders from Divine Realm, Eternal Realm Zhang Yi or even wait.


    After all, Zhang Yi knew that the elves always had to be prepared to protect themselves from a possible attack by humans, they were not attacked because only the great sects were able to attack them.


    And the great sects have not yet decided toe together to attack the elven sects, but if they lost several Divine Realm elders the situation could be different, Zhang Yi also knew that and so he would just ask to know if they could borrow some elders from Divine Realm.


    Contrary to what Zhang Yi expected after he talked about the situation of the soul-devouring organization, the elves decided to help, Zhang Yi did not know this, but the elves always consider the organization to be their greatest enemy ever.


    They were always afraid of humans because humans could attack elves, so they were even more afraid of an organization created by humans who were even worse, the elves have already been attacked several times by the organization because their members could not infiltrate in the sect of the elves.


    So if a war broke out and the sects on Zhang Yi''s side lost because of ack of support, in the future the elves could be the first to be attacked in a war, that was something that Zhang Yi had never thought of even knowing enough elves.


    The only thing they said was that they couldn''t let any elder of the Eternal Realm on their side help in a war like this, so they would wait until the humans got two elders from the Eternal Realm to ensure everyone''s safety.


    Then they would wait to find out how many Divine Realm elders the Sword Sect would send, so they would decide how many Divine Realm elders they would send as well, Zhang Yi was very happy to hear that because the Sword Sect was the sect that would most send Divine Realm elders.


    After talking to the elves Zhang Yi went back to his house on the Sword Sect and inside his house, he went to his mental energy world, he would stay with his wives for a while until the Sword Sect managed to organize everything.


    His master said that the Serenity Sect elders would tell the Sword Sect after they decided whether to help or not, so Zhang Yi had already done everything he could and just had to wait for the elders to decide.


    Zhang Yi was actually trying his best to minimize the losses of the sects on the human side, he had already decided and would start this war anyway, he would kill every member of the organization he managed to kill.


    This would certainly irritate the organization of soul-eaters who could not stand it and send the strongest of them to attack the sects of the divine ne, thus the Sword Sect, Serenity Sect, and the elven sects would be prepared for a possible attack by an elder of the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi was not afraid because everyone he loved was safe in his mental energy world and he was sure that even if the Eternal Realm elders attacked him, Zhang Yi was sure he could defend himself.


    After a few weeks, Zhang Yi was called to talk to the elders of the Divine Realm, Zhang Yi had little hope and was already prepared to fight alone against the elders of the soul-devouring organization.


    "Zhang Yi, unfortunately just as we expected only the elder of the Eternal Realm of our sect agreed to help in this war, Serenity Sect said it tried to speak to their elder, but the elder of the Eternal Realm of Serenity Sect said it would only help if the divine ne was attacked."


    "But the other sects were embarrassed about it and sent 10 elder of the Divine Realm, so we have 30 elders from the Divine Realm of the Serenity Sect and the allied sects in total, our sect decided to send 20 elders of the Divine Realm to help in this fight."


    So it seemed that in addition to Zhang Yi he had another 50 elders from the Divine Realm, the sect of the elves said they would only call on the elders from the Divine Realm to help with the fights if Zhang Yi secured two elders from the Eternal Realm to ensure their safety.


    But since Zhang Yi had not seeded, he would have to try to ask the sects in the same way, it was not guaranteed that the Eternal Realm elders would appear in the fight from the beginning, and even if they did appear, Zhang Yi could run away with everyone.


    Furthermore, ording to the agreement the three sects had to gather 20 elders from the Divine Realm, this would be easy for the elves to achieve, but he would have to ept it if the elves did not want to help because it was not their obligation.


    "I think 50 elders from Divine Realm may be enough if the organization does not decide to attack with everything they have, but I want you to ask as many elders as possible at the seventh level and above the Divine Realm, these elders are essential."


    "Tell the other 6 big sects that we got 50 Divine Realm elders for this war and see if those sects can help with a few more sects in that war, we have to get as many elders as possible."


    After that Zhang Yi waited for another week and then he received the information that the other 6 sects would help with 10 elders in total, and Sacred Phoenix Sect and the other sect that Sword Sect invaded would not help with any Divine Realm elder.


    Zhang Yi was disappointed with this, but there was nothing he could do but count on these 60 elders from Divine Realm, who helped with the elders Zhang Yi would help protect in the future, the other two sects he would not help even if they were destroyed.


    He would only save his master Feng Ran at Sacred Phoenix Sect if necessary and let the others die, Zhang Yi was sure that his master must also be very disappointed with his sect.


    With the certainty of having 60 elders from the Divine Realm and an elder from the Eternal Realm to help Zhang Yi was to try to help the elven sects, he asked with great respect and apologized to the sects for not getting two elders from the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi even promised to guarantee the safety of these elders from the elven sects, seeing his sincerity the three elven sects agreed to send 20 elves from the Divine Realm to help Zhang Yi in this war.


    So they would have 80 Divine Realm elders to participate in this war and Zhang Yi hoped that many of them would be above the seventh level of the Divine Realm, so he could guarantee that if the members of the organization did note together they could win easily.

 Chapter 349: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 3

    Chapter 349: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 3


    After a few days, Zhang Yi started to organize the first battles against the organization, their objective was to eliminate the enemies that were in the Divine Realm before the elders of the Eternal Realm decided to attack.


    This could be a difficult war, but if they were fast and efficient it could just be elimination and never be a war if they managed to eliminate all of the organization''s Divine Realm elders the war would practically end.


    After all, the elders of the Emperor Realm could not threaten the divine ne which had many strong sects and the elders of the Eternal Realm would not risk attacking them only the sects of the divine ne because that could irritate the elders of the great sects who could eliminate them quickly.


    Zhang Yi checked again where the Divine Realm elders were, the ce where there were more Divine Realm elders also had an elder from the Eternal Realm and so this was a ce he would not attack.


    The ces where he had few Divine Realm elders with up to a maximum of 4 elders, Zhang Yi would postpone where he would attack alone, so he recorded 11 attack ces, in 4 of those ces he had less than 10 Divine Realm elders and in one ce had 22 elders from the Divine Realm.


    In total there were just over 130 Divine Realm elders that they would attack, with the 80 Divine Realm elders that he had as allies and he himself who could fight several, they shouldn''t have a hard time destroying these weaker ces.


    After confirming the exact numbers, he gathered the allied elders and exined the n to them, first they would attack the ces with fewer enemy Divine Realm elders because that way the fights would end faster, he would be responsible for teleporting the entire group.


    Zhang Yi would use his technique to help the allies gain the upper hand and he would fight against all the elders of the Emperor Realm and weaker ones until the enemy elders of the Divine Realm had died after they eliminated everyone from the sect they would go to another sect where there were more Divine Realm elders.


    They would only stop if someone got hurt badly or if the enemy''s Allied elders showed up to help, if the Eternal Realm''s elders showed up they would run away too, so it was almost impossible for them to get hurt.


    Zhang Yi just gathered so many elders like that for an emergency where several enemy allies got together to fight against them or so that they could defend themselves against the elder of the Eternal Realm, on hearing the n the elders also understood that it was really simple.


    After exining the simple n they would make Zhang Yi first used his clone technique and sent two clones of him to the ce where the Eternal Realm elders were, so they could fight and when one of the elders moved they would run away.


    Zhang Yi did not exin this to the allies and just teleported with all 80 Divine Realm elders and the other 9 clones he had, the other Divine Realm elders didn''t dare underestimate Zhang Yi''s clones because they heard several reports about them.


    These sects that they teleported had always a few million people and were like the main territory of the Sword Sect, it was natural that it was so to have 6 Divine Realm elders as it was in that sect.


    This was one of the sects that few members of the sect were not members of the organization, in which case Zhang Yi decided that everyone would be eliminated, as soon as they arrived Zhang Yi was merciless and used the sacred domain technique for the first time since he fought with other elders.


    He was now in the Divine Realm of qi and in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and body refinement, in addition, Zhang Yi had peak understanding in 13 differentws when he used the technique everyone could feel the enormous pressure that came from him.


    Everyone realized that he was in the Divine Realm as they suspected and he was very strong in the Divine Realm, thinking that he was less than 500 years old was something incredible and shocking to think about, but Zhang Yi had done so many things that they were not so impressed.


    What was most impressed were the elves of the Divine Realm who all had supreme understanding in more than onew, they felt that Zhang Yi had an understanding ofws much greater than they were in thosews that they had a supreme understanding.


    So naturally, they understood that Zhang Yi had a peak understanding of variousws if they knew this before they would ask the sects to send some elders from the Eternal Realm and more elders from the Divine Realm to win the friendship of Zhang Yi.


    As soon as Zhang Yi used the technique of sacred dominance all enemies felt their strength diminished, the most impressive was that the lower level Emperor Realm elders passed out and everyone below the Emperor Realm died instantly from the pressure.


    This impressed both the allies and the enemies, millions of warriors died in an instant just because Zhang Yi used a technique, and everyone could know that Zhang Yi had hardly tried or used qi to kill millions of enemies.


    The enemies of the Divine Realm felt that they had be weaker after Zhang Yi used this technique, especially the elders who were below the fourth level of the Divine Realm, these elders lost 50 percent of their strength.


    Zhang Yi was not confident of winning these fights alone because the sacred domain technique was one of the best techniques he had, especially after he came to the peak understanding of thews.


    The problem was that in the Divine Realm everyone was talented and the qi even protected them from these types of techniques and all the elders in the Divine Realm had at least intermediate understanding in mostws, so Zhang Yi could not weaken the strongest enemies so much.


    Even so, a fight that was already advantageous became very easy after Zhang Yi used this technique, there were hundreds of thousands of enemies of the Emperor Realm, but none of them could hurt Zhang Yi and he killed the enemies easily and as fast as He could.


    Seeing this, the elders understood why Zhang Yi was not concerned with this fight, the attack was so fast that no one even had time to think about running away, Zhang Yi''s clones also helped a lot against the elders of the Divine Realm, but they only helped in defense because Zhang Yi told them not to stand out.


    After almost an hour of fighting all the enemies were dead, it took longer than Zhang Yi expected because the allied elders did not want to ept much help to beat an enemy of the same level even if Zhang Yi asked everyone to be quick.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi felt that he was smart to give up taking these elders to attack the smaller sects that had less than 4 elders from the Divine Realm, he could certainly win more quickly than in this situation.


    After this fight was over quickly, the elders became more confident that Zhang Yi''s n could really work, the elders hardly got tired in this quick fight and Zhang Yi soon took them to the next fight site.


    After passing through three locations they had killed more than 20 elders of the Divine Realm of the soul-devouring organization and several million ordinary cult disciples, Zhang Yi was the one who had killed the most and the most sensitive could feel thews of the massacre of the Zhang Yi reacting to all this killing.

 Chapter 350: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 4

    Chapter 350: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 4


    After quickly passing through the sects that were controlled by the organization by killing all enemies, they started to pass through the sects that had more than 10 elders in the Divine Realm.


    Zhang Yi warned the other elders that they were still rxed having 80 elders from the Divine Realm they had no reason to be afraid of 10 elders in the Divine Realm, Zhang Yi did not want to argue with them and just moved quickly to where the next enemies were.


    This time Zhang Yi used the technique of the sacred domain and again used the technique of restricting space and time, again everyone who was below the Emperor Realm died and the weaker Emperor Realm elders were paralyzed because of the influence of thews of time.


    Seeing this, the other elders suspected whether Zhang Yi really needed them to kill these enemies, of course, they understood from the ns of the Sword Sect that Zhang Yi was just being cautious so that no one would die.


    Because of Zhang Yi''s new technique, the enemies were killed even faster and they continued to advance, after going through 6 sects out of the 10 that Zhang Yi was targeting, something was finally happening.


    Even though they were fast more than two days had passed since the fights started, Zhang Yi was tired and the allied elders were not tired because they were alternating between fights to rest.


    But the reason that Zhang Yi had to stop was because one of the elders of the Eternal Realm decided to act after he received the report that one of the sects could have been attacked, the sects had to make reports every day so that the organization could have a control because they were concerned with the great sects of the divine ne.


    The soul devourers organization was a very old organization on the divine ne, for many years the initial members got stronger and when they saw that it would take hundreds of thousands of years to be stronger than the great sects of the divine ne, they decided to start manipting the other sects.


    They would ce their members in the great divine ne sects or inmon sects and thus get the members of the organization to strengthen themselves using the resources of the enemies, then if these infiltrating members were strong they could take control of those sects.


    They made many mistakes and had many difficulties until they had the influence that they currently have on the divine ne, in a few thousand more years they could take some of the 10rgest sects and then take dozens of sects from the divine ne and thus gain dominion over the divine ne.


    The technique of devouring souls if you had enough resources and souls to consume could make someone reach the Eternal Realm with a lot of effort, and the organization was very strong and was close to being able to master the divine ne.


    So they were patient all this time and only Zhang Yi appeared when they tried to wreak havoc on the divine ne and make the sects fight, but both in the past and now Zhang Yi spoiled the ns for thousands of years and was determined to destroy the organization.


    So with them knowing that the big sects could attack the sects they controlled because they didn''t go to the tournament, they decided to be more alert, even after 6 years they still feared that the big sects would decide to attack.


    Now one of the strongest sects that the soul-devouring organization had control over that Zhang Yi knew he had hundreds of elders from the Divine Realm and an elder from the Eternal Realm started to suspect that something was happening.


    After all, they could not get in contact with more than three sects and these three sects had elders from Divine Realm and were considered the safest they had, so the elder of Eternal Realm decided to investigate what could be happening.


    The Zhang Yi clone who was watching realized what happened and warned Zhang Yi, knowing that something like this was happening Zhang Yi was quick and teleported all the elders to a safe ce near the great sects.


    As Zhang Yi had a peak understanding of thews of space, the teleports he made could not be traced and so he had the confidence to attack the organization''s sects, the other elders still worried that an enemy of the Eternal Realm could kill many of them in one fight and still leave quietly.


    The Sword Sect elders thought Zhang Yi was thinking of talking to the elder of the Sword Sect Eternal Realm, they didn''t think he would just step back and observe everything so calmly, it made everyone calmer and feeling safer.


    Even though Zhang Yi left some of his clones behind, so they could watch and know what was going on even after they left, this elder of the Eternal Realm could not find the Zhang Yi clones that were hidden.


    Even if he could find Zhang Yi''s clones they could use thews of space and escape easily and their defense was sufficient to protect themselves from this elder''s attacks, this elder of the Eternal Realm went to the second sect that Zhang Yi and the allies attacked and he was furious to see that everything had been destroyed.


    The organization feared that the major sects would investigate the sects that were not in the tournament organized by the Sword Sect, but they thought they would start with the smaller sects that were closer to the territories of the major sects.


    They did not expect that they would just attack without saying anything and destroy one of the strongest sects they had, after investigating he decided to go to the other two sects that had not responded to their call as well as that destroyed sect.


    Just as he thought of going to the other two sects he can see that they had been destroyed as well as the first sect, seeing this was confirmation that he hoped that the great sects were assembled to attack the soul-devouring organization.


    So he quickly went back to the sect where he was and warned everyone of the attacks from the major sect and said he needed a report from the allied sects a few times a day so they would know more quickly when someone was attacked.


    After doing this the organization can find out that 3 other sects had been destroyed, so in total 6 sects were destroyed, this was a big loss for the organization that only sent 7 Divine Realm elders to attack in the tournament because they did not want to lose too many elders.


    Even though he was irritated he knew that he could do nothing against the great sects, especially now that their total strength was greatly impaired, if they tried to attack the great sects in the divine ne they could manage to do some damage, but so all of them would die in the attacks.


    The allies had quietly fled after attacking 6 sects and killing almost 100 elders of the opponent''s Divine Realm, this was cause for celebration for them, only Zhang Yi was not happy about it because he knew they would have no more opportunity to attack the organization with those elders from the Eternal Realm watching over all the sects.


    Zhang Yi said this to the elders and everyone agreed that it was better for them to stop the attacks and return to the sects, it was too risky to attack with an elder from the Eternal Realm watching and another elder from the Eternal Realm being able to help attack them if necessary.


    Zhang Yi had no choice but to agree with the elders and so the alliance that was so difficult for him to form ended after a few days, if he had known it would have happened he could have attacked the sects with more Divine Realm elders and thus weakened further enemies.

 Chapter 351: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 5

    Chapter 351: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 5


    The elves wanted to help Zhang Yi, but with all the humans including the Sword Sect Divine Realm elders leaving they saw no sense in risking their lives, if the three great elf sects came together they could get hundreds of elders in Divine Realm and some in the Eternal Realm and could attack the organization.


    But only the elves would fight and it was very risky that many important elves would die in this war just to improve their friendship with Zhang Yi if at least the humans wanted to continue helping they could try.


    Zhang Yi had no way of knowing that he almost got more help from the elves and thanked everyone who helped, Zhang Yi was really disgusted with this situation, he thought that the ideal was for the great sects to gather all the elders of the Divine Realm that they could and every one the elders of the Eternal Realm and thus attack the organization of soul eaters.


    After all, the great sects even agreed that the organization was the greatest enemy that the divine ne ever had, even though they had the opportunity to eliminate that enemy, they did not want to, that was what Zhang Yi did not understand.


    He had to be satisfied that he had managed to eliminate some of the biggest sects if he waited a few years the organization would no longer watch over those sects and Zhang Yi could organize another attack like this.


    As far as Zhang Yi''s clones could, this elder of the Eternal Realm was paying more attention to sects that had elders from Divine Realm, as Zhang Yi had no more help he thought he could attack sects that had no elders from Divine Realm than he could easily eliminate.


    Thinking about it and not being afraid of the Eternal Realm elders Zhang Yi called his clones back and prepared to continue the attacks, after resting for a few days Zhang Yi sent Lu Bi to his mental energy world and created the 11 clones again.


    Zhang Yi''s goal was to make one of the biggest massacres the divine ne has ever seen, he had already killed almost 200 million infiltrators in the organization if he added his attacks in thest few days and those he killed in the tournament.


    It was much more than how much he killed in his past life, of course, it happened because he was almost 500 years old in that life and lived less than 100 years in the past before going back in time.


    But if he killed all members of the organization alone in all sects as he nned he could end up killing more than 1 billion enemy warriors in total, as he had peak understanding in thews of the massacre he would not be bothered even if he killed much more than than that.


    Having decided this he decided to start with sects that had only members of the organization and who were stronger and more numerous even without having an elder of the Divine Realm, these sects had several million members.


    Knowing this Zhang Yi and the clones separated so they could attack 12 sects at the same time, for Zhang Yi killing the weakest enemies was much easier, he just had to use the technique of sacred dominance and space and time restriction and then sometimes use an attack technique that affected arge area so that he could kill all the enemies of a sect.


    That is why he decided not to ask for help from the elders of the great sects to kill the disciples of the weakest sects in the organization because he could do it alone much more easily.


    After the time that Zhang Yi knew that the sectsmunicated with the main sect of the organization Zhang Yi started the attack, Zhang Yi and his 11 clones appeared in different sects and started the massacre.


    After almost 1 day of fighting Zhang Yi had destroyed hundreds of sects and killed hundreds of millions of enemies, in each hour he and the clones could destroy more than 40 sects, some sects had fewer members and so Zhang Yi had not yet killed all enemies.


    But even if he managed to continue the massacre he knew it was better for him to step back, soon it would be time for the sects to report to the main sect that has the elder of Eternal Realm and they would find out that hundreds of sects did not report and soon they would find out what happened.


    Even though he did not destroy all the sects this time he started with thergest sects and so he achieved his goal of killing the greatest number of enemies, now the organization had less than 400 million members and would not have the strength to wage war against the great sects even if they wanted to.


    They could still do big extermination in smaller sects with the hundreds of elders from the Divine Realm and the 2 elders from the Eternal Realm, but Zhang Yi knew that they couldn''t do that because it would definitely cause their extermination.


    Zhang Yi also wouldn''t mind this until he was confident of destroying the organization alone when he reached the Eternal Realm, at that moment he would eliminate the organization, it would still take thousands of years and so Zhang Yi would have to give up his revenge for now.


    Zhang Yi warned the Sword Sect elders what he had done and also everything that had happened, he also warned the Sword Sect elders to warn the other sects that Sword Sect would no longer be involved in matters of the organization and so the other sects would have to be careful not to have any more members infiltrated.


    As Zhang Yi had exined the whole situation, they understood why the Sword Sect couldn''t do anything, without the help of all the major sects it was impossible for them to eliminate the organization and as things were going on the Sword Sect had to humiliate himself a lot by asking help for other sects for the sake of the divine ne.


    So now that they had done everything possible it was time to give up on this fight that would only hurt Sword Sect, the elders were happy to see that Zhang Yi understood their situation and was, therefore, giving up on this fight.


    Now Zhang Yi would just spend time with his wives and his parents until he could reach the Eternal Realm when Lusserina and Saphielle reach the Soul Refinement realm he would ask if they wanted to join the elven sects.


    The great sects were surprised when the Sword Sect said it would no longer fight against the soul-eaters organization, most of the great sects already knew that Zhang Yi was actually in the Divine Realm and that he was very powerful.


    Furthermore, after this fight in which they eliminated many enemies and returned safely, the status of the Sword Sect as leader of the great sects was greater than ever, especially since they had the support of the elven sects.


    So everyone was wondering what the next thing the Sword Sect would do, whether they would risk fighting the organization just themselves or whether they would ask or try to demand that the other great sects send an elder from the Eternal Realm to make a final war.


    But no one thought that the Sword Sect''s decision would be to retreat, the great sects did not know how many Divine Realm elders the organization still had and only knew about the Eternal Realm elders.


    So they thought that the Sword Sect could somehow attack the organization more and thus eliminate almost all enemies, yet the sects that were concerned about the Sword Sect taking control of the divine ne were relieved and the allies understood the decision of the Sword Sect.

 Chapter 352: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 6

    Chapter 352: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 6


    After this unexpected situation for all, peace returned to the divine ne, so 40 years passed quickly, in all these years Zhang Yi''s wives grew stronger, Lusserina and Saphielle reached the initialyer of the Soul Refinement realm.


    Luna and Sr reached the advancedyer of the Soul Birth realm and needed only a few months to reach the Soul Refinement realm, as they had the memories of the past life in addition to excellent cultivation techniques and being able to do the double cultivation with Zhang Yi o Their cultivation increased at the same speed as Zhang Yi before going back in time.


    After Lusserina and Saphielle arrived at the Soul Refinement realm Zhang Yi did what he promised and asked if they wanted to go to the elven sects to cultivate, contrary to what Zhang Yi expected they were not happy to hear that.


    Zhang Yi remembered what had happened in the past when they suffered a lot because they had to stay away from the elves and for that reason he even befriended the elves because of them, he was preparing a safe ce where they could cultivate.


    But what happened was that the two were angry with Zhang Yi for suggesting something like that, after all, if they went to another sect they would have to be separated from him, that was something that Lusserina and Saphielle would never want to do again.


    As for the problem of not being able to see the elves it was no longer an issue because the Dark elves and Forest elves were in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and they could visit them whenever they wanted.


    Zhang Yi felt like he had made a lot of effort for something useless, but he was happy that Lusserina and Saphielle also didn''t want to be away from him, it showed that they loved him just as he loved them.


    Lu Bi has also managed to advance a lot in her cultivation in these 40 years, she has managed to reach the advancedyer of the eighth level of the Emperor Realm, besides, she has managed to reach the ninth level of the supreme understanding of thews of space and water.


    Even when she arrived at the Divine Realm it was quite possible that she could reach the peak understanding of thews of space and thews of water, she could learn about thews every day from Zhang Yi and see him using thews which made it so much more easy for her to learn.


    Zhang Yi''s parents also advanced a lot in cultivation and were able to reach the advancedyer of the fifth level of Realm of Emptiness, their talent was much less than that of Zhang Yi''s wives and they started cultivating only after the age of 30.


    So after a few hundred more years, Zhang Yi''s wives would be stronger than they were, they had an advantage that almost 450 years in cultivation time more than his wives and so it would still be a long time before his wives were stronger than Mary and Zhang Feng.


    Zhang Yi also managed to advance hisgging qi cultivation and reached the advancedyer of the first level of the Divine Realm, he was stuck in the advancedyer of the first level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy for over 50 years.


    Even someone as talented as he was struggling to advance to the second level of the Divine Realm, so he hoped it would take thousands of years before he could reach the Eternal Realm.


    Fortunately, in those 40 years, he had gained something in the cultivation that was to reach the Sixth level of the peak understanding of thews, he had reached the sixth level of the peak understanding of the 13ws and all of his techniques that used thews were greatly strengthened.


    But he was stuck again at the barrier of intermediate and advanced levels of understanding thews, it would be much more difficult for Zhang Yi to reach the seventh level in anyw now, it could take hundreds of years.


    Zhang Yi was not in a hurry because he was sure there was no one who had a higher level of understanding ofws than he was, and even if there was someone who could not hurt Zhang Yi and Zhang Yi was still stronger because he had peak understanding in 13ws.


    Zhang Yi''s biggest problem was talking to the great sects he had taken into his world of mental energy, the Forest Elves and the Dark elves started asking and so Bemere and Fel had to ask Zhang Yi how the situation was on the blue moon continent.


    It was difficult for him to exin that they had solved part of the situation without any war going on and for the time being everything was fine, in fact, Zhang Yi and everyone imagined that the situation would continue like this for thousands of years.


    When Zhang Yi arrived at the Eternal Realm he would attack the soul-eaters again, and when that happened the war would not happen because Zhang Yi would just kill everyone.


    Of course, he had done all this with good intentions and really thought that the sects he had contact with could be destroyed if a war broke out and many worlds were affected.


    Even so, he was honest and told the situation that had happened for both of them, they understood the situation and also did not me Zhang Yi and were really grateful that this territory was really much better than the hope world.


    After nearly 20 years, the spiritual energy in the environment haspletely recovered and was much greater than when Zhang Yi used the spiritual energy to reach the Divine Realm and do the celestial tribtion.


    So the elves believed in Zhang Yi that this world was actually several times better than the hope world, the truth was that the two thought it was better for the elves to continue to live in that world than to return to the hope world.


    So they decided to wait a few more tens of years to ensure that a war would not happen before they decided to return to the hope world, Lusserina and Saphielle were very happy about it and Zhang Yi also liked the confidence they had in him.


    With the people of the Rose Sect, the situation had been much easier, Zhang Yi didn''t care if they decided to go back to the continent of the blue moon and so he clearly told the sect master what was going on and also that war could still go on. happen, but it could also never happen.


    Jia Wuying understood the situation and was happy to see that Zhang Yi still wanted to exin the situation to her, she had understood well that Zhang Yi was several times stronger than she imagined and it was almost certain that she could never be as strong as he was in her life.


    Furthermore, unlike the situation of the elves, this world of mental energy fully recovered from spiritual energy was dozens of times better than the environment of the continent of the blue moon, in addition, Zhang Yi had left it to her sect to use all the stone mines high-level spirituals that were not even necessary for them to cultivate several times faster than before.


    Because of all this, all Rose Sect women were very grateful to Zhang Yi who had saved their lives, moreover, even if Rose Sect returned to the maind they would have to fight again to recover the resources they had before.


    Thinking about it and after talking with the elders of the sect, Jia Wuying decided as master of the sect that if Zhang Yi allowed them to live in this world even if no war would take ce.


    She felt she had to ask Zhang Yi because it seemed that somehow he had some authority in that ce, so she had to ask his permission, even if only the people of their sect existed in this world it would not be a problem.


    All the women who entered the Rose Sect were independent women and had no important rtionship with anyone outside the sect, so even if they didn''t have other men in that ce as long as they could cultivate they would be happy.


    After all, even if Jia Wuying allowed the disciples of her sect to disband the disciples who were married, they had to leave the sect and that was more to get more cultivation resources and also to increase the sect''s support on the continent of the blue moon.


    But that was no longer necessary now that they lived in an isted territory that had everything they needed, besides that Jia Wuying also thought that if in the future they wanted to leave this world, Zhang Yi could take them out of this world.

 Chapter 353: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 7

    Chapter 353: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 7


    Zhang Yi was happy to hear Jia Wuying''s request and naturally epted it, after all, he always felt that his world of mental energy was a little useless as there were no other residents besides his family.


    Now he had a sect with millions of people, as they were officially part of his mental energy world, Zhang Yi decided to give as a prize to them a technique that allowed them to reach the Soul Refinement realm.


    It was a very weak technique for Zhang Yi, but for the Rose Sect it was a treasure that they could never get in their lifetime, the sect had cultivation techniques that were much worse than this in terms of effectiveness in which it took thousands of years to arrive in the Mortal Tribtion realm.


    Just looking at it could be seen how this was an excellent gift for everyone at Rose Sect, especially now that they lived in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world which was good for even Zhang Yi to cultivate even though he was in the Divine Realm.


    Receiving this technique from Zhang Yi, the Rose Sect master was already sure that she had made the right choice to live in this territory and this could be the opportunity that her sect has always sought.


    In these 40 years that have passed Zhang Yi also talked a lot with Qiu Xiang, he didn''t talk to her often in the early years because he didn''t want to get too close to her and ended up giving her false hopes that they could have a rtionship which Zhang Yi didn''t want.


    But after a few years, Zhang Yi started to worry about Qiu Xiang''s mental health and started talking to her more often, at that time just as Qiu Xiang wanted her to move on to the Spiritual Sea realm.


    After that, Zhang Yi gave her another technique that was the same as he gave to Rose Sect that would allow her to reach the Soul Refinement realm, so she continued cultivating with great dedication and spent 20 years like that.


    During these years, Zhang Yi came several times to talk to her and see if Qiu Xiang was okay, and she realized that Zhang Yi really wanted nothing to do with her and loneliness started to affect Qiu Xiang, so she remembered that Zhang Yi said he knew a sect that had only women that could be a good ce for her.


    So she asked Zhang Yi to take her to this sect even though she knew that she might never see him again, Zhang Yi who was really worried about Qiu Xiang was happy to hear that and as he had already made the deal with the Rose Sect he decided to take her there.


    Qiu Xiang was happy to see that Zhang Yi also had contact with this sect and saw that curiously this territory was almost the same as the territory that she lived alone for more than 20 years, Qiu Xiang was happy because he knew he could continue to see Zhang Yi even going to this sect.


    But she was disappointed when she saw that she used the same cultivation technique as everyone in that sect, Qiu Xiang discovered that it was Zhang Yi who had given this sect this technique too, so Qiu Xiang realized that she was not as special as she thought.


    Zhang Yi also had to resolve the situation with Iron Sect which was the most annoying part as far as he knew, after spending several years in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world the people of Iron Sect decided to organize themselves to make the most of their time of them in this ce that was several times better to cultivate than the continent of the blue moon.


    As in the past, Li Wei was chosen as the sect master as the former sect master did note with them into this world after they started to organize and enjoy the high-level spiritual stone mines they were happy again.


    Even so, a part of the people who came to that ce still wanted to go back to the blue moon continent and wanted to know what the situation was like in the war that Zhang Yi said would happen and also wanted to know what had happened to the Iron Sect members that stayed on the blue moon continent.


    Zhang Yi of course also told them that the situation had changed and that a war might not happen, hearing that the members who missed the continent of the blue moon and wanted to return had started to disturb Zhang Yi and Li Wei asking the sect to return to the continent.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care about that and would take everyone back to the maind and wouldn''t care about them if everyone wanted to, but he saw that only a small part of the sect members wanted to go back to the blue moon continent and the others liked it more of that territory.


    These people were annoying Li Wei because they wanted him as the sect master to send everyone back, but Li Wei would never do that because he saw that most did not want to go back to the maind.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi decided that he would take everyone who wanted to return to the continent, but whoever did not want to leave could stay in that territory and also said that anyone who wanted to leave could never return, no matter what happened.


    Li Wei agreed with this and the members who wanted to return to the blue moon continent with the whole sect were irritated by this, they still believed that the people that Zhang Yi had left behind were looking after the Iron Sect and so they could go back.


    So after it was resolved Zhang Yi returned to the blue moon continent and saw what had happened, just as he hoped the other 3 major sects took over the entire Iron Sect and Rose Sect territory.


    Iron Sect spies killed all remaining Iron Sect members with the help of the other three major sects, yet Zhang Yi didn''t care because he saved most of the Iron Sect people.


    As he had said and had to teleport back to the maind just to do that, he took everyone who wanted to go back to the blue moon continent and dropped them in the former Iron Sect territory.


    These people quickly discovered that Iron Sect had been destroyed in that ce and naturally asked Zhang Yi to bring him back to the territory they were in, Zhang Yi did not do that and left him on the blue moon continent and went back to the divine ne.


    He didn''t feel sorry for them because he had already warned them several times what could have happened to Iron Sect because of the traitors who were left behind, yet they still wanted toe back and Zhang Yi just gave what they wanted.


    In those 40 years, the situation on the divine ne has returned to normal, the sects were already used to and prepared to recover after losing millions of disciples who were killed by the Sword Sect because they were members of the soul-devouring organization.


    Some struggles took ce and the sects that had the most infiltrators in the organization and lost most of the members were attacked by the sects of the same territory and so some had to go to weaker territories after losing the war.


    Before no sect waged any war because they were preparing to fight against the organization, moreover, the Sword Sect was known to be the leading sect of the great sect and thus also the leader of all the divine ne sect.


    So if they made an attack like this before they would be disrespecting the Sword Sect who would have to do something to preserve justice, but as the Sword Sect said it would no longer be the leader and it was more than 40 years without doing anything things went back to what it was before on the divine ne.


    This was one of the reasons that the great sects did not want the official leadership of the sects on the divine ne, they knew that they would have many responsibilities and could make enemies much easier than making friends.


    What everyone remembered was Zhang Yi who was an elder of the Divine Realm of the Sword Sect and achieved that under 500 years of age, he was also one of the most influential warriors in the entire divine ne having the friendship of the sects of the elves.


    They wouldn''t forget about him even after thousands of years, because they imagined that Zhang Yi might be cultivated to try to reach the Eternal Realm, and everyone knew that he would be able to do that someday, what everyone had to wait for was how many years it would take.


    But without the great sects of the divine ne not knowing that peace was very close to ending.

 Chapter 354: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 8

    Chapter 354: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 8


    After 40 years had passed since thest attack of the great sects the organization of the soul-eaters soon realized that the attacks against them were over, they lost almost all the members that they had gathered in thousands of years.


    Knowing the great sects as they still did, they realized that it must be because the great sects did not want to send the elders of the Eternal Realm to fight and therefore decided to retreat.


    It calmed them down and so they had to start thinking about a n, the elder of the Eternal Realm that Zhang Yi knew was called Li Fu and he was on the third level of the Eternal Realm, he was the leader of the soul devourers organization on the divine ne.


    The history of the organization was much deeper than Zhang Yi imagined and it could be said that he had underestimated the total strength of the organization, of course, that even if he knew the truth he could not force the great sects to send elders from the Eternal Realm like him needed to eliminate the organization.


    With the great sects of the divine ne they did not decide to destroy the organization Li Fu saw that they had only one way toplete their n, they wanted to dominate therge sects in disguise and so they would dominate the divine ne and kill all the strongest.


    But since Zhang Yi had destroyed their n and Li Fu knew that the Sword Sect would always exist, they had to think of another way to destroy the divine ne, luckily they had a n to do so if necessary.


    Their n, just as Zhang Yi had previously thought, was to wage a great war against the great sects and directly destroy the divine ne, so Zhang Yi did his best to eliminate most of the Divine Realm elders and hundreds of millions of members of the organization.


    But what Zhang Yi could never imagine was that the soul-eater organization would never think of waging a suicide war against the great sects using as few members as they had.


    They could even affect the great sects a lot, but it would never be enough since they wanted to destroy the entire divine ne, knowing that for thousands of years the organization of soul devourers found a way to destroy the divine ne.


    It was making an alliance with the sects that were in the world Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, it was the same as the divine ne, but the difference is that in this world only the wild beasts that reached the highest realms coulde to this world.


    That is why there was almost never a battle between humans of wild beasts on the divine ne, it was because the wild beasts would go elsewhere, only those with less intelligence who would go to the divine ne and were hunted by the great sects.


    Of course, the great sects also knew this and many missions they had were about this world of beasts, even though they were separated, the beasts on the side of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts often got angry and wanted to fight back.


    But even if that happened many times the great sects of the divine ne had an agreement with the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts not to have a war so as not to risk that both sides were almost wiped out.


    What happened was that the world of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts was dominated by dragons, there were all kinds of dragons that came together and formed arge sect that had the power to dominate all of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Some of the sects with the most powerful beasts were also allied with the dragons so that there was a lot of war between the beasts in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, but even if everyone had to ept that, most did not like how dragons tried to dominate everything by force.


    So the organization found this group and sought out the sects that had a hatred for humans and offered an excellent deal for them, it was that if these sects of beasts helped they could eat all the defeated humans and that was one of the ways that the beasts would be more strong.


    So for the past thousands of years, while the soul devourers'' organization tried to infiltrate their members into the other sects of the divine ne, they also tried to bring together as many allied sects as possible in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts to attempt a war.


    And that n was working very well on two sides, they managed to infiltrate more than 1 billion members of them into the divine ne sects and almost got control of two major sects.


    Unfortunately for them afterward Zhang Yi appeared and the Sword Sect got the authority to eliminate almost all members of their sect, but they still managed to get many allies in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Even though they had no members in the divine ne sects, the sects also lost many members when the infiltrators were killed, so perhaps this was the best time to attack the sects on the divine ne.


    The sects in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts naturally wanted to attack the divine ne for a long time and when Li Fu called them all epted it, it made Li Fu very happy, he knew that even if they lost this war, huge damage would be caused in the sects of the divine ne and thus the most important part of the n for the organization of the soul-eaters would be aplished.


    After a few more weeks the armies of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts'' allied sects had finally arrived in the territory of the soul-devouring organization, it was an army of a few billion beasts from the sects.


    It seemed too little to wage war against the tens of billions of members that the sects of the divine ne had, but the truth was that these billions of beasts were all at least Emperor Realm.


    As Li Fu was honest with this alliance he told the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts allies that the Sword Sect had an elder who was probably from the Divine Realm who had a strange technique that could lessen the strength of enemies and kill everyone below the Emperor Realm.


    This did not frighten the beast sects and left them just more excited to fight, so it was decided that if Zhang Yi attacked the weaker ones they would retreat and only those who resisted Zhang Yi''s technique could fight.


    With these billions of beasts in the Emperor Realm or stronger, the truth was that this army would be at an advantage in this war if it started attacking because by the time the divine ne sects came together to reach millions of divine ne warriors would have already died.


    Li Fu was very excited by this war that would be the revenge of the organization of the soul eaters for the attacks that the Sword Sect ordered against them, his desire was to gather them all and attack the Sword Sect from the beginning to take revenge.


    But the truth was that he was afraid of Zhang Yi and the Sword Sect and so he decided that he would attack the sects that were closest to their territory and would attack like that until they destroyed all the divine ne.


    If possible, they would not attack the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect, so when Zhang Yi and Sword Sect found out about the attacks, much of the divine ne had been destroyed, Li Fu was being careful, but the truth was that he had high expectations that the sects of the divine ne would be eliminated.


    Just as they had decided they began to attack the divine ne sects little by little, wild beasts were known to be much stronger than humans and elves, so it was known that the beasts of Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were stronger than all the sects of the divine ne.


    Proof of this was that Li Fu was sincerely hoping that they would win this war and much less than half of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts'' allied beast sects hade with them for this war.


    The allied sects were not even half of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, and yet they had a good chance of winning this war even if all the sects of the divine ne came together to fight.


    The beasts started the war with a desire to kill all humans because they were hunted for thousands of years without being able to fight back because the dragons that led the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts did not allow them to make war even though they were stronger.


    So the billions of beasts that were at least in the Emperor Realm attacked the divine ne sects like a gue that only thought about killing all humans, these sects had no elders in the Divine Realm and thus had no ability to defend themselves and were eliminated with ease by the beasts in that war.

 Chapter 355: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 9

    Chapter 355: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 9


    The beasts continued to attack thinking only of destroying all the sects and killing all the humans they encountered, because of that in less than a week hundreds of millions of divine ne warriors had been killed.


    As these were small sects that had no contact with the great sects of the divine ne and no one was prepared for such an attack, the attack of the beasts continued without the great sects knowing the danger they were facing.


    The truth was that not even Li Fu and the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts expected the war to start so well for them, because of Li Fu''s insistence the beasts were avoiding attacking the branches of the major sects even if they were at risk of their attack be discovered.


    Li Fu knew that if any branch of the great sects were attacked, the great sects would somehow know about it and start investigating and that was what the soul devourers'' organization did not want to happen.


    Their goal was to kill as many enemies as possible before the great sects could know and so when they managed to ally with this war, billions of divine ne warriors would be killed.


    As the organization already had members infiltrated in most divine ne sects, in addition to trying to conquer those sects, these infiltrators were also responsible for being able to gather information about the sects and the divine ne.


    This was ignored by the great sects because the soul-devouring organizationcked the power to use this information to attack the divine ne, but now that information was helping the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects to make the most victims in a war without the great sects being able to react.


    After almost three weeks that the attack by the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts organization and sects had started, the great sects finally knew that someone was attacking them.


    The great sects did not know who was attacking or even when the attack began, but since the Sword Sect led an attack against the organization the great sects were always prepared for an attack by the organization.


    As soon as Li Fu learned that the great sects found out about their attack he ordered the beasts to attack all branches of the great sects that they had so far ignored, so without the great sects knowing a disaster happened and in a few days dozens of sects had been destroyed and millions had died.


    Up to that point, more than 1 billion and 500 million divine ne warriors had been wiped out by the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects, it was a better start than they could have imagined and the great sects had just found out about it and it would still take too long time for them to organize an alliance to protect the divine ne.


    Even with this happening, no Sword Sect and Serenity Sect branches had been attacked yet, Li Fu was determined to prevent Zhang Yi from knowing about them as long as possible, and that was really a very smart thing.


    Zhang Yi was now cultivating and rxing in his mental energy world, but before those 40 years old when he started fighting the soul devourers'' organization he had created rms and protections in all Serenity Sects branches and Sword Sect branches.


    So if the beasts attacked the branches of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect Zhang Yi would know what was going on and go to those ces to defend the branches and so the great sects would know quickly about the beginning of the war.


    But unlike Zhang Yi, therge sects were slow to gather information and it would take time to find out what was going on and form an alliance to attack the divines of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and the organization.


    Soon the great sects began to worry when they learned that dozens of their branches had been destroyed in just one day, a meeting between the major sects was organized and would happen quickly.


    The elders of the Sword Sect decided not to disturb Zhang Yi because the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect branches were not attacked, moreover if only the members of the soul-devouring organization left over from the great sects would be able to end this war easily.


    As the great sects met the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts continued to attack, each warrior on the divine ne they killed was a greater chance for them to win the war.


    All branches were attacked and only the branches of Serenity Sect and Sword Sect were left, therge sects got together and decided to send reinforcements to the ce where the sects were being destroyed.


    2 elders from the Eternal Realm who had a peak understanding of thews of space would go to ensure that everyone could escape if something happened, the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect had not been attacked and sent fewer elders on their side.


    The other sects could notin because in the past when Zhang Yi led the attack on the organization, most sects did not help the elders for the attacks much and even refused to send elders from the Eternal Realm that could end this war.


    So now no sect could criticize the Sword Sect even if they didn''t want to help, meanwhile, the army of beasts had already killed more than 2 billion divine ne warriors and destroyed part of the divine ne.


    When the army allied with a few hundred million elders came to see what the enemies looked like, they had a big shock, they saw that the enemies, contrary to what they expected, were beasts from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Furthermore, they were all at least Emperor Realm and seemed to have an army of more than 3 billion beasts, the branches were unable to make a report because as soon as they saw the enemies they were killed.


    When they saw the enemy army they finally realized the seriousness of the situation and thought and asked all the sects to ally themselves to fight against this enemy that could destroy the entire divine ne.


    The problem was that the enemies had also seen them, the elders of the Eternal Realm did not hesitate and prepared to retreat with everyone in the army, but soon something happened and these elders failed toplete the teleportation taking hundreds of millions of allies.


    Unlike Zhang Yi, these elders had only peak understanding at the first level and did not have the special eyes he had, which is why it still took a long time to activate teleportation with hundreds of millions of allies.


    Only in the part of the army of beasts that saw the elders of the divine ne did they have 2 elders of the Eternal Realm that could disrupt the teleportation even though they did not have the peak understanding of thews of space.


    Seeing this, the two elders of the Eternal Realm were on guard but soon came a few hundred beasts from the Divine Realm and 3 beasts from the Eternal Realm along with hundreds of millions of beasts that were in the Emperor Realm.


    So the two elders of the Eternal Realm realized that their army would be eliminated and they would die, so they were quick to decide to take only the elders of the Divine Realm with them on teleportation and so they fled.


    As it was teleportation carrying only 13 elders they were able to retreat easily and the enemies could not prevent this teleportation, but when that happened the divine ne allies realized that they were abandoned to die.


    Even though they understood that it was necessary it did not stop them from being angry at the elders who fled, yet they had courage and honor and tried to fight to defend the divine ne only to be massacred by the enemies with ease.


    After that fight Li Fu and the leaders of the beast sects understood that the war had officially begun, the great sects would meet as soon as possible and in a few days, all the sects of the divine ne would unite and form an army that would not be eliminated that easily.


    The elders of the Eternal Realm returned with the elders of the Divine Realm to the ce where the leaders of the great sects waited in shame, even if no sect had the right toin to them that they were part of the divine ne''s strongest group it was certain that they were very careless and caused the death of hundreds of millions of elders of the sects.


    When the Eternal Realm elders exined what had happened, everyone understood the seriousness of the situation, it was much worse than they thought if the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects attacked the divine ne.


    All the great sects knew that in fact the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects had stronger warriors and in a direct fight they would win if it were really all of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts it would be aplicated war.

 Chapter 356: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 10

    Chapter 356: War Against the Soul Eater Organization 10


    The Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who were more fortunate in this situation because they sent just over 1 million members of their sect to this suicide fight, other sects had a big loss and so the Sword Sect was increasingly the strongest sect of the divine ne.


    In a situation of total war like this Qiao ZhenKang who was an elder of the Divine Realm would be the master of the Sword Sect because only he had the authority to make decisions for the entire sect.


    The first thing that the great sects discussed after sending messengers to all sects demanding an urgent general meeting was to decide who would be the leader of this war, most sects wanted the Sword Sect to be the leader.


    But as Zhang Yi had already suggested that they should not stand out so much as not to be the envy of all the Qiao ZhenKang sects, they refused this, the Serenity Sect elders also refused to be leaders of the alliance.


    After these sects, only Sacred Phoenix Sect had the strength to be the leader of this war, but as they had infiltrated the organization of the soul-eaters into their sect none of the great sects would ept this.


    So after more discussion, Serenity Sect ended up bing the leader of this alliance with Su Yun who was at the third level of the Divine Realm and at the sixth level of the thirteenth level of mental energy being the master of the sect.


    She was a master of Wu Qinxin and thus had a rtionship with Zhang Yi as well, so she had more authority in Serenity Sect, this position of leader of the alliance in a war like this had more bad things than good things.


    After the elders of the divine ne alliance fled and the cult leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and Li Fu knew that the great sects would soon form an alliance, some of the beast leaders suggested that they take advantage of and attack the Sword Sect branches and Serenity Sect that had been ignored so far.


    It was impossible that Zhang Yi would not be called into the army of the great sects alliance in a war situation like this, Li Fu thought about it for a while and decided to ept it because it seemed that the leaders of the beast sects really wanted to do this and would be angry if he didn''t ept.


    Upon receiving approval, the cult leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts shared part of their army and sent it to the Sword Sect branches first, they would do as they did to attack the branches of the other major sects in a few days.


    Zhang Yi was talking to his parents at the time when he felt that some branches of the Sword Sect were being attacked, he knew it should be the organization and thought it strange that 5 branches were being attacked at the same time.


    He didn''t hesitate and soon left his world of mental energy and teleported to one of the branches that were being attacked, so Zhang Yi was surprised to see that the defensive matrices he had created were almost being destroyed.


    Using his mental energy Zhang Yi was surprised again to see that there was an army of tens of millions of beasts attacking the branch of his sect, Zhang Yi also saw that the weakest were in the Emperor Realm and had 6 elders of the Divine Realm attacking.


    It was an attack sufficient to cause damage even to the main territory of the Sword Sect, realizing that Zhang Yi was quick and created 11 clones and sent 4 of them to help protect the other branches of the Sword Sect.


    Zhang Yi''s clones could easily defend against 6 elders of the Divine Realm and could use thews to stop enemies from attacking until Zhang Yi could arrive to help, members of the branch sect soon realized they were being attacked and approached where Zhang Yi was.


    The branch leader recognized Zhang Yi and was happy to see that his branch would be safe and went to speak with Zhang Yi to thank him, Zhang Yi was thinking about what he could do and trying to understand what was happening when he saw the branch leadering to speak with him.


    "Mr. Zhang Yi, thank you very much foring to help our branch, we knew something like this could happen, but it happened very quickly and we didn''t have time to prepare to leave that branch."


    "What is happening? Why are the beasts attacking our branch?"


    "Don''t you know yet? It seems that somehow the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts decided to attack the divine ne and it''s been a few weeks since the war started."


    "We don''t know how many warriors died and how many sects were destroyed, but all branches of the major sects were destroyed in the area where the beasts are attacking less the branches of our sect and the Serenity Sect."


    "Yesterday some elders from the big sects made a small allied army to try to understand what was happening and everyone died except the elders of the highest realms who managed to escape and exin what was happening."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi can understand what was happening, it was really a great coincidence that the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect branches were not being attacked, otherwise, he would have known about this war many days ago.


    Hearing this Zhang Yi understand that the high-level elders who ran away were the elders of the Eternal Realm and the Divine Realm probably if he was seeing 6 elder of the Divine Realm attacking this branch and the other 4 clones also saw the same number of elders of the Divine Realm attacking the other branches.


    If 30 Divine Realm elders were sent to attack the Sword Sect branches then surely the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts army of beasts had Eternal Realm elders, luckily no elder like that came to attack but Zhang Yi would have to flee.


    Zhang Yi had to think about what to do next, now it was time to fight the enemies who were in front of him, he ordered the leader of that branch away and soon used the technique of space and time restriction to restrict opponents.


    Soon afterward he used the technique of the sacred domain and saw that as he expected no beast from the enemy army had died, but the weaker ones at the beginning of the Emperor Realm were seriously injured and could use only 10 percent of their strength.


    After Zhang Yi used these techniques the beasts of the enemy army were in shock, they soon remembered Li Fu''s warning not to attack the Sword Sect branches, for the first time they were afraid and knew that an enemy much stronger than them, hade.


    Now they couldn''t run away or warn others about the beast sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, they could only hope that the other armies that went to attack the other Sword Sect branches could warn the leaders of the beast sects about what was happening.


    They could never imagine that in fact the other armies of the beasts that were attacking the other branches of the Sword Sect were also trapped by Zhang Yi''s clones, after all even though Li Fu had warned about Zhang Yi nor did he know Zhang Yi''s full strength.


    Zhang Yi and 5 of his other clones went to attack the Divine Realm elders from the army of beasts and his other two clones went to kill the beasts of Emperor Realm, the elder group that went to attack Zhang Yi had no one above the third level of the Divine Realm, so Zhang Yi year would have a hard time winning.


    He took his spear of divine rank and then used his strongest techniques to defeat the enemies using the technique of the dragon and feather rain, the enemies of the Divine Realm could not withstand 20 attacks with the strength of Zhang Yi being weakened and so Zhang Yi beat them easily.


    The clones were also able to win their fight with more difficulty because they had only 10 percent of the total attack that Zhang Yi had, while the other two clones were killing the army of enemies that could not move using wide attack techniques.


    After a while, the clones won their fights too and Zhang Yi took the strongest enemies and used the soul searching technique on them and soon learned about almost everything that was going on.


    Zhang Yi and his other clones went to kill all the beasts of the Emperor Realm to end the fight more quickly, in a few minutes they managed to eliminate all enemies that were injured and paralyzed by thews of the time of Zhang Yi.


    After the end of the fight Zhang Yi left one of his clones in that branch and went with his other clones to kill all enemies and use the technique of soul searching in all of them, the fights took time, but Zhang Yi killed all enemies and started thinking about what to do.

 Chapter 357: Divine Plane in Danger 1

    Chapter 357: Divine ne in Danger 1


    Zhang Yi had discovered that the enemies were from some sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts who were dissatisfied with their leaders'' decision and allied themselves with the organization of the soul eaters to destroy the divine ne.


    Only from what Zhang Yi read of the Divine Realm elders'' memories can he see the danger that the divine ne was facing, if the great sects could not organize things properly, it was quite possible that the enemies could destroy the divine ne sects.


    Fortunately, with those 30 Divine Realm elders that he killed helped to greatly decrease the enemies of the divine ne sects, but from what Zhang Yi had seen there should be more than 400 Divine Realm elders in that enemy army yet.


    If 40 years ago the great sects sent 1 or 2 more elders from the Eternal Realm as Zhang Yi had requested this would not have happened, they would havepletely eliminated the organization of soul devourers and the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts would not be able to enter the divine ne with ease and gain so much advantage in the war.


    After eliminating enemies Zhang Yi had to think about what he would do, if he left the branches of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect here it was almost certain that they would die, he could not protect these branches forever, it was possible until the enemy creates a trap for him using these branches.


    Thinking a little, Zhang Yi saw that the situation of the divine ne was very serious and even if he and his family were not in danger, his allies and all the sects of the divine ne could end up being destroyed.


    So he could say that this was a situation simr to the situation that he thought the sects on the blue moon continent before and that hase true now, so Zhang Yi thought he could do the same thing he did on the blue moon continent.


    Before that, he spoke to the leader of that branch and asked him and all the members to make a celestial oath that they would never tell about his mental energy world, even though he didn''t have to do that Zhang Yi liked to guarantee.


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, the leader spoke to the sect and everyone took the oath, they trusted Zhang Yi because they knew they would have died if he had not arrived, after which Zhang Yi sent them to one of his world''s mental energy territories.


    Zhang Yi would send as many branches as possible to that territory and then send them back to the divine ne when everything was safe, Zhang Yi did the same with the other branches that he defended and so sent everyone to the world of mental energy his.


    After that, Zhang Yi wasted no time and went to all the branches of the Sword Sect that were close to the area where the soul devourers'' organization and the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects would attack soon.


    With his prestige and with all the branches knowing about the war everyone agreed to go with him, then Zhang Yi did the same with the Serenity Sect branches, even if his prestige was not the same with the Sword Sect that was his sect, Zhang Yi managed to convince most branches to go to his mental energy world.


    He ced the branches of Serenity Sect in another territory and in total rescued millions of members of the two sects, none of them were from the Divine Realm and few were in the Emperor Realm, surely these warriors would die in the war that would happen and that is why Zhang Yi saved them.


    Many branches of the Serenity Sect sect did not ept to go with him and the branches that were in territories closer to the main territory of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect Zhang Yi did not even try to help because the sects could easily help them if they wanted to.


    The elven sects were almost at the center of the divine ne along with the main territories of the great sects, so if they were attacked the divine ne would have already been destroyed, and by that time Zhang Yi would also offer the world of mental energy to them.


    Zhang Yi was quick and did it all in just over a day when the organization of soul eaters and the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts discovered that their entire army had been wiped out they were very angry and impressed too.


    They sent 30 Divine Realm elders to ensure that no unforeseen events happened, but it seemed that something none of them expected had happened, the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts cult leaders could notin to Li Fu because they had been warned not to do so.


    Now they had to reevaluate the total power of Zhang Yi and be much more careful than him, even some elders from the Eternal Realm would find it difficult to eliminate alone so many elders from the Divine Realm and millions of beasts.


    In fact, Li Fu was also surprised when he learned that Zhang Yi had killed 30 elders of the Divine Realm, even though he knew that Zhang Yi must be stronger than the rumors he didn''t think it was that much.


    Having discovered this situation the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects sent over 100 million beasts and had 3 elders from the Eternal Realm and some from the Divine Realm to attack the other branches of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect.


    The leaders of these sects doubted that Zhang Yi would be able to defend all branches of the sects with an army like theirs attacking, so they were impressed again when they realized that none of the branches of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect had any members.


    Soon everyone realized that it must have been Zhang Yi and the great sects who had done this quickly when Zhang Yi killed all the elders of the Divine Realm of the sect alliance of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    After all, they went through several sects that were supposed to have millions of disciples and it was impossible that Zhang Yi could have helped all these sects so quickly, yet they did not give up revenge and went on to find the few Serenity Sect sects that had refused to go to the world. of Zhang Yi''s mental energy.


    All the members of these branches had been killed and the members of the sect were eaten by the wild beasts, surely they regretted not having epted Zhang Yi''s help when they had a dishonorable death like that.


    Naturally, after a few hours, Sword Sect and Serenity Sect found that all of their sects were eliminated because they were unable to contact any of their secr branches.


    The great sects did intend to sacrifice some branches in this situation, but they intended to save as many disciples as they could before the attack of the wild beasts, after all, they certainly had thousands of talented disciples who could go to the main territory of the sect.


    Zhang Yi had not told anyone that he had saved several branches from the Sword Sect this time, he did not even tell his master that he had saved several branches from Serenity Sect before the attack by the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects.


    Zhang Yi thought that the fewer people who knew about it was better for him if any of the other sects knew what Zhang Yi did it was possible that those sects wouldin that Zhang Yi had saved only the Serenity Sect and Sword Sect sects.


    Zhang Yi had saved these branches just because he wanted to and he didn''t want to hear requests orints from other sects because of that after the war was over and Sword Sect and Serenity Sect became the strongest sects he would reveal the truth.


    After the branches of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect were attacked, the great sects hurried to organize the allied army, all the sects had already received the warning about the war and naturally, they knew that they could not survive without the help of the great sects and for this they sent several elders and disciples of the sects.


    Within days billions of cult members from across the divine ne hade together, Zhang Yi had also been called by the Sword Sect, but he asked that Lu Bi not be called to this war and the Sword Sect epted.


    Zhang Yi thought that if Lu Bi was at war he would have to leave at least one of his clones to take care of her and could focus less on the war, especially since the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects had several Eternal Realm elders that could put Lu Bi''s life in danger even though he''s around.


    Soon the army was divided into several groups with the elders of Eternal Realm and Divine Realm being divided among the groups so that they could defend themselves.

 Chapter 358: Divine Plane in Danger 2

    Chapter 358: Divine ne in Danger 2


    Zhang Yi gave some of the information he had obtained using soul searching in the elders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects, it was important information that spoke about the strength of the enemies and also the reason that this war had happened.


    Zhang Yi did not give all the information, but he had much more information than the elders of the sects did and it helped them to begin to understand why this war was going on, the information they needed most Zhang Yi had given.


    They were able to know that not all Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects were involved in this war and that the strongest Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects was probably not participating in this war and even if they were participating they would not send the strongest members of the sects theirs.


    Knowing this, the great sects would have no more hesitation in fighting this war, Zhang Yi was not very anxious to help in this war because he was irritated that until that moment he still did not know how many elders of the Eternal Realm the great sects of the divine ne had.


    Zhang Yi knew that they had at least 16 elders from the Eternal Realm along with the organization of the soul eaters and the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, Zhang Yi did not know if they had more elders than the elders he did the soul search for.


    As far as Zhang Yi knew, the great sects had only 12 elders from the Eternal Realm and perhaps if they counted on the elves'' sects they had 18 elders from the Eternal Realm, but Zhang Yi knew that the elves would not participate in this war and was not sure whether the great sects would send all elders.


    So there was a good chance that the army of the divine ne sects was weaker than the army of the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, at least this time they had almost 300 Divine Realm elders in the army and that was without counting the elders of the elves like thest time.


    With Zhang Yi being able to use his clones even though they had fewer Divine Realm elders they could win the fight, even though the group Zhang Yi was in was one of the strongest.


    The Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who chose the elders to go with Zhang Yi''s group, if anyoneined they would say that this was an elite group which was true, this was an elite group that had Zhang Yi, so he could face a group of enemies twice their size and win.


    To ensure everyone''s safety, 10 groups were divided with 30 Divine Realm elders in each group and some Eternal Realm elders, some groups were stronger and others were weaker, Zhang Yi''s group was certainly one of the strongest.


    The group of Zhang Yi''s master, Wu Qinxin was also very strong, she brought Feng Ran who was the other master of Zhang Yi in her group, so she knew that Zhang Yi would be morefortable because Wu Qinxin''s group was one of the most strong.


    Feng Ran was no longer exiled to his sect and now he was just ignored, no one dared to face him because they knew that Zhang Yi was very powerful and if Zhang Yi got angry even the Sacred Phoenix Sect could stop him from doing anything.


    Zhang Yi knew that Feng Ran was just waiting for him to arrive at the Divine Realm, after that he would regain the status he had with the sect and the members would understand that it was better to help him who was Zhang Yi''s master than to go against him.


    After the army was assembled and the groups were decided, they began to move under the orders of the leaders of the 10 great sects, their initial objective was to defend the sects of the divine ne and also to defend themselves against attacks by the enemy army.


    If they were able to defend themselves they couldter think of attacking, even though the organization of soul eaters had good information before they could help the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects, now they did not know that the divine ne''s alliance army groups were moving.


    Zhang Yi''s group had him as a leader because everyone from Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who were in his group knew that Zhang Yi was in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and his divine sense was better than most elders.


    After living for more than 500 years on the divine ne and doing many missions and wars against the soul devourers'' organization Jake had to travel all over the divine ne territory, with his peak understanding of thews of time he can leave markings spaces across the divine ne.


    Because of this, the Sword Sect who led Zhang Yi''s group in the army gave them the authority to move as they wanted, in Zhang Yi''s group there were two elders from Eternal Realm, they had 30 elders from Divine Realm with Zhang Yi.


    So if Zhang Yi used his clone technique they would have 41 elders with the strength of the Divine Realm and could defend themselves against 14 elders from the Eternal Realm, so it was obvious that this was the strongest group in the army.


    Zhang Yi used his divine sense to the fullest and can find a small group that was approaching one of the sects of the divine ne alliance, that sect was almost empty because most members of the sect withdrew when they heard about the army of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Because of this, this group of wild beasts were rxed and approaching to attack, after Zhang Yi''s attack most groups of beasts that attacked the sects had to have an elder in the Eternal Realm.


    But this time Zhang Yi''s group had two elders in the Eternal Realm and that was the opportunity they needed, Zhang Yi still said the situation to all the members of the group who were allies.


    Everyone agreed that this was really an excellent opportunity to cause damage to the enemy army, the Eternal Realm elders thought that even if they couldn''t kill the Eternal Realm''s enemy they could protect the group members and prevent enemies from escaping and they knew that Zhang Yi could do something to help if needed.


    Knowing this Zhang Yi used the clone technique to make their group eliminate the group of beasts faster, Zhang Yi sent one of his clones and saw that the enemy had 12 elders in the Divine Realm, the enemies in the Emperor Realm didn''t matter because they had 30 elders in the Divine Realm.


    Using a mental energy technique, the Zhang Yi clone was very close to the group of enemies and soon used the technique of the sacred domain and the technique of space and time restriction, the enemies were surprised and the beasts of the Emperor Realm were very weakened and wounds.


    Almost at the same time, Zhang Yi teleported to the side of his clone with his group, the enemies already knew that Zhang Yi was around and spected about him having a group, but they did not expect it to be such arge group with two elders of the Eternal Realm.


    Because of Zhang Yi''s space and time restriction technique neither the elder of the Eternal Realm could escape, after all, even though the elder had a peak understanding of thews of space, Zhang Yi had the sixth level that few elders could achieve even though in the Eternal Realm.


    The elders of the Eternal Realm were a little stronger than the elder of the enemy Eternal Realm, but the enemy was a beast of the Sacred Monkeys species, they were one of the most important sects in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and that was because they were stronger than othermon and human beasts.


    Unfortunately, the two elders were on the second level of the Eternal Realm and so it was impossible for the lineage of the beast to surpass the levels of the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi and the clones were concerned with eliminating the beasts of the Emperor Realm while the elders of the Divine Realm won easily.


    After almost an hour of fighting Zhang Yi and the elders of the Divine Realm managed to eliminate the enemies of the Divine Realm and Emperor Realm, the elders of the Eternal Realm in their group were also defeating the enemy even if slowly.


    Zhang Yi could have a defense that would allow him to defend himself against the enemies of the Eternal Realm, but his attack could not even hurt these elders, so Zhang Yi can just watch and heal allied elders using his support domain.

 Chapter 359: Divine Plane in Danger 3

    Chapter 359: Divine ne in Danger 3


    A fight between the elders of the Eternal Realm couldst for days even with the elders on the side of the divine ne with the advantage, knowing that after a while Zhang Yi warned the elders of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect of the situation they were in.


    The elders of the two sects were surprised at how quickly they had managed to defeat an enemy group, knowing that they could kill an elder from the Eternal Realm they sent the other group of them that had only members of the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect to where they were.


    Zhang Yi saw the location of the allies and sent a clone of him to search for the allies, they had to be quick and Zhang Yi''s group was way ahead of the others in the war when the Zhang Yi clone reached the 2 elders of the Eternal Realm from the allied group joined the elders of Zhang Yi''s group and so they had 4 elders from the Eternal Realm attacking an enemy.


    With the fight like this, the enemy didn''tst even 1 hour before being killed by everyone, the body of the enemy beast could still be used to create good weapons and armor for the Eternal Realm elders who participated in the fight.


    After all, it was a wild beast from the Eternal Realm so they had excellent materials to use, and because of the alliance between the divine ne and the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, it was difficult for these elders to obtain good materials.


    Because of this they also had few weapons and armor that were better than the sky rank, some rarities were of the holy rank and if there was any weapon of the divine rank like Zhang Yi''s spear it was difficult to say.


    Zhang Yi was with the elders of the Eternal Realm and these elders used weapons of holy rank, so either the Sword Sect had no weapons of divine rank or there were other elders from the Eternal Realm who did not participate in this war who were with these weapons.


    Even if these weapons existed they would be weaker than Zhang Yi''s spear which was of divine rank and also had the strength of the celestial tribtion, Zhang Yi used this spear now that he had the strength to defend himself, but he did not use the lightning of tribtion because if he did that he would reveal the origins of the weapon.


    Even though Zhang Yi was not afraid of any elder of the Eternal Realm, he was concerned for his masters and also for Sword Sect and Serenity Sect who could be punished for what Zhang Yi did.


    Furthermore, as Zhang Yi was not in the Eternal Realm he could not use the full power of his spear, so using the spear would only be more useful against undead enemies or demons, but if he had to do that then the divine ne would already be in danger of extinction.


    The group that came to help wanted to stay with Zhang Yi''s group so that they could kill more enemies from the Eternal Realm, but Zhang Yi denied that the other group joined because their main mission was to defend the divine ne sects.


    If Zhang Yi''s group attacked another group and were close to killing the elder of the Eternal Realm they would call that group again because if they got together and the sects they had to protect were attacked they would be criticized by the other sects even if they killed several Eternal Realm elders.


    After the death of this group of beasts and other groups of beasts facing groups from the divine ne alliance army, the enemies realized that the divine ne army had been formed and it was a surprise that they had lost a group with an elder from the Eternal Realm. and several Divine Realm elders were killed in various groups.


    After that, the war ended because no one wanted to die without reason and the two armies were thinking about how they should attack and defend in order to eliminate the ally and not lose allies.


    Zhang Yi used his clones to observe the sects that were in the territory that their group had to protect, these clones would warn if a group of enemy beasts appeared and so they could fight or flee.


    So the next few months were of groups of beasts making some attacks with many elders from the Eternal Realm protecting this group, sometimes they won the fights and sometimes they would lose many beasts.


    It seemed that the beasts were afraid of losing allies and members of their groups and so they didn''t attack at all if it weren''t for Zhang Yi''s information, the great sects of the divine ne would suspect that more sects from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts woulde.


    Time passed and the battles became more intense in the war, Zhang Yi''s group had to retreat several times because the enemy groups were very strong, so Zhang Yi''s group had not lost anyone, but several sects and branches of great sects were abandoned.


    Of course, after several months in the war, all sects of the divine ne were ordered to retreat, meanwhile millions of elders from the Emperor Realm and hundreds of elder from the Divine Realm began to create barriers to limit the territory the army of the divine ne had to defend.


    Because of everything that was going on, Zhang Yi''s group was being criticized for being the only group that had not lost any allies and because they had abandoned several sects and branches, but they couldn''tin too much because Zhang Yi always warned the situation for the Sword Sect elders who were in charge before backing down.


    Proof of this was that in the times that his group received reinforcement they did not run away and still managed to eliminate several enemies from the enemy group, anyway Zhang Yi''s group and his master''s group too.


    The groups that had elders in the mental energy Eternal Realm helped their group more to not be ambushed and so that they didn''t lose any allies, Zhang Yi also kept his group safe because of that, but he made things safer by using the clones his.


    After another while something unexpected happened, the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts cult group received several more elders from the Eternal Realm, so if they had slightly fewer elders from the Eternal Realm than the enemies they now had more.


    An attack in three different ces ended up happening, in this situation, the group of Zhang Yi, the group of Sword Sect and Serenity Sect and the group of masters of Zhang Yi were on the left side, the other groups were on the right side or in the middle.


    After more than a year of struggle, everyone who wanted to retreat had already retreated and the defensive barriers and defensive matrices were already formed by the divine ne sects, so the army groups had retreated to defend the three sides.


    Of course, this was not chosen at random but because the sects of these groups were on the sides they were defending, it meant that the Sacred Phoenix Sect was on the right side and Feng Ran was not on the side of his sect.


    Zhang Yi''s side was soon attacked by more enemies with 18 elders from the Eternal Realm in total, hundreds of elders from the Divine Realm and millions of beasts on the Emperor Realm, so far as Zhang Yi knew the allied side he was on had 6 elders from the Eternal Realm.


    He was quick to think because he was very experienced in wars and retreated several of his clones that they found out about this attack, most of his clones returned to him and one of the clones went to where the Sword Sect and Serenity Sect were gathered.


    They had the two sects of Zhang Yi and Wu Qinxin and two other sects who were their closest allies who also had elders from the Eternal Realm in other groups, so the leaders of the great sects were shocked to hear the desperate news.


    Their first decision was to retreat all the Sword Sect, Serenity Sect and two allies to the main territory of their sects that had been prepared in an emergency to receive billions of cult members and iste themselves from the world if necessary.


    This preparation in case of need used almost all of the sects'' resources kept to iste themselves for thousands of years and had techniques of space energyws to be able to fit so many people.


    But they knew that if they did that, billions of members of the other minor sects would be killed and only the members of thoserge sects would survive because even if the smaller sects had good istion techniques they would not be able to defend against the attacks of dozens of elders of the Eternal Realm that the enemy side had.

 Chapter 360: Divine Plane in Danger 4

    Chapter 360: Divine ne in Danger 4


    After ordering all members of their sects to retreat they made onest effort not to abandon all other sects on the divine ne, other elders from the Eternal Realm who were in other groups of the allied sects returned to defend their side.


    All the Eternal Realm and Divine Realm elders that the big ones were hiding in appeared, Sword Sect had 4 elders in the Eternal Realm, Serenity Sect and the other sects had 3 elders in the Eternal Realm, so in total, they had 13 elders in the Eternal Realm.


    The 4 sects also managed to gather 220 elders in the Divine Realm, seeing that Zhang Yi cannot help but be disappointed with these sects, if part of these elders had helped him to destroy the organization of the soul devourers then this situation could not be happening.


    Even so, the enemies had more than 300 elders in the Divine Realm and had 18 elders in the Eternal Realm, and as they knew well the beasts that were in the Eternal Realm could fight up to two enemies that were of a level stronger than themselves without losing.


    So it was obvious that the side of the sect of the divine ne was weaker, yet they would fight as much as they could and would only retreat if they saw that they would be eliminated if they fought harder, members of the army weaker than those of the Emperor Realm have retreated too.


    To make sure they were doing everything right, they warned the other major sects of a possible total attack by the enemy army, some of the leaders of the other sects did not believe it and others began to prepare to prevent it, but no one offered to send more elders than Eternal reinforcement Realm if only the left side was attacked.


    The weakest in the army was afraid of dying, even the elders of the Divine Realm who had always been fearless began to fear the enemy beast army, only Zhang Yi and the elders of the Eternal Realm who knew it was impossible for them to die were calmer.


    Zhang Yi had not even told about the situation in which the divine ne was for his wives, Lu Bi had already been sent to Zhang Yi''s mental energy world before the war started.


    It was impossible for Zhang Yi to die in that war with his current defense that was even stronger than when he went through hisst celestial tribtion that had an attack dozens of times stronger than any elder of the Eternal Realm.


    When the enemies started to approach Zhang Yi received the information that the other sides of the army were also being attacked, no one had prepared for a final war as Zhang Yi''s side had done and even if they could retreat more of them would die than should.


    Hearing this Zhang Yi was sure that the army of the divine ne sects would lose this war and more than half of the divine ne warriors would be killed, surely the divine ne would be taken over by the divines of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and also by the devourers'' organization of soul.


    Thinking about it Zhang Yi still had his martial heart firm and he had no regrets, Zhang Yi had already guaranteed the safety of everyone he loved and he could save his masters when he wanted during the war.


    Zhang Yi did everything he could and tried to help as many people as he can even though it was not his responsibility and even though he was under no obligation, if it weren''t for Zhang Yi the soul devourers'' organization would have attacked in the future with billions of members infiltrated the divine ne sects and there would not even be a war because the divine ne would be dominated much more easily.


    How the end woulde Zhang Yi decided that at least his side in the army would win even if they had to flee afterward to survive because they could not defeat the entire enemy army.


    Zhang Yi brought his 11 clones to where he was and asked two of his clones to pay attention to his masters, even so, he and his 11 clones would fight at full strength for the first time in a war.


    After deciding this, he sent his 11 clones to the middle of where the army of beasts was and on the side where most of the Divine Realm elders were, these clones used the phoenix pride technique and their strength and qi was doubled by 1 hour, after that, they would run out of qi.


    The Eternal Realm elders who were watching this thought that Zhang Yi wanted to help affect enemies as much as possible using his clones that could be destroyed without affecting the allies.


    Zhang Yi''s clones used the space-time restriction technique to slow enemies down, then they used the sacred domain technique and thus affected almost the entire enemy army.


    So the enemies knew that these were the Zhang Yi clones that they had heard about the organization of the soul eaters before the enemies could attack the 11 Zhang Yi clones jumped as high as they could and used the descent attack technique of phoenix that his next attack would be 3 times stronger.


    Soon after, Zhang Yi used the dragon charge technique and so his next attack would be 3 times stronger than after using the phoenix descent technique, so it would be 9 times stronger than normal, with the dignity technique of Zhang Yi''s phoenix this attack would be 18 times stronger.


    Even though Zhang Yi''s clones had only 10 percent of Zhang Yi''s total strength, with these techniques this attack was already stronger than amon Zhang Yi attack, so the 11 clones used the massacre wave technique that attacked everyone enemies that were up to 100 meters away.


    The elders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts thought that Zhang Yi''s clones would naturally have a weaker attack than Zhang Yi, so even though some of them were weakened they didn''t think that Zhang Yi could be stronger than them.


    But after the first blow that Zhang Yi and his clones gave surprised his opponents, the enemies that were even in the second level of the Divine Realm who were weakened by the technique of Zhang Yi''s sacred domain were the ones that suffered most from this attack.


    Those who used their defense without underestimating Zhang Yi were still seriously injured, and the weakest of the first level of the Divine Realm have all died, this attack has already eliminated 40 more elders of the Divine Realm and left 32 of the second level seriously injured.


    In addition, the third and strongest elders were still very badly injured by the Zhang Yi clones, impressed by the enemies who saw that the Zhang Yi clones were attacking again, one of the Eternal Realm elders decided to eliminate these clones so as not to lose anyone else of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Seeing this all the allies and opponents realized that the Zhang Yi clones would be eliminated, but were very happy that the elders of the enemy''s Divine Realm were weaker now and so they were more likely to win.


    But soon something happened that changed the way everyone thought this battle would take ce, the Zhang Yi clone easily defended himself from the enemy of the enemy Eternal realm, the elder used amon attack on Zhang Yi that with his defenses all triggered or needed use the shield of chaos to defend yourself.


    This impressed both the allied sects in the alliance''s army and the enemies, it was impossible to imagine an elder clone on the first level of the Divine Realm easily defending against an elder attack on the Eternal Realm.


    The elder who attacked the Zhang Yi clone felt very humiliated and started using powerful attack techniques and also using thews he had peak understanding of, but the Zhang Yi clone just had to use the chaos shield technique and so this elder could not even hurt Zhang Yi.


    While the Zhang Yi clone fought the other clones attacked the enemies as many times as they could, of course, after a few attacks the enemies realized that Zhang Yi used very long-range attacks and therefore several elders were attacked.


    So they split up and even if Zhang Yi''s clone could no longer use long-range techniques, his attacks would be stronger, while enemies were concerned about the attack by Zhang Yi''s clones the other members of the divine ne''s army just watched this surprised.


    Everyone knew that Zhang Yi was talented and was also a genius, but no one thought that Zhang Yi was that strong even though he was in the Divine Realm yet, the other elders of the Eternal Realm could not join with the elder who was fighting one of the Zhang Yi clones because it would be too embarrassing for them.

 Chapter 361: Divine Plane in Danger 5

    Chapter 361: Divine ne in Danger 5


    So it was the sixth-level elders of the Divine Realm who were sent to disrupt the attacks of the Zhang Yi clones, of course, these elders did not even think about killing the Zhang Yi clones because if not even an elder in the Eternal Realm could do that they would not have chances.


    With that Zhang Yi''s clones could no longer attack and seeing that Zhang Yi ordered everyone in the allied army to concentrate because the enemies would attack, just as Zhang Yi said the elders of the Eternal Realm went to attack the army of the divine ne that was weaker.


    So the war started and everyone could see how strong the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were, even though Zhang Yi had eliminated many Divine Realm elders, the beasts still had the upper hand and Zhang Yi''s clones were stuck.


    As soon as the war officially started, Zhang Yi''s clones used thews of space to get back close to where Zhang Yi was, the strength of Zhang Yi''s clones was their speed and also their defense.


    That is why Zhang Yi would not ept that his clones be trapped against elders of the sixth level of the Divine Realm, so the Zhang Yi clones went to Zhang Yi''s side and he told them to go and defend against the elders of the Eternal Realm.


    The beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts could never think that Zhang Yi would think something like that and so they soon found themselves having to fight against Zhang Yi''s clones and with Zhang Yi himself.


    With that, only 6 elders from the Eternal Realm on the side of the beasts could fight against the others, seeing that the elders from the Eternal Realm were very happy and soon went to block the 6 elders from the Eternal Realm that the beasts had.


    Zhang Yi was confident in his defense and his speed and so he ordered his clones to face the strongest Eternal Realm elders on the side of the beasts, otherwise to defend against the strongest beasts the alliance''s army would have to send two elders from the Eternal Realm.


    This surprised the elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne again, Zhang Yi had given them an opportunity to win this war, Zhang Yi''s group of masters were safe fighting enemies because Wu Qinxin was a master of mental energy and Feng Ran had the bodily refinement that allowed him to fight well against beasts.


    So a long fight had started, the weaker Eternal Realm elders managed to defend themselves against the Eternal Realm beasts, seeing that only 9 Eternal Realm elders faced the 6 Eternal Realm beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts army.


    Meanwhile, the remaining 4 Eternal Realm elders focused on helping one of the allies who was fighting an Eternal Realm beast, as well as the 4 strongest Eternal Realm elders fighting together with another Eternal Realm elder against an era beast. an easy fight to win.


    After a few minutes, the first beast of the Eternal Realm had died and now they had 5 elders of the divine ne to fight other beasts that were fighting against an ally, seeing this the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts realized that they could lose this fight.


    They could never hope that Zhang Yi, who was just over 500 years old, could do something like that even though he was in the Divine Realm, that mistake would be what would bring defeat to them in this battle at least.


    The beasts of the Emperor Realm were being rapidly eliminated because Zhang Yi had used the technique of his sacred domain that practically condemned the enemies of that realm, the beasts of the Divine Realm still had the advantage in the fight.


    But Zhang Yi''s sacred dominance technique also hindered them and even if they won these fights it would take hours for them to be able to kill the opponent of the same level of strength.


    This was what they thought at the beginning because Zhang Yi and his clones used the support domain technique that helped allies to recover more quickly from their injuries and increased their defense as well.


    With that, the beasts of the Divine Realm could take days to kill the enemy of the divine ne, so the elders of the Eternal Realm, realizing the risk they were taking, tried to ask for help from their allies who were certainly having an easier time destroying the armies of the divine ne on the other sides.


    But they soon realized that surprisingly they were unable to evenmunicate with their allies, it seemed that contrary to what they expected Zhang Yi''s space and time restriction technique was very strong.


    Even the beasts of the Eternal Realm who had a peak understanding of thews of space could not do anything about it because Zhang Yi had used this technique with his clones and he too was at the sixth level of the peak understanding of thews of space and his special eyes that made him stronger than the enemies.


    So the beasts who realized this started to fight more savagely to try to kill the elders of the divine ne even if they were killed, this made the fight much more difficult and time-consuming for the army of the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi''s clones had no more qi after using the phoenix dignity technique and had to use their body refinement and mental energy to defend themselves against the beasts of the Eternal Realm of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    This was something that surprised the beasts of the Eternal Realm who were fighting against Zhang Yi''s clones, they thought they would have to wait for the clones'' qi to end and after that, the clones would run out of strength to defend themselves and lose.


    This was one of Zhang Yi''s traps to save time in this fight, his clones used the phoenix dignity technique to have the strength to kill several beasts of the Divine Realm by surprise and also deceive enemies.


    Zhang Yi also had another defensive technique to use in this fight, but as the enemies did not have the strength to go through the defense of the clones Zhang Yi did not want to use this in this war after almost a day of fighting 6 beasts from the Eternal Realm had already died.


    In the beginning, it took longer because even with 5 Eternal Realm elders against an Eternal Realm crossbow it was not easy to kill an opponent with such a strong defense, but when they killed more Eternal Realm beasts they had more allied elders to fight against the enemies.


    So fighting 12 elders from the Eternal Realm against a beast from the Eternal Realm didn''t take even 1 hour, so it was only a matter of time before they got the victory, when the first of Zhang Yi''s clones could walk away because the Eternal Realm elders killed the enemy that was attacking him the fight was almost over.


    This clone had already recovered most of his qi after more than 1 day of fighting and went directly to help the Divine Realm elders of the divine ne, after almost 1 day more than 20 Divine Realm elders had died.


    Of course, Zhang Yi''s masters were safe and only the weakest elders who had died, with the help of Zhang Yi''s clone, he prevented the Divine Realm elders from dying and soon killed some weaker Divine Realm beasts.


    So over time, the beasts became desperate to survive and fought with more violence, the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts that had brought more beasts would be almost wiped out after that fight.


    They didn''t know what the situation was like on the other sides where the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts army attacked, they just knew that it was impossible for their allies to win so quickly, they just hoped that the allies would not be exterminated.


    After the war was over, Zhang Yi saw that almost everyone had survived and was happy with it, all the elders of the Allied sects looked at Zhang Yi with more respect now because he was the leader of the divine ne after this disaster.


    What Zhang Yi had could not even be called a potential, it was a certainty that he would reach the Eternal Realm and could dominate by force the entire divine ne in that time that would not take long to arrive.


    Even if they had enemies from the Eternal Realm around they would know they would have to give up because they could never kill Zhang Yi and the future was inevitable, everyone was looking to Zhang Yi to see what they could do now during this crisis.


    The elders of the Eternal Realm and the masters of Zhang Yi approached him to discuss what they could do now to fight this war or to flee.

 Chapter 362: Divine Plane in Danger 6

    Chapter 362: Divine ne in Danger 6


    "Zhang Yi, what do you think we can do now?"


    "I think this could really be the end of the divine ne, even we who won this fight could have missed something different, so I think the other two sides cannot defend themselves either."


    "Knowing the tenrgest sects as we know it is very likely that they would defend themselves only until they could organize the defense of their main territory and thergest possible number of members of the sect and would retreat and iste themselves for thousands of years."


    "They still may not have been able to prepare the main territory to retreat and if the enemies they will be facing are as strong as our enemies, they may not even be able to retreat."


    "So I think we should retreat too, we will leave the divine ne with our sects because soon the enemies that win wille to find out what happened here and we will have to fight again."


    The Eternal Realm elders naturally understood what Zhang Yi was saying and so they wanted to know if Zhang Yi had an idea simr to theirs, but they had never thought of leaving the divine ne and just thought of returning to the main territory of the sect. from them and iste themselves.


    "I agree with you, Zhang Yi, but as you say that we can get out of the divine ne, I believe that the other smaller worlds will be at the same risk as we are."


    "To say that, I need you to take a celestial oath that will tell you nothing of what I''m going to say to you."


    The elders of the Eternal Realm did not like having to take a celestial oath at a time like this, but they understood that they had to treat Zhang Yi as an equal now and also if Zhang Yi''s information was important they could be more secure.


    Zhang Yi''s masters knew him well and knew what information Zhang Yi had to say, they knew that even if Zhang Yi was selfish at times he helped those who were allies with him and would take risks to protect those he liked best.


    After thinking for a short time everyone who was talking to Zhang Yi took the celestial oath and so he spoke to them about the world of mental energy that he had and which is currently much bigger than the divine ne.


    Upon hearing this everyone was shocked and almost everyone doubted what Zhang Yi was saying and thought that what he said was a lie, they knew that the strongest mental energy masters could have a world of mental energy that was rich in spiritual energy, but everyone heard that the worlds of mental energy were very small.


    Even someone in the mental energy Eternal Realm had a mental energy world a little bigger than their own territory, which was already considered something incredible, and Zhang Yi was saying that his mental energy world was bigger than the divine ne.


    Seeing that the elders were distrusting the masters of Zhang Yi said that this was true because they had seen it, yet the elders still doubted it and Zhang Yi had to take them into his mental energy world to prove it.


    When they arrived in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world they were surprised because it didn''t look like a mental energy world as they knew it, the spiritual energy in Zhang Yi''s world was even greater than the divine ne and it should be impossible because Zhang Yi was still at the Divine Realm.


    Even the elders who were masters of mental energy said that they had never seen anything like it even though they could confirm that this really was Zhang Yi''s world because they could feel the total authority under that world that Zhang Yi had.


    Seeing a little bit they were able to confirm that it could really be as big as the divine ne as Zhang Yi had said, that was still unbelievable, but as warriors who lived for hundreds of thousands of years, they were able to ept the truth quickly.


    "As you saw I really have a ce like this, this world has several territories that are the same as they look like countries, I think that a big sect could use 3 territories like this to live."


    "In these territories, there are high-level spiritual stone mines that you can use, the only rule is that you can never leave your territory, you can leave the world of mental energy if you ask for me, but you cannot go to others territories."


    "If anyone tries to do that I swear that these sects can be destroyed even if they think they have done nothing wrong."


    With these simple rules, everyone epted and would ask their sect members to do a celestial oath as they did and so Zhang Yi would take everyone into his mental energy world.


    Of course, the sects still had to prepare many things that could take almost a day, Zhang Yi asked them to be quick and took his masters into his world of mental energy, Zhang Yi quickly told the situation to his wives.


    Only Lu Bi was shocked by this and started to cry when he discovered that the divine ne was lost, Zhang Yi''s other wives had hoped that something like this could happen since many years ago when Zhang Yi went to the blue moon continent to help the elves and the sects he had contact with.


    Zhang Yi talked to everyone and decided to save some sects that were on the other sides that were still being attacked by the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, Zhang Yi wanted to save some members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect and also the elves who were in danger.


    The great sects did not think that they needed to ask the elves for help in this war and so they did not ask Zhang Yi to ask for help for the elven sects before the war, but Zhang Yi could see that even if the elves could help they would still lose.


    The only chance they would win was if all the sects from the beginning sent all the Eternal Realm elders to the fight and Zhang Yi led them using his clones to attack in different ces and the elven sects also helped with their full strength.


    But that could never happen because until the end the great sects never intended to use their full strength in this war, only when they saw the real risk of extermination that they decided to help.


    Having decided this Zhang Yi was to help the members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect that Feng Ran had put on a list, then Zhang Yi would help the elves who were also on the side of the war, the right side Zhang Yi had abandoned.


    In order to carry out his n Zhang Yi used the clone technique and sent a clone to the right side and a clone to the middle side, soon he saw that on the right side the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were winning easily and they did not seem to be in a hurry to eliminate the members of the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi saw that some elders of the divine ne''s Eternal Realm had already died and the beasts dominated the enemy using the beasts of Emperor Realm and Divine Realm, many members of the great sects had already retreated to prepare for their istion.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi realized that it seemed that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were in no hurry to win and also did not pursue members of the divine ne army who fled to iste themselves.


    Zhang Yi realized that their main goal was to lose a few members of their army as possible, then they wanted to dominate the divine ne and did not intend to worry about sects that had been isted for millennia because after that these sects would have no power to defend themselves.


    Zhang Yi had no sympathy for the members of the divine ne''s army who died or for those who fled, and he just thought that the thought of the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts was right.


    Seeing that it was impossible to win the Zhang Yi clone, he returned to the middle side of the war which was where Zhang Yi and the other clones were, the middle side was considered the strongest side of the war because it had 4rge sects and many of the sects stronger.


    So when Zhang Yi arrived he saw that they hadn''tpletely lost the war yet, they had given up on winning the war because each great sect sent one of the elders of the Eternal Realm to organize the istion of their sect and the rest continued to fight.


    Seeing the enemies Zhang Yi realized that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts had sent more beasts from the Eternal Realm and the Divine Realm to fight against them, on the right side there were only 14 beasts from the Eternal Realm and on the middle side they had 16 beasts of the Eternal Realm.

 Chapter 363: Divine Plane in Danger 7

    Chapter 363: Divine ne in Danger 7


    On the right side 5 elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne''s army had died, in the middle only 3 had died, of course it was because the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts did not attack with full force and wanted to win without losing any crossbow and they did not cared about their elders fleeing to iste themselves.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi thought it was a shame that all the elders who fought on the left side were exhausted from their battle and were almost out of qi, unless Zhang Yi got the elves to help and with the elders on the left helping and his clones they could win in the middle too.


    But on the middle side only 6 elders from the Eternal Realm fought while 4 elders retreated to take care of the istion of their sects, even if Zhang Yi tried to help it was possible that the middle elders would take advantage of this opportunity to escape and not to try to win.


    And even if they won, they still couldn''t win the war because the right side was lost, thinking about it Zhang Yi left with his clones to go to the elven sects to offer help to them.


    The elves were considered allies of the great sects in the divine ne, but in an emergency situation the elves were always isted because they were usually the first to be attacked in case of invasion.


    Knowing about the war on the divine ne and that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were close to dominating the divine ne the great sects of the elves sealed the entrance to their territory and even members of the great sects who came to ask for help were unable to enter and had toe back.


    However, when Zhang Yi appeared the situation was different, Zhang Yi was considered the best friend of the elves in history because all the elders of the Eternal Realm and the Elves'' Divine Realm approved of his strength and talent.


    So when Zhang Yi appeared they received him, if Zhang Yi came to ask for help they would politely refuse and if Zhang Yi needed help to hide they would help him too.


    Realizing this Zhang Yi felt that he had made the right decision when he came to offer help to the elves, when Zhang Yi arrived at the Eternal Realm he would be stronger than everyone on the divine ne and perhaps even in the entire universe.


    Arriving at the Eternal Realm he would also be immortal and could live forever, so being friends with the elves would be good for him, Zhang Yi would never feel in danger and the elves in the Eternal Realm would also live with him forever.


    As the elves knew that the divine ne was at risk of total destruction, so they met on the ground of the Sect of the Elves Gathered which was considered a neutral ground and 6 elders from the Eternal Realm came to meet with Zhang Yi, he had never spoken to these elders and Zhang Yi was happy to receive that consideration.


    "How nice to see you right in this situation, my friend Zhang Yi, we are in a situation that is the end of the divine ne, the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts have always been very strong enemies and that is why our alliance was so important."


    "I don''t know why they broke our alliance, now if the demons decide to attack our universe and all the worlds the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts have failed to defend themselves and all races will be eliminated."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi learned one more piece of information that he suspected, but he was not sure, he knew that the beasts had a great hatred against humans and could not understand why they still did not attack if their side was much stronger.


    Now Zhang Yi could understand this by listening to the elves, if the demons attacked the beasts they would not be able to defend the entire universe alone and thus the divine ne and Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts would be destroyed by the demons.


    "This attack was organized by the organization of soul eaters and who is participating are only the beasts that are against the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, if we had eliminated the enemies that time none of this would have happened."


    The elves could understand by listening to Zhang Yi and were also embarrassed for not lending the strength that Zhang Yi had asked at that time, they could never imagine that the organization of the soul-eaters that seemed finished would have so much influence.


    "So my friend, what would you like us to do to help youe here, to tell you the truth we were ready to seal all this territory before you arrived."


    "I understand, the beasts attacked the three sides of the defense of the divine ne, the right side was almost destroyed and there are only 4 elders of the Eternal Realm alive who think more about escaping to istion than fighting, the middle side still has 10 elders alive, but only 6 fight and the other 4 returned to organize the istion of their great sects."


    "On the left side there were more enemies, 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm came to attack and we had only 13 elders from the Eternal Realm, I helped in the fight and so we managed to win without losing any elder."


    Hearing that Zhang Yi said the 6 elders of the Eternal Realm were very surprised, they imagined that the situation was very bad on the divine ne and were not surprised that the right and left side were losing the war.


    But they were surprised when Zhang Yi said that the left side that he was on had won and from the way that Zhang Yi had spoken they understood that they had no difficulty because they managed to win without losing any elder of the Eternal Realm.


    Naturally, they understood that even if Zhang Yi did not go into detail, his help was essential for this victory because they could not imagine that the left side of the divine ne army could win without losing any elder even if they had more than 18 elders of the Eternal Realm on their side.


    They always knew that Zhang Yi was talented and strong and his future would be incredible, but from what Zhang Yi said it seemed that in the present he was already much stronger than they could have imagined.


    "So what are you thinking about, Zhang Yi? In using the elders who won on the left side and together with the elders from our sects try to save the divine ne?"


    "No, that would be impossible, the left side won without losing an elder from the Eternal Realm, but the elders ran out of qi and will not be able to fight again for a few days, the elders of their sect will also not be able to fight the elders on the side right and left side."


    "Furthermore, even if we try to fight the middle side of the army of beasts it can happen that the elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne use this chance to escape instead of fighting and we will be in danger and the sects that won on the left side too will be in danger."


    Zhang Yi understood that the elves'' elders were testing him by asking this question to politely refuse to offer help, if Zhang Yi really thought they could win he would ask the elves for help, but in this situation it would not be smart to continue fighting.


    The Eternal Realm elders saw that Zhang Yi realized their intention in that question and were a little embarrassed, but they did it just because they considered Zhang Yi a friend and wanted to politely refuse help.


    "You said that if we fight the sects on the left they will be in danger, they have not yet retreated to their sect and isted themselves, if they won the war they should take this opportunity and get everything ready."


    "That''s what I came to talk to you about, but before that I want to ask you to take a heavenly oath to say nothing about what I''m going to say to you, it''s an important issue that can save your sects."


    With Zhang Yi saying so the elven elders were curious, but as they trusted Zhang Yi they still decided to do the celestial oath that could not harm them in any way, if it were something that would help even the elves in this difficult situation it would be worth it.


    After the elders took the oath, Zhang Yi told the elders about his mental energy world that was bigger than the whole divine ne and said that the elders of the Allied sects agreed to go with him to the mental energy world and stay there safer.


    Zhang Yi took the elders into his mental energy world because the elves had no mental energy masters and shouldn''t have known anything about mental energy worlds, just as Zhang Yi hoped the elders were impressed by Zhang''s mental energy world Yi because he was created by him and also because he had a lot of wealth in spiritual energy.

 Chapter 364: Divine Plane in Danger 8

    Chapter 364: Divine ne in Danger 8


    With the situation on the divine ne as it was and having a better ce to go offered by a friend, the elders didn''t even have to think before epting Zhang Yi''s offer, just as they said the elven sects were already preparing to seal their territory and iste themselves.


    So the elves were already prepared to move, so the elders had to ask Zhang Yi just a few hours to exin the situation to the elf cult leaders and then they could go to Zhang Yi''s mental energy world.


    It was soon revealed to Zhang Yi that the elves had 10 elders in the Eternal Realm who also made an alliance with humans in the divine ne because of the fear that all living beings had of demons so they were so shocked when they saw that the beasts attacked.


    Soon all the elves took a celestial oath to keep secret about Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and Zhang Yi was quick to send everyone to some territories in his mental energy world that he prepared for the elves.


    It was sad, but it seemed that there were more elves than humans from the 4 great sects that were on the left side that Zhang Yi would save, Zhang Yi was naturally very friendly with the elves, but he wanted to save more humans for when they recovered the divine ne.


    The elves loved Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and soon Zhang Yi became the greatest benefactor of all the elves, Zhang Yi even told about the wives he had who were Lusserina and Saphielle, one was Dark Elf and the other was Forest Elf, this surprised the great sects of the elves very much and they understood why Zhang Yi knew so much about the elves.


    Zhang Yi said that he had saved the elves who lived on the continent of the blue moon where his wives lived and that these viges were in his world of mental energy, so it was agreed that in the future everyone would meet.


    After resolving things with the elves much faster than he expected, Zhang Yi had to think about what he would do, he was close to the side of the center where the war was going on and it was also where he would have to try to save his friends by Feng Ran at Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    But if he did that, the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts would realize that their army on the left side was eliminated and they could elerate the extermination of humans on the divine ne in order to attack the left side to get revenge.


    From what Zhang Yi saw, the beasts wanted to lose a few members of their sect in this war as possible, which is why they did not press the attack even though they had the advantage and let the enemies run away.


    If they found that more than a billion beasts, hundreds of elders from the Divine Realm and 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm had died they would surely gather and go for revenge, thinking about it Zhang Yi decided that the lives of billions were more important than the lives of a few million.


    So he went back to the left side of the war and first, he would help the great sects to retreat to his world of mental energy and after everyone was safe he could do whatever he wanted in the war and be sure he would not miss what was most important to him.


    Fortunately for Zhang Yi, before the war even started, the great sects are already preparing to go into seclusion thanks to his warning and so it was much quicker for them to prepare to go to Zhang Yi''s mental energy world.


    Zhang Yi had spent many hours with the elves and seeing how the war was going, the sects were almost ready, realizing that Zhang Yi told everyone to hurry up and then called the elder of the Eternal Realm to tell the situation of the divine ne.


    The elders of the Eternal Realm were not surprised after hearing that the right side of the divine ne had already been almost destroyed and that the middle side had no chance either, Zhang Yi even said that the great sects were preparing to retreat while fighting to abandon the weaker sects.


    What made the elders more surprised was to know that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts had sent more elders to the left side, the elders thought that the enemies would attack the middle side more strongly and therefore the greatest strength of the army was concentrated on the middle side.


    Some understood that it was because the enemies were afraid of Zhang Yi, but they could notin about it because if it weren''t for Zhang Yi their situation would be worse than the right side and the middle side.


    After a few more hours the sects were finally ready and everyone took a celestial oath not to tell anyone about anything in the world of mental energy, after which Zhang Yi started taking the sects to the territories he had separated.


    Sect warriors who had not yet seen the mental energy world were impressed that Zhang Yi''s mental energy world was even better than the divine ne, so the warriors were not so sad that they had to abandon the divine ne.


    Only the leaders of the great sects were not happy about this because they understood that the leader of this world would always be Zhang Yi and also because of their pride in having lost the divine ne to an army that was not even half of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Even so, everyone felt gratitude for Zhang Yi who had helped them so much, Zhang Yi was not so satisfied because the great sects that had fewer warriors took much longer than the elves sects, this showed how the union and organization between the elves and humans were different.


    After that Zhang Yi was finally free to go to the middle side to help Sacred Phoenix Sect members, Zhang Yi again used his clone technique and sent one clone to the right side and one clone to the middle side.


    On the right side, therge sects were close to being able to retreat, but only two elders from the Eternal Realm were still alive, one of the sects no longer had an elder from the Eternal Realm.


    It seemed that the beasts would let these two elders of the Eternal Realm retreat and then eliminate the other sects that resisted and were too weak to go into istion, Zhang Yi estimated that it would still take a few hours to finish.


    On the middle side, the fight was still very intense, the beasts were at an advantage and had killed 2 more elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne sects, many elders of the Divine Realm of the divine ne had also died.


    But the great sects of the divine ne could still resist for long enough until some of the great sects went into istion, it looked like it would take another day for that to happen and the beasts looked like they would allow those sects to retreat.


    This was good news for Zhang Yi because more than half of the warriors on his master''s list were still alive, part of them had retreated to the main territory of Sacred Phoenix Sect, but another part still had the courage to continue fighting in the war.


    Zhang Yi wasted no time and sent his clones to face the beasts of the Eternal Realm of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, the clones used the technique of space and time restriction and also the technique of the sacred domain to weaken the beasts.


    More than a day of fighting had passed and both sides of the army were tired, so with Zhang Yi weakening the beasts it gave an opportunity for the elders who were in the Emperor Realm and Divine Realm to kill several beasts and attempt a final fight.


    The beasts of the Eternal Realm that were winning easily could not understand what was happening, only a few beasts of the Eternal Realm and the leader of the soul-eater organization Li Fu who was in the middle recognized Zhang Yi.


    But they could never imagine that Zhang Yi could use his clones to fight against warriors from the Eternal Realm and they also didn''t know how Zhang Yi hade to the middle side if he should be fighting on the left side of the war.


    There were only 4 elders from the Eternal Realm who could still fight and they were very hurt and tired after so long fighting, 4 elders from the Eternal Realm were still in the main territory of the sects preparing to retreat.


    Even if those 4 elders came to the fight, the divine ne side still couldn''t win, so while Zhang Yi sent his clones to distract and stop enemies he used all his movement techniques to kidnap Sacred Phoenix Sect members who were on Feng Ran''s list to be rescued.

 Chapter 365: Divine Plane in Danger 9

    Chapter 365: Divine ne in Danger 9


    Zhang Yi was in a difficult situation fighting on the side of the war and so he didn''t have time to exin to the members of Sacred Phoenix Sect that he had to save what the situation was, so he decided to save everyone by kidnapping them and then he went to the main territory of Sacred Phoenix Sect to save the rest.


    Even if Zhang Yi was quick, it would still take him a few hours to kidnap millions of members who were on the Feng Ran list alone, so it was important that he dy the enemies and even deceive the allies if necessary.


    "You shouldn''t be here, Zhang Yi, you should be fighting on the side of your sect in the war, which happened to someone like you being here."


    "You really should want to know it''s not Lu Fu, I know it was you and the soul-eaters'' organization that tricked the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts to invade the divine ne and make this war."


    "You know that the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts will not care unless someoneins to them about the end of this alliance, so you decided to bring almost all the beasts of your sects to the divine ne to win the war quickly and make sure they never know anything."


    "You are really stupid for doing all this just because you want to dominate the divine ne when the demonse I share that only the beasts will have the power to fight against them, don''t think that humans will help because I would rather die than help you in a war someday."


    Lu Fu and the beasts had nothing to say to Zhang Yi because they knew what he was saying was the truth, the beasts of the Eternal Realm who lived in the time of demons were too weak to know how strong the demons were and so they thought that only the beasts were enough to defeat the demons.


    That is why these beast sects decided to dominate the divine ne when they learned from members of the soul devourers ''organization that all the elders of the great sects'' Eternal Realm were less than the beasts that were in the Eternal Realm.


    The elders who were still fighting the beasts were the strongest elders of the Eternal Realm and were alive at the time of the demons and knew that what Zhang Yi was saying was true, so they stayed behind to fight while or other elders from the Eternal Realm retreated.


    "You are very talented, Zhang Yi, you are just over 500 years old and you are already in the Divine Realm and your clones can fight against beasts from the Eternal Realm, I respect you as an enemy and I know you were the one who eliminated my organization''s infiltrators in the sects, thousands of years of work."


    "It was you, too, who used your influence to almost destroy my soul-devouring organization, if it weren''t for the elders of the great sects were so cowardly this war might not have been going on."


    "And that is also why the beasts sent 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm to face the army that was on the left and eliminate you and the Sword Sect, just as you can still be here alive in front of me?"


    "I know what you want to know, Li Fu, you didn''t expect my clones to be able to fight an enemy of the Eternal Realm, did you? I was also the one who found out about the attack well ahead of time and so we asked for help before the war started."


    "The other big sects on the middle and right side didn''t want to help, but the big elf sects are my friends and they sent 10 elders from the Eternal Realm to help, even though the beasts of the Eternal Realm were strong they couldn''t resist the defense of my clones and the attack of more than 20 elders of the Eternal Realm and ended up being eliminated as well as the entire army of beasts of more than 1 billion beasts."


    "Hahaha, I''m sure the beasts didn''t expect this, I know you could have won this war a long time ago and you just haven''t won yet because the beasts don''t want to lose anyone in this war because they may have other wars in the future."


    "But now you have lost more than a third of your entire army, Hahaha, in the future if the beast leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts or the demons attack you, you will be easily ughtered."


    Zhang Yi angered the enemies and lied a little so that the beasts would not doubt what he was talking about, his goal was for the beasts to attack his clones more than the elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne, so he could buy time to rescue as many warriors from the Feng Ran list as he could.


    Just as Zhang Yi expected Li Fu to be very nervous to hear that this disaster had happened because he would be med for the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, the beasts when they heard Zhang Yi were even angrier.


    "You are lying, Zhang Yi, you must have been the only one who survived and came to try to help the middle side of the army, right? If not because you still wouldn''t have retreated to where the Sword Sect had isted itself."


    "Hahaha, you are pathetic Li Fu, you are so afraid of being killed by the beasts that you are talking nonsense, after our side easily won the war all the great sects and the elven sects also went into istion, only the Sword Sect did not go into istion because I came to see how I could help the sects fighting in the middle to retreat."


    "As you can see from my clones, it''s very difficult to kill me and I can escape easily with my peak understanding of thews of space if I can''t help the big sects from the middle side to retreat, lost, but it will still take almost 1 day for the army of beasts to kill everyone and realize that something is wrong ande to help."


    Hearing Zhang Yi says that Li Fu and the beasts realized that he should be telling the truth, listening to Zhang Yi''s conversation the allies were sending messages to the main territories because they will have more time like that.


    With the technique of the sacred domain of Zhang Yi and the technique of his domain of support, the allies of the divine ne army could take much more and perhaps even kill some beasts until they could retreat.


    Zhang Yi''s real goal was to save the members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect, but he could help the sects retreat while fighting and so he could get what he wanted, and he could still help more divine ne warriors survive.


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped the beasts were furious and started attacking Zhang Yi''s clones, the 11 clones were fighting and Zhang Yi was rescuing Sacred Phoenix Sect members while he was invisible.


    The entire territory where the war was taking ce was under the control of Zhang Yi, he had used the technique of space and time restriction and also the technique of the sacred domain and the support domain.


    Because of this, he could also walk invisible using the mental energy protected by the territory he had altered himself, the enemies thought that the Zhang Yi clone who spoke to them was Zhang Yi and had no way of knowing that they were all clones.


    The only way for someone to find out who Zhang Yi''s clone was was to find out who was the weakest, but the clones just defended and didn''t try to attack and everyone had the same defense, this was what Zhang Yi expected when he decided to get involved in this war again.


    The beasts of the Divine Realm still had the advantage even if they were weakened by Zhang Yi''s sacred dominion, but the beasts of the Emperor Realm and members of the low-level soul-eaters organization were being killed by the warriors of the divine ne.


    Seeing this situation, the beasts understood why Li Fu always said that Zhang Yi was very dangerous even though he was not in the Eternal Realm, they could see how the beasts on the left side died when Zhang Yi used these techniques and the elves came to help.


    They decided that they would attack the istion of the Sword Sect and therge sects on the left side first and then attack the istion of the elves to kill them all once this war was over.


    Even istion from arge sect could not prevent the attack of more than 30 beasts from the Eternal Realm and hundreds of beasts from the Divine Realm for several years, this was also part of Zhang Yi''s strategy because that way after they managed to invade the Sword Sect and the other sects would not see anyone inside.

 Chapter 366: Divine Plane in Danger 10

    Chapter 366: Divine ne in Danger 10


    So Zhang Yi might be able to buy some time for sects that would actually go into istion if the beasts decided to attack them after that Zhang Yi would not feel guilty even if all the sects were eliminated.


    The 15 beasts were attacking the Zhang Yi clones and even with some clones receiving attacks from 2 beasts from the Eternal Realm they were still able to defend themselves, this gave the divine ne''s Eternal Realm elders more time to rest and recover a little from the fight.


    These elders were not just thinking about them and listening to why Zhang Yi hade to help and the situation of the divine ne they decided to retreat little by little while defending themselves from the attacks of the beasts.


    So when the great sects were ready to retreat they would have time to flee, the beasts continued to attack because they knew that this was how they were hurting the real body of Zhang Yi who was among the clones.


    The beasts could not believe that Zhang Yi''s clones could defend themselves so long from attacks by the beasts of the Eternal Realm, that way several hours passed and many warriors of the divine ne died and many beasts of the Emperor Realm died too.


    The Zhang Yi clones were bravely defending themselves from the attacks of the beasts, the beasts of the Eternal Realm were sure they would be able to eliminate the Zhang Yi clones and discover his real body and kill him, because of that the 4 elders of the divine ne were able to rest well and were able to help the divine ne elders of the divine ne survive.


    The efforts of Zhang Yi''s clones had been sessful and Zhang Yi had already rescued all the members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect who had survived and who were at war, now only those who had returned to the main territory of Sacred Phoenix Sect were missing.


    Without the beasts realizing the Allied army had already retreated a lot and was approaching where the sects would go into istion, the elders of Eternal Realm had also prepared everything they had to do and had only to endure a few hours.


    These elders knew that Zhang Yi hade to help and that he had very strong clones and that because of him the left side of the beasts had been annihted, so they decided to gather some cult members to help the weaker cult members to retreat.


    After all, there was nothing else they could do in the main territory of the sect and they could not stand still while the army retreated more and more and endangered the security of the main territories of the great sects.


    After they went to help the beasts they realized that they could not eliminate the Zhang Yi clones without putting themselves at risk and so they went on to attack the other elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne.


    The Zhang Yi clones still managed to defend themselves against the strongest enemy beasts, so the elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne had to defend themselves against the weakest, seeing that they had 8 elders of the Eternal Realm to fight the clones that fought against the weaker Eternal Realm beasts pretended they were defeated.


    3 clones of Zhang Yi disappeared so that each elder could fight a beast from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and also against Li Fu, Zhang Yi did not want to do that, but the missing clones were not defeated and teleported close to the main body his.


    Zhang Yi needed these 3 clones in order to more easily kidnap the Sacred Phoenix Sect members who were in the main territory and who were on the Feng Ran list, with the help of the Zhang Yi clones he can kidnap the warriors on the list much more easily.


    With the help of the other Zhang Yi clones, the fight was almost even and over time the sects were more ready to iste themselves, in fact, the sects could already iste themselves, but it would only be for hundreds of years, they wanted to iste themselves for thousands of years at least.


    Zhang Yi didn''t care that someone found out what he was doing because he was fighting time and so he started kidnapping the members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect more quickly and with the help of his clones Zhang Yi finally seeded.


    Zhang Yi felt relieved afterpleting his mission and fulfilling his master''s wish, Zhang Yi could not know how long it would take for the beasts on the right to realize what was happening in this ce ande to help.


    Zhang Yi also could not know how long it would take for the great sects to be able to fully prepare against time, so he decided to help as much as he could and the great sects could iste themselves anyway.


    The fight continued and the elders of the Divine Realm and Emperor Realm of the allied sects appeared to help and more beasts of the Emperor Realm also died, in this fight both sides were tired and the sects of the divine ne were beginning to have the advantage.


    Of course, all of this was possible because of the help of Zhang Yi, who had his clones defending against the strongest beasts of the Eternal Realm of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, Zhang Yi and his 3 clones did not enter the war and went into hiding to save everyone from Feng Ran''s list.


    Zhang Yi was already helping a lot of the sects that did not offer help to him when he needed it, and also no elder of the divine ne was dying for now, when it was time for the big sects to retreat that it would be Zhang Yi''s time.


    After a while the tension on the battlefield was greater than ever, Zhang Yi realized that some elders from the great sects were saying that they were almost ready for istion, so Zhang Yi felt it was his chance.


    Zhang Yi and his clones teleported to different ces, one of his clones went to the middle of where the Emperor Realm''s beasts were, and Zhang Yi and his other two clones went to where the weaker Divine Realm beasts were.


    This time Zhang Yi and the clones used the phoenix dignity technique by doubling their total strength and their qi for 1 hour, Zhang Yi thought that this time was enough, so Zhang Yi who was at the top used his phoenix descent technique and the onught of the dragon and the sacred hell technique.


    The mes of the phoenix enveloped Zhang Yi and his clones with violence and all the enemies that were 100 meters from where Zhang Yi was hit, with Zhang Yi''s current strength and the tired beasts his attack was lethal.


    All the beasts of the Divine Realm that were below the seventh level of the Divine Realm died and the weakest ones were burnt to ashes, Zhang Yi used the essence of his phoenix me that he had not used in a long time and with a sacred phoenix lineage they enemies were even more affected by his attack.


    Nobody expected that Zhang Yi could make and kill more than 60 beasts from the Divine Realm at the same time in just one attack, Zhang Yi was not satisfied and soon made another simr attack and this time used the feather rain technique and killed 20 more beasts from the Divine Realm.


    Zhang Yi did not attack like that when he was fighting on the left side because he couldn''t risk running out of qi, but this was hisst fight on the divine ne before escaping into his world of mental energy so he wanted to kill as many beasts as he could.


    Zhang Yi''s clone also made a massacre against the beasts of the Emperor Realm, seeing that the beasts that were fighting against the elders of the Eternal Realm went to attack Zhang Yi and his clones to keep from killing more beasts.


    Zhang Yi and his clones fled to a ce far from where the great sects would iste themselves, Zhang Yi''s clones also fled to the other side and only the elders of the Eternal Realm stayed there.


    Soon the 15 beasts of the Eternal Realm and Li Fu had to go chasing Zhang Yi and his clones, so the 16 elders attacked Zhang Yi and his 11 clones, the rest of the beast army that was seriously injured had to retreat until the elders of the Eternal Realm wanted to attack the sects again.


    At that time the 8 elders of the Eternal Realm who were left alone without understanding what was happening received the news that the great sects were ready for istion for thousands of years, so the elders understood that Zhang Yi had done this on purpose to give an opportunity for them.


    The elders did not hesitate and the Eternal Realm elders who had a peak understanding of thews of space retreated with teleportation with all the remaining army from the divine ne and went into istion.

 Chapter 367: Dark Future 1

    Chapter 367: Dark Future 1


    The beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts could never hope that the great sects would take advantage of that moment to retreat and go into istion, now they would have to wait thousands of years or have to work hard to break the istion of each sect and kill the elders of the Eternal Realm.


    In order not to lose more beasts they intended to let the sects retreat, but they thought of killing 4 more elders from the Eternal Realm at least so that the divine ne could be considered destroyed.


    So the beasts understood that Zhang Yi had already nned this and that is why he killed so many beasts just in the end, it made the beasts of Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts angrier, after all, Zhang Yi hade alone and changed the whole course of the war, now they had to kill Zhang Yi now to eliminate a problem in the future.


    "Hahaha, I knew the beasts were really stupid, now my goal isplete and I could still kill a few million more beasts, Hahaha, I killed a lot more when I fought on the left side."


    "You managed to piss us off, Zhang Yi, we don''t care if the great sects could retreat, the divine ne is ours now, we will kill you this time and even if you run away we will break the istion of the Sword Sect and kill you and everyone you likes that they''re there."


    "You can try, after this war, I''m sure you''ll have a lot more to worry about after you''ve lost billions of beast members and lost up to 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm."


    "I really want the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts toe here to the divine ne and eliminate all of you easily to dominate this ce, Hahaha."


    "And you Li Fu, you can expect that soon I will kill you personally."


    After saying this Zhang Yi ran away using the divine spatial distortion movement technique that was much stronger now that he had a peak understanding of thews of space, he couldn''t just go to his mental energy world or the beasts could see it.


    Zhang Yi left because he realized that the beasts that were on the right side had ended their attack and realized that something was wrong and came to the middle side, if therge sects were to take longer they could not retreat.


    Zhang Yi was sure he could defend himself with his clones from the attack of dozens of beasts from the Eternal Realm, but he didn''t know if the enemies could have a sealing or restraint technique that could be done using several beasts and so he left.


    The beasts had dominated the divine ne however they wanted, but to do so they lost 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm, almost 500 beasts from the Divine Realm and more than 1 billion beasts from the Emperor Realm, it was a bigger loss than they expected.


    The beasts also knew that 10 elders from the Eternal Realm had managed to retreat with therge sects and 11 elders from the Eternal Realm had run away with Zhang Yi, they thought he had at least 10 elders from the Eternal Realm together with the elves.


    This meant that the divine ne could still resist in the future, their goal now was to destroy the istion of the Sword Sect and try to kill the elders of the Eternal Realm of their sect and then they would kill everyone even the elves.


    The beasts still had more beasts from the Eternal Realm that were taking care of their sects, so their attack power was greater than the divine ne sects imagined, yet they were afraid that the leading sects in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts woulde to make war against them.


    Zhang Yi fled to a very distant ce where he was sure that the beasts would not watch because he had little spiritual energy and thus entered his mental energy world, Zhang Yi appeared in his castle exhausted after fighting for so long.


    Just as the enemies imagined, he felt a lot of pain even though he could resist the attacks of the enemies, this was because he mainly used the dragon scales to protect himself from the attacks of the enemies along with his defensive techniques.


    But before resting he took his master to where he had left the warriors he had kidnapped from Sacred Phoenix Sect and who were on Feng Ran''s list, Zhang Yi would have to save whoever he wanted and make everyone take a celestial oath.


    Contrary to what Zhang Yi expected, these warriors epted Zhang Yi''s exnation when he saw him alongside Feng Ran, they had seen Zhang Yi helping the sects in the middle war and were happy to hear that the great sects managed to retreat and iste yourself.


    So everyone took the heavenly oath never to tell anyone in Zhang Yi''s world of mental energy and also agreed to stay in that territory until the divine ne was recovered.


    Zhang Yi had never promised that he would fight to recover the divine ne, but the warriors knew that one day Zhang Yi would surely arrive at the Eternal Realm and would not take more than 10,000 years, with the strength of Zhang Yi when he reached Eternal Realm would be easy for him to destroy all the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts with his clones.


    After solving this Zhang Yi was satisfied that he had resolved everything he wanted and protected everyone he wanted to protect, so Zhang Yi stayed asleep for a week until he was able to recoverpletely from this stress.


    With the support of Lusserina and the other Lu Bi managed to recover from knowing that the divine ne had been taken by the beasts, she knew that Zhang Yi had done everything he could and at least the members of her sect were saved, she didn''t it could look bad otherwise Zhang Yi could feel guilty.


    Like Lu Bi, the sects who were rescued to his world of mental energy suffered for a long time to ept what had happened, even the elves who had not lost this war felt defeated by having to leave the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi sent one of his clones to see what was happening on the divine ne and found that the beasts were still recovering before continuing the attack, but they intended to attack the istion of the Sword Sect and also send elders from the Divine Realm to destroy several smaller worlds of humans.


    After all, in the future, more humans could go to the divine ne and this could be a problem for the beasts, the continent of the blue moon would certainly be attacked too and Zhang Yi felt good about saving everyone he cared about in that world.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi was smart and ordered all the sects he rescued to go into istion as well as the divine ne, so the beasts would not know that everyone was in his mental energy world and would waste time to break the istion of those sects.


    In addition, without anyone in istion, the barriers would be much stronger because they could use all the energy of the istion for the defense and repair of the defensive matrices if they had people only a part of the energy could be used for the defense.


    Zhang Yi knew everything that the beast sects were nning and he also knew that those sects still had more beasts that did note to war, Zhang Yi also knew how he could enter the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts without being discovered.


    That''s because he had done a soul search on the 18 beasts of the Eternal Realm that were killed on the left side, but he decided not to talk about almost any of this to the other elders of the Eternal Realm on the divine ne.


    These elders would still take a few months to fully recover and there was nothing they could do to help even if they knew what Zhang Yi knew, he had something he was thinking about, but he was in no hurry to do that.


    After all, it could be something that would risk his life to be done and even if he did it was not guaranteed to work, these sects could live in the world of mental energy as this world was connected with the universe and it was not just Zhang Yi who gave energy spiritual in that world.


    Zhang Yi just wanted to rx with his wives and his family and also continue to cultivate, cult warriors could also continue to cultivate for thousands of years before they started having problems with cultivation resources because they had prepared for possible istion.


    Zhang Yi also nned to have a child with his wives, he didn''t know if they all wanted to have a child with him now or if they wanted to wait until they reached a higher cultivation realm, but Zhang Yi saw no problem with that.

 Chapter 368: Dark Future 2

    Chapter 368: Dark Future 2


    After all, his son would take only 13 years to be brought up until he was old enough to start cultivating, and with Zhang Yi''s double cultivation technique his wives could continue to cultivating even in the years that they were raising his children.


    His parents talked about wanting to have grandchildren for a long time, after all on Earth it was normal that before the age of 30 anyone who was married to have children, and Zhang Yi was married to several wives and was over 500 years old.


    He had already asked about it and could have a child with Lusserina and Saphielle even if they were elves, but the child would be born half-human and half-elf when asking contrary to what he expected Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna, and Sr did not want to have one son with him at that moment.


    They said they were still very young and wanted to cultivate at least until the Divine Realm before thinking about having a child, luckily for Zhang Yi, Lu Bi who was close to the Divine Realm and was feeling a little sad because of what happened in divine ne agreed to have a child with him.


    Lu Bi was also over 3 thousand years old and always dreamed of having a child so that she could be proud, Mary and Zhang Feng were very happy to hear about their decision, for the cultivators to have a child was not very difficult as long as had factors in the way.


    For example, elves had more problems reproducing, so if Zhang Yi wanted to have a child with Lusserina or Saphielle it could take a few years for them to be pregnant, but among humans cultivators it was easy.


    As expected after just 1 year of trying normally, Lu Bi had be pregnant, with Zhang Yi''s mental energy he knew it as soon as it happened and soon a party took ce at Zhang Yi''s castle in which only his family and his masters were invited.


    Zhang Yi did not want the elders of Sword Sect and the other sects to know this because he did not want to go through formalities at a time that was difficult for everyone after all the future for everyone on the divine ne was bleak now that they depended on Zhang Yi.


    Even though Zhang Yi didn''t care about that unless the sects started wanting to leave the territories he had designated, but it was difficult for other sects to understand that by living in a world where everyone was fighting for power and more cultivation resources.


    They could not understand that everything they fought hundreds of thousands of years to achieve and for that they had to do many things against their morals was what came easily to Zhang Yi because of his divine talent.


    In just over 500 years Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm and in another 2 or 3 thousand years he expected to reach the Eternal Realm, even though Zhang Yi had gone back in time once, he had only reached the Realm of Emptiness because of a divine pill before going back in time.


    So the most difficult part of his cultivation, Zhang Yi went through this life, which is why Zhang Yi was not so concerned with cultivating him even now having started to face bottlenecks on some levels in cultivation.


    After Lu Bi became pregnant she stopped cultivating just to make sure nothing would happen in those 9 months, Zhang Yi also stopped cultivating and started paying much more attention to her than to his other wives.


    They understood that it was because Lu Bi was expecting a child from him and even Mary said this to them after all Zhang Yi has undergone great personal growth since his past until now, mainly in his feelings that have developed a lot.


    Now Zhang Yi, who has changed so much, was beginning to feel a feeling he had never felt before that it was a father''s love for his son, seeing that his other wives regretted it a bit for not having decided to be pregnant too.


    Now that they had said that they would only get pregnant when they arrived at the Divine Realm they would have to wait at least until they reached the Realm of Emptiness to say that they changed their mind.


    So after 9 months of a peaceful pregnancy, Zhang Yi''s first child was finally born, it was a beautiful girl that made Zhang Yi and Lu Bi happy, the name chosen for her was Zhang An.


    With Zhang Yi''s daughter being born and being so beautiful, Zhang Yi''s wives stopped being jealous and also started to love Zhang An who was very simr to Zhang Yi and Lu Bi himself, Zhang Yi soon saw that it looked like Zhang An was talented in mental energy and qi just like him.


    Zhang Yi would not love his daughter any less if she was not talented, he really wanted to see if she had a brain problem because of talent just like him, but luckily there was nothing like that and everyone was happy knowing that Zhang An would be talented.


    In theing years, Lu Bi and Zhang Yi forgot a little about cultivation to take better care of Zhang An, even Mary and Zhang Feng who never intended to be too strong stopped cultivating to take care of Zhang An who received a lot of love in her early years.


    Everyone felt that Zhang Yi had be different after spending a few years with Zhang An, he had improved a little more after feeling a love that a father could have, Zhang Yi also began to feel more willing to cultivate and be stronger to arrive in the Eternal Realm to ward off the beasts of the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi wanted his daughter to have a free future and to be able to see the continent of the blue moon, the divine ne, the Earth, he wanted her to be able to see everything he had lived and for that, he had to eliminate the beasts of the divine ne.


    But Zhang Yi knew it would take at least thousands of years for him to reach the Eternal Realm, so he started thinking about carrying out the n he had since the beasts invaded the divine ne, but before that he would wait for Zhang An to grow up.


    So 16 years have passed since Zhang An was born and she was already a girl, for cultivators 16 years was very little time and in that time Lu Bi stopped cultivating, Zhang Feng and Mary also stopped cultivating and only Zhang Yi continued after a few years because Lu Bi insisted that he cultivate because she knew that Zhang Yi had responsibilities.


    Those 16 years were important because after that Lu Bi and Zhang Yi''s parents had decided that they would start cultivating again because Zhang An was also cultivating since he was 10 and was already at the topyer of Core Creation and the topyer of the fifth realm of mental energy.


    Zhang An was slightly less talented than Zhang Yi was, but the difference was that Zhang Yi was there to teach her and she also cultivated in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world that could help even someone in the Eternal Realm to cultivate so there was no shortage of energy spiritual for her.


    In these 16 years, Zhang Yi''s wives continued to cultivate and had good advances in their cultivation, all of Zhang Yi''s wives reached the sixth level of the Soul Refinement realm, Lusserina and Saphielle were in the intermediateyer, Luna and Sr were in the initialyer.


    It was more difficult for them because they had never reached that level in their past life after all Zhang Yi went back in time when they were at the first level of the Soul Refinement realm and they achieved it using Zhang Yi''s divine pill.


    Another situation happened when after these 16 years, Zhang Yi''s master could not wait any longer and asked Zhang Yi to marry her daughter after all Zhang Yi had promised Wu Qinxin that he would marry her daughter after the divine ne war end, but it looked like it would take thousands of years for that to happen.


    Wu Qinxin also wanted to wait for her daughter to cultivate until the Realm of Emptiness, but that would take hundreds of years the way things were and Wu Qinxin could see how Zhang Yi''s wives grew stronger much faster than her daughter.


    Wu Qinxin knew it was not because of talent, so he thought it was naturally Zhang Yi who helped his wives which made sense because his four wives improved their cultivation at the same speed.


    So she thought it was better for Wu Xinyue to marry Zhang Yi soon and thus improve her cultivation more quickly too, Zhang Yi knew it was not fair to keep Wu Xinyue waiting longer and after talking to his wives he married her in his mental energy world and they had a little party.

 Chapter 369: Dark Future 3

    Chapter 369: Dark Future 3


    Zhang Yi''s wives treated Wu Xinyue well because they knew that indirectly because of Zhang Yi she ended up dying in the past before Zhang Yi went back in time after they were married Wu Xinyue took a celestial oath and finally knew the whole truth.


    Wu Xinyue was a little shocked to learn that she and her mother had died and like her mother, she was angrier at Feng Ran in this situation than at Zhang Yi who didn''t even know about the situation.


    But in this life, Feng Ran and she were more friends and that is why Zhang Yi''s master escaped being beaten again, after learning about it Wu Xinyue was better off knowing part of the secret of why Zhang Yi was so strong.


    Of course, his talent was the biggest reason, but surely going back in time twice helped him to be much stronger, so she got closer to Zhang Yi because he knew they should be together a long time ago.


    So Zhang Yi now had 6 wives and had a lot more to worry about with the current situation of the divine ne, even though everything was fine for him as he knew that this situation could not continue for long.


    His masters and his wives didn''t talk much about the divine ne, but Zhang Yi could feel that they felt bad knowing that the beasts had dominated the divine ne, for Feng Ran it was worse because Zhang Yi hadn''t brought the whole Sacred Phoenix Sect.


    So if the beasts invaded his sect''s istion, his sect members would be almost all dead and only the members that Zhang Yi saved would continue to be part of his sect.


    Zhang Yi was taking care of his daughter and then had his wedding to worry about at that time, but in those years he sometimes sent his clones to collect information on the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi discovered that all the beasts of those sects that attacked the divine ne hade to the divine ne and left the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, Zhang Yi took a while to discover that after so many years the leading sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts found out about the situation on the divine ne.


    They knew that some sects from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts had broken the agreement that they had made and attacked the divine ne, but it seems that those sects said that they had not killed all of the divine ne, and had only made the great divine ne sects retreat.


    They also told a lie that the organization of the soul-eaters was a sect that had been destroyed by the great sects of the divine ne and had asked for help from their sects who therefore invaded the divine ne.


    As the situation had already happened and the divine ne sects had neither asked for help norined about the invasion, the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts decided to just banish those sects to the divine ne and would do nothing else.


    Ever since that happened, the Eternal Realm elders from these angry sects came together to attack the Sword Sect istion, with 40 Eternal Realm elders attacking the Sword Sect istion in just over 10 years the istion was broken and the sects found out the truth that Zhang Yi was deceiving them.


    So they had a decision to make, they could attack the istion of the sects on the middle side that surely had members of some sects of the divine ne, or they could attack the istion of the other sects on the right side and so maybe they could find the elders of the Eternal Realm and Zhang Yi who fled.


    After all, somewhere they had to run away, to the middle side and to the right side it was impossible because they were watching, it was impossible for them to have left the divine ne also because in those years they attacked all the smaller worlds and killed all warriors who were above the Core Revolution realm.


    It was a great massacre that involved billions of warriors and they went through all the worlds, if someone from the divine ne had run away they would find it, so the only option the sects that killed all the beasts of the army on the left had was to choose a sect to iste themselves.


    The problem was that the left side had 4rge sects and they had destroyed only the istion of the Sword Sect, they still had 3 sects in which the sects could be hidden and it would take at least another 30 years for them to destroy the istion of those sects.


    If they did that and exterminated all 4 sects and Zhang Yi too they were happy, but if after another 30 years somehow these sects were empty they would be very angry and would not know what to do.


    Even so, they had a few thousand more years until the sects came out of istion and so they had 30 years to lose and decided to continue attacking the istion of the sects on the left.


    Zhang Yi was pleased that it meant that his n had worked and after that, the beasts could attack the istion of the elven sects thinking that Zhang Yi had gone there so that Zhang Yi would gain more time to do something.


    After seeing everything that was happening Zhang Yi decided to visit the sects that were living in his mental energy world again, he started with the Iron Sect that had changed a lot after all these years.


    They epted that Zhang Yi had tried to help them and had already epted that Zhang Yi could be right, he had already expelled in the past who wanted to leave and so Iron Sect continued to exist in a smaller size in one of his territories.


    Zhang Yi could see Bai Cheng who was in the Spiritual Sea realm after receiving help from Zhang Yi and could soon move on to the Mortal Tribtion realm, Zhang Yi also saw elder Zhao Shen and elder Mu Zhao who were the first to take him to Iron Sect and were responsible for Zhang Yi saving Iron Sect.


    Zhang Yi told Li Wei that he was the current leader of Iron Sect that the war he had expected had happened and that the beasts had attacked the continent of the blue moon and probably attacked Iron Sect as well.


    So everyone was saddened by the confirmation that Iron Sect was destroyed and was happy to have trusted Zhang Yi when he said many years ago that something like this could happen, now they had an incredible ce to cultivate that was the world of mental energy of Zhang Yi and even without good cultivation techniques, they managed to improve a lot.


    After Zhang Yi went to see how Rose Sect was doing, arriving at the sect he first saw how Qiu Xiang was doing, he had left her at Rose Sect many years ago so she wouldn''t be alone, Zhang Yi was happy to see that she had many friends now.


    So silently Zhang Yi went over to where Jia Wuying was, naturally Zhang Yi was not discovered and saw that Jia Wuying was alone, but was not cultivated, so Zhang Yi appeared slowly close to where she was so as not to scare Jia Wuying too much.


    "Mr. Zhang, you always scare me by appearing silently like that, there is no reason to hide here at Rose Sect, after all, we are in your territory and all the girls respect and like you very much."


    "This time the subject is very important and I don''t want more people to know besides you, for now, then you can decide if you are going to tell your sect members."


    "Just as I said many years ago the divine ne was attacked and we were unable to win the war, so the divine ne was taken over by the beasts and the other human-controlled worlds like the continent of the blue moon was attacked by them and most of the people there must have died."


    Zhang Yi told Jia Wuying the same situation he told Iron Sect members, but he was much more careful about saying this to Jia Wuying because Rose Sect had already agreed to live in his mental energy world.


    Zhang Yi could see how much they all improved a lot in thest few years using the cultivation techniques he had given, so he decided that he would leave Jia Wuying the choice to say what had happened to the sect members.


    Just as Zhang Yi expected Jia Wuying was shocked when she heard that the situation that Zhang Yi had said could happen really happened, she had already decided to live in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world with her sect because this was a much better ce for to cultivate, but she really didn''t want to, nor did she expect the blue moon continent to be really attacked.

 Chapter 370: Dark Future 4

    Chapter 370: Dark Future 4


    Even more with Zhang Yi saying that the divine ne had failed to win, she knew that Zhang Yi was part of the divine ne, so if even someone like Zhang Yi was defeated then the enemies must be really strong.


    Jia Wuying had been very sad because she naturally had many friends on the continent of the blue moon, after all, she had lived thousands of years there, she thought that in the future some members of the sect might want to leave the Rose Sect and Zhang Yi could send them to the continent, now it looked like they had nowhere else to go.


    So Jia Wuying was even more grateful that Zhang Yi had chosen to save her sect, Zhang Yi had not said that he had gone back in time so Jia Wuying thought that Zhang Yi had really done it on a whim.


    Even if she knew what happened in the past, Jia Wuying would still be grateful for Zhang Yi because Rose Sect had only helped Iron Sect because Zhang Yi had practically threatened them and Zhang Yi really just used it as an excuse to save Rose Sect.


    "I think the girls deserve to know what really happened, I myself had a lot of friends on the blue moon continent and I''m sure some members of the sect have family and friends on the continent."


    "I see, I will let you tell them this when you think it is appropriate, I will still have to resolve many issues and in a few years I will be back again."


    After saying that Zhang Yi left the territory where the Rose Sect was and went to the territory where he had left the Dark Elves, the elves had also improved a lot in cultivation because Lusserina had asked Zhang Yi and brought some cultivation techniques to give to the Dark elves.


    Zhang Yi told Fel what he had said to the other sects, the difference was that Lusserina came a lot to the Dark elves'' territory and told Fel that the beasts won the war and had invaded the divine ne.


    So Fel hoped that the beasts would attack the continent of the blue moon, moreover, few Dark elves had stayed in the hope world and Zhang Yi thought that the beasts would not kill everyone on the continent and would not destroy the worlds, only kill the strongest.


    So for the elves, it didn''t matter much as they didn''t know anyone outside the hope world, Zhang Yi was also in the territory of the Forest elves and Gantar and Bemere also didn''t care that the beasts had attacked the continent.


    After that, Zhang Yi visited the great sects of the divine ne and nothing had changed in those years, they still felt ufortable being in a world that was controlled by Zhang Yi, but they were grateful to him because they knew they had no way of surviving.


    These sects did not know that Zhang Yi was thinking of a way that they could retrieve the divine ne for them, nor did they imagine that this was possible before Zhang Yi arrived at the Eternal Realm, so they just lived normally and these few years have passed. for the divine ne sects.


    After visiting these sects Zhang Yi thought he could start with his n to save the divine ne, just as his clones had heard the beasts had lied to the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts about why they invaded the divine ne.


    They lied that they had no intention of killing the elders of the Eternal Realm of the divine ne and lied that the great sects of the divine ne had attacked the organization, Zhang Yi also knew that the leaders of the beasts had done nothing because the sects of the divine ne they hadn''tined and hadn''t asked for help.


    Another thing that Zhang Yi knew was the reason that the divine ne and the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts had an alliance even with the beasts being stronger, so Zhang Yi''s thought was to go to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and speak with the leaders of the beast sects and tell what really happened and ask for help.


    Zhang Yi hadn''t done it yet because it was too risky and the leaders of the beast could try to kill him to dominate the entire divine ne or just not help and so he would put sects that are in istion on the divine ne in danger.


    What he had in his favor was that he still had 13 elders Eternal Realm from the divine ne and four from the great sects and also had all the elf sects and 10 elders from the elves Eternal Realm.


    In addition, Zhang Yi knew that they had 10 elders from the Eternal Realm in secluded sects, so if the leaders of the beasts help them resume the divine ne soon they will still have 33 elders from the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi also knew that his potential was great and that could help the beast leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts decide to help the divine ne, not to mention that everyone knew that the potential of humans was greater to reach the Eternal Realm in thousands of years.


    Zhang Yi knew that if he told their n to the older Eternal Realm elders he could get more important information, but Zhang Yi could also be more pressured if he tried to do so.


    After a few months it finally happened what Zhang Yi had hoped to aplish his n, his tamed beast White Storm had finally woken up, White Storm was a beast that had a lineage of the divine beasts of the Storm Tigers sect.


    This was one of the tiger sects that grew stronger over the years, even though at first they were not as strong as the White Tigers sects and also the Sacred Tigers sect that was the strongest tiger sects from the beginning.


    And it looked like this Storm Tigers sect was the only tiger sect that had been allied with the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, the other tiger sects were invading the divine ne, Zhang Yi saw one of them in the middle side and the another was on the right side.


    As far as Zhang Yi knew he had at least 8 sects of the beasts from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts that came to attack humans, and those sects were very strong, so much so that there were 56 beasts from the Eternal Realm at the beginning of the war.


    Now that Zhang Yi had eliminated 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm on the left side along with the sects from the divine ne, the enemies still had 38 beasts from the Eternal Realm, so they had confidence in invading the divine ne and still resisting a possible attack by leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Zhang Yi learned of all this after doing the soul search on 18 beasts from the Eternal Realm that he killed, so he thought of enlisting White Storm''s help in his n, so he could send White Storm who was the tamed beast and a friend of his for the Storm Tigers sect and thus get their help.


    With the help of the Storm Tigers Zhang Yi nned to enlist the help of the dragons who were the leaders of the beasts in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, the dragons were the leaders because they were the most united groups, all kinds of dragons came together to make the sect of dragons.


    So, in fact, they had more than 4 possible sects united to create one sect only and that''s why their authority was so great in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts if the dragons and Storm Tigers decided to help Zhang Yi and the divine ne then they would get the alliance of the other sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Since White Storm had a blood connection with Zhang Yi since he joined Zhang Yi on the divine ne, he slept a few times to evolve naturally and thus be stronger in order to help Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi himself helped White Storm with his evolution by being in the Divine Realm because his blood contract gave more strength to White Storm, so after sleeping 3 times since they met now White Storm was in the second level of Emperor Realm.


    Even Zhang Yi would be surprised if they didn''t already expect it because of his mental energy, of course, White Storm only achieved this because it dyed his evolution by thousands of years, had a very strong bloodline and had a contract with Zhang Yi.


    Not to mention that White Storm has slept for almost 70 years since Zhang Yi made the contract with him again, now White Storm had reached the maximum that he could naturally evolve and could also speak thenguage of humans and assume human form after to reach Emperor Realm, so the Emperor Realm beasts were the only ones that were in the army of beasts.


    In addition to the fact that Zhang Yi could kill any beasts that were weaker than the Emperor Realm, Zhang Yi could feel that White Storm was still feeling bad for not having enough strength to help Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 371: Dark Future 5

    Chapter 371: Dark Future 5


    "Don''t be sad like that White Storm, you will be able to help me now more than anyone else, the beasts of Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts invaded the divine ne and won over the great sects, I need you to talk to your sect to help the divine ne."


    "I''m going to meet my sect, finally, I just inherited my sect''s memories and I would ask you to take me there, but it''s a shame that the beasts attacked the divine ne, tell me what happened while I was sleeping."


    So Zhang Yi told everything that had happened in all these years to White Storm, White Storm was surprised to learn that now Zhang Yi had a daughter and had also remarried, he was more surprised in fact it was that Zhang Yi had not been more strong in those years.


    White Storm thought that Zhang Yi was so talented that he would never be stuck on a level without being able to advance in cultivation, now White Storm felt that he could reach the Divine Realm before Zhang Yi reached the Eternal Realm.


    Of course, he knew that it was only because of Zhang Yi''s talent that he can advance 8 realms in just 70 years of evolution, White Storm was also happy that he could help Zhang Yi win allies in the next war with the help of his sect.


    "I will definitely help you, Zhang Yi, but you should know that even if you don''t know my sect or the beasts well, I know how difficult it must be for you to get their help even with your talent."


    "You will be asking the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects to kill the beasts that invaded the divine ne, and even with your talent, you will also have the lineage of several beasts that died which will make the beast sects even more irritated. with you."


    Zhang Yi hadn''t really thought about it, even though he had never killed a beast to steal their bloodline or to obtain weapon materials after the Realm Soul Birth, he had to agree that it was difficult for him to exin that he had never killed any beast to get the bloodlines he had.


    "I know it will be difficult, but I have to try this before trying myst option, and I don''t want to have to use myst option to recover the divine ne."


    White Storm did not know what was thest option that Zhang Yi did not want to use, but just hearing this and imagining he was afraid of it because he did not know anything bad that Zhang Yi would hesitate to do to win.


    After deciding to do this, Zhang Yi wasted no time and soon left his world of mental energy, Zhang Yi could be invisible and therefore did not bother to leave the divine ne to enter the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi went to the ce that took him to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts that he saw in the memories of the beasts of the Eternal Realm, just as Zhang Yi hoped there was no ce watching over the entrance and Zhang Yi can pass by calmly.


    In a short time, Zhang Yi was on the divine ne and now he had to go to the ce where the Storm Tigers sect was, luckily for Zhang Yi he had seen this also in the memories of the beasts and can get there after using the teleportation a few times.


    Zhang Yi could be called brave for doing this, but he was only doing it because he had full confidence that he could defend himself even if all the elders of the Storm Tigers sect attacked him if Zhang Yi used his clones.


    Fortunately, the Storm Tigers sect was far from the other sect and was only closer to the tiger sect that had gone to the divine ne and had been banned to the divine ne, so if his n didn''t work out he could get away.


    Zhang Yi was brave and appeared normally at the entrance to the Storm Tigers sect, the tigers who were guarding the entrance just watched Zhang Yi who was standing alone at the entrance, they realized that Zhang Yi was not a beast, but as Zhang Yi did nothing they called the strongest elders in the sect to make a decision.


    Unlike the humans who hid to preserve their strength, whoever led the beast sects was always the strongest, so it was the leader of the Storm Tigers who were in the Eternal Realm who appeared to analyze Zhang Yi.


    He soon realized that Zhang Yi was a human for sure, and he was also in the Divine Realm, that surprised him, but the Storm Tigers had no enmity with humans and so he didn''t think about attacking Zhang Yi who was also not a threat to his sect.


    "I am Hu Jiang, the king of the Storm Tigers, human if you want something with my sect to say your name and what you want here."


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I came here to talk and also to bring someone."


    Hu Jiang tried to put a little pressure on Zhang Yi and was surprised when he realized that it had no effect, he was curious about what Zhang Yi wanted to talk about and who he could bring that might interest the Storm Tigers.


    "You are a brave person,e in and I''ll talk to you."


    Zhang Yi calmly entered the sect and went to where Hu Jiang was to go with him to the ce where they would talk, Zhang Yi thought to bring White Storm with him at the entrance of the sect, but he thought it could be misunderstood and it would be better to present White Storm to the leader of the Storm Tigers to show that he wanted nothing wrong by doing this.


    "Okay, I''m curious as to who you have to show us."


    Upon hearing this Zhang Yi told White Storm to leave the world of mental energy and go to Hu Jiang, Zhang Yi was afraid before White Storm could be in danger with him doing this, but White Storm assured that he saw in his memories that Storm Tigers always look after their cult members.


    Just as White Storm said Hu Jiang was only surprised when he saw White Storm appear, but he soon realized that Zhang Yi did it with the intention of saying that White Storm was safe and was happy to see someone of his kind appear.


    "King Hu Jiang, this is a friend I met when he was in one of the smaller worlds, I called him White Storm because he was in prison for thousands of years, so he made a contract with me and today he is a friend of mine."


    "I brought him because as soon as he arrived at the Emperor Realm he recovered some memories inherited from him and wanted to know his sect, I woulde anyway to talk about an important subject and so I decided to bring him here."


    Hu Jiang naturally knew that Zhang Yi was trying to appear more kind than he was, of course, Zhang Yi wanted something else in his sect besides bringing White Storm, but he would not question for small details.


    Hu Jiang could feel a strong lineage in White Storm and realized that he really had just evolved into the Emperor Realm, so Zhang Yi was not lying at least, Hu Jiang could also feel that White Storm really enjoyed being with Zhang Yi.


    "White Storm has been a great friend of mine for many years, but if he wants to I don''t mind letting him go back to his sect to learn more from the other Storm Tigers."


    With Zhang Yi saying that Hu Jiang and White Storm were surprised, they could see that Zhang Yi was being sincere and intended to leave White Storm in this sect if he wanted to, even if White Storm liked Zhang Yi he couldn''t deny that he wanted to spend a few years and learn more from Storm Tigers.


    After all, Storm Tigers were naturally very close and had an instinct to stay together, Zhang Yi hoped that after White Storm inherited the memories of his species, he would want to stay with his sect.


    Zhang Yi really thought of letting his wives he loved to go to other sects to train if they wanted to, so naturally, he wouldn''t refuse to let White Storm who was a friend of his stay with his sect.


    "I feel your sincerity, naturally your friend will be very wee to stay in my sect as long as he wants, it is very important for Storm Tigers who lived outside the sect to stay here for a few years to learn everything they have and fully unlock their potential."


    "Thank you, Zhang Yi, I really wanted to be with you in this difficult time, but I feel that if I stay here for a few years I will be able to learn a lot more things and help you more in the future."

 Chapter 372: Dark Future 6

    Chapter 372: Dark Future 6


    "I understand, you were thousands of years away from your sect, you can stay here as long as you want if I have an opportunity I cane here using teleportation."


    "So it''s decided, White Storm is going to stay in our sect learning what he needs to fully reawaken his potential as a Storm Tiger, now that I want to know what the situation you are going through and what you came to talk to me about?"


    "As I said before my name is Zhang Yi, I am an elder of the Sword Sect one of the divines of the divine ne, you must know that the beasts attacked the divine ne and I knew that the beasts that invaded the divine ne lied to the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts."


    "So I used to think about going directly to the dragon sect to exin the real situation of the divine ne and ask for help maybe, but as my friend White Tiger is a Storm Tiger and I had toe here anyway I thought I could ask your help just to facilitate my meeting with the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts."


    Hu Jiang was impressed by Zhang Yi''s sincerity and courage, he even thought Zhang Yi was from the divine ne, he had even heard of Zhang Yi''s name of the beasts that invaded the divine ne as one of the main responsible for the death of more billion beasts and more than 10 elders from the Eternal Realm.


    So he thought Zhang Yi would take advantage of the friendship with White Storm to ask the Storm Tigers to fight the humans against the beasts or at least lie to him and try to make him feel that the beasts were wrong to invade the divine ne.


    But contrary to what he expected Zhang Yi just wanted to ask him to help him meet with the sect of dragons who are the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, which was really the right thing to do in this situation if the dragons refusing to help the Storm Tigers couldn''t help either.


    "I understand, I can certainly take you to the territory of the dragon sect and introduce you to the leader of the dragons, but I can''t help you much with that."


    "The situation is moreplicated than you think, I know that beasts can feel if someone has a lineage or the blood of their kind anywhere, so you can feel White Storm''s blood on me."


    "Yes, you have some White Tigers blood on you because of your contract with White Storm, but what does that have to do with it?"


    "It just so happens that besides being on the Divine Realm I''m also on the thirteenth realm of mental energy, so I''mpletely hiding anything from me other than my qi realm, yet you managed to feel the Storm Tigers blood on me, this is something that all beasts have."


    "You can''t feel it, but because of how lucky I was, I also have the blood of the phoenix on me and I have the blood of the blue turtles, and more than that I have a perfect lineage of dragons on me."


    "I have never killed a phoenix, a blue turtle or a dragon, but it is difficult for them to believe this and that is why I need your help not to be attacked before I get there."


    So Hu Jiang can understand why Zhang Yi''s situation was moreplicated than he thought, he knew well as a Storm Tiger that the beasts hated humans who killed the beasts of the same species as them to steal the bloodline or to make weapons with their bodies.


    It was verymon for humans to use weapons or the lineage of dragons or phoenix to be stronger, after all, they were the strongest species of beasts, so if Zhang Yi had a perfect lineage of dragons it meant he had gotten all the blood from a dead dragon.


    If the dragons felt that it was impossible to guarantee that Zhang Yi would not be attacked just because he was human, Hu Jiang was grateful that Zhang Yi had told him this before and also believed that Zhang Yi had not really killed any dragon or any of the beasts that he had the blood.


    "I believe you, Zhang Yi, but you have to tell me exactly how you got the blood of these beasts so that I can say it and you also have to show me to know what the beasts will feel when they see this."


    Zhang Yi understood and told Hu Jiang everything, he just didn''t say that it was his master who gave him theplete line of dragons because theoretically, it was not true because it was Feng Ran from the past who gave this line to Zhang Yi, after Zhang Yi went back to the past he was born with that lineage.


    So White Storm asked Hu Jiang to warn the other beasts to be safe, Hu Jiang didn''t understand why, but he did so and then he can understand when Zhang Yi stopped hiding the bloodlines using his mental energy.


    As Zhang Yi was in the Divine Realm with very pure qi because of the tribtions, the pressure of the lineage of the dragons that came from him put even pressure on Hu Jiang who was in the Eternal Realm, the other weaker beasts that were in the sect began to shake the fear.


    This was because Zhang Yi''s dragon lineage was almost perfect because it had merged with his blood in the past and after going back in time it was ced in his body when Zhang Yi had just been born and merged into his lineage in this life as well.


    Dragons learned to control the pressure of their lineage from a young age so as not to offend other beasts of weaker strength, but Zhang Yi had not learned this and did it naturally using his mental energy, so the beasts in the war felt nothing.


    So the pressure of the dragon lineage that Zhang Yi was perhaps greater than most dragons because Zhang Yi couldn''t control it without using his mental energy, so Hu Jiang felt that if Zhang Yi didn''t have the thirteenth realm of mental energy he could actually be killed by the dragons entering the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts like that.


    So Hu Jiang believed in Zhang Yi and decided to help Zhang Yi find the dragons to talk about what really happened, so maybe the dragons could help Zhang Yi to take back the divine ne.


    "I will help you, Zhang Yi, in fact, I also detest these traitorous beast sects that invaded the divine ne to gain more power even though I know the danger that demons can bring upon us all."


    "I also heard about this organization of the soul-eaters that set it all up, it''s really horrible to think that there are cultivators so cruel that they can eat souls to be stronger, nor the beasts that eat humans to be strengthened because they were born that way they eat the souls of enemies."


    "If I could I would join the divine ne sects to fight these traitorous sects, but without the permission of the dragons it would be a betrayal if we did that too, so we would be no different from these sects."


    "I understand your situation, just that you help me to meet the dragons will also be helping the sects of the divine ne."


    "I hope so, but even if the dragon leader doesn''t care about his lineage, I don''t know if he will help humans fight against beasts, even if they are traitors they are beasts and we will need them to face the demons in the future."


    "I know that, but I don''t just represent myself in this situation, I represent 4 major sects and also the elves, so I represent 23 elders from the Eternal Realm, in addition to the 10 elders from the Eternal Realm who are still stuck in the divine ne in sects that are in istion."


    Hu Jiang was surprised by this, he really thought the beasts were lying when they said they spared the Eternal Realm elders, but it looked like most of the Eternal Realm elders were still alive, and all the elven elders in the Eternal Realm too.


    But if that were so, Zhang Yi could really get help from the dragons because most of the Eternal Realm elders were still alive, everything would depend on whether Zhang Yi could convince the dragons or not.


    After that Hu Jiang started to prepare well for this meeting of Zhang Yi with the dragons, he wanted Zhang Yi to die for nothing being so brave, he had already spoken the news that a human friend brought one of the lost Storm Tigers back.


    He also said that this human had been lucky and had aplete lineage of dragons even though he never killed a dragon and had the blood of 3 great beast sects and yet he was a friend of the beasts.

 Chapter 373: Dark Future 7

    Chapter 373: Dark Future 7


    This was a very clever n by Hu Jiang because the dragons would receive this information and the beast sects would want to know who was the human who had the blood of so many beasts and aplete line of dragons.


    It was impossible to have aplete lineage of dragons without using all the blood of a dragon, it meant that a human killed a dragon and gave the blood to him or that he himself killed a dragon and used all the blood of dragons.


    After a few weeks just as Hu Jiang intended the dragons to invite Zhang Yi to their sect, it was to question theplete lineage he had and whether he really was a friend of the beasts.


    Zhang Yi was very happy with this and epted, Hu Jiang would pretend he was worried about Zhang Yi and would take almost all the elders of the Eternal Realm of the Storm Tigers sect to take Zhang Yi to the dragon sect.


    This would certainly make the dragons not even think about attacking Zhang Yi, so Zhang Yi could ept this opportunity to speak with the dragon leader about human sects and the divine ne situation.


    Hu Jiang certainly knew that the dragons had already thought about this possibility when they learned that Zhang Yi was a human, but they could not avoid this important issue for the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    So Hu Jiang and 4 more beasts from the Eternal Realm of the Storm Tigers sect went to the dragon territory to talk about Zhang Yi''s situation, perhaps of all Zhang Yi was the least concerned because he had never really seen a dragon in front of him.


    Furthermore, he would only be at risk of dragons using a trap, he could go out and use his clones and ask for help from all the elders of the Eternal Realm who were in the world of mental energy, so he would have enough power to escape smoothly.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking you''re so confident about, Zhang Yi, but know that the dragon king is the beast of the strongest Eternal Realm in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and the divine ne as well."


    "He has peak understanding in 6 differentws and is at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, if it weren''t for him there wouldn''t be a sect of dragons united and as strong as that, we are just going to support you, in a fight not if everyone uniting we could defeat the dragon king in one fight."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi had a new respect for the dragon king and was even more grateful to Hu Jiang who was taking a chance on him, but he still wasn''t afraid because he had peak understanding in 13ws and he didn''t believe a dragon would be stronger than the heavenly tribtion he facedst time.


    Hu Jiang realized that Zhang Yi was not yet afraid and was not worried and decided not to say anything else, he hoped that everything would go well and they would not have to fight the dragons, otherwise they would all be dead.


    In a few hours, they reached the territory of the dragons and soon entered the ce where the king of the dragons was waiting for them, the dragons came that Hu Jiang hade with 4 more beasts from the Eternal Realm, but they didn''t even care about it because they had confidence in their king.


    After a few minutes, the king of the dragons appeared along with other dragons who were very strong as well, the king of the dragons was a red dragon that pressured the others only with his presence.


    "Hu Jiang, it''s good to see you again, I didn''t expect you toe together with some of your sect elders, it must be true even if you support this human."


    "Yes, King Long Feng, I really admire this young man''s courage, he came to my sect to bring one of the members of my sect even though he is a human from the divine ne in the situation we are in."


    Hu Jiang was smart and soon said that Zhang Yi was from the divine ne so that the dragons would not feel cheated afterward, King Dragon Long Feng naturally knew this, but he knew that Hu Jiang had no bad intentions.


    "So, young human, say your name."


    "My name is Zhang Yi, I am an elder of the Sword Sect of the divine ne."


    "Zhang Yi, I heard that you have the lineage of various beasts and also the dragons in you, I can feel theplete lineage of dragons in you, it is a lineage of a dragon that had thews of the earth and metal as its essence."


    "Due to its current strength, this lineage had the power of an Emperor Realm dragon, it was a younger dragon, you have this lineage as if it were yours since birth and you have already managed to evolve that lineage with you into the Divine Realm and you can evolve even more when it reaches the Eternal Realm."


    Zhang Yi was impressed with Long Feng''s knowledge of his lineage, it was even more knowledge than Zhang Yi had of his own lineage, what Zhang Yi didn''t know was that Hu Jiang and the other dragons were even more shocked than he was.


    What Long Feng was saying was that Zhang Yi had done something that no human had ever done and made the lineage he received from him, so it was as if Zhang Yi was a real dragon that would continue to evolve the power of his lineage and that lineage it was totally his.


    If it weren''t because the beasts could recognize humans by smell and by instinct all beasts would think that Zhang Yi was actually a dragon because of his lineage, so the dragons would wait to hear what Long Feng had to say.


    "I see that you tell the truth when you say that you never killed a dragon before, but whoever gave you that bloodline knew you very well because you also have the natural elements of earth and metal in your blood."


    "That is why this line became yours, and it was done when you were a newborn, I confess that I have never seen a human in a situation like yours, your talent is also the greatest I have ever seen in your life, you have less than 600 years old and already in the Divine Realm, you also have a peak understanding of variousws, for sure in the future you will arrive at the Eternal Realm."


    The dragons were even more impressed because Long Feng only praised Zhang Yi, but they understood why they were all impressed by Zhang Yi''s talents if he was less than 600 years old and had a peak understanding of variousws he will be one of the leaders of the world in the future.


    Long Feng intended to question several things for Zhang Yi when he met him, but seeing Zhang Yi''s talent and how he had taken the lineagepletely he decided not to ask any more questions and forget about it.


    Dragons that had thews of earth and metal as main were not that strong among dragons, so Zhang Yi''s master managed to kill one with his friends, being a friend of Zhang Yi was much more important.


    "I will not ask any more questions, I ept you as a friend of the beasts and you are also a friend of the dragons, after all, you received this bloodline when you were a newborn and cannot be med for it."


    "Thank you very much for your understanding king of the dragons, I never wanted to be an enemy of dragons or of any cult of beasts, if I ever killed a beast it was because I needed to do it."


    "I believe you, now if you want you can honestly tell me what happened to the divine ne really, I know that the beasts that invaded the divine ne andmitted treason are lying, but I just want the truth from you."


    Hu Jiang was happy and relieved that everything ended well, even if the dragons refused to help Zhang Yi and the divine ne the worst oue was avoided, they would not have to fight to leave this territory and Zhang Yi still became friends with the dragons o that made him safe for life in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    So Zhang Yi first told the dragons everything the soul-eater organization did, how they tried to dominate the divine ne by infiltrating their members into the divine ne sects and getting the cult members to join the organization as well.


    Zhang Yi thus said that he had the special ability to recognize who were the members of the organization of the soul eaters infiltrating the sects of the divine ne, it was the first time that Zhang Yi had told this to someone who was not so close to him.

 Chapter 374: Dark Future 8

    Chapter 374: Dark Future 8


    Zhang Yi also told how the great sects with his help exterminated the members of the organization who were infiltrating the sects and then persecuted the rest of the organization to exterminate them all.


    Zhang Yi also said how they almost seeded, but the great sects did not want to send elders from the Eternal Realm and so the enemies survived, he finally told how after many years the members of the organization who had been talking to the sects for many years Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    "I am also a master of mental energy and I have the thirteenth realm of mental energy, so I did a soul search on all 18 beasts of the Eternal Realm that our side of the army killed."


    "So I was able to know that the organization of soul eaters knew that these beast sects thought that beasts deserved to dominate the whole world and did not ept the rules of dragons and so they decided to show their strength and invaded the divine ne."


    Zhang Yi also told everything that happened in the war and who had survived and why the sects did not ask for help from the dragons when they were attacked after Zhang Yi finished saying the beasts finally knew the whole truth.


    They knew that Zhang Yi was not lying because he said many things that the beasts did not like that he and the great sects did, then Zhang Yi said that he had prepared a ce to escape with the 13 elders of the Eternal Realm of the great sects and also the 10 elders from the Eternal Realm of the elven sects as well as billions of humans and elves.


    Zhang Yi also said that they still had 10 Eternal Realm elders alive in the great sects that went into istion just because he helped prevent the beasts from killing them, so the dragons and Hu Jiang understood what was true and what was a lie that beasts said.


    "I understand, for sure the beast sects really betrayed the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and invaded the divine ne, I know they''re wrong, but I can''t just gather all the beasts from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and attack the beasts of the divine ne to recover the divine ne."


    Just as Zhang Yi and Hu Jiang had hoped the dragon king Long Feng had refused to attack the divine ne and help the great divine ne sects, they already expected it, but it was sad to hear that.


    "As I understand it, you came here, Zhang Yi, without speaking to the elves or elders of your sect, so you don''t know the real reason that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts agreed to make a deal with the humans."


    "Certainly partly has the fear that we all have of the demons that can attack at any time, I fought at the time that the demons invaded our world, I was at Divine Realm at the time."


    "At that time, humans dominated the world, there were hundreds of humans in the Eternal Realm, the elves were also very strong and that is why they were able to protect themselves from humans, the beasts that were hunted by humans that were in smaller numbers."


    "Humans hunted beasts before, especially dragons and the strongest species that could threaten them, humans took our bloodline and made weapons out of the bodies of the beasts."


    "But at the time of the war against the demons that was our world against them, it was the humans who led the army of our world against the demons, the strongest humans were courageous and fearless and thus took responsibility for being the strongest and fighting against demons to the end."


    "When the war ended and the demons were sealed or killed, humans lost almost all of the elders of the Eternal Realm, the elves who helped a lot in the war were also very weakened."


    "The beasts that did not have many beasts from the Eternal Realm were the ones that lost the least and were defended by humans, after the war an alliance was made between humans, elves and beasts to fight demons and not fight each other."


    "This covenant was respected for a long time and was broken by some sects on all sides, but in general it was respected, humans lost a lot of resources in this war and never regained the strength they had."


    "The elves were even worse and would be destroyed by humans if a war happened, only the beasts were strengthened using our lineage as an advantage, so even the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts are much stronger than the humans of the divine ne we never tie them."


    "The sects that attacked the divine ne also know this, but they hate the humans who hunted us for thousands of years before demons."


    Zhang Yi didn''t know about this story, he sometimes felt that humans were really the worst in the world, but hearing this he knew that in some time humans saved this world, it was the responsibility of the fort that dragons felt they had to keep it now.


    "So I really want to help humans recover the divine ne, but I cannot kill the beasts, they can be useful in a possible war, and the humans are safe with you."


    "I understand, but I have a n that can make it so that we don''t have to kill many beasts that are invading the divine ne, it will depend on the beasts that are invading if they want to fight to the end."


    "I think we should all invade the divine ne with all our much greater strength and just exterminate everyone from the organization of the soul devourers, after that, you can order the beasts to retreat to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and stay forever away from the divine ne."


    "When everyone in the soul-devouring organization dies the beast sects will have no excuse to continue on the divine ne, but if after that they still decide to say that they continue on the divine ne and will not ept to retreat, then we will have to use force to expel all of them."


    "It is the most I can do so that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts do not need to kill the beasts that invaded the divine ne, if you are worried about the future in a fight against demons I am sure that I will arrive at Eternal Realm in a few thousand years and so I will be the strongest elder in the Eternal Realm."


    "So I will not be afraid to face the demons, but if you decide not to help the divine ne sects now, I and all the humans and elves of the divine ne will continue to live where we are now that demons cannot reach."


    "And so if the demons attack in the future, neither I nor the divine ne will care about that and we will not help in this war, so it is a certainty that all the beasts will be exterminated from the world."


    Everyone was shocked at the courage of Zhang Yi to say that in front of the dragon king and with several beasts from the Eternal Realm around, but they had to agree that Zhang Yi was right in saying that humans and elves would not fight demons. if they were no longer on the divine ne.


    There was no reason why they would take risks just to protect the beasts that refused to help them and even invaded the divine ne and killed many humans, but everyone knew that Zhang Yi was being very arrogant saying that when he arrived at the Eternal Realm he would be the strongest in the world. Eternal Realm and would not be afraid of demons.


    He was saying that when he was on the first level of the Eternal Realm he would be stronger than the dragon king Long Feng who was on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, it also greatly irritated the dragons that were around.


    "I understand your anger, Zhang Yi, if humans do not want to fight in the future I understand that this is your choice, but even with your talent you cannot overestimate yourself and belittle demons."


    "You will not be stronger than I am at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm when you are at the first level of the Eternal Realm, and you also do not know the strength of demons to say that you will not be afraid of demons in the future."


    "I''m not being arrogant, I''ve seen a demon before humans sealed, I killed him by resisting the pressure he put on my mind trying to drive me crazy, and that was when I was very weak, so when I''m at Eternal I really won''t be afraid of them anymore."


    Long Feng and the others were surprised when they heard that Zhang Yi had already seen a sealed demon, and had even killed one, but they still couldn''t believe that Zhang Yi would really have that much stronger when he reached the Eternal Realm.


    "I understand that you doubt me, I heard that you are the strongest in the world today, and I am in the Divine Realm, but I guarantee that in a fight even though I cannot attack I can defend myself against all your attacks right now."

 Chapter 375: Dark Future 9

    Chapter 375: Dark Future 9


    Hearing Zhang Yi says that everyone thought they had heard it wrong, even if it was impossible because everyone was in the Eternal Realm, they could never believe it if someone said that someone in the Divine Realm challenged the dragon king who was the strongest in the Eternal Realm to a fight.


    Hu Jiang who was happy before because they had avoided a fight almost had a rage, he knew that Zhang Yi was strong for someone from the Divine Realm and was really very talented, but no one could believe that he could defend himself from the king''s attacks of the Long Feng dragons.


    "That''s right what you heard if I fight you now, I guarantee that I can defend myself, so I will prove that I will be the strongest when I reach the Eternal Realm, and you will have to help humans and elves to recover the divine n ording to my n."


    "You are really the most talented and brave human I have ever seen, but you have no chance in a fight against me, I can kill you easily, it''s a pity that I can''t help you, but I don''t want to kill you in a fight because of this."


    "Believe me, I want a fight and I guarantee that I can survive, it was because of me that the 13 elders of the Eternal Realm who were on my side of the army managed to resist and kill the 18 beasts of the Eternal Realm that attacked us, do you think is there any other human as talented as me?"


    "My defense can withstand the attack of several Eternal Realm elders and so I have confidence, you can ask some of the dragons'' elders to attack me once to see that it will have no effect on me."


    With everyone seeing Zhang Yi''s confidence and him saying he did it in the war, everyone started to suspect if something like this could be possible, they didn''t know why Zhang Yi would lie to die for nothing like that.


    Even Hu Jiang who was mad at Zhang Yi started to be curious if Zhang Yi''s talent was even greater than he imagined, he knew it was true that all the beasts that invaded the divine ne wanted to kill Zhang Yi.


    Long Feng was curious as well and sent one of the weaker dragons who was on the first level of the Eternal Realm to attack Zhang Yi with care not to kill him, the dragon was a little irritated by Zhang Yi''s arrogance and soon made an attack using a attack power of someone from the ninth level of the Divine Realm.


    Zhang Yi had already prepared some defensive techniques like the dragon scales, the sacred armor technique, the turtle defense technique, and when the enemy''s attack arrived he used the chaos shield technique and defended himself easily from the dragon attack that was in the Eternal Realm.


    Everyone was surprised by this and not even Long Feng could understand what the chaos shield of Zhang Yi was, the dragon of the Eternal Realm was embarrassed because his attack was easily defended and in the next attack he used those from the strongest attacks he had using his full strength.


    Even so, the result was the same, Zhang Yi easily defended this attack with his defensive techniques, the dragon king Long Feng understood that Zhang Yi was not being arrogant, if he is in the Divine Realm could defend someone''s attack in the Eternal Realm then in the Eternal Realm he would be invincible.


    "I see that you were speaking the truth, your defense is really very strong, I will make some attacks against you with all my strength if you can defend I believe you were being sincere about your talent and I will help you to resume the divine ne."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi was happy that his n had worked, now he could manage to resume the divine ne without using thest resort he had, Hu Jiang and the other dragons still did not believe that Zhang Yi could defend Long Feng''s attacks.


    The two went to an isted and protected ce, the dragons and Hu Jiang and the Storm Tigers joined forces to form a barrier that would prevent the ce from being destroyed because of Long Feng''s attacks.


    Zhang Yi still wasn''t worried about it, but he didn''t want to take any chances and used his dragon form for the first time in a long time which greatly increased his defense and also increased his defense using dragon scales and also increased his recovery.


    The other dragons and Storm Tigers were impressed by the size that Zhang Yi became when he became a dragon, he was just like any dragon that was in the Divine Realm, besides, no one else could say that Zhang Yi was a human in the form of his dragon.


    Even though Long Feng was impressed by how Zhang Yi could be a perfect dragon, the most amazing thing was that Zhang Yi was a big silver-colored dragon, but he could change color because he was not a pure dragon and had a peak understanding in many waysws to achieve this easily.


    Long Feng really believed that Zhang Yi could defend an attack from him using his full strength, so when Long Feng saw that Zhang Yi was ready he sent a qi attack using his ws, it was an attack with the full strength of a warrior from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    This attack came with great force and it was an attack using thews of fire which was thew that Long Feng had the highest understanding of, this attack passed through Zhang Yi''s holy armor and crashed into his chaos shield forming an incredible repulsion that shocked everyone.


    This attacksted a long time and finally disappeared without even reaching Zhang Yi''s physical defense, it impressed everyone who really wanted to know what kind of shield Zhang Yi used to resist such an attack.


    This finally convinced everyone that Zhang Yi had a divine talent and really deserved that the dragons and beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts would help him because he would be instrumental in fighting demons.


    Long Feng was still curious about this and used two more attacks at full strength, Zhang Yi said he could defend himself against his attacks and not just one more attack, with two attacksing at the same time as Zhang Yi''s shield of chaos cannot resist, but Zhang Yi''s physical defense in the form of a dragon can easily resist what remains of the strength of the attacks.


    This only impressed everyone, even more, even Long Feng realized that the strength of Zhang Yi''s chaos shield had not weakened even after resisting these attacks, which meant that Zhang Yi could withstand several such attacks.


    "I believe in you, I''m sorry for doubting your talent, you are certainly the most talented human being I have ever seen and you will certainly be instrumental in fighting demons in the future even if you don''t make it to the Eternal Realm."


    "To date, only a few beasts from the Blue Turtles sect have been able to resist my attacks, but they are in the Eternal Realm at a higher level just like me, as I promised I will help the elders of the divine ne to recover the divine ne by following your n."


    Zhang Yi was very happy with this and so was Hu Jiang, so everything would finally be resolved and the sects could recover their home after all the problem was with all of humanity and not just the sects on the divine ne.


    If Zhang Yi had the strength he would exterminate all the beasts that invaded the divine ne after all these beasts killed billions of humans on the divine ne and in other worlds too, but Zhang Yi was not able to do that and he had to learn to fight for the greater good.


    Probably the dragon king Long Feng had also realized that this request was actually a forgiveness from Zhang Yi because one day Zhang Yi would surely be sure to do that, in that time he could kill all the beasts that invaded the divine ne and even take revenge on the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts who did not want to help and also ignore a possible invasion of demons.


    "I will help you to recover the divine ne, all the dragons I lead will also participate in this fight, but you have to convince other sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts to help you, the Storm Tigers will help you because Hu Jiang is here, but I cannot send the other sects to attack to help humans for no reason."


    "Four sects remained loyal to the agreement and did not invade the divine ne, one of them is the Storm Tigers sect, I will invite the other three sects to this ce and you will be able to convince them just as you convinced me."

 Chapter 376: Dark Future 10

    Chapter 376: Dark Future 10


    Zhang Yi didn''t expect this, but he didn''t really care about it, he knew that the beasts that invaded the divine ne still had 40 beasts from the Eternal Realm, so he would need 40 elders from the Eternal Realm to guarantee an easy victory.


    That''s because he could help in fights using his clones and so he could defend against 12 beasts from the Eternal Realm while the other beasts would be defeated, and after they free the Eternal Realm elders from the sects in the middle they would have 8 more elders Eternal Realm to help them.


    The truth was that in the sect of dragons there were 25 beasts from the Eternal Realm because dragons were the union of all kinds of dragons and that is why they were the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    So Zhang Yi thought he needed only the help of the dragons and could recover the divine ne with ease, especially with Long Feng who was in the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, luckily he still had the help of Hu Jiang and the Storm Tigers, as well he had 8 more beasts from the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi thought that only that was enough even though the other three sects did not want to help, of course, he could not say that because Zhang Yi understood that Long Feng was suggesting this because it would be easier to beat the beasts that were on the divine ne without killing none until they killed the elders of the soul-eaters organization.


    Surely Zhang Yi would try his best to get these three sects as allies, so recovering the divine ne would be very easy, but he didn''t think it would be that easy really.


    While he waited for the kings of the other sects toe, he returned to his world of mental energy and told the good news to his wives and his masters, everyone was shocked when they heard what Zhang Yi was doing in the past few days.


    They could never imagine that Zhang Yi would be doing something so risky, after all, Zhang Yi could have died or been captured several times while trying to get allies to recover the divine ne.


    His masters and Lu Bi were even more moved because they knew that Zhang Yi was doing this mainly for them, they knew that Zhang Yi really didn''t care so much about what the sects wanted.


    Wu Qinxin and Feng Ran were even fine, but Lu Bi started to cry because of all the suffering she had been through in the past years because of that, she had forgotten a little of what happened thanks to their daughter Zhang An, but it was impossible that she didn''t miss her sect.


    Wu Xinyue was not so sad about not living on the divine ne anymore because she was not even 100 years old, but she also knew that Zhang Yi was doing it for them, she was also happy to be able to go back to the divine ne and happy by her mother too.


    Even though everything was almost resolved, Zhang Yi decided not to tell the elders of the other great sects anything, until they decided when they were going to recover the divine ne and he needed to call all the major sects to fight he would expect everything to be decided.


    Zhang Yi knew that the great sects might not like that he had decided to forgive the beasts that invaded the divine ne, but he knew it was the right thing to do and he himself would divide the army to recover the divine ne so that the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts did not allow the elders of the divine ne to break that agreement.


    Zhang Yi really believed that when the beasts that invaded the divine ne saw the dragons helping the elders of the divine ne to recover the territory of the humans, the beasts would know they had no chance of winning and would give up the war and return to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    After all, a war would be bad for everyone and the beasts would only die if they did not surrender, after a few days in the world of mental energy Zhang Yi had to return because the other Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects came to the meeting.


    Zhang Yi didn''t have many ideas on how to convince them to help humans recover the divine ne, he hoped they would simply ept and follow the dragons'' desire to help humans.


    Perhaps because Zhang Yi was calmer after things were settled he became more confident when the kings of the other sects saw Zhang Yi, in fact, two sects of the beasts were led by queens.


    The Mythical Foxes sect and the Phoenix sect were led by queens and had 8 beasts from the Eternal Realm as well as the Storm Tigers sect, the other sect was the Blue Turtles, Zhang Yi had the blood of two of these three sects and did not know if that would be luck or bad luck.


    Just as he thought the queen of the Phoenix sect and the king of the Blue Turtles sect have been looking at Zhang Yi since they arrived in the dragon territory, the truth was that the queen of the Mythical Foxes sect was also watching.


    The dragon king Long Feng exined the whole situation to them, he said that Zhang Yi had really revealed everything that happened on the divine ne and Long Feng also said that Zhang Yi was now a friend of the beasts and a friend of the dragons.


    Long Feng also said that after Zhang Yi managed to defend himself against several attacks from him, he had agreed to help humans recover the divine ne and told Zhang Yi''s n to try not to kill the beasts that invaded the divine ne.


    The cult leaders needed time to ept and understand everything that Long Feng said had happened, they naturally believed everything that Long Feng said and could no longer be enemies of Zhang Yi even if they wanted to.


    If Zhang Yi had really defended himself against Long Feng''s attacks even though he was only in the Divine Realm and was also a friend of the dragons, Zhang Yi was not someone they wanted as an enemy.


    Even so, this did not mean that they would send their sects to attack the beasts of the divine ne to help humans just because of Zhang Yi, they would not help either because the dragon leader had decided to help.


    Whoever spoke to Zhang Yi first was the queen of the Phoenix sect, just as Long Feng had said her sect was one of the most attacked by humans in the past, even if Long Feng had forgiven she might not forgive.


    "Zhang Yi, I wanted to ask you first how did you get the lineage of my species?"


    Zhang Yi was not nervous about the question and said exactly the situation and the ce that he had known and what he had received that gave him this lineage, it slightly impressed the queen who knew how difficult it was for someone from a low realm to get withstand the strength of the Phoenix me essence, furthermore being an essence of the Emperor Realm as Zhang Yi said.


    She believed what Zhang Yi said and was no longer so angry with him because Zhang Yi had received the lineage from one of the only ways she would ept it, but that did not mean that she had agreed to help Zhang Yi.


    "I know there is a sect among humans that is called Sacred Phoenix Sect, were they destroyed by the attack of the beasts?"


    "No, part of the sect was destroyed, but I saved a lot of the members of that sect and helped them retreat to the istion that has not yet been attacked by the beasts that invaded the divine ne."


    Zhang Yi did not know how the queen of the Phoenix sect felt about a sect on the divine ne that said it used the Phoenix lineage and Zhang Yi knew it was true because his master had that lineage.


    But he would not lie just to please the Queen of Phoenix and he told the truth that helped his master''s sect, again the other cult leaders looked at Zhang Yi in awe at having the courage to say this in front of the Queen of Phoenix.


    "You are really brave to say that you helped the sect of humans using the name of my sect, you can be proud to help them, but you don''t know whether they are friends of our sect or not or what cruelties they have done."


    "I don''t care, I did a lot of things that I''m not proud of and that I know were wrong, but that doesn''t mean I''m a bad person just because I did bad things sometimes."


    "Sacred Phoenix Sect is my master Feng Ran''s sect, he helped me a lot and did a lot of things wrong too, but he''s good, Sacred Phoenix Sect was one of the first sects that the soul devourers managed to infiltrate among the 10rgest sects on the divine ne."

 Chapter 377: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 1

    Chapter 377: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 1


    "Many elders from that sect agreed to join the organization because of the power, and I helped to eliminate all members of the organization who were in that sect."


    "Still, there are some elders who were good men and others who were traitors, so I helped them because I am friends with good people from that sect."


    Zhang Yi was sincere with the queen of the Phoenix sect, he could lie and say only good things or he could not even say that he helped Sacred Phoenix Sect or that his master was from that sect, but he didn''t care what the queen Phoenix could think.


    "You are really brave, I had a friendship with the first leaders of Sacred Phoenix Sect, I was the one who gave the lineages that started their sect, they also helped to prevent humans from continuing to attack my sect here at Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts."


    "But few know about this chord and not even your master should know, so I will help you to recover the divine ne together with the dragon sect, we will try not to kill many beasts that invaded the divine ne as your n said."


    Many beast sects were unaware that the queen of the Phoenix sect had this agreement with humans, so they were impressed by Zhang Yi''s courage in telling the whole truth even though it was likely to irritate the Phoenix queen.


    Then it was the turn of the king of the Blue Turtles sect, he asked Zhang Yi how he had gotten the blood of his species and Zhang Yi told the whole truth and then they talked about how Zhang Yi had managed to defend himself from Long Feng''s attacks.


    Zhang Yi said about everything but the chaos shield that was his secret, so the king of the Blue Turtles sect liked Zhang Yi and decided to help him, with that Zhang Yi had gotten the help of almost all the divines of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    "We are not going toplicate things anymore, you got the help of almost all the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, your goal is also to have as much strength as possible to easily recover the divine ne without killing the beasts that invaded the divine ne."


    "So the Mythical Foxes sect will help humans to recover the divine ne because that way we will be surer that we will get the best result for everyone."


    The queen of the Mythical Foxes sect was known in the past for being treacherous because of her sect, but the truth was that the Mythical Foxes were just very cunning and smart, they decided not to betray the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts because they knew it was wrong to go against the dragon sect.


    And now it was proving to be the truth and she can protect her sect, now her instinct said it was better to help Zhang Yi that he would be very strong in the future to protect her sect and there would be no danger for her sect to help.


    "Okay, so all the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects decided to help the human sects to recover the divine ne, Zhang Yi, now you have to bring the elders from the great sects and also the elves to confirm our n and then we can attack the divine ne."


    "I see, I think it is better to organize everything and when your sects are ready we can find ourselves close to the passage to the divine ne, so the elders of the great sects will not be afraid to meet you."


    Zhang Yi was sincere and the other sects understood that it was true that the elders of the Eternal Realm might be afraid to find the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, so it was safer close to the passage of the divine ne.


    The beasts understood that Zhang Yi was the one who organized this alliance alone without even speaking to any elder or any sect of humans or elves, but they knew that Zhang Yi had the authority to do so and did not care.


    After resolving to meet after a month Zhang Yi went to the world of mental energy because he had to tell the news to the cult masters and convince them to participate in this war and promise not to kill the beasts when they recover the divine ne.


    It might seem easy, but Zhang Yi knew that sometimes humans could be very selfish, so, first of all, he went to talk to the elves, he was a friend of the elves and knew that the elves were very grateful to him for bringing them to the world of mental energy and the elves lost no one in that war.


    So it was easier to convince the elves to help him, with that he could put even more pressure on the other great sects of humans when Zhang Yi went to the territory where the elves were he saw that they were very calm and did not mind having out of the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi asked for a meeting with the leaders of the great elf sects and said that he wanted to talk something important with them again, 4 elves who were in the Eternal Realm and represented the great sects of the elves came to speak with Zhang Yi.


    "Zhang Yi, thank you so much for this wonderful ce that you have managed for our sects, and even better than the divine ne, even if it is not our territory we are very happy to have this ce in this situation."


    "I''m happy to hear that, but today I came to say something important that is good news for all of you, I went to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and managed to make an alliance with all the sects there, so I managed to 57 beasts from the Eternal Realm and more than a thousand beasts from the Divine Realm to help us recover the divine ne."


    "The beast sects that invaded the divine ne have only 40 beasts from the Eternal Realm, so just with the help of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects we already have a lot of advantage in this war, with our Eternal Realm elders we will win for sure."


    "The only thing I promised and that you will also have to promise is to try if possible not to kill the beasts that invaded the divine ne, I need you to send all the elders and members of the elves to this war this time."


    The elves were surprised by Zhang Yi''s courage to ask for help for the beasts by going to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts in this situation, of course, the elves knew about the dragons and other sects that were in the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    They also understood that this was not a request but an obligation for them to help in the fight this time becausest time they just ran away with Zhang Yi''s help without even fighting and ording to what Zhang Yi said the war was won by them before even starting.


    "Of course, Zhang Yi, we will definitely send all the members of the elves to help in this war, you cane and pick us up when the time is right, hopefully, we will be able to recover the divine ne again."


    Having obtained the approval of the elves Zhang Yi went after the approval of the masters of the other sects, even more than the elves these sects had an obligation to help in this war that was practically won.


    Zhang Yi was naturally first to speak to the Sword Sect, it was the sect that he was an elder and also a just sect that had not lost many members in that war thanks to Zhang Yi''s help, so they had an obligation to help.


    Zhang Yi asked for a meeting with the leaders of the sect and all the elders of the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi was the one with the most authority to request a meeting and nobody was busy in this world anyway, so quickly everyone got together.


    "Elder Zhang, for you to ask for this meeting must be something important, you can tell us what happened."


    Zhang Yi wasted no time and told everything that happened as he said to the elves, the leaders of the Sword Sect were not so surprised because they knew that Zhang Yi was very brave and could defend himself against the beasts of the Eternal Realm better than anyone. one of them.


    Just like the elves, they knew that being the Zhang Yi sect that got this deal they had an obligation to send all the sect members into this war, they also trusted Zhang Yi and knew that the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects would not attack they.


    Zhang Yi had made the allies easier to get, with that he had 14 more elders from the Eternal Realm for this war, the other sects would be more difficult to get and maybe Zhang Yi needed to threaten them to get them to fight, only Sacred Phoenix Sect did not need to help in this war because Zhang Yi did not bring many elders from the Eternal Realm and Divine Realm to his mental energy world.

 Chapter 378: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 2

    Chapter 378: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 2


    In order to more easily convince the Serenity Sect elders Zhang Yi took his master Wu Qinxin, the Serenity Sect elders received even better Zhang Yi than the Sword Sect elders, because Zhang Yi was under no obligation to save them from the divine ne.


    Even though like the Sword Sect the elders were bothered by being in a territory that was not theirs, they knew that if it weren''t for Zhang Yi they could be dead or at the very least be trapped in their istion for thousands of years spending all their resources umted sect.


    So everyone from Serenity Sect was grateful to Zhang Yi, when they heard from Zhang Yi that he had reached an agreement with the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects they were even happier, they could imagine what Zhang Yi had gone through to get that agreement.


    "Thank you very much, Zhang Yi, you once again helped our sect a lot, naturally that all members of our sect will fight in this war, it is to recover our divine ne and help humanity."


    "You will always be remembered as the hero who saved the divine ne when everyone thought everything was lost, thanks."


    Zhang Yi was very happy with this because he can feel the sincerity of the Serenity Sect elders, he really didn''t want to force anyone to do this or threaten anyone, Zhang Yi wanted all sects to understand that it was their obligation to save the divine ne.


    After that he went to the sect of the Serenity Sect and Sword Sect allies, Zhang Yi talked about his agreement with the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects and also said that the elves, Sword Sect and Serenity Sect had epted the agreement.


    Just as Zhang Yi hoped the two sects understood this as a threat and knew that they could not fight Zhang Yi and agreed to go to war too, so Zhang Yi had managed it much easier than he expected to organize the divine ne army to recover their territory.


    After confirming with everyone Zhang Yi said again that they had to take an oath that in this war they would not kill any beast that invaded the divine ne, that was the main point of his agreement with the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects.


    Just as Zhang Yi expected these sects, they did not want to ept this immediately, but they understood when Zhang Yi exined that without the help of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects they would not be able to recover the divine ne so quickly.


    If they started killing the beasts that invaded the divine ne, it was possible that the divines of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts would even turn against them and so the divine ne sects could be exterminated.


    With Zhang Yi saying that they all understood and promised not to do that, Zhang Yi had no choice but to trust them, after solving everything Zhang Yi could finally give the good news to his family and his masters.


    They were happy that the war would be in another month and surely they could recover the divine ne, Zhang Yi was very hateful for not being able to kill the beasts that invaded the divine ne and he would discount it killing the elders of the organization of the devourers of soul.


    So in theing days as the sects prepared for war Zhang Yi just spent time with his wives and his daughter Zhang An, Zhang Yi felt happy that he could show the world to his daughter after all this was over.


    After all, in addition to visiting the elven territories that Lusserina and Saphielle took her to visit, Zhang An had only lived in the Zhang Yi territory that had only his wives, his parents, and his masters.


    Zhang Yi hoped that after this war they would finally be able to have peace so that he could raise his daughter and live with his family peacefully until he arrived at the Eternal Realm afterward his life would be just peace.


    With Zhang Yi rxing with his family a month passed quickly and soon the day of the meeting between the sects of the divine ne and the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts came so that they could attack the beasts of the divine ne.


    Their greatest difficulty in this war would not be to win, it would be to win without killing many enemies who will want to kill them, for that Zhang Yi knew that he would be fundamental after all he could help them defend themselves from the attack of 12 beasts of the Eternal Realm on the enemy side.


    Zhang Yi gathered all the elders from the sects'' Eternal Realm and sent them first to the meeting ce, just as it was expected the beasts were already waiting in a ce close to the meeting ce.


    Zhang Yi had to do a few more teleports to bring everyone who could fight to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, the weaker than the Soul Birth realm he left in the territories of his sect.


    He needed these members now because the beast sects that had invaded the divine ne had been banned by the dragons to the divine ne, so this time the beasts that were below the Emperor Realm would participate in the next war.


    If Zhang Yi is in the fight these beasts will be exterminated when he uses the technique of the sacred domain, but Zhang Yi felt he could not do that because he had promised the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects.


    Fortunately, they would still have an advantage in this war even if Zhang Yi did not use the technique of the sacred domain, but because of that everyone would also have to fight, after some time Zhang Yi brought all the members of the sect that were in his mental energy world.


    The beasts of the Eternal Realm who could see this scene did not know that Zhang Yi brought everyone from his world of mental energy and was impressed with the ease that Zhang Yi teleported so many people even though they thought that everyone was in a ce very far from the divine ne.


    The cult leaders met and the human elders and elven elders understood that it was true what Zhang Yi had said that only the beasts could retrieve the divine ne and so they were obliged to help, there were 57 beasts from the Eternal Realm and this was more than double the army of the divine ne they formed.


    Zhang Yi''s n was for him to invade the divine ne alone using three of his clones, his clones would see where the army of the divine ne beasts was, if he could he would also see where the members of the soul-eaters organization were.


    If they are lucky the army of beasts on the divine ne would be divided or the members of the organization would be somewhere separate, their initial goal was to find where the members of the soul-eaters organization were and kill them all.


    But if they didn''t do that they would have to attack the weaker side of the army and dominate them without killing, so they would weaken the enemy''s army and not kill anyone unnecessarily, the worst case was they didn''t find anyone from the separate soul-eaters organization and the entire army of beasts on the divine ne would be in one ce.


    So a frontal war would be necessary and many deaths would happen in that war, of course, Zhang Yi exined all of this to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects and they agreed with Zhang Yi''s n.


    If the army of beasts that invaded the divine ne were really together, they would understand even if many beasts died in that war, Zhang Yi even suggested that if necessary it would be dragons that would kill enemies to ensure that no one would kill a beast unnecessarily.


    After deciding this Zhang Yi used his qi clone technique and created 11 clones again, the beasts who had not yet seen this technique were surprised, especially Long Feng and the king of the Blue Turtles who could feel that the defense of the clones of Zhang Yi was the same as Zhang Yi''s main body.


    So Zhang Yi sent three of his clones to the three sides of the divine ne again, after a few hours his clones gathered enough information, some news was good and some were bad.


    All the beasts along with the soul devourers'' organization were on the left side where the Sword Sect sects and the others were and should be in istion, the beasts were almost managing to destroy Serenity Sect''s istion as well.


    Zhang Yi deduced that all the beasts were on the left side because the beasts were still afraid that the dragons and other sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts could attack the rest of their sect while the beasts of the Eternal Realm tried to break the istion.

 Chapter 379: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 3

    Chapter 379: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 3


    That was the bad news because then they would have to fight the beasts directly and it would be difficult not to kill the opponents, but it was good because they could take this opportunity to go to the sects in istion on the middle and the right side and increase further plus their army.


    Zhang Yi thought about it for a while but soon gave up on that idea, they already had a very strong army to fight the beasts that had invaded the divine ne, and if they used the sects that were most attacked by the beasts they might want to kill the beasts and that would cause the rage of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects.


    Not to mention that it was very difficult to break the istion of arge sect, therge sects would have to rely too much on Zhang Yi to risk breaking the istion just because Zhang Yi said it was safe.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Yi decided it was better to continue with the n they had before, at least so the beasts could not use the sects in istion to make threats, Zhang Yi''s clones returned and soon everyone knew about the divine ne situation.


    The Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sectsmented that the beasts were all on the left side because then they would have to make a total war and it would be much more difficult for them to defeat the beasts without killing them.


    Having decided to attack all elders and beasts who had peak or supreme understanding in thews of space, they prepared to teleport the entire army to make a surprise attack.


    Zhang Yi had already given out the coordinates they had to use and so it was easy for them to teleport, everyone prepared for the most difficult war they would have, fighting without killing the enemy was several times more difficult than just fighting to win.


    When Zhang Yi gave the signal the teleports started at the same time and soon the entire army of billions of beasts from the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and humans and elves from the divine ne suddenly appeared in the territory of the Serenity Sect being attacked.


    The beasts of the Eternal Realm were surprised when they saw an army suddenly appearing in front of them, especially when you saw the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects and the divine ne sects together.


    The first thing they thought was that the sects that fled the divine ne had gone to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts shortly after the divine ne was taken and were being protected by the dragons.


    But they soon thought that it made no sense, otherwise they would not take more than 16 years to organize this attack, but the beasts knew that this was not the time to talk to so many enemies suddenly appearing.


    Soon the army beasts that were in the sects came to participate in the war if a fight happened, they could see that the army formed by the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and the sects of the divine ne were stronger than they were.


    Mainly because Zhang Yi and the dragon king Long Feng were in this army, defensively they imagined that Zhang Yi was stronger, but none of them couldst long in a fight against Long Feng.


    They could never imagine that the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects would help the divine ne sects to attack them, after all even if they were not allies they were all beasts.


    "Give up this meaningless war, we the dragons and sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts have decided that you are wrong for having invaded the divine ne for no real reason, we had an agreement that we will not kill you if you decide to surrender."


    "Our goal in this war is just to kill the members of the soul-eaters organization who were responsible for the current situation we are in, but if you don''t surrender I will use all my power to kill you."


    The beasts that invaded the divine ne trembled when they heard what the dragon king Long Feng said, they knew better than anyone how strong the dragons were in general and especially Long Feng who was at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    Li Fu and members of the soul devourers'' organization who thought they had already conquered the divine ne were more afraid of the dragon king''s offer, they no longer had much hope of staying alive even if the beasts that were allied with them won, now death was right in front of them.


    Even so, as real members of the soul-devourers'' organization they were ready to die since they entered that organization, but contrary to what they expected the beasts decided not to hand them over.


    The beasts knew they could lose this war, but their pride did not allow them to listen to the dragons and hand over their allies, they would rather fight and die than do it.


    "We are not going to do any of that, you call us traitors for breaking the alliance and invading the divine ne, but I think the traitors are you, you allied with the humans and elves who hunted our ancestors'' thousands of years ago."


    "And all of that, why? For fear of demons, the demons did not appear for tens of thousands of years, and will not appear for another thousand years, in that time the beasts will have taken over the world and we will have hundreds of beasts in the Eternal Realm."


    "If we let humans regain the strength they had before the time the demons appeared they will hunt us down again, we will unite once again to kill humans and thus reign over this world."


    "You don''t know the terror that demons are, the beasts alone will not be able to resist, humans are more likely to get stronger and with their techniques they can fight demons, you saw how Zhang Yi fights, he is just in the Divine Realm and can defend against my attacks."


    "Surrender and so we can go back to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and so we will respect the alliance that our ancestors made, that I made and participated in when that alliance was made."


    The two sides had different opinions and so they did not agree even in an argument, Zhang Yi just waited and also did not let anyone on his side say anything, even if the beasts decided to retreat it was fine for them as long as they recovered the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi was also confident that the dragons would not turn against them to dominate the divine ne, so he waited until the two sides decided to fight, Zhang Yi''s idea was to use the numbers to win this war.


    So he told the elders that they were fighting on his side not to fight away from the beasts and also not to fight alone, in the main fights between the members of the Divine Realm and the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi''s side had a big advantage and so it was just a matter of time before his side won.


    Zhang Yi had a secret deal with the dragon king Long Feng in that war that would guarantee an easier victory for their side, after a while the discussion ended and the armies began to fight.


    Zhang Yi and his clones moved quickly to where the strongest beasts of the Eternal Realm were and started fighting with them, so at the beginning of the fight, Zhang Yi and his clones were fighting against beasts of the fifth and sixth level of Eternal Realm.


    The other beasts realized that and tried to attack Zhang Yi and his clones too, but that was useless because Zhang Yi could defend himself well and that was better for him, so the advantage of Zhang Yi''s army got even bigger.


    Soon the 40 beasts and elders of the organization that was in the Eternal Realm found opponents and started to fight, in that situation they still had 38 beasts from the Eternal Realm of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts that were free to find an opponent.


    Part of the beasts was to find the elders of the divine ne who could not fight alone against the beasts of the Eternal Realm and a beast of the Eternal Realm was to help the beasts and the elders of the Divine Realm to gain the advantage in the war.


    After all that, there were still 10 beasts and elders from the Eternal Realm without opponents and the beasts that invaded the divine ne were already at a disadvantage, in all the fights Zhang Yi''s side was winning easily.


    Among the 10 elders and beasts of the Eternal Realm who were left without opponents was the strongest elder of Serenity Sect who was a master of mental energy and also the dragon king Long Feng, that was the strategy to win this war more easily.

 Chapter 380: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 4

    Chapter 380: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 4


    The first thing they did following Zhang Yi''s n was to eliminate the members of the soul devourers'' organization, they first started with the weakest members of the organization and then exterminated everyone to the Emperor Realm.


    The main body of Zhang Yi was fighting Li Fu who suffered seeing the members of the organization dying, Long Feng had no mercy and soon went to kill the other members of the organization and killed everyone until only the two elders of the Eternal Realm remained.


    The beasts that invaded the divine ne felt humiliation for not being able to defend his allies and seeing Long Feng and the others killing them as if they were killing insects, then an elder from the Eternal Realm of the soul-devouring organization died and Long Feng and the others came to where Zhang Yi was fighting Li Fu.


    "Now you are finally going to die, Li Fu, you are going to die along with your organization that should have been exterminated many years ago if it weren''t for the stupidity of the divine ne sects, none of this would be happening if you died."


    "I asked them to leave youst so you could see your organization destroyed and everything you tried to do to be destroyed, they all died like insects they are."


    "Hahaha, you are all ignorant, what do you think has always been the goal of the organization of soul eaters? Master the divine ne? Take over the world? Hahaha, it was always bringing chaos."


    "We used the ambition of human beings and beasts to get what we wanted, how do you think we have infiltrated so many sects, only you were our real enemy, I know you were the one who somehow found out who the members of the infiltrated organization were in the sects."


    "But you came toote, the humans who were always great enemies, the elves who were feared for their incredible natural talents and the beasts who always had bloodlines that allowed them to be stronger over time, it''s toote."


    While Li Fu was speaking Long Feng and the others from the Eternal Realm had already arrived and heard his mad speech, Zhang Yi gave a signal to Long Feng who did not hesitate and easily killed Li Fu and so finally the organization of the soul-eaters had been fully deleted.


    So Long Feng and the others had to think about how they would beat the beasts of the Eternal Realm without killing them, so Zhang Yi asked the strongest elders from Serenity Sect who knew a sealing technique to stay with Long Feng.


    Only Zhang Yi was still staring at Li Fu''s corpse, he had suspected something for many years, but in order not to cause chaos or make assumptions he always kept his thoughts to himself.


    But hearing Li Fu''s delusions, his worst fears were almost confirmed, so Zhang Yi searched the soul of Li Fu''s corpse, Zhang Yi concentrated fully and totally concentrated the strength of his mental energy in his special eyes.


    Just as he expected almost all of Li Fu''s memories to be sealed, but Zhang Yi was more talented than everyone in mental energy, even the Eternal Realm elders were not more talented than him, Zhang Yi had also broken thousands of stamps in the memories of the other elders of the soul-eaters organization.


    Long Feng and the others who were thinking about what to do stopped to see what Zhang Yi was doing that was so focused and absorbing so much spiritual energy from the environment, after a lot of effort and spending almost all of his mental energy with the war going on Zhang Yi managed to break the seals of Li Fu''s memory.


    Reading the memories in Li Fu''s soul, he felt for the first time really afraid, all his suspicions were confirmed by being something that nobody on the divine ne or the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts expected.


    With the rest of his mental energy, Zhang Yi projected Li Fu''s memories in the sky for everyone who was struggling to see, at first nobody cared, but soon everyone stopped fighting to see the images of Li Fu''s memories.


    The reason for this was that everyone could see that Li Fu was talking to demons, they were big beings that looked sinister even though no one could feel the negative energy that was around their bodies.


    [Li Fu, you were chosen by us because of your hatred towards humans and all living beings, in essence, you are just like us, you have always been despised by everyone, but in the future, you will arrive at the Eternal Realm and lead an organization that will dominate the divine ne and the world.]


    "I want to believe this, but I know it is impossible because I am too weak, I don''t have enough talent and I don''t have ess to my sect''s resources."


    [Nothing is impossible for us, demons, we are going to give you something to make you stronger and it is also what you will use to create your organization and thus dominate the divine ne by trying other humans who are like you or who are greedy.]


    [This is a technique we created for humans, it''s called devour souls technique, using this technique you can reach the Eternal Realm even without talent, you just need to kill as many living beings as possible and devour their souls and turn it into qi.]


    [Only for you we will use our energy to make your body easier to ept the spiritual energy thates from souls, so you will not need cultivation resources as long as you can kill.]


    "But if this technique is created by demons, I will be discovered by humans, the great sects will notice this difference in me after I start devouring souls."


    [Don''t worry, we made this technique to be almost impossible for anyone to discover, the energy will be almost equal to ordinary qi, neither we nor members of the organization will know who the members of the organization are.]


    [This way you can infiltrate members in all sects of the divine ne, the members of your organization who use this technique will be more talented than the others.]


    "And what will be the objective of this organization?"


    [It will cause chaos in the divine ne and in the world, you have to try to dominate the whole divine ne using this technique and several infiltrators, in the future humans will know about this technique and thought that this is a taboo technique, and it will be good for us because it will make all techniques taboo will be banned.]


    [Many taboo techniques are very powerful and were used against us in this war, without taboo techniques humans will not be able to defeat demons, but beware of the elves, you cannot try to make them members of our organization.]


    [Humans are very arrogant and think they won, think almost all demons have been defeated or sealed, but there are still many of us and we can attack at any time again, so you must cause chaos in the world and when humans, beasts and the elves are weaker, we will attack in that time.]


    Everyone on the battlefield could see this, everyone had the same reaction as Zhang Yi and shivered with fear, they could never imagine that the organization of the soul-eaters would have been created by the demons.


    The beasts that invaded the divine ne and the humans that did not destroy the organization when they had the opportunity felt very bad for what they did, they had to admit that after this war they were weaker than ever.


    While everyone felt bad, the memories continued to show how Li Fu followed all the demons'' instructions and so the organization grew and the wars went on and taboo techniques were banned with the death penalty because of the demons too.


    They saw everything that happened in the past thousands of years, andstly saw Li Fu''sst conversation with the demons a few years ago, Li Fu was very ashamed because the soul-eaters'' organization had almost been destroyed in a few years.


    [You are not to me for this, the organizationsted even longer than we expected, you almost managed to dominate the divine ne and managed to convince almost all the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, you did an excellent job.]


    [But that''s a shame, a few thousand more years and we could take over the world without having to fight hard because of your efforts, but now the armies of what''s left from the divine ne and the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts are weaker than ever.]


    [In another 20 years we will join the demon armies and we will invade this world again, this time we will destroy everything and kill everyone, surely the humans and the beasts that are left will not be able to resist our army.]

 Chapter 381: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 5

    Chapter 381: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 5


    "Yes, sir, let''s try to destroy some more sects by destroying the istions of the great sects that managed to kill the beasts of the Eternal Realm, it was again something unexpected happening near this human Zhang Yi that I told you about."


    "He arrived at the Divine Realm before he was 600 years old and it seems that he has supreme understanding and peak understanding in variousws, he who led the divine ne sects to destroy our organization and also he has some clone techniques and other techniques that I have never seen."


    [From what you told me about this Zhang Yi, it must have been him who somehow found a way to identify the members of the organization infiltrating the sects, it was after he appeared that the Sword Sect somehow knew how to find the members of the organization.]


    [He must be using some taboo technique to strengthen himself or some taboo technique was used on him, and Zhang Yi must know this and that was why he was always so careful to reveal his talents, now he can no longer be killed for it.]


    "It may be, but none of that matters because soon the demons will invade the world and everyone will die and even if he doesn''t die he will be alone in the world being the strongest, Hahaha."


    [No one is really immortal, we will find some way to kill Zhang Yi if he dies the world will surely be destroyed.]


    After that, Zhang Yi no longer had the mental energy to reproduce Li Fu''s final memories, but the most important thing had been shown to everyone, after that the war that was supposed to be very difficult had no more reason to happen.


    Zhang Yi could feel that everyone was depressed after knowing that the demons would attack, the demon in Li Fu''s memories said it would happen in 20 years, but that memory of Li Fu was a few years ago, so they didn''t know how long they would have until the invasion of demons.


    Long Feng felt that he had failed as leader of the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, in thest few years 28 beasts and humans from the Eternal Realm had died and billions of humans and beasts had also died because he did not realize that the soul-eaters'' organization was deceiving the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.


    Now they had to hope that they had enough strength to survive the attack of the demons, Zhang Yi felt that he was close to passing out and took his masters into his world of mental energy and so he passed out.


    Zhang Yi had used all his energies to break the seal of Li Fu''s soul and show the truth to everyone after this war started Zhang Yi knew that his side in the war had a full advantage and they would win even without him there.


    Of course, in fact, Zhang Yi hoped that there would be no more war now that the beasts that invaded the divine ne discover that they have been deceived and that demons will soon attack the world.


    Zhang Yi''s masters and his wives were very concerned when they saw Zhang Yi passing out, he was always very strong for them and they knew that Zhang Yi was in the middle of an important war and would not return to his mental energy world for no reason.


    It was his masters who exined the situation that had happened in the war to his wives, they were shocked and scared just like all the warriors who saw the demons in Li Fu''s memories.


    As far as everyone knew, the world was more likely to end the demon attack, especially since the divine ne and Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were at the time when they were weakest.


    Fortunately, they managed to forget a little about this problem of the demons because they were worried about Zhang Yi, he spent 3 months passed out before being able to wake up again feeling exhausted.


    Zhang Yi woke up scared because he still felt exhausted and realized that he could have died because he tried to break his limits to break the seals of Li Fu''s soul, luckily it had worked, otherwise he could have died.


    But with such a great risk he received some rewards, he had managed to break the barrier that he had been in prison for so long and advanced to the second level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy.


    In addition, he was able to read Li Fu''s memories and get important information for everyone, he already suspected that the demons were behind the organization of soul devourers, because this technique was too sinister for a human to have invented.


    And also because it seemed that the organization''s mission was to cause chaos and it seemed that the members of the organization did not care about their lives, so Zhang Yi imagined it was a side effect of using this demon technique.


    But Zhang Yi was not happy to be right in this situation, the onlyfort he had was knowing that he was still more than 12 years old until the demons attacked, Zhang Yi still took a few more weeks to naturally recover all the qi and mental energy that he had lost.


    Meanwhile, he canfort his wives that everything would be fine in the future, after all, he was the most talented of the divine ne and perhaps the world, hearing this Zhang Yi''s wives calmed down because they trusted him.


    Zhang Yi had to quickly return to the divine ne to find out what had happened, even after a few months had passed the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts were still on the divine ne, it seemed that the war had happily ended after the attack was revealed of the demons.


    What Zhang Yi didn''t know was that everyone was waiting for him to start the discussion of what they could do, Long Feng was the leader of the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and Zhang Yi ended up bing the leader of the divine ne in a situation crisis like that.


    In addition, everyone knew that Zhang Yi was the one who had read Li Fu''s soul and could have more information besides being the most talented who could change anything in war depending on how long they had.


    "d you finally came back, Zhang Yi, we have to discuss it better than we will with the invasion of demons."


    "That''s right, but before I wanted to know what deal you made to end this war, I took a great risk to break the seal that was on Li Fu''s soul ced by the demons and passed out after that."


    "We have made no deal, it is not necessary after learning of an attack by the demons that could destroy the whole world if we do not do something."


    "I think you are wrong about this, we will resolve this situation first and then we will have peace and we can also ask the sects in istion toe out and talk to everyone, so we will have more confidence to negotiate a necessary alliance for a war in the future against the demons."


    With Zhang Yi saying that everyone who was just concerned with the demons saw that it was true, Zhang Yi''s side was winning the war and the beasts that invaded the divine ne now knew they were used by the demons and were wrong.


    So there was not much discussion because peace had already been negotiated between Zhang Yi and Long Feng, the beasts would return to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and the humans and elves could return to the divine ne.


    Nothing else would happen even with the beasts having killed billions of humans because the current situation required everyone to make peace as soon as possible, but in the future, Zhang Yi was already thinking about doing something about it.


    After all, this was a different peace from the one he had negotiated with Long Feng since the war did not happen because Zhang Yi solved this with his n, of course, they could only think about it if they won the war against the demons.


    "I showed most of Li Fu''s memories to you, those memories of him talking to the demons saying they would attack in 20 years was 7 years ago, so we have just over 12 years before the demons attack."


    "The good thing about it is that we know the exact time and I know that the demons didn''t speak to Li Fu in the next few years and they won''t know that he died in that war and they could never expect me to break their seal and read these memoirs."


    Everyone agreed with this because they could imagine how strong the seal that demons put on Li Fu''s soul to hide this information, and it really was good for them to have a rough idea of the day of the demons'' invasion.


    "What is worse is that the demons know the total strength that we have and yet they haveplete confidence in winning, thinking about it they must have an army much stronger than ours."


    "Furthermore, it is bad that we only have 12 years to prepare for this war, we have to win or we will all die and the demons have destroyed our world."

 Chapter 382: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 6

    Chapter 382: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 6


    By listening to Zhang Yi saying this, everyone could understand how difficult the situation in the world was and the danger of demons destroying the world was very real and they would all surely die in this war.


    Even so, everyone waited because they wanted to see Zhang Yi give some solution to this situation, only then could they have any hope that they could defend themselves against the demons.


    "Just like the demons said I have a secret, that secret is that I have a peak understanding of 13 differentws, and so using a technique I can kill anyone below the Emperor Realm, when I get to the Eternal Realm I can kill anyone below the Divine Realm."


    Hearing this, everyone who didn''t know about Zhang Yi''s real abilities was afraid of what might happen in the future, who knew that was not worried because Zhang Yi currently had enough strength to defend himself and in the situation that the world was in, no one would attack him.


    "But the real secret is not this, among the 13ws that I understand the peak one of them is thew of the time, so theoretically I could go back in time or advance time, I can also slow down or increase the speed of the passage of time in a certain area."


    This really shocked everyone and even those who already suspected that Zhang Yi could use thews of time did not know that he had peak understanding in thews of time, they thought he had supreme or even advanced understanding.


    Others have already started to think that Zhang Yi could have gone back in time several times and that is why he was so talented and so strong even though he was less than 600 years old, but nobody said anything about it because even if moving with time was considered taboo nobody could judge Zhang Yi now.


    "So my n is that I create in an isted territory an area of space and time in which time passes 100 times more slowly so that 12 years will be 1, 200 years in that space that I can create."


    "So me and the most talented of the sects of humans, elves, and beasts can choose to go with me to this isted ce, people can also leave at any time they want, but they cannot enter again."


    "This is ourst hope, the sects will be able to use all the resources that you find necessary in these people and some elders of the Eternal Realm can go to teach in that ce too, I believe that in that time I can get very close to the Eternal Realm and thus be able better fight the demons."


    "More talented people can reach the Eternal Realm or at least the Divine Realm in 1, 200 years to help the army in fighting demons, this is the maximum help I can give you, after that, we will have to count on the luck."


    With Zhang Yi saying this, everyone could understand that they really had onest hope in this fight against demons, even though for the cultivators, 1 200 years was a very short time, with many resources an army could be formed.


    Zhang Yi soon had to wonder if he would take everyone to his world of mental energy which would be the ideal ce to make a safe ce for everyone, after all, he didn''t trust the other elders that much.


    While he was thinking about it some people who were more selfish started to think about what Zhang Yi had said, with a hope people were not so afraid anymore and so they started to think only about what was good for them.


    "You said that with the peak understanding of thews of time you could advance the time or go back in time, so you could not go back a few thousand years in time and warn the great sects of the dangers of demons and the organization of soul-eaters, so we have more time to prepare."


    When some more selfish elders said that everyone thought it was a great idea, especially the betas sects and the divine ne sects that were not so close to the Sword Sect and Zhang Yi.


    "This is not possible, going back in time is not a simple thing and vites thews of the heavens, so the more someone interferes with thews of time, they receive very strong celestial tribtions in each realm that the cultivator advances."


    "So I would have to risk going back in time 100 years at the most and facing a great celestial tribtion to try to convince the great sects that are selfish of the divine ne or risk my life by going to the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts to try to convince the elders of Eternal Realize that the demons will attack us in the future and that the organization of the soul-eaters is dangerous."


    "You can go back a few thousand years and let us know and use yourws of time to do what you want to do now and then we will have tens of thousands of years to cultivate or even 100 years as you said is enough because it will be 10,000 years."


    "I cannot go back in time thousands of years because whenever someone goes back in time, that person''s body also has to go back in time, I am less than 600 years old and so I could go back 550 years at the most."


    "But if I do that, I won''t have the strength to defend myself and I won''t have a peak understanding of thews of time to help everyone, and it will be useless if I can''t convince anyone of this, I''m not willing to risk my life just to risk convincing people. selfish like you."


    Zhang Yi was patient to exin to everyone how thews of time worked and the limitations for everyone to understand that they had no choice but to take advantage of these 1,200 years and try to protect the world.


    Some still had doubts about it, but they knew they couldn''t put much pressure on Zhang Yi because he was the only one with a peak understanding of thews of time and who could still help the world.


    Zhang Yi gave two weeks for everyone to get ready and pool the resources and decide who would go to his mental energy world and spend those 1,200 years of cultivation to try to save the world in the future.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Yi went back to his mental energy world and told the whole situation to his wives and the solution he hade up with, they understood why Zhang Yi didn''t want to do that, Zhang An was only 16 and if he did that Zhang Yi would have to go 1,200 years without seeing his daughter.


    Furthermore, 12 years would pass in real life and Zhang An would be 28 years old when Zhang Yi could see her again, but in this situation where the world could be destroyed Zhang Yi had no choice and had to make this sacrifice even to protect Zhang An and his family and everyone he loved.


    "We are going with you, Zhang Yi, in 1,200 years we can advance to the Divine Realm and so we will not need to be protected in the war against demons."


    "Okay, but we will have to know who is going and who is not going, my parents will not go because they have not grown so strong in 1 200 years, my teachers will go with me too, who of you wants to go with me too?"


    After Zhang Yi said that all 6 of his wives said they wanted to go, even the weakest ones had confidence that using the techniques Zhang Yi had given them and with the double cultivation technique they could reach the Divine Realm.


    "Lu Bi, are you sure you want one with me too? I think it''s best that you stay with Zhang An for 12 years so that she won''t be too alone, if only you don''t get to the Divine Realm I can protect you."


    "I''m sure, Zhang Yi, our daughter is a cultivator and she also understands the importance of the situation and how these 12 years will be important for our survival, I can make it to the Divine Realm and maybe hopefully even reach a high level in these 1 1,200 years, my sect and my family will also be in danger in the attack of the demons, I want to have the strength to do something."


    Hearing Lu Bi says that Zhang Yi couldn''t say anything anymore, he didn''t want to force her to look after Zhang An because he loved Lu Bi and he had met her almost 3,000 years ago and as a talented cultivator, so he couldn''t ask let her abandon what she believed because of him.


    Having decided this Zhang Yi went to talk to Zhang An and said goodbye to her, Zhang An already knew that something had been happening since he saw Zhang Yie back passed out from the war, no one had told her about the demons because there was no sense in her knowing about it.


    But now Zhang Yi had to speak to her because almost everyone she knew would spend 12 years away from her, Zhang Yi was someone strong and even cold with their emotions at times, but he almost cried when he had to talk to Zhang An about it.

 Chapter 383: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 7

    Chapter 383: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 7


    "Zhang An, my daughter, I know that you are smart and you know that there is something going on in thest few months here, the situation has gotten moreplicated than I thought it would be and so something big is going to happen."


    "Since many years before you were born a war had to happen and this war was started by me to make the world we live in a better ce, I knew that there were bad people who did terrible things and I decided to end this and start a war."


    "Everyone saw that this was a necessary war and so his father and mother sect brought together allies to make this war, we made this war and we won, but the divine ne sects underestimated the enemy and stopped the war before ending with enemies."


    Zhang An was 16 years old and already knew everything an adult knew, but she liked how Zhang Yi spoke carefully around her, she knew this war well because her mother had told her everything without Zhang Yi knowing it.


    Zhang Yi was always careful to say things around Zhang An, so it was Lu Bi who had to take care of her education better so that she would not be too spoiled and be a cultivator who knew the dangers of the world.


    "What the great sects that decided to stop the war did not know was that the enemies had very strong supporters and were negotiating with the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts."


    "The Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts is a world that is stronger than the divine ne, but it has always been in alliance with the divine ne and that is why the great sects could not imagine anything like this happening."


    "But part of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects wanted to get revenge on the humans and so they agreed to help the organization of the soul eaters, the beasts started to attack by surprise and when the sects discovered that something was happening the enemy army was already advancing. "


    "The great sects of the divine ne still underestimated the enemy and decided to just defend themselves and did not ask for help from the elves, when the great sects discovered that the enemies were stronger than they thought the war was already lost."


    "I also helped my sect and the allied sects to win a battle without losing many members of the sect, but I couldn''t help protect the entire divine ne, so I protected all the allies and helped as much as I could the others. sects. "


    "After that, you were born and I went to talk to the leaders of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts even if it was risky, I managed to convince the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts to help us and now we have waged another war to eliminate the organization of the soul-eaters and recover the divine ne."


    "After exterminating the organization of soul-eaters I was able to discover what I already suspected that demons were helping the organization, demons are much stronger than all the sects in our world."


    "So I''m going to have to spend it with your mother and part of our family training for the next 12 years, in that time I will help others from the divine ne and the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts so that we get stronger so we will win this war 12 years from now."


    "At that time you are going to stay with your grandparents and after that we are going on a trip, understand?"


    Even though Lu Bi told Zhang An everything that was happening, she always said that the situation wasplicated, but that Zhang Yi was the strongest and he would resolve the situation somehow and everything would be fine.


    Even though Zhang An heard her father tell the situation in a way that seemed less serious than it seemed, she really believed that Zhang Yi would be able to find some way to resolve the situation like that with Lu Bi also always said.


    "I''m going to miss you so much these years, Zhang An, and your mother too, so maybe when she talks to you she''s crying, know that we love you so much and that these years will pass quickly, we will live hundreds of thousands of years together still, you can trust me."


    Zhang Yi had to hold back the emotion to talk to Zhang An, he didn''t want to cry in front of his daughter not out of pride, but to show that everything will be okay for Zhang An after this war is over and everything is fine Zhang Yi doesn''t would mind crying in front of his daughter.


    After Zhang Yi spoke to Zhang An, his other wives and his masters also spoke to her to say goodbye, only Zhang Yi''s masters didn''t cry in front of her, Lu Bi was the one who cried the most just like Zhang Yi had said.


    Zhang An knew that the mother would cry and helped tofort her by saying that everything would be fine and that it was only 12 years old, Zhang Yi did not think it necessary to say that they would spend 1, 200 years in a separate space and time.


    Lu Bi was crying because she was afraid of the war against demons that was lost before she even started, she and the others trusted that Zhang Yi would do something about this situation, but her fear would not go away until the end of that war.


    One thing that Zhang An would always remember was that even though her whole family who came to talk to her were crying, everyone said the same thing, including Zhang Yi''s masters who weren''t crying, that Zhang Yi was going to win this war and save everyone.


    This was what everyone believed and also the only hope for all of them and it was what most marked Zhang An''s memory at that moment after they spoke to Zhang An they all stayed in the world of mental energy with her waiting for Zhang Yi to return.


    The ce where they would stay 1, 200 years in the isted space and time that Zhang Yi would do was the world of mental energy, he had chosen a territory that no one lived to prepare for istion, so he just had to bring all the chosen ones to the world of his mental energy.


    When Zhang Yi returned to the divine ne everyone was already waiting for him, the deadline for everyone to choose who would go to his mental energy world and the resources that these people would use were prepared and they were just waiting for Zhang Yi.


    The sects that had the least confidence in Zhang Yi and the beast sects that attacked the divine ne sent only the most talented to go with Zhang Yi and sent a few elders from the Eternal Realm who knew they could protect themselves from Zhang Yi.


    "I see that everyone is prepared, I have already chosen the ce where the istion will be done and it will be in a ce far from here, the rules are that no sect can send more than 1 million members and that only 1 elder of the Eternal Realm can go to that ce with me."


    "If any sect happens to have more than 1 million members on the ninth level of the Divine Realm or more than 1 million elders on the Emperor Realm then I will make an exception, but the number of elders on the Eternal Realm is fixed."


    "The dragon king Long Feng and the king of the Storm Tigers Hu Jiang can go with me because they will be my guests, my family and my masters will also go with me and will not be counted as members of any sect."


    With Zhang Yi saying thesest-minute rules, many people were angry, the world was in danger and it was not time to create rules, it was time to help the sects as much as possible so that everyone could have the strongest in the war against demons.


    "I will not change my mind because only I am able to make a ce of space and time isted, only 1 million of each sect will be allowed because the goal is to make the most of these next 1, 200 years to try to make the most of our army."


    "So the sects must concentrate resources on those who are likely to move to the Eternal Realm in 1, 200 years, I am sure that no sect has more than 1 million members with these conditions and no resources to help everyone."


    "The members who can reach the Divine Realm are few and will not be able to help that much in the war against demons, it is just to make the most of our time."


    With Zhang Yi exining it so everyone understood that he was telling the truth, they had concentrated resources on a maximum of 100 people who had a real chance of reaching the Eternal Realm, everyone who had a chance of reaching the Divine Realm would surely arrive at 1,200 years even without many resources.

 Chapter 384: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 8

    Chapter 384: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 8


    They also knew that cult members in the Divine Realm could not help that much in the war and the sects didn''t even have 1 million members that could certainly reach the Eternal Realm and the Divine Realm.


    They would send a few elders who could advance 1 or 2 levels in cultivation in these 1,200 years to further strengthen their sects and their army, Zhang Yi naturally knew that and also knew that Sword Sect and Serenity Sect would try to take advantage to send more members than the other sects for knowing Zhang Yi.


    But Zhang Yi also did not want any sect to be too strong after this war against the demons was over, otherwise, those sects would dominate the other sects after the end of the war and that could cause another war in the future.


    "I also think that an elder of the Eternal Realm is enough to help the members of each sect, after all, they are elders with thousands of years who already have cultivation techniques of the divine level at least I hope."


    "So the elders will have to give only a few tips, this restriction is also for the safety of all sects, the dragon king Long Feng and the king of the Storm Tigers will help me protect all members of the sects in case any elder of the Eternal Realm think about attacking members of other more talented sects."


    Zhang Yi did not say that, but he was also afraid that someone would think of attacking his wives and his masters, especially the divine ne sects who would still be angry at the beast sects that invaded the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi was sure he could observe 4 elders from the Eternal Realm of the divine ne sects and with Long Feng, nearby the sects of the beasts would not try to do anything out of fear, so Zhang Yi could have more security in the next 1,200 years.


    With Zhang Yi exining this and everyone knowing he had authority, no one questioned him about it anymore, so soon they were all chosen by the sects and Zhang Yi took them all using a teleport to his mental energy world.


    Zhang Yi had isted this territory in a way that no one could leave without his permission, Zhang Yi had also prepared the ce of isted space and time, when everyone entered could feel that something different had happened.


    Anyone who had some understanding of thews of space and time could understand a little bit what was going on in that ce, but no one could resist the effects of thews of space and time, it was difficult for Zhang Yi to dy opponents'' movements or stop time, but dying the time in a ce that affected everyone was easy for him.


    Zhang Yi, his wives, and his masters had an isted ce in this distorted time-space that would give them more privacy for a while, Zhang Yi had also separated the members of the beast sects and the members of the divine ne sects.


    But these were just separate ces and could easily be invaded by the elders of the Eternal Realm, so Zhang Yi had limited the elders of the Eternal Realm, as this territory and thews of time and space were Zhang Yi''s he would have time to react if something happens and protect the weakest members even though they are in a separate ce with his wives.


    When everyone went to the ce where Zhang Yi sent Long Feng he still stayed behind because he wanted to talk about something important with Zhang Yi that he didn''t have time to say before they came into Zhang Yi''s mental energy world.


    "King Long Feng, I''m sorry for calling you into this world without warning you, I thought the beasts would respect the rules more if you were around."


    "You can only call me Long Feng, after all, we are friends, and no problem, you are one of the greatest hopes for our army to be able to protect our world in the future, if I can do something to help I will definitely help."


    "But I need to say something very important to you that can change the oue of this war after these 1,200 years."


    Zhang Yi hoped that Long Feng would not be angry with him because Zhang Yi knew that Long Feng knew that they had to do everything possible to try to survive the demon attack in the future.


    Even as he was now, Zhang Yi could guarantee that he could survive until the end of this war against demons, he knew the greatest danger of demons was their ability to use the negative energy and also that they could corrode enemies'' minds.


    Zhang Yi could defend himself against these two things and his physical defense using the chaos shield would defend him from any attack he received, in thest case, he could escape into his mental energy world and wait until he reached the Eternal Realm and then kill all the demons.


    But Zhang Yi knew that unlike the beasts of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, the demons wanted only destruction and chaos, so they would destroy all worlds and kill all humans, beasts, and elves from all worlds until nothing was left.


    So even if Zhang Yi survived and then killed all the demons, he would have to spend his entire life in his mental energy world and the rest of the universe would have been destroyed by the demons, the future would be destroyed and the world''s spiritual energy would not survive and in the end, everything would be destroyed.


    That''s why everyone was always afraid of demons because demons could really destroy everything, so if Long Feng had some way they could win this war without the universe being destroyed, Zhang Yi would try.


    "You can tell me, Long Feng, if it is something I can do then I will do it."


    "This is something you can certainly do, but you will have to take a heavenly oath to never teach what I am going to teach you to anyone else and you will also have to promise that you will never use this technique against dragons."


    Zhang Yi still didn''t understand what it was, but he took the celestial oath just as Long Feng had asked, Zhang Yi was not afraid of dragons and also knew that dragons have always helped humans all this time.


    "You don''t know that Zhang Yi because you are very young and have never had to see a dragon fighting to kill someone, but dragons have a secret technique that makes dragons one of the strongest species of sacred beasts."


    "This can be called the final technique that we can only use as ast resort, it is like the rebirth in ashes technique that phoenix can use."


    "This technique is Dragon''s Breath, it is a final attack technique that all dragons and everyone who has a strong lineage of dragons can use, the difference is the strength of the technique depending on the strength that the dragon has."


    "I can increase my defense with dragon scales 10 times and I can increase my attack 10 times using Dragon''s Breath, which is one of the reasons that I have always been the strongest of dragons."


    "But even with my defense using the dragon''s scales I can''t say that I have a stronger defense than yours using this technique that you used to fight me."


    "You also have a lineage of dragons that is totally yours, so you can also use Dragon''s Breath, but since you weren''t born as a dragon, you weren''t born knowing how to use this technique different from the dragon scale technique that everyone can always use."


    "So if you can use Dragon''s Breath in the future, you can make an attack 7 times stronger than your maximum attack, using your other attack techniques you can make an attack many times stronger."


    "This ability of humans to be able to learn different techniques that you weren''t born able to use is what made you the strongest in the universe one day after you learn this technique you will have a stronger attack than your maximum defense."


    Hearing Long Feng talk about this technique Zhang Yi was sure for the first time that they could win this war if Zhang Yi learned this technique and reached the seventh level of the Divine Realm he was confident of killing the demons of the Eternal Realm in war.


    Zhang Yi would still not be as strong as he would be if he arrived at the Eternal Realm and so he could use the technique of the sacred domain to weaken the demons of the Eternal Realm so that they could win this war more easily.


    But they still had a chance to win, especially since they had Long Feng who was at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and could use Dragon''s Breath as well.

 Chapter 385: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 9

    Chapter 385: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 9


    "Of course, a strong technique like these has limitations and that''s why we say it''s our final and secret move, because every time a dragon uses Dragon''s Breath, it uses 25 percent of the total qi, that means a dragon can use this attack a maximum of 4 times in a war."


    "After that, you must imagine how many weeks it can take for someone with our strength to recover all our qi, this is what makes this technique our final attack movement that cannot be used several times."


    Hearing this Zhang Yi understood and he really expected it, but it wasn''t too bad for him because even without his qi Zhang Yi still had the same defense because of his body refinement and his mental energy.


    In addition to the attack techniques he had if needed, Zhang Yi could use this ultimate dragons technique that would give him 126 times stronger than his maximum attack, Zhang Yi still thought he was no stronger than the defense using the chaos shield technique that was hundreds of times stronger than his defense.


    But depending on the level he was in the Divine Realm Zhang Yi could put someone like Long Feng at risk with an attack with his maximum strength, not to mention that using his feather rain attack technique, Zhang Yi could use this technique from Dragon''s Breath up to 20 times and so he could use this attack 80 times before running out of qi.


    Theoretically, Zhang Yi could kill 80 weaker Eternal Realm demons in each attack and defend himself until his qipletely recovered, if that were possible Zhang Yi really thought he could change the course of the war.


    Of course, even Long Feng could not imagine that Zhang Yi could make an attack with 126 times his full strength 80 times by learning this technique if he knew that they could hesitate even more to teach this technique to Zhang Yi.


    This is because when Zhang Yi arrives at the Eternal Realm with this technique he would be practically invincible and could kill anyone of the same level as him, Long Feng trusted Zhang Yi''s character, but could not know how Zhang Yi would react with the strength to eliminate world as the demons did.


    So while everyone started to cultivate and use the cultivation resources to try to reach the Eternal Realm or Divine Realm, Zhang Yi spent the first few months trying to learn Long Feng''s Dragon''s Breath technique.


    Luckily Zhang Yi was able to cultivate while doing other things and he doesn''t need to focus on cultivating just like the others, just as Long Feng said this technique was not so difficult to learn because he could use this technique only with the dragon lineage he had.


    The problem was that Long Feng had to demonstrate how the technique was done, and Long Feng had to reduce the power of the technique in order not to destroy Zhang Yi''s territory and also had to spend weeks recovering his qi before he could use the technique. technique again.


    Even with Zhang Yi''s ease of learning, it took him a long time to use the technique, especially since Long Feng had never taught anyone before because dragons were born knowing how to use this technique and used it in their youth for the first time.


    After discovering this they decided that Long Feng would show some demonstrations and when his qi ran out Zhang Yi would go back to where his wives and masters were and he would cultivate until Long Feng recovered his qi.


    In the first weeks of cultivation, Zhang Yi can reach the second level of the Divine Realm in qi and in the second level of the thirteenth realm of Body Refinement, because he had already reached the second level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy when he read the Li Fu''s memories.


    So Zhang Yi knew that in theing years he would have no problem reaching the advancedyer of the second level of Divine Realm in all the cultivation methods he had, the difficult thing would be to reach the third level.


    Then it would be even more difficult for him to reach the fourth level that had the difference between the initial and intermediate parts of a realm, so Zhang Yi was not sure if he had a chance to reach the Eternal Realm before 1 200 years passed.


    Even more, because he was stuck at the ninth level of the Emperor Realm for more than 100 years before he could get to the Divine Realm, thinking about it wouldn''t be strange if he was stuck 1,000 years at the ninth level of the Divine Realm and he was stuck 90 years in the advancedyer of the first level before moving to the initialyer of the second level.


    Before Zhang Yi did not worry about it because he knew that his wife took more than 2,000 years to reach the Emperor Realm and she was still considered a genius on the divine ne, even though it took him 5,000 years to reach the Eternal Realm he would still be a genius.


    But now with the danger of demons, Zhang Yi was in a hurry to get to the Eternal Realm, so he did not hesitate to suggest to everyone to use his distorted timeline technique even though he would be 1,200 years away from his daughter.


    Time passed quickly and soon 100 years had passed, in those years Zhang Yi was able to easily reach the advancedyer of the second level of his cultivation techniques, he was in the advancedyer of the second level of the Divine Realm, and also of the thirteenth realm mental energy and body refinement.


    After that he was trapped in the advancedyer again, failing to advance to the third level in 64 years, thest time he had been trapped for 90 years if that was only 26 years before he advanced in cultivation again.


    Another important thing that happened was that Zhang Yi managed to reach the seventh level of peak understanding in all thews that he understood and was close to the eighth level, which meant that Jake would have no difficulty reaching the ninth level of peak understanding and so it would be. people with the greatest domain ofws.


    Zhang Yi did not think that there was anything after the ninth level of the peak understanding of thews, so he thought that reaching the ninth level of the peak understanding of thews would be very important in the fight against demons.


    Perhaps with the ninth level in understanding thews Zhang Yi could affect demons in the Eternal Realm even though he did not make it to the Eternal Realm, in those 100 years Zhang Yi had finally learned to use the Dragon''s Breath technique.


    So he could make an attack using Dragon''s Breath with up to seven times the strength of his maximum attack, Zhang Yi had just learned and still couldn''t use it as naturally as all dragons could do.


    So Zhang Yi had to use this technique until he was low on qi and also Long Feng using this technique a few more times, after mastering this technique Zhang Yi could unite it with other techniques and make an attack that could in the future kill a demon in the Eternal Realm.


    With the strength that Zhang Yi currently had, he could face several enemies at the ninth level of the Divine Realm and easily win what before starting to train was impossible, with that Zhang Yi was excited about the future.


    Another good thing that happened was that his masters finally arrived at the Divine Realm just like him, Wu Qinxin reached the initialyer of the first level of the Divine Realm and also in the first level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy.


    Feng Ran reached the initialyer of the Divine Realm in qi and also reached the first level of the thirteenth realm of bodily refinement, so in theing years, Zhang Yi''s masters would have time to be stronger to fight the demons.


    Even so, they were not as happy as they imagined they would be, because they knew they would have died had it not been for Zhang Yi, even if they did not know him, the soul devourers'' organization would take the divine ne and kill them or the demons would kill them.


    In addition, they received teachings from Zhang Yi in those years which was fundamental for them to arrive at the Divine Realm, it hurt their pride as masters, more than when Zhang Yi arrived at the Divine Realm before them.


    But they were happy that this way they could better protect themselves during the war and protect their sect, mainly Feng Ran thought so because Zhang Yi did not want to wait for sects in istion to leave to take their talents to train with him.

 Chapter 386: Retrieving the Divine Plane and Discovering the Truth 10

    Chapter 386: Retrieving the Divine ne and Discovering the Truth 10


    Zhang Yi had a reason for not saying that the divine ne situation had resolved and that the demons would attack the divine ne, it would take a long time to convince sects who were in istion about it.


    Even more, because they had forgiven the beast sects that invaded the divine ne because of Zhang Yi''s agreement with the divines of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, and even if luckily the divine ne sects decided toe out of istion to fight against the demons, they might want to attack the beasts for revenge.


    In addition, the sects that went into istion on the middle and right sides of the divine ne were much more affected by the war and more than half of their sect had been destroyed, so Zhang Yi thought it would be pointless to wait for those sects.


    After all, the army formed would be to fight against demons and thus protect them all, so if Zhang Yi removed these sects from istion it would be to ask them to send talented people still alive and a good part of the remaining resources of their sect to protect the world.


    So Feng Ran had much more responsibility as the only Sacred Phoenix Sect member who hade to this ce to train, Zhang Yi had rescued many Sacred Phoenix Sect members, but with the resources they had, it was useless to bring them into this world.


    Zhang Yi was giving away some of the resources that Feng Ran was using because Zhang Yi still had billions of high-level spiritual stones after removing from some of the high-level spiritual stone mines that the mental energy world always gave him.


    So Zhang Yi did not mind helping his family and his masters and even his friends, but he would not give his resources to the members of the Sacred Phoenix Sect, especially since the purpose of this training was to fight against demons.


    Zhang Yi''s wives have also improved a lot in those 100 years, Lu Bi can reach the advancedyer of the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and was stuck in that level for many years, so after another 100 it was almost certain that she would advance to the Divine Realm too.


    Saphielle, Lusserina, Luna and Sr were able to reach the middle tier of the sixth level of the Realm of Emptiness, in another 100 years they would reach the Emperor Realm, so they had many chances of reaching the Divine Realm as well as Lu Bi in the next 1,000 and 100 that remained until the war against the demons.


    Who had the most difficulty in those years was Zhang Yi''s youngest wife, Wu Xinyue was almost a whole realm below Zhang Yi''s other wives because Zhang Yist married her because she was always very talented.


    So Zhang Yi even offered one of the pills that could increase an entire realm of cultivation, but Wu Xinyue didn''t ept it, not because she was very proud, but because Zhang Yi told her that this pill only worked for qi and not for mental energy.


    Wu Xinyue, as well as her mother, also excelled more in mental energy, so for her, it would be useless to increase only her qi cultivation, even so with much effort she can reach each initial of the fourth level of Realm of Emptiness and also on the fourth level of the eleventh realm of mental energy.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi was much calmer because it was certain that all his wives could arrive at the Divine Realm before the war against the demons started, Zhang Yi could also master the Dragon''s Breath technique until the war against the demons.


    Jake''s biggest concern was that he couldn''t make it to the Eternal Realm, maybe if a miracle happened he could make it to the Eternal Realm in another 1,000 and 100 years, but at least he wanted it to be possible for him to reach the ninth level of the Divine Realm.


    Because then he could use all his offensive techniques and Dragon''s Breath to kill some demons from the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi couldn''t even imagine what the difference was between the ninth level of the Divine Realm and the first level of the Eternal Realm.


    But he knew it must be very big just remembering the difference in strength he had at the ninth level of the Emperor Realmpared to someone at the first level of the Divine Realm, but with the Dragon''s Breath technique it would be easy to attack someone even with that difference in strength.


    What Jake knew was that even using all of his attack techniques and Dragon''s Breath in one test he couldn''t even hurt Long Feng a bit, even if that attack had impressed Long Feng it showed how his defense was still hundreds of times stronger than his attack using the chaos shield technique.


    After all Jake could defend himself against some attacks by Long Feng, but he couldn''t hurt him, Zhang Yi wondered if he could create an attack technique like the shield of chaos, but he soon realized that this was not possible, the shield chaos was strong because he used his peak understanding of 13ws to defend himself.


    But many of thews he understood could not be used for the attack, so he could not use the 13ws to attack, even though he could use some of thews they would not form chaos as in his shield and could even be weakened.


    So Zhang Yi could focus on learning this technique only, he could also focus on cultivating to reach the Eternal Realm and also to reach the ninth level of peak understanding of thews.


    In addition to Zhang Yi and the people he brought few had made progress in those 100 years, the pressure on them who had received many resources from his sects was hard to imagine, and Zhang Yi had his talent to help and his wives could use two divine techniques to improve if you had the double cultivation they did with Zhang Yi.


    Soon more than 100 years passed and many more people managed to advance in the cultivation in that time, mainly the people who were in the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and passed for the Divine Realm.


    Some people were hundreds of years trapped at the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and needed just more time to get ahead, so Zhang Yi decided to say that he could use a distorted space and time technique because he knew that many people needed only time and resources to advance cultivation.


    Many of the people who were sent to this ce with Zhang Yi did not even have a divine cultivation technique beforeing to this ce, because these divine techniques were very well guarded and few had a chance to use them.


    But in an emergency situation where the world was in danger because of the demons, it was normal for the sects to change their attitude and support more members who had no support before, after the 1 thousand and 100 years were over they would all be fighting the demons.


    Zhang Yi has made more progress in these 100 years just as he expected, he has managed to advance to the advancedyer of the third level of the Divine Realm and also to the third level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy and body refinement.


    Now was the moment that Zhang Yi most expected and feared, he would now know how much longer it would take him to pass through the barrier at the third level to the fourth level of the Divine Realm, at Emperor Realm he did not have to go through any barrier from the third to the fourth level.


    But he had a barrier from the sixth to the seventh level of the Emperor Realm, and in the Divine Realm he faced a barrier of 90 years on each level, so the barrier from the third to the fourth level could be hundreds of years old and that would harm the chances him to reach the ninth level of the Divine Realm and would make it impossible for him to move to the Eternal Realm.


    The problem was that Zhang Yi would have to wait more than 100 years to know if he would have to face a barrier or not, because even to pass the level he would normally have to wait another 90 years and certainly to pass to the fourth level it would take longer than that.


    Zhang Yi''s wives have also made good progress in these 100 years, Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna, and Sr have advanced to the third level of the Emperor Realm and are now closer to reaching the Divine Realm.


    Wu Xinyue also managed to advance to the first level of the Emperor Realm and to the first level of the twelfth realm of mental energy, she was still far weaker than Zhang Yi''s other wives, but when they arrived at the Divine Realm they would be almost in the same realm.

 Chapter 387: Preparations for the Final War 1

    Chapter 387: Preparations for the Final War 1


    Zhang Yi was very happy to see his wives getting stronger, Lu Bi was almost arriving at the Divine Realm and in a few more years he could arrive and Zhang Yi''s masters were improving very slowly, but they were in the Divine Realm too.


    Zhang Yi also improved a lot in his Dragon''s Breath technique and now he could use it more skillfully and even using some techniques, Zhang Yi cared a lot about training this technique because it would give him more opportunities to win this war and kill the demons.


    With Zhang Yi''s talent, he had the ability to reach the Eternal Realm, but for the biggest realms it seemed like everyone had to go through barriers to get ahead in cultivation, it wasn''t ack of talent or a bad cultivation base or even qi impurities.


    This was simr to the celestial tribtions that someone had to go through to reach the Soul Birth realm, these barriers were less difficult for the mental energy masters and therefore many tried this path, the problem was that after the Divine Realm the mental energy did not advance much more if the qi.


    So even the masters of mental energy had to spend several years cultivating qi, otherwise, they could not reach the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi never cared about these barriers because everyone went through it, but with the demons close to invading the world he started to hate that rule.


    Fortunately, those who had a lot of talent, a good cultivation base, and a qi without impurities did not stay long in these barriers, because of that Zhang Yi had to rely on attack techniques like Dragon''s Breath to be able to fight enemies stronger than him.


    It was sad how Zhang Yi always had to fight against enemies stronger than him, because of that, his spear that would be a legendary weapon in the divine ne did not have much use for him after all the weapons shone more in fights in which the opponents were in equal condition.


    Who were making the greatest sacrifices in this training were the elders of the cult''s Eternal Realm, they knew that they could not advance in cultivation in just 1,200 years and yet they came to teach their cult members.


    The elders of the Eternal Realm who were prevented by Zhang Yi froming to this world were the luckiest because of that, after 200 years of cultivating the divine ne sects they no longer thought about revenge and just wanted to take the members of their sect to the Divine Realm and the Eternal Realm.


    The members who arrived at the Divine Realm first continued to strive to be stronger and to be able to protect their sects in the war against demons, the beasts also did not think of fights over Long Feng.


    With everyone thinking only of getting stronger, another 228 years passed, this was a very important date for Zhang Yi and his wives and also for his masters, it was Zhang Yi''s 1000th birthday.


    If he was going to count the time before he went back in time, he was already more than 1000 years old, but after going back in the time he had lived for 1000 years, Zhang Yi and everyone who was with him had a little party even if they didn''t. wives and even the masters did not understand why it was an important date for Zhang Yi.


    The truth was that Zhang Yi learned to celebrate his birthday every year on earth, but because of cultivation and knowing that he would live for millions of years, perhaps Zhang Yi did not think it was so important to celebrate his birthday every year.


    Even more, because neither his wives nor the people of the divine ne had this custom, even his parents stopped celebrating birthdays knowing that they would live for thousands of years.


    But Zhang Yi could not forget that custom of thend and celebrated with his parents when he and his parents turned 100 and so he thought he could celebrate at least the most important years like his 1000 years and then 10,000, even more in that situation in which he might not survive to celebrate 10,000 years.


    Even without understanding everyone could rx a little in this little celebration of Zhang Yi, everyone liked him and were happy for a special day of him, that was the essence of the birthday parties on earth.


    With this party many things had to be celebrated that happened in those 228 years, Zhang Yi was stuck only 130 years in the advancedyer and advanced to the fourth level and was now in the advancedyer of the fourth level of the Divine Realm.


    That was one of the fears of Zhang Yi and those close to him of how many years he would be trapped in the intermediate level barrier of the Divine Realm, the barrier from the third level to the fourth level would certainly have a greater barrier than for the normal levels, the problem was how old this barrier would be.


    So spending 130 years stuck in that barrier was not so bad considering that the barriers of the Divine Realmsted 90 years for Zhang Yi, so it was certain that at least he could reach the sixth level of the Divine Realm by the end of the training time.


    So far 428 years have passed and it was less than 800 years before the war between the demons, another good thing that happened to Zhang Yi was that he had reached the eighth level of peak understanding in the 13ws.


    This showed that he was more likely to reach the ninth level until the war with the demons, another thing that happened that made them very happy was that a few more people arrived at the Divine Realm among the members of the sects and one of these people was the wife of Zhang Yi Lu Bi.


    It took longer because she wasn''t even in the advancedyer of the ninth level of the Emperor Realm before arriving in this distorted timeline, but Lu Bi arriving in the Divine Realm was a very happy thing and everyone was very happy with the news.


    Zhang Yi''s other wives have also advanced a lot in cultivation in these 228 years, Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna, and Sr were able to reach the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and are now in the same situation that Lu Bi was in.


    But like Lu Bi, they would suffer from the barrier between the ninth level of the Emperor Realm and the first level of the Divine Realm, but until the war with the demons, they would be able to reach the Divine Realm.


    Seeing this, Lu Bi felt the same envy that the masters of Zhang Yi felt, Lu Bi spent more than 1,500 years in the Emperor Realm and it had taken over 3,500 years to reach the Divine Realm and Zhang''s other wives. Yi who met him younger did not take 600 years to reach almost the same ce where she was.


    His other wives Zhang Yi received the best cultivation techniques and resources and had the teachings of Zhang Yi, in addition, they could still do double cultivation with Zhang Yi and so they could move forward more quickly in cultivation.


    But she was happy that in the future all Zhang Yi''s wives would be in the Divine Realm in the war against the demons, Wu Xinyue also advanced a lot in those 228 years, reached the eighth level of the Emperor realm and would soon reach the ninth level with the other wives of Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi and Wu Qinxin were very happy about it, Serenity Sect would also be happy that Wu Qinxin and her daughter arrived at the Divine Realm after these 1 200 years with Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi''s masters also managed to go further with Zhang Yi teaching them some things.


    The two were able to reach the second level of the Divine Realm and hoped they could reach the fourth level until the war against the demons if they did that they would be sure that they would not be useless in the war against the demons.


    In this 1000 year anniversary of Zhang Yi everyone discovered that thanks to what he was doing everyone could have real hopes of winning the next war, they knew that demons should have more members of the Eternal Realm and Divine Realm than they did.


    But it couldn''t be that much because they knew that demons were attacking earlier than they nned because they realized that humans were weaker, so if they attacked ahead of time they wouldn''t have prepared an army that big.


    Everyone knew that Zhang Yi could use his clones to kill hundreds of demons from the Divine Realm, and who knows, he might even kill some members of the Eternal Realm.


    Without this distorted timeline that Zhang Yi had created, it would not have happened for them to have one more member in the Eternal Realm and many others could reach the Eternal Realm in the almost 800 years that remained.

 Chapter 388: Preparations for the Final War 2

    Chapter 388: Preparations for the Final War 2


    After this stop to celebrate Zhang Yi''s birthday everyone was able to be more rxed and confident for the war against the demons and so everyone returned to cultivate more for Zhang Yi to try to advance further in cultivation and Zhang Yi''s wives arrive at the Divine Realm.


    Soon another 372 years passed and something very important had happened that had perhaps decided the fate of the world, Zhang Yi had finally reached the initialyer of the seventh level of the Divine Realm and the seventh level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy and body refinement.


    This made everyone very happy because it had confirmed everyone''s expectations, but it also made everyone sad because it was now certain that Zhang Yi could not reach the Eternal Realm until the war against the demons.


    Zhang Yi was stuck for 280 years at the barrier between the advancedyer of the sixth level and the initialyer, it was the barrier between the intermediate level and the advanced level and Zhang Yi being lucky to stay only 280 years when many died without reaching the seventh level of the Divine Realm.


    This was good because it was almost certain that Zhang Yi could reach the ninth level of the Divine Realm before the war against demons, with 400 years to go before the war Zhang Yi hadpletely mastered the Dragon''s Breath technique he learned from Long Feng.


    He could already use it with all his offensive techniques and even with his clones, another good thing that happened was that Zhang Yi had reached the ninth level in the peak understanding of the 13ws, now Zhang Yi could say that nobody was stronger than he in the use ofws.


    That was a good thing because it made his chaos shield much stronger by increasing his defense a lot and it even increased the technique of his holy domain and so he could perhaps weaken even the demons in the Eternal Realm.


    Those who also made progress in thews were the masters of Zhang Yi who reached the advancedyer of the third level of the Divine Realm, just as it was expected they could reach the fourth level of the Divine Realm before the war against the demons.


    In addition, Feng Ran achieved the advancedyer at the third level of the thirteenth realm of bodily refinement and also the first level of peak understanding of thews of space and the first level of peak understanding of thews of fire.


    With that, Feng Ran would be one of the most important elders of Sacred Phoenix Sect for having a peak understanding of twows and being in the Divine Realm, it was almost certain that he would reach the Eternal Realm someday if he did not die in the war against demons.


    Wu Qinxin also reached the advancedyer of the third level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy and also reached the first level of peak understanding in thews of space and the first level of peak understanding in thews of wood.


    The two could fight, but they were very simr even if they had many differences, the two masters of Zhang Yi were very happy, except when theypared themselves to Zhang Yi who taught thews of these elements to them and also the wives of Zhang Yi.


    Lu Bi had advanced a lot in cultivation in these 372 years and had reached the initialyer of the third level of the Divine Realm and was approaching the masters of Zhang Yi, it was natural if they thought about the advantages she had from them.


    In addition, Lu Bi was advancing at almost the same cultivation speed as them and had small advantagespared to the other levels because of the natural barriers that held them in a simr way and only Zhang Yi was able to advance much faster than them.


    By that time Lu Bi had also managed to reach the first level of peak understanding of thews of space and the first level of peak understanding of thews of water, so Zhang Yi''s masters could not help praising Lu Bi for that.


    Zhang Yi''s other wives also advanced a lot in cultivation, Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna, Sr, and Wu Qinxin managed to advance together to the Divine Realm, Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna and Sr managed to reach the advancedyer of the first level of Divine Realm.


    And Wu Qinxin was in the firstyer of the first level of the Divine Realm, but he was also in the first level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy and would probably win a fight between Zhang Yi''s other wives, only Lu Bi would be able to beat her.


    Everyone was very happy with it because it was proof that these 800 years trapped in this distorted time-space had been rewarded, they were able to reach the Divine Realm and could defend themselves, more than that they were now in the same realm as Zhang Yi and they always they wanted that.


    Of course, they knew they couldn''t evenpare to Zhang Yi''s strength, but just being in the same realm was something they were most proud of, they hoped that Zhang Yi could reach the Eternal Realm to win the war against demons, but being on the same level as him was very good for them.


    Now there were 400 years left until the end of the training and the war against the demons, until then they could get even stronger and reach a bigger realm in the Divine Realm, in those 372 years many elders and beasts arrived at the Eternal Realm and the Divine Realm, that left everyone with more hopes in this war.


    Some elders and beasts still had hoped to reach the Eternal Realm and Divine Realm until the end of this training, that was the hope of the sects that gave most of the resources to these elders.


    Furthermore, the result of this training time could define a new division of power between the sects of the divine ne, the beasts would still be dominated by the dragons, but only 4rge sects sent the elders for this training and part of the new elders of the Eternal Realm and the Divine Realm were from those sects.


    The beast sects did not have that many resources, but many beasts were close to advancing towards the Divine Realm and the Eternal Realm, so the two sides were quite bnced, the most important thing was to win the war against the demons so that the world would survive.


    The elders and beasts didn''t quite know how Zhang Yi was doing in these 800 years of training, the truth was that even with Zhang Yi''s divine talent, no one expected him to advance to the Eternal Realm.


    Few expected that he would pass to the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and many thought that Zhang Yi would not pass the third level, and that was not even because these sects did not like Zhang Yi but the reality that the world finds.


    Zhang Yi was just over 1000 years old and it was difficult to imagine someone like that above the fourth level of the Divine Realm even though he was very talented, so they thought that the future of the world depended on them and not on a young man like Zhang Yi was.


    So Zhang Yi prepared for thest part of his training, 400 years to go and his goal was to reach the ninth level of the Divine Realm if Zhang Yi seeded he might have a chance to help his world survive.


    Thinking about it, he and all the people close to him went back to cultivation and would stop only near the war against the demons, or at least that was what they expected, Zhang Yi sometimes did the double cultivation with his wives to help them improve their cultivation.


    But when they were in a barrier they isted themselves to cultivate to try to advance cultivation and after 370 years this was what was happening, many things happened in those 370 years and now all Zhang Yi''s wives and even his masters were in isted cultivation.


    In those years, Zhang Yi''s wives had many advances in their cultivation. Lu Bi advanced to the second level in the peak understanding of thews of space and water with the help of Zhang Yi and in cultivation, she was in the advancedyer of the fourth level of the Divine Realm. struggling to reach the fifth level.


    Lu Bi had fulfilled her goal to arrive at the Divine Realm, so she was satisfied and wanted to take advantage of these final 30 years to try to advance even further, Zhang Yi''s masters also advanced in cultivation in those 370 years.


    Feng Ran reached the advancedyer of the fourth level of the Divine Realm just like Lu Bi and also reached the fourth level of the thirteenth realm of his body refinement, so he would win in a fight against Lu Bi.


    Wu Qinxin also reached the advancedyer of the fourth level of the Divine Realm and the fourth level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy, so the two masters of Zhang Yi managed toplete their objective and were trying to reach the fifth level of the Divine Realm even if they knew it would be difficult.

 Chapter 389: Preparations for the Final War 3

    Chapter 389: Preparations for the Final War 3


    Zhang Yi''s other wives have also made a breakthrough in their cultivation, Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna, Sr, and Wu Xinyue reached the advancedyer of the third level of the Divine Realm and were trying to reach the initialyer of the fourth level.


    Wu Xinyue had also reached the third level of mental energy and was happy to reach the same level as Zhang Yi''s other wives, even though the others were a little advanced in cultivation she still had the mental energy to take advantage.


    If the other sects knew that all of Zhang Yi''s wives and masters had arrived at the Divine Realm, they would be even more discouraged because many elders have yet to reach the Divine Realm and Eternal Realm and Zhang Yi helped his wives who were in the Soul Refinement realming to the Divine Realm.


    Even so, Zhang Yi was the only one who stopped his training before because something special happened to him, if it were on earth he would say that a miracle had happened to him and it was something he didn''t expect and could change the course of this war against demons.


    In those 370 years with great difficulty, Zhang Yi managed to reach the ninth level of the Divine Realm a few years ago and so he would just try to get closer to the Eternal Realm even though he knew it could take another 500 years to advance to the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi only managed to reach the ninth level advancedyer of the Divine Realm because it did not increase the time for him to go through eachyer and each level, even so, Zhang Yi was sure he could not reach the Eternal Realm.


    But Zhang Yi was confident because he also reached the advancedyer of the ninth level of the thirteenth realm of body refinement and mental energy, with that plus all the attack techniques he had after learning Dragon''s Breath, Zhang Yi was sure that he could kill the demons of the Eternal Realm.


    Because of that even though he continued to cultivate he was much more rxed because he didn''t have much pressure after reaching the ninth level of the Divine Realm which was his goal before starting training.


    Being more rxed Zhang Yi once again entered a state of enlightenment, it was something very rare for other cultivators and thest time Zhang Yi went through it was before going back in time when he did not have the treasures to help him in cultivation.


    Lighting was useful for Zhang Yi at that time because he did not have many cultivation resources and was still young, but it would not help Zhang Yi much in his current situation with his talent because that would be an injustice to the other less talented warriors.


    The reason that this enlightenment happened was not because of his cultivation but rather unexpectedly because of the understanding of thews that hundreds of years ago had reached the ninth level of peak understanding that Zhang Yi thought was the maximum he or anyone could do.


    It was because no one in the history of the divine ne or the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts had reached any level of understanding above the ninth peak level, even the elves who were known to be the most gifted in understanding thew had never gone through the ninth level of the peak understanding.


    This enlightenment happened with the help of his special eyes that have always helped Zhang Yi to break down barriers to understanding thews of space and time and helped to break down the barrier of understanding otherws.


    So naturally, Zhang Yi''s enlightenment happened because of thews of space, what Zhang Yi can understand with this enlightenment was the origin of everything, which allowed the worlds to have spiritual energy and the path that all cultivators used to defy the heavens.


    Zhang Yi can start to understand Dao, and it started with the spacews part, Zhang Yi called it the space Dao, but in fact, it was just a small part of Dao, he also understood a little bit of the Chaos that is the origin of everything.


    Zhang Yi had an enlightenment and can understand the Dao of thews of space and started to understand the source of everything that was chaos, Zhang Yi achieved this because of his special eyes, but also by having a peak understanding of 13 differentws and having formed the chaos shield technique which allowed him to reach Dao and understand Chaos more easily.


    This enlightenmentsted for a few years and that is why Zhang Yi left his isted cultivation 30 years earlier than expected, Zhang Yi understood that even if he had reached the beginning of Dao''s path, he could not make this advance so easily with the otherws.


    Even with his special eyes, thews of time would probably be one of thest that Zhang Yi would understand Dao because after that he would be practically a god of time, but that was not the only reason he left his cultivation alone.


    When Zhang Yi understood the space Dao he became practically a space god, so no one could touch him or attack him if Zhang Yi did not want to if he could be considered immortal with his defense before, now he would only die if he wanted to.


    With that, he remembered everything he saw in Li Fu''s soul and he knew that something had been erased from Li Fu''s memory, and that was how he could speak to the demons that were in a different universe.


    But now that Zhang Yi had understood the Dao from space he can know what ce this was where the demons spoke to Li Fu, surprisingly this was one of the underworlds, Zhang Yi knew that the underworlds were created by demons, but he thought that demons they were all killed or sealed.


    Zhang Yi and everyone thought that all underworlds were created by demons to weaken humans and could only be discovered after they almost destroyed a world and some could even flee.


    But what Zhang Yi found out that these demons created this underworld for them to hide to attack humans again, realizing that Zhang Yi was shocked because it could mean that all the underworlds could have millions of demons waiting to attack.


    Even though he understood the Dao from space he couldn''t find out where the underworlds and demons were, he only found out where it was because he read Li Fu''s memories that were there.


    But Zhang Yi realized that this was hope for him and for his world to survive if he could attack this underworld with many years to go before the war against humans and he could kill all the demons he would help his world win the war when the invasion arrived.


    The biggest problem was that he didn''t know how many demons existed in this underworld and what strength they had,mon sense told him that they couldn''t be stronger than Long Feng, but he thought they could have at least 10 demons from the Eternal Realm and none would be from the first level of the Eternal Realm.


    In addition, Zhang Yi felt a strong barrier like he never saw in this underworld, he could not enter with thousands of people because that way he would be discovered and the demons could attack before.


    Knowing this, he decided to enter this underworld only with elite members like him, Long Feng and others who were at least at the fifth level of the Eternal Realm to help win this war.


    Thinking about it Zhang Yi thought about taking only people he trusted, after the situation with the Divine Realm sects Zhang Yi no longer trusted the Eternal Realm elders of his sect and the other divine ne sects, in addition, there were only 3 elders who were above the fifth level of the Eternal Realm in those sects.


    Thinking about it Zhang Yi decided to ask for help only for Long Feng and the sects of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, so there would be no conflict between the beasts and the members of the divine ne and moreover, they had 15 beasts above the fifth level of the Eternal Realm so Zhang Yi knew.


    If he took an elite 15 elders from the Eternal Realm and with his clones Zhang Yi was confident he could do damage to the demons he encountered, of course, Zhang Yi thought of the possibility of having hundreds of demons from the Eternal Realm.


    But he was confident that no one could be faster than him using the space Dao, Zhang Yi had confidence in his strength and wanted to test against enemies and also wanted to know how strong his sacred domain was using the space Dao.


    Zhang Yi was sure it could also affect the demons of the Eternal Realm, even if he did not weaken the demons too much with Long Feng who was at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm if he weakened the Long Feng demons a little, he could take advantage of this opportunity.

 Chapter 390: Preparations for the Final War 4

    Chapter 390: Preparations for the Final War 4


    Using his strong mental energy Zhang Yi called Long Feng out of the territory where the beasts were training in istion, Long Feng realized that Zhang Yi was calling him and went quickly because he thought it was an emergency for Zhang Yi to get out of training just missing 30 years to the end of the training.


    When Long Feng saw Zhang Yi he was happy and soon disappointed, he never had any hope that Zhang Yi could get much stronger in these 1,200 years of training, for Long Feng if Zhang Yi could reach the sixth level of the Divine Realm it would already be one miracle.


    So he was pleasantly surprised when he saw that Zhang Yi was at the ninth level of the Divine Realm, so Zhang Yi had exceeded his expectations, but he was disappointed because he thought that at the ninth level of the Divine Realm Zhang Yi could not change the oue of a great war like this.


    "Zhang Yi, congrattions on reaching the ninth level of the Divine Realm, now with the Dragon''s Breath technique you can kill some demons from the Eternal Realm for sure, with your clones to defend you will help a lot in this war."


    "Thank you, Long Feng, but I didn''t need to disguise it, I saw that you were disappointed that I didn''t make it to the Eternal Realm, I understand you, but I came here to ask for your help on a mission that could save our world."


    "Of course, anything I can help to increase our chances of winning."


    "Okay, I may not have made it to the Eternal Realm, but I was lucky and in enlightenment I passed the ninth level of peak understanding of thews of space I had and arrived at the space Dao."


    "The space Dao may not help me much in the fight, but I have an attack technique that depends on the strength of thew and also with that technique I can take any small army on an attack and retreat safely."


    Long Feng was shocked to hear Zhang Yi say this, he felt something different about Zhang Yi, but he thought it must be his mental energy, but now he understood what it was, but it was hard for Long Feng to believe it.


    He had lived for millions of years and yet he had not reached the ninth level of peak understanding in anyw and Zhang Yi, who was not even 2,000 years old, had reached Dao which was a legend for all cultivators.


    If it were someone else in another situation, Long Feng would be sure it would be a lie, but in a situation where the war was close anding from Zhang Yi who had a divine talent he had to believe that.


    "When I arrived at the Dao from space I remembered Li Fu''s memories and found out where the demons who were talking to him and are behind all these wars were, and surprisingly these demons are not in another universe as we thought but hidden in an underworld."


    "I found out that they are in an underworld and I also know where it is and I can take an elite group to this ce because they have a powerful space barrier I cannot take arge army and I also do not know how many demons there can be."


    "But I guarantee that I can take an elite group and I thought of calling you and other beasts that are above the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, so we can have a chance to attack the demons and at least affect their army."


    "I guarantee that I can escape with you all alive if there are many demons in this world, and I have an attack technique that uses thews that can bring us victory even against arge army."


    Long Feng naturally believed in Zhang Yi, but that didn''t stop him from being shocked by this discovery, he could never have imagined that the demons were hiding in the underworld and it was their fault for not checking.


    "I understand, I will call 14 other beasts from the Eternal Realm that are above the fifth level, I will trust that you can escape with all of us if you have many enemies."


    With Long Feng agreeing Zhang Yi left Long Feng out of the distorted timeline he had created, Zhang Yi could quietly leave and leave the active space for others to train while he and his elite group fought.


    After they left Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and went to where the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects were, in a few minutes Long Feng organized an army that even had beasts that attacked the divine ne.


    This showed the authority that Long Feng had with the beasts, of course, the fact that 6 of the 15 beasts were dragons helped to convince the other sects, Hu Jiang was one of the beasts of the Eternal Realm who was on the fifth level of the Eternal Realm and decided to help Zhang Yi too.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that Zhang Yi had reached the ninth level of Divine Realm in those 1,200 years of training, they remembered that Zhang Yi was not even on the second level of Divine Realm in his qi before training.


    This showed Zhang Yi''s divine talent and even more showed that the beasts should not underestimate humans in the future, they were even more shocked when they learned that Zhang Yi had arrived at the Dao from space and had discovered where the demons were.


    They were all fearless beasts and naturally epted this mission to go to the underworld where the demons were just them and try to change the course of this war, they knew it was very possible that they would die in the war that would happen soon anyway.


    In this underworld, it was almost impossible for all the demons to be and these beasts wanted to kill as much as they could before the war started, even if Zhang Yi couldn''t get away with them it would be worth a try.


    Zhang Yi was again surprised by the courage of the beasts, but he did not hesitate and took them all on a teleport to the underworld where the demons were, Zhang Yi naturally left everyone in his group invisible upon arriving in the underworld.


    Zhang Yi soon used his divine sense and so he could get an idea of where the demons closest to them were, Zhang Yi knew he shouldn''t waste any time and decided to kill the nearest demons even if that warned the enemies.


    That''s because by killing the enemies he could do the soul search if he knew more about how many demons were in this underworld, Zhang Yi was soon shocked when he used his divine sense.


    Close to where they were, there were only 10 demons from the Eternal Realm and 100 demons from the Divine Realm plus millions of demons from the Emperor Realm or weaker, Zhang Yi hadn''t even tried to search too far for fear of the demons discovering them.


    The worst was that the demons that Zhang Yi saw in Li Fu''s memory were not even among those demons, that meant that there were more demons than Zhang Yi expected before, fortunately, the strongest of these demons were in the third level of the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi soon told the beasts of his group the real situation of this underworld, the beasts were not surprised by the demons they had, they were prepared to die in that ce and in that situation, they could at least kill some demons before they retreated.


    Afterbining with the beasts to begin the attack, Zhang Yi was also not afraid, perhaps only he and Long Feng were in no danger of dying in this war and so they naturally had to have more courage than the others.


    Even relying on the courage of the beasts Zhang Yi was still careful and waited for the right moment before creating a space-time constraint and thus trapping these demons in the ce where he had decided to attack.


    The demons were surprised and for a while did not know what was happening, they lived hundreds of thousands of years in this underworld and could never have expected that they would be attacked by humans and beasts.


    Zhang Yi wasted no time and teleported to where they had 4 demons from the Eternal Realm together, the 4 demons were surprised when they saw Zhang Yi and the 15 beasts of the Eternal Realm appearing, but it didn''t matter in a few minutes the beasts killed the 4 demons of the Eternal Realm and were more excited knowing that they were killing the dreaded demons.


    The greatest danger that the demons brought to their world was that the demons were very strong and were also as numerous as humans, besides, the demons were very united and therefore they gained the advantage by attacking the world that had so many sects and species that didn''t know how to make an alliance.


    But with this surprise attack by Zhang Yi attacking in greater numbers it was impossible that they would not win these fights, because of the Dao from Zhang Yi''s space the demons could not escape ormunicate with the other demons.

 Chapter 391: Preparations for the Final War 5

    Chapter 391: Preparations for the Final War 5


    Zhang Yi naturally knew that he had to take advantage of this if they wanted to have any chance of winning, so in a short time they had killed 7 demons from the Eternal Realm after that Zhang Yi asked the beasts to wait a while and he used the clone technique and left one of his clones with the beasts and the others teleported.


    Zhang Yi could still only create 11 clones, but they all had 10 percent of his total attack which was now almost the same as an eighth-level Divine Realm warrior, Zhang Yi sent 8 of his clones to exterminate the Divine Realm demons and the demons that were below the Divine Realm.


    Then two of his clones went to where the Eternal Realm demons were on the first level and Zhang Yi went to where a demon was on the second level of the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi and his clones wasted no time and turned into dragons to use force maximum of them.


    Zhang Yi''s ws were strengthened by his spear and so Zhang Yi was ready to find out how strong he was, Zhang Yi and his two clones decided to attack normally first, their attack without any technique did no harm to the demons.


    Knowing this, Zhang Yi used the techniques of the dragon''s attack and the descent of the phoenix and so his total attack was 9 times stronger, the demons were no longer afraid because they thought Zhang Yi was weak, but Zhang Yi''s total attack 9 times more strong managed to injure the demons.


    This surprised Zhang Yi and the demons too, seeing that Zhang Yi had more confidence and used the same techniques again and used the feather rain technique and thus left the demons almost dead, Zhang Yi could never hope that he could get so strong in the ninth level of the Divine Realm.


    Of course, Zhang Yi did not know that it was not normal for someone to have the ninth level in the thirteenth realm of mental energy and body refinement as well, without Zhang Yi realizing that his body was much stronger than the demons.


    Furthermore, after doing double cultivation for so many years with his wives and going through so many difficult heavenly tribtions, it was natural that Zhang Yi''s body would be several times stronger than the other ordinary warriors.


    Zhang Yi attacked again and so he killed the demons, just as he had done when the beasts of the Eternal Realm killed the other demons Zhang Yi used the soul-searching technique that was greatly enhanced now.


    So Zhang Yi got as much information as he needed, none that would help them in the current situation like the location of the other demons, but he can know the map of that underworld and how many demons would participate in the next war.


    Zhang Yi can also see the universe of origin of the demons and much other information about the lives of the demons, this information was much worse than Zhang Yi imagined and so he was just more depressed.


    Zhang Yi can see that the demons had more than 340 demons from the Eternal Realm and they had killed only 10 of them, Zhang Yi also knew that in this underworld there were still 30 more demons from the Eternal Realm and millions of demons of other types.


    So after they killed 10 demons from the Eternal Realm Zhang Yi was confident that they could kill the other 30 demons from the Eternal Realm, after a while, the Zhang Yi clones had finished exterminating the demons and so he released the clones and went back to where the beasts were.


    "Zhang Yi, where have you been? We were worried about you going out alone, don''t tell me that you tried to kill the demons?"


    "Yes, there were only 3 demons from the Eternal Realm and I wanted to know what my current strength was after these 1,200 years of training."


    "And how it was?"


    "I killed the three demons and I didn''t even need to use all of my attack techniques, besides, I killed all the demons of the Divine Realm and the other demons that were trapped in this space-time constraint."


    Long Feng was surprised to see Zhang Yi say this, he imagined that Zhang Yi could kill a demon from the Eternal Realm, but he imagined with great difficulty and with Zhang Yi using Dragon''s Breath to achieve a difficult victory.


    But it seemed that Zhang Yi had won this fight very easily and had not even used Dragon''s Breath and other attack techniques that he normally used, so with Zhang Yi''s defense and he managed to kill the demons with ease increased the hope of the beasts of the win this war.


    "I was able to gather some important information by reading the soul of the demons we killed, unfortunately, the news is not good for us."


    "In this underworld, there are still 30 more demons from the Eternal Realm who must already know that they are under attack, in addition, there are hundreds of demons from the Divine Realm and millions of demons below the Divine Realm."


    The beasts were a little shocked to hear this, but they soon epted that it would not be so difficult to win with the help of Zhang Yi and his clones, but seeing that Zhang Yi was still serious they understood that this was still not the bad news.


    "I saw that the demons have an army with more than 340 demons from the Eternal Realm, and thousands of demons from the Divine Realm, in addition, they have billions of demons below the Divine Realm that are sometimes more than our total army."


    Hearing this, they understood why Zhang Yi seemed so discouraged if the demons had such arge and strong army so the chance of them winning was very small if it was before the training of 1 200 years that Zhang Yi organized this it would be impossible, but with the current strength of Zhang Yi and the elders who reached the Eternal Realm and Divine Realm, they would have a chance.


    But it was almost impossible for their army of just over 110 elders from the Eternal Realm to fight 340 demons from the Eternal Realm, seeing this Zhang Yi was impressed by the courage of the beasts who had not yet given up the war.


    "Just as you think we still have a chance to win this war, there must still be hundreds of demons in our universe who, just like in this underworld, are hiding from demons."


    "When we kill all the demons in this world, their army will have fewer demons from the Eternal Realm, if we can find the location of a few more underworlds and eliminate these ces we can have a chance of winning by fighting fewer opponents."


    When the beasts heard this they had more hope of winning this war, there were still 30 years to go before this war and they had plenty of time to kill many demons and decrease the size of the enemy army.


    As soon as Zhang Yi realized that he had animated the beasts, he became worried again, he realized that his decision was certain to bring only beasts that were above the fifth level of the Divine Realm.


    From what he saw in the demons'' memories there were few demons that were on the first and second levels of the Eternal Realm like the ones that Zhang Yi killed, most were on the third level or were stronger.


    Zhang Yi was more confident to fight, but without using the Dragon''s Breath technique he had no confidence in fighting enemies stronger than the third level of the Eternal Realm, so the pressure on the beasts would be greater in the fight.


    He had to hope that his sacred domain technique would really get much stronger as he hoped and could reach the demons of the Eternal Realm and so they had a chance to win.


    Zhang Yi was almost certain of it because thest time he used this technique he was still at the first level of the Divine Realm and had peak understanding at the sixth level of thews, since then he has strengthened a lot and was now at the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and had the ninth level of peak understanding in 12ws and had reached Dao in thews of space.


    Zhang Yi was sure that with that his sacred domain could reach the demons of the Eternal realm, but how much he could weaken them that was his biggest doubt after all Zhang Yi knew how big the difference in levels of the Eternal Realm was.


    "Prepare yourselves because I will remove the restriction of space and time and I will make all of us invisible, but the demons will look for us."


    After Zhang Yi said that he made them all invisible and removed the space restriction he had put in and prepared to use teleportation if necessary, so Zhang Yi removed the restriction 20 demons from the Eternal Realm and hundreds of demons from the Divine Realm appeared.


    Zhang Yi and the beasts had already exterminated the bodies and souls of the demons, but this only confirmed to the demons that something was wrong because they could not find the demons that were in that ce.

 Chapter 392: Preparations for the Final War 6

    Chapter 392: Preparations for the Final War 6


    [Something happened here, I am sure that the demons that were here were attacked and killed by someone, for the techniques that were used were the humans or the elves who did this.]


    [This is impossible, it is impossible for this underworld to be found, we have never attacked any world so that we could be more hidden and it is quite a coincidence that we are attacked near the time that we will attack the divine ne and the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts.]


    [I didn''t say it was a coincidence, it may have happened that somehow the humans found this ce, Li Fu may have been captured and somehow the humans found out about our n and where we are.]


    [This is also impossible when we spoke to him less than 20 years ago, at that time he and the beasts had dominated the divine ne and few humans had survived, in those few years it is impossible that anything has changed.]


    The demon who spoke to Li Fu who was the demon that Zhang Yi had seen in Li Fu''s memories was that he was suspicious of their attack, but the other demons were very proud and couldn''t believe that humans and elves were capable of it.


    The beasts wanted to continue the attack, but Zhang Yi remained calm ready to flee if something changed, he knew that the demons would notice that something was different when they killed 10 demons from the Eternal Realm.


    But the beasts had spent a lot of qi on that short battle and it could be dangerous for them to fight the 30 demons of the Eternal Realm and hundreds of demons of the Divine Realm if necessary Zhang Yi would rather run away than attack in this situation.


    [I am thinking of warning the other underworlds that our underworld has been attacked and that 10 demons have been killed, if that happens we can be prepared for a possible attack.]


    [You know we shouldn''t do this, our leader has already ordered the attack and also ordered the interruption ofmunications if we are not sure of a human attack we should not do anything.]


    Zhang Yi realized that they would not attack and would note into contact with other underworlds and teleported away with the beasts after they recovered the qi he would think of another attack or they would make a total attack against the demons.


    Naturally, the other beasts wanted to fight, but they understood Zhang Yi''s thoughts and knew that Zhang Yi knew what was best for their group with his talent, Zhang Yi was smart and took them to the ce of distorted time in the world of his mental energy so that they could recover more quickly.


    In that ce, they spent a week for everyone to recover and only two hours passed in the underworld where the demons were when the beasts realized that Zhang Yi''s ability to travel through space was so great that they could go back to where they were training before made the beasts more peaceful.


    Of course, the beasts still hadn''t realized that this ce where they trained was Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and they just thought it was a very distant ce, so naturally, Zhang Yi could easily teleport to his mental energy world.


    When they returned the 30 demons from the Eternal realm had gathered and that was not good for them, but the beasts were already ready to fight and Zhang Yi had confidence in his strength, so without hesitation, Zhang Yi finally decided to use the technique of the sacred domain his for the first time in a long time.


    When Zhang Yi used this technique he felt an immediate difference even greater than when he used the space-time restriction technique, so Zhang Yi soon understood that it was because he had begun to understand the chaos having arrived at the space Dao.


    The demons couldn''t even react and Zhang Yi''s sacred dominion had passed through them all, instantly all the demons that were below the Divine Realm disappeared as if they became dust, all the demons below the fourth level of the Divine Realm died too, but have not disappeared.


    The demons on the fourth level of the Divine Realm survived, but they were very weakened and severely injured and the stronger the demons were, the better they could resist the technique of Zhang Yi''s sacred mastery.


    Just as Zhang Yi expected even the demons of the Eternal Realm to be weakened, all demons had a reduction in their attack and defense and that reduction changed depending on their total strength and their understanding of thews.


    The strongest demons that were at the sixth level of the Eternal Realm were only slightly weakened and the weakest ones had a greater reduction in strength, those at the sixth level of the Eternal Realm had 3 percent of their total strength reduced and those of the first level of the Eternal Realm had 20 percent of their strength reduced.


    Not even Zhang Yi expected such a huge reduction in the strength of the demons, the demons who were at the ninth level of the Divine Realm had more than 60 percent of their total strength reduced and could no longer fight with the same ability.


    Zhang Yi wasted no time and used his clone technique and sent 8 of his clones to attack the highest level demons in the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi himself went to attack other demons and 3 of his clones went to kill the surviving Divine Realm demons.


    The beasts and especially the demons were still shocked by the strength that Zhang Yi showed, because of the strange techniques like clone techniques the demons thought could be Zhang Yi who was involved in the attack against them.


    But as far as they knew a few years ago Zhang Yi had a hard time killing the Divine Realm warriors because he was on the first level of the Divine Realm, but the one they thought could be Zhang Yi exterminated billions of demons easily and many of them being from the Divine Realm.


    Zhang Yi and his clones faced the demons that were in the sixth level of the Eternal Realm and few in the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, the weaker beasts also faced the other demons that were in the fifth and fourth level of the Eternal Realm, that was the Zhang Yi''s strategy for this fight, so Long Feng and the beasts that were in the sixth level of the Eternal Realm faced more demons that were in the fourth level and weaker.


    Long Feng and 4 beasts were facing 12 demons that were in the fourth and third level of the Eternal Realm, in a short time two Zhang Yi clones that were exterminating the beasts of the Divine Realm returned to face two more demons from the Eternal Realm.


    So Long Feng and the other 4 beasts of the sixth and fifth-level were facing 10 demons from the Eternal Realm, the reason for this was that with these weakened demons Long Feng and the others could easily kill them in a few minutes and thus help the other beasts.


    Zhang Yi and the beasts of the Blue Turtles sect did not need help and so over time the beasts slowly started to have the advantage, the fight was slow and it seemed difficult because the demons were strong and resisted and the beasts were not using the techniques their end.


    Zhang Yi also focused on defending because he knew he had to use all of his attack techniques if he wanted to kill the demons he and his clones were facing and that wasn''t necessary, moreover, it was dangerous because they didn''t know that demons from other underworlds could appear when they were low on qi and that would be dangerous.


    The demons could not believe that Zhang Yi and the beasts had found out where they were and organized an attack with only 15 beasts from the Eternal Realm and were still winning against them who had 40 demons in the Eternal Realm at the beginning of the war.


    In time Long Feng and the others managed to kill the weaker demons and were going to kill the other stronger demons, in the end only Zhang Yi and his clones were fighting and the 18 demons of the Eternal Realm had already died.


    Zhang Yi was now stronger and much faster and the demons could not escape from him to try to kill other weaker beasts, with the beasts watching Zhang Yi fight they had more hopes that they could have any chance of winning this war.


    Long Feng thought it a pity that Zhang Yi did not make it to the Eternal Realm, otherwise, this fight would be much easier to win for them and it was certain that Zhang Yi could easily kill all the demons that existed.


    As far as Long Feng knew there were few demons in the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and with the help of Zhang Yi he could win against those demons who had no secret techniques as he had, if that happened they could somehow kill the other demons.

 Chapter 393: Preparations for the Final War 7

    Chapter 393: Preparations for the Final War 7


    Zhang Yi and his clones had already wiped out all the demons of the Divine Realm and were defending themselves against thest demons and trusting Zhang Yi, Long Feng was careful to gather all 14 beasts from the Eternal Realm and slowly kill the demons.


    After a short time, all the demons were killed without having the chance to warn the other underworlds about their attack, Zhang Yi wasted no time and used the soul search technique on all the demons who were killed in this fight.


    Zhang Yi soon received new information confirming some information he had already obtained and confirmed some suspicions as well, he already knew that the demons came from another universe with several worlds as well as the world they knew.


    Zhang Yi can also confirm that all demons had a leader who was a very strong warrior and that all demons obeyed and feared, Zhang Yi also learned that they attacked the other worlds to get more cultivation resources and because their leader feared something too.


    For that this leader of the demons did not hesitate to sacrifice several armies in wars for other universes, Zhang Yi can also discover that the demons were in 2 more underworlds that had a number simr to that underworld.


    That way they could further weaken the demons before the final war and thus have a better chance of winning, but not all of it was good news, it seemed that if one underworld that had demons was exterminated the other underworlds would know about it almost immediately.


    This meant that the other two underworlds already knew that the demons in that underworld had all been killed, but they could not know who the enemies were or the total strength of the enemies and therefore they did not have to worry about an attack by the demons.


    Zhang Yi also confirmed that only when the demon who spoke to Li Fu said that the demons of the other army would invade this world for the final war, so nothing would change even if these two underworlds knew about their attack.


    Zhang Yi was not even concerned that the two underworlds woulde together because in a long war they would have the advantage because of Zhang Yi''s distorted timeline that helped them recover qi and wounds in a few hours.


    It was a pity that this was not a technique that could be used for so long, after all, it still required effort and qi from Zhang Yi to maintain this technique, Zhang Yi had a lot of pure qi and peak understanding at the ninth level of thews of time and understanding in the space Dao and therefore did not affect him normally.


    But in a prolonged war, he had to use the phoenix dignity technique to double his total qi and his total strength and then his qi ended or the Dragon''s Breath technique which ended all his qi in 4 attacks.


    Long Feng and the other beasts were happy for this victory because it seemed that they really had a chance in this war, only 15 of them with the help of Zhang Yi managed to win against 40 demons from the Eternal Realm.


    With the technique of the sacred domain that Zhang Yi could use several times all the demons below the Divine Realm would be killed and even the demons of the Divine Realm that are below the fourth level would also die.


    This did not seem very important, but in fact, in thest war, it happened several times that many demons of the Emperor Realm managed to kill the elders of the Divine Realm, against Zhang Yi and the beasts that were stronger than normal humans this difference was not so great, but the truth was that demons had a stronger body than humans and more qi as well.


    So the human elders who had mental energy and bodily refinement were the ones who helped most in the war against demons, but with this Zhang Yi technique that kills demons below the fourth level of the Divine Realm, this problem will not happen.


    Furthermore, the other demons would be weakened by this technique and even if the members of their army were outnumbered they would still have a chance of victory.


    A war that seemed lost now had hope because of Zhang Yi, so in these fights, Long Feng and the strongest beasts came to rely more on the leadership of Zhang Yi who was the weakest among them.


    In a war that would take ce in the future, this group could reunite to form an elite group in the fight against demons, it would be Zhang Yi and Long Feng who would decide this war against demons and therefore it was important that the two were together.


    After they rested and recovered all the qi Zhang Yi started nning how they would attack the next underworld, he already knew from the demons'' memories of that underworld where the other underworlds were and with the space Dao, Zhang Yi could find these underworlds easily.


    Zhang Yi realized that the demons had already found out about the demon''s death, but they didn''t decide to unite and were still in two different underworlds, that was good news for them because the wars would not be so difficult.


    But Zhang Yi can see that the demons in these two underworlds were more attentive and reinforced the space barriers over their underworld, so it would be even more difficult for someone to invade, but now Zhang Yi was no longer that far from where they were and with Dao from his space Zhang Yi could still take the 15 beasts with him.


    Zhang Yi sent a clone of him to the ce where the weakest underworld was, his clone could use the Dao from space too and alone can easily invade that underworld without being discovered and was invisible.


    Zhang Yi''s clone soon discovered 45 demons from the Eternal Realm and Zhang Yi didn''t even bother to check the demons of the Divine Realm and Emperor Realm, after checking the information Zhang Yi hoped the beasts were ready to start the attack.


    This time all the demons in that underworld were together even though they didn''t know about the techniques that Zhang Yi used to kill the demons in the other underworld, that meant that Zhang Yi and the 15 beasts would have to fight the 45 demons of the Eternal Realm at the same time. a difficult fight.


    Zhang Yi warned the beasts what was going to happen and prepared them because surely some beasts would be injured because of this war, Long Feng regretted that they no longer had beasts from the Eternal Realm because that way the fights would be easier.


    But he understood why Zhang Yi had decided not to do this and even if the fight was more difficult they could still win, while they thought Zhang Yi called Long Feng to speak to him in person.


    "Long Feng, I intend to use the Dragon''s Breath technique twice in the next fight, I already used my clone technique and recovered my qi, so using half of my qi with these two techniques I will still be able to fight until we get to victory."


    "Are you thinking that I should also use this technique?"


    "No, the demons of the other underworld can decide to attack us if they find out that something is wrong, if that happens we will need you to use Dragon''s Breath, but until then we have to think that something like this can happen."


    Zhang Yi was thinking of taking a little bit out of Long Feng''s difficulty in this fight, besides, Zhang Yi hadn''t said anything yet, but he could use his clones to use Dragon''s Breath too and so they could at least kill the demons of the first level of the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi thought that he could certainly kill demons that were weaker than the fourth level of the Eternal Realm, with his attack techniques Zhang Yi could make an attack with 126 times his full strength and he could use that attack 20 times using the feather rain technique.


    So he could kill up to 20 demons that were weaker than the fourth level of the Eternal Realm, it was a pity that the Zhang Yi clone had already seen that they had only 13 demons below the fourth level of the Eternal Realm.


    So his clones would kill these demons and Zhang Yi would have to try to kill the demons of the fourth level of the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi saw that he could kill 4 demons of the Eternal Realm of the fourth level and thus 17 demons would be killed.


    It was certainly incredible that Zhang Yi at the ninth level of the Divine Realm could do this, but it was little to win the war against the demons, he could use this technique only twice and still remain safe.


    Long Feng would have to take care of the demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and could not help him much in this war, so Zhang Yi would be the only one who could face several opposing demons, that was what he was worried about.

 Chapter 394: Preparations for the Final War 8

    Chapter 394: Preparations for the Final War 8


    Zhang Yi could only kill demons weaker than the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, but he was sure that most of the demons would be above the fourth level of the Eternal Realm so that he and his clones could stop only 12 demons and trust that his allies won the wars so that they had a chance to win.


    Without Zhang Yi discovering the underworld and thus making the attacks against the demons, the war would be lost against more than 340 demons of the Eternal Realm, with this attack of him and the elite group of beasts led by Long Feng they could kill more than 100 demons and thus have more chances of winning in the war.


    Long Feng understood well what Zhang Yi was thinking and really wanted to see how strong Zhang Yi was to know the hope that they would have in the war, he didn''t know that Zhang Yi''s clones could use this ability and he didn''t even have to know.


    Zhang Yi got ready and left one of his clones behind, one of his clones wouldn''t make much difference to kill the demons in the first attack, Zhang Yi and his other clones appeared close to where the other Zhang Yi clone was waiting.


    Zhang Yi did not hesitate and used the technique of the sacred domain with all his strength, so when the demons realized that the demons below the fourth level of the Divine Realm were being attacked, they were already dead.


    While the demons were shocked by the sudden death of billions of demons and their weakening, Zhang Yi and his clones appeared in the form of dragons, so it was clear that the demons already knew about the attack and also what happened to the other underworld.


    Without wasting time Zhang Yi and the clones flew above all and started using attack techniques, they used the phoenix descent technique that made the next attack 3 times stronger, soon after they used the invested dragon technique he did with the next technique to be 3 times stronger and so Zhang Yi''s next attack would be 9 times stronger.


    Soon after Zhang Yi and the clones started using the Dragon''s Breath technique which had an attack 7 times stronger than full strength, so Zhang Yi''s attack would be 63 times stronger, as he could not use the dignity technique of the phoenix this was the strongest attack he had today.


    Finally, Zhang Yi used the feather rain technique that attacked his enemies 20 times in an attack with full force in all his blows, even using so many techniques Zhang Yi took a few seconds and the demons couldn''t even react to his attack.


    The clones of Zhang Yi attacked the enemies that were in the first until the demons that were in the third Realm of the Eternal Realm, the demons that were in the first level of the Eternal Realm were attacked only by a clone of Zhang Yi that sent the 20 attacks only in a demon.


    Thus 5 demons were killed, the demons of the second level of the Eternal Realm received the 30 attacks of the Zhang Yi clones and thus another 5 demons were killed and the enemies of the third level received 40 attacks from two clones of Zhang Yi and thus 3 more demons of the Eternal Realm died.


    Zhang Yi also attacked and had to attack 10 times to kill an enemy from the fourth level of the Eternal Realm, so he killed 4 enemies using the Dragon''s Breath technique twice and his techniques twice as well.


    With this quick and unexpected attack, 17 demons from the Eternal Realm were killed and only 28 demons from the Eternal Realm were left, but all of these demons were at the fourth level or stronger of the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi''s clone received the signal and teleported with the 15 beasts from the Eternal Realm, the beasts knew what they would face and were shocked to see that Zhang Yi could kill 17 demons from the Eternal Realm in a few seconds and still looked normal.


    Only Long Feng knew what was going on and was pleasantly surprised, not even he could do the same because he could only use this technique 4 times until he lost the qi, naturally, Long Feng had attack techniques to face several enemies, but that took a lot the power of his attack.


    One of Zhang Yi''s clones was to attack the Divine Realm demons that were still alive and Zhang Yi and his other clones were to face the strongest demons, each chose an opponent and so the 11 strongest demons were fighting Zhang Yi and his clones.


    The 17 weakest demons were still missing and had only 15 beasts stronger than the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, but they had the advantage of strength because of Zhang Yi''s sacred domain technique that weakened the demons of the Eternal Realm.


    Fortunately, in their group, there were other dragons beside Long Feng and they could also use the Dragon''s Breath technique, apparently, Zhang Yi had forgotten about it when he organized the fight against the demons.


    Long Feng had no hope for these techniques because he knew that the demons would be much stronger than them, but in a situation where they were only slightly fewer limbs than the enemies and Zhang Yi had weakened the enemies yet.


    Three dragons used the Dragon''s Breath technique on the weaker demons that could not resist and died, after all the dragons could use the dragon''s attack technique and use an attack 3 times stronger, in addition, these dragons could use the Dragon''s Breath technique to attack 9 times stronger.


    It was weaker than Long Feng, but it was still easy to kill the demons weaker than them by attacking with an attack 27 times stronger than his total attack, even Zhang Yi had to admit that his attack was weaker than the of these dragons.


    So the 15 beasts of the Eternal Realm had to fight 14 demons from the Eternal Realm only, even so, this was still a more difficult fight than it was in the other underworld because the demons were stronger in general.


    After a few hours of fighting the other, Zhang Yi clone managed to kill all the demons of the Divine Realm and went to face the strongest demon who was not fighting the Zhang Yi clones.


    So the beasts had even more advantage having Long Feng and two other beasts fighting a demon, so little by little the beasts got the upper hand in the war against the demons after many hours of fighting some demons had died and more beasts could join to kill demons faster.


    The beasts were very excited about the current situation, they thought before that this war was lost and that the world would be destroyed without them having a chance to fight to survive, but now the reality was different and they were easily killing the demons of the Eternal Realm.


    They totally trusted Zhang Yi who was fighting alone using his clones against 12 of the strongest demons in the Eternal Realm, this was something that even Long Feng who was the strongest could not do.


    In a few more hours all the demons were killed and everyone still had the strength to fight again if the demons from the other underworld appeared, but that would not happen because Zhang Yi had used the technique of restricting space and time after the war started all over. the underworld.


    85 demons from the Eternal Realm had died so far and whoever killed them were just 15 beasts from the Eternal Realm and Zhang Yi who was on the ninth level of the Divine Realm, in addition, hundreds of demons from the Divine Realm and billions of demons were also killed by Zhang Yi alone.


    There was still an underworld that they could face and in that underworld, they would kill more demons from the Eternal Realm too, the demons in that underworld should already know that the demons from another underworld had died.


    But there was nothing they could do but stay together and try to fight, after all, they could not ask for help from the other demons that would onlye on the day scheduled for the attack, of course, Zhang Yi and the beasts knew that even killing these demons in the war it wouldn''t be that easy.


    They achieved this because they were facing less than 50 demons from the Eternal Realm at a time, but if hundreds of demons were spread out they couldn''t do something like that, Zhang Yi and the dragons could show up at times and kill dozens of demons from the Eternal Realm using the Dragon''s Breath technique, but that wouldn''t help win the war.


    But with that, the hope in the war would certainly be much greater, with more than 100 warriors from the Eternal Realm helping them in this war and they not having to worry about the demons of the Divine Realm they would have a better chance of winning or at least they could resist longer.

 Chapter 395: Preparations for the Final War 9

    Chapter 395: Preparations for the Final War 9


    Zhang Yi wanted to help with something else until the time of the war, but it was impossible for him to reach the Eternal Realm without at least waiting 500 years, and he needed at least 100 years to get Dao in anotherw that he understood.


    Zhang Yi used the soul search technique on all the demons that died and thus got even more information about the demons, but these demons had no new information and only reinforced some of the things he knew.


    Zhang Yi brought all the beasts back into his mental energy world and so they went back to the distorted timeline to fully recover their qi so that they could attack the other underworld and kill all the demons that were in the underworld.


    This time it took a lot longer for the dragons to recover because they used the Dragon''s Breath technique and still fought for more than 1 day, if it weren''t for Zhang Yi using his clones to fight the stronger Eternal Realm demons for sure there would be many beasts that would get hurt too.


    After two weeks everyone was finally able to fully recover if they used qi recovery pills that time would decrease to a few days, but using qi recovery pills in the higher realms could affect the warrior''s cultivation base.


    Since they had distorted time in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world they had no reason to risk it and decided to wait for those two weeks, but in the real world, just over three hours had passed.


    The demons certainly knew that there was a human and the beasts among the group of invaders that were killing the demons in the underworld, certainly the demons in that underworld were concerned about a possible invasion.


    But they were still confident because they knew that on their side there was a demon on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and several demons were stronger than the third level of the Eternal Realm, they had 46 demons from the Eternal Realm in this underworld.


    Zhang Yi sent one of his clones to better check the information and just as he expected there were only 15 demons that were below the fourth level of the Eternal Realm, so Zhang Yi''s clones couldn''t kill many demons before Zhang Yi attacked.


    But Zhang Yi was not so worried about it because this was the final fight and he had agreed with the three dragons that they would use a good part of their qi in this fight using the Dragon''s Breath technique several times to kill several demons.


    Unlike dragons also Zhang Yi and his clones could run out of qi because he still had the body refinement and mental energy that could maintain his defensive and attacking techniques, so their idea was to see how they could cause the most possible damage.


    Zhang Yi also wanted to see the maximum damage he could do, but he was unable to use all his qi because he still had to maintain the distorted timeline that remained within his mental energy world.


    Almost all of his techniques could be maintained only with his mental energy, but this was a technique that Zhang Yi created that needed his qi and mental energy beyond thews because it was a technique that went against the naturalw of time.


    It was an interesting technique that had no effect against enemies and therefore had fewer restrictions to be used and was easier to use than the technique of decreasing the reaction time of opponents, after all even if the time passed more slowly for him and for enemies it would not change anything as a result of a fight.


    Even if his clones used as much of their strength as possible it would not be even close to the strength that Zhang Yi had using Dragon''s Breath in thest fights against the demons he had, so Zhang Yi deduced that he could kill maybe sixth level demons of the Eternal Realm.


    But there was no way to prove it and he was pretty sure he couldn''t kill Long Feng with this technique, so he couldn''t kill a demon on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm even if he used all of his attack techniques at the same time.


    After deciding this Zhang Yi first sent his clones into the underworld, Zhang Yi''s clones went inside and remained hidden until they approached the demons that certainly do not expect an attack hours after discovering that the other underworld had been destroyed.


    Zhang Yi''s clones appeared already in the form of dragons and used all attack techniques including the dignity of the phoenix, and soon after having 126 times their total attack strength, they used the rain of feathers to attack the weaker demons.


    The demons below the fourth level of the Eternal Realm died easily with the attack of the Zhang Yi clones, shortly afterward the clones did not stop the attack and decided to attack the demons of the fourth level of the Eternal Realm.


    All of Zhang Yi''s clones joined the attacks on just one demon who was on the fourth level of the Eternal Realm and that demon was easily killed, after all, he had received 220 attacks from Zhang Yi''s clones at the same time.


    After the second attack the demons started to react and Zhang Yi teleported with the other beasts and the second part of the attack started with Zhang Yi and the dragons attacking, Zhang Yi finally used the technique of the sacred domain and space and time restriction.


    After Zhang Yi used the sacred domain technique all the demons below the fourth level of the Divine Realm died, there were billions of demons which shocked all the demons that survived in the underworld, shortly afterward two Zhang Yi clones went to attack the demons of the Divine Realm who survived.


    Zhang Yi and the three dragons made their attacks, Zhang Yi used his attack techniques and used Dragon''s Breath with 63 times his full attack and used the feather rain technique to attack the fourth level demons 20 times in a row of the Eternal Realm.


    This time Zhang Yi attacked 4 more demons from the Eternal Realm with this technique and how thest time he managed to kill them, but soon after he used these techniques two more times and killed 8 more after the fourth level of the Eternal Realm.


    So Zhang Yi and his clones had killed 27 demons of the Eternal Realm in a few minutes, there were still 19 demons left and the weakest of them was at the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, the dragons also started to attack as was agreed.


    The dragons attacked the demons of the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, the demons could not resist the attacks of the dragons, and after a short time, the dragons attacked for the second time and killed 3 more demons from the Eternal Realm.


    All of this happened in a few minutes and only 13 demons remained, it was 1 demon from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and 11 demons from the sixth level of the Eternal Realm, only one from the fifth level of the Eternal Realm had survived the attacks of Zhang Yi and the dragons.


    The demons did not have time to react to this attack and did not even know how to react to this attack, the demons now knew how quickly the other underworlds had been destroyed, yet the demons were still confident that they could survive.


    That''s because they had a demon at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and had more demons at the sixth level of the Eternal Realm than beasts had warriors at the sixth level of the Eternal Realm, but when they thought they knew how to fight Zhang Yi and his clones were to face the seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm and 10 of the sixth level demons of the Eternal Realm.


    Only two beasts went to face the remaining two demons and had 13 beasts that were free to face the enemies they wanted, the strongest demons tried to quickly kill Zhang Yi who was on the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and his clones.


    But they quickly realized that the defense of Zhang Yi and his clones was very strong and his attacks did not even cause the least injury to Zhang Yi and his clones, once the demons knew how the other underworlds were destroyed.


    The fight that was supposed to be the most difficultsted a few hours with almost all the beasts attacking only one enemy demon at a time, even the seventh level demon cannotst long having his attacks defended by Zhang Yi and receiving Long Feng''s attack. and the other beasts too.


    This was a good fight to test how they could do if they used the Dragon''s Breath technique in the middle of a war, with the help of Zhang Yi they knew they could fight with confidence even if they were at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 396: Preparations for the Final War 10

    Chapter 396: Preparations for the Final War 10


    Zhang Yi did not say that they could use the phoenix dignity technique and still have an attack that was twice as strong, with an attack like this Zhang Yi would be able to kill the sixth level demons of the Eternal Realm.


    Without the restriction of having to take care of the distorted timeline, Zhang Yi could use this technique four times until his qi ran out, but after that, he could still fight normally with his clones.


    So Zhang Yi was confident of winning the war after getting the space Dao, that was because he could help the other beasts to fight and still kill demons from the sixth level of the Eternal Realm.


    The biggest problem was that Zhang Yi had to be able to kill dozens of demons from the Eternal Realm for the fight to really stay the same, the way they were Zhang Yi could help a lot in the war, but it wouldn''t be enough for them to win.


    So Zhang Yi wanted to at least get to the Eternal Realm, so he could easily kill all enemies and protect his world, Zhang Yi''s fear in this war was not that he and his family would die because he could protect everyone with the world of his mental energy.


    His fear was that he would no longer have a world to protect when he arrived at the Eternal Realm because the demons would have already killed everyone, surely Zhang Yi would again help the sects of the divine ne, the elves and also the beasts.


    But they were only a few billion warriorspared to everyone else who still had a lot of worlds to protect, Zhang Yi wanted a war to protect the world because protecting his family and friends was so easy.


    That''s why he gave everyone the option to train hard in the next few years, but he didn''t give the option of all the sects to re-enter his mental energy world, the elders of the divine ne sects and the elves knew he had a world of mental energy that was not threatened by demons.


    But Zhang Yi knew how selfish humans and beasts could be and so he did not for a moment give the option that everyone could escape without a fight, he wanted to gather thergest possible army to try to protect this universe and win the war against the demons even though they knew a lot would die.


    Of course, if it was necessary, he would not abandon the sects of humans, elves and beasts, but he wanted to give that option only after they had fought, so if they were unable to win, Zhang Yi would retreat with everyone and avenge himself in the future.


    Zhang Yi used the soul search technique on all the demons they killed who were in the Eternal Realm to see if he could find more information that could perhaps help them.


    He found important information in the memories of the demon who was on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, but that could be good news or bad news for them in this war.


    Zhang Yi discovered that the demons in the other universe needed several demons in that universe to give a precise spatial coordinate so that the entire army came from the demon world and could attack efficiently.


    As Zhang Yi was sure that he had killed all the demons that were gathered in this world, this meant that the demons would stille in the time previously agreed, but they would have to teleport to random ces in this universe.


    This was good because Zhang Yi who had the space Dao could locate groups of demons that came apart and take an elite group and kill these demons thus weakening the enemies, but it was something that Zhang Yi wanted to avoid if possible.


    That''s because he wanted to prevent the demons from destroying the other worlds if they decided to retreat and so billions of humans who had not died because of the beasts that invaded the divine ne would die because of the demons.


    That would be the end of humans in thousands of different small worlds with the Earth or of the blue moon continent, that Zhang Yi had a special affection and so many others, but now Zhang Yi had no way of avoiding this and had to think about how they could win this war.


    The demons that were in the demon universe already knew that all the demons in the three underworlds had been killed, there were 131 demons from the Eternal Realm and more than a thousand demons from the Divine Realm in addition to billions of demons that were in the Eternal Realm or were weaker.


    And it was Zhang Yi alone who killed these billions of weaker demons using his sacred domain technique, Zhang Yi knew he had more than 214 Eternal Realm demons on the enemy''s side.


    If they could kill another 60 demons from the Eternal Realm before the war started they would have a very good chance of winning this war or at least resisting for a long time, of course, that was thinking they would be able to join this war and they would be lucky too.


    Dragons couldn''t risk using his techniques because they could run out of qi and end up dying in the war against demons, only Zhang Yi and his clones could attack until their qi ran out.


    Even so with this new information Zhang Yi was much more confident that they would win this war, who would be more important in this war would actually be Long Feng and not him because only Long Feng could kill the demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    Surely in the enemy''s demon army, there should be at least 10 demons from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and just by beating these enemies, they would have any chance of winning this war.


    Zhang Yi told Long Feng and the other beasts that, even when tired, also celebrated because they also knew that this was a chance for them and that their attacks on the underworld could have been important for their victory in this war.


    Of course, not all warriors from the divine ne and the beast sects would think like Zhang Yi, they first thought about the safety of their cult members and then thought about the safety of the weakest people who lived in small worlds that could be destroyed by Devils.


    After Zhang Yi took the beasts back to the distorted timeline within his mental energy world, Zhang Yi returned to be close to his wives and his masters, he really wanted to talk to his parents and his daughter Zhang An.


    But he had promised Lu Bi that they would see their daughter together after these 1,200 years of training, Zhang Yi did it because Lu Bi would have left the distorted timeline after arriving at the Divine Realm if he hadn''t.


    Zhang Yi only came out 30 years earlier because he had to do this if they wanted to have any chance of beating the demons, but he suffered a lot from not being able to see his daughter after leaving the distorted timeline.


    Zhang Yi''s distorted timeline was just over 29 years old, but in the real world there were just over 100 days left until the demon invasion, Zhang Yi returned to isted cultivation because he wanted to try a possibility of getting another Dao in anotherw as he managed with thews of space.


    Time passed quickly and it was time to end the distorted timeline, time ran out and there were only a few days left for the demon invasion, everyone in the real world was anxious and nervous, only the beasts knew that Zhang Yi had reached the ninth level of Divine Realm and had more hope for that war.


    After the end of this training, more than 100 new warriors from the Divine Realm appeared and the most important was that 13 warriors from the Eternal Realm appeared, thinking about the general situation of the world this was great because it was 10 percent of the warriors that existed before in the world.


    Before they had 130 Eternal Realm warriors alive and now they had 13 more toplete 143 Eternal Realm warriors, they had thousands of Divine Realm warriors, but the beasts who fought with Zhang Yi knew that these warriors would not be so important because he could kill all the demons below the fourth level of the Divine Realm.


    As far as Zhang Yi knew, there were 214 demons left in the Eternal Realm, so it was possible that they could resist in this war against those demons having 143 warriors from the Eternal Realm if Zhang Yi and the dragons used the Dragon''s Breath technique they could perhaps eliminate 40 more. demons from the Eternal Realm.


    Of course, this was impossible to ask because if the dragons used the Dragon''s Breath technique several times they would not be able to fight anymore and it would be practically a suicide, so this technique was just ast resort.

 Chapter 397: The Final War 1

    Chapter 397: The Final War 1


    Only Zhang Yi could use this technique with his clones sometimes because he could still fight even without qi, but Zhang Yi did not believe that he and his clones could kill many demons.


    The first thing that Zhang Yi did as soon as the distorted timeline ended was to take all the beasts, humans and elves that were within his mental energy world, and take them all out so they could go back to where they lived and see again. family or friends.


    When Zhang Yi did this, Long Feng, who was the strongest of dragons and Zhang Yi''s friend came to talk to him before he could return to his mental energy world, it seemed like everyone was wanting to talk to Zhang Yi.


    "I wanted to thank you on behalf of all the beasts that have trained in the distorted timeline in the past few years, you were under no obligation to do any of this for any of us and after that training, we had 13 more Eternal Realm warriors and more than 100 warriors from Divine Realm."


    "It gave more hope to all of us that we can still win this war against demons, and I also wanted to thank you for what you know has happened, I am sure you will tell everyone at the right time."


    "Me and the dragons and I believe that all the cult of the beasts, we will fight for our world and we will fight to kill the demons and thus not have to live in fear anymore, and you will be important in this war, thank you, Zhang Yi."


    Long Feng said that and it seemed that humans and elves also wanted to say the same thing to Zhang Yi, no matter what situation they were in, they understood that Zhang Yi was a savior for them and if it weren''t for him this world would be destroyed.


    "Thanks for the words, Long Feng, I also have to thank you for agreeing to spend these 1, 200 years because I asked you even if you didn''t need it, thanks for your help so far."


    "You will also be very important in this war, only you are able to kill the seventh level demons of the Eternal Realm and if we can do that we will win this war."


    Zhang Yi was really grateful to Long Feng because if it weren''t for his help, they wouldn''t have been able to attack the divine ne and kill the members of the soul devourers'' organization and Zhang Yi wouldn''t have read Li Fu''s memories and got everything that they had achieved.


    "Get ready for the war that is going to happen in a few days, I wille back after a few days here in this ce, gather all the sects of beasts, humans, and elves in this ce because I will have an important announcement to do that I can change the oue of that war."


    "The sects of humans must go to the great sects that are in istion and say that the demons areing and that we need all the help we can get, if they did note, say that we will destroy their sect before the demonse."


    Zhang Yi was seriously threatening sects that were in istion if he and the dragons got together and used the Dragon''s Breath technique they could break down the istion barriers of the great sects and kill them all.


    In addition, Zhang Yi could use the Dao from his space and enter inside the sects to kill everyone inside, after all this was the time for everyone toe together and help if they were just Divine Realm elders Zhang Yi wouldn''t mind if they hide.


    But they had elders from the Eternal Realm too, these 10 elders from the Eternal Realm would help a lot in the next wars if those sects decided to help, so Zhang Yi who was no longer merciful would make a massacre without thinking twice.


    After speaking with everyone who was in training, Zhang Yi returned to his mental energy world to were his wives and his masters were because everyone was waiting for him because it was time for them to be reunited with Zhang An.


    Lu Bi, who was struggling to hold her emotions in these 1,200 years, started to cry when they were approaching where Zhang An was together with Zhang Yi''s parents.


    When they arrived they were able to once near Mary and Zhang Feng a woman who had already reached the age of 28, naturally that woman was Zhang An who had already be a woman by the time they were in the distorted timeline.


    Zhang An and Zhang Yi''s parents were waiting for them because they knew it was close to the 12-year training time that Zhang Yi left to finish, luckily when they left Zhang An was 16 and clearly remembered his parents and had a lot of their longing.


    When Lu Bi saw Zhang An she could not stand it and teleported to where her daughter was and gave Zhang An a hug while crying, Zhang An was not scared and knew who he was and also hugged his mother while crying.


    Zhang Yi''s other wives and even his masters were also thrilled to see this, they knew how difficult it must be for Zhang Yi and Lu Bi to decide to leave their daughter for 1 200 years, which was the time that passed for them, and that was to try to save the world.


    Fortunately, Zhang An did not have much of an impact because the appearance of Zhang Yi and Lu Bi did not change even after 1,200 years because they had already passed Emperor Realm and could still be considered young in the world of cultivation.


    For Zhang Yi, Lusserina, Saphielle, Luna, Sr, and Wu Xinyue this was much more difficult because they spent more than half of their lives in this distorted timeline, Zhang Yi was now over 1700 years old and his wives were over 1200 years old even if they weren''t even 100 years old before they entered training.


    It was difficult to say if it was worth it, but they knew it was necessary to try to save the world, and when Zhang Yi''s wives saw that he was on the ninth level of the Divine Realm and knew that he had arrived at the Dao from space they knew that the sacrifice had been worth it.


    After crying a lot and hugging for a long time the two finally broke free and Zhang Yi can finally hug his beloved daughter, he really missed Zhang An all the time that he wasn''t trying to get stronger.


    "It''s good to see how you grew up, my daughter, you look even more beautiful now, you look like your mother."


    "I missed you and Mom a lot, dad, promise me that you won''t be away from me for so long, I don''t know if I can take it."


    "Don''t worry, my daughter, we''re not going to be apart anymore, I missed you too, we all did."


    Only after Zhang Yi said that Zhang An went to hug Zhang Yi''s other wives that Zhang An treated as mothers too, did all Zhang Yi''s wives miss Zhang Yi too.


    After that, they were going to have a party to celebrate and Zhang Yi asked Lusserina and Saphielle to pick up their parents, after all, Zhang Yi knew that they were also missing their parents, after all, it was 1 200 years.


    Zhang Yi also missed his parents and after Saphielle and Lusserina sought out their parents they all had a little party to celebrate, at the party Zhang Yi told Zhang An that the truth where they went and why they didn''t take her.


    Zhang An was shocked to learn that in fact they had all spent 1,200 years training and missed her, she had only been away from her parents for 12 years and had missed her so much, so she couldn''t even imagine what it was like to be 1,000 and 200 years away from them.


    When she heard how the Zhang Yi and his wives had strengthened in these 1, 200 years she was shocked again, but thinking about what they should have endured spending 1, 200 years training she thought they deserved it.


    Zhang An also cultivated a lot in the 12 years that passed for her, now she was in the initialyer of the second level of the eighth realm of mental energy and was in the initialyer of the second level of the Mortal Tribtion realm.


    Even so, she was much weaker than all of them and would not participate in the next war, but unlike what they thought Zhang An was not upset about it, she understood that she was very young and would still live hundreds of thousands of years and mainly knew that her father was a Divine Talent.

 Chapter 398: The Final War 2

    Chapter 398: The Final War 2


    Zhang An could easily understand this even if her grandparents didn''t say it to her, after all, she could use her mother and Zhang Yi''s masters as aparison, Zhang Yi''s masters were much more than 10,000 years old and her mother it was more than 5,000 years old.


    Even so, Zhang Yi''s masters were considered geniuses and her mother even more so, justparing how her father was less than 2,000 years old and was much stronger than them Zhang An could see how talented Zhang Yi was.


    She also admired Zhang Yi''s other wives besides her mother who was younger than Zhang Yi and yet was also talented, but she somehow knew that Zhang Yi was responsible for making all his wives strong. more quickly.


    Zhang Yi was happy that his daughter understood well and had the patience to be stronger in the future, after all, Zhang An was a big part of Zhang Yi''s motivation to win this war against demons.


    His wives could certainly get used to living forever in his world of mental energy, even more so if Zhang Yi saved all the great sects from the divine ne and also the sects from the beasts, it would be like the world they knew, but about the control of Zhang Yi.


    But Zhang Yi could not bear to know that his daughter would never be able to know the world if the demons destroyed everything in this next war, soon the war would start. They all took the opportunity to be together for a few days.


    But soon Zhang Yi knew he couldn''t bete anymore and had to say goodbye to his parents and Zhang An again, after seeing how strong Zhang Yi had be. Zhang An was no longer afraid of the war against demons, of course, that was because she had no idea of the true strength of the demons.


    Zhang Yi did not ask his masters or his wives to stay in the world of mental energy, he knew that they would want to fight even if they could do nothing against the demons in this next war.


    So Zhang Yi said that they would have to be together and he would leave a space mark on them and as soon as he knew of any danger he would immediately go to fight them, Zhang Yi thought it was the best if his masters and his wives did not need to fight, but with the demon army separating it was necessary.


    Soon they returned to the ce where Zhang Yi had scheduled to meet all the sects and warriors in the world for the next war, fortunately, the great sects of the divine ne that were in istion decided to know that their istion could not defend against the attack of the demons.


    Knowing that the demons would attack the sects, they didn''t even care to know that the beast sects that attacked them were still alive and had made an alliance with the divine ne to try to fight in this war against the demons.


    "In just over a day, the demons will invade our universe with arge army to try to kill us all and take over our world and kill us all, this is a war for survival and we have to unite in this difficult time."


    "We had training of 1, 200 years that happily brought us good results, more than 100 warriors arrived at the Divine Realm and 13 warriors arrived at the Eternal Realm, with 130 Eternal Realm warriors we had, now we have 143 Eternal Realm warriors for this war."


    After saying that everyone who was nervous about the war celebrated the good news, it was rare for new Eternal Realm warriors to emerge even in 100,000 years, and 13 new Eternal Realm warriors emerged in times of crisis, which naturally made everyone happy.


    "Fortunately, I was also able to strengthen myself after this training and reached the ninth level of the Divine Realm and the ninth level of the thirteenth realm of mental energy and body refinement."


    "As few of you knew I had the ninth level in peak understanding in 13ws before training and that was what made me stronger than the others, luckily after this training I got some enlightenment and arrived at the space Dao."


    This news from Zhang Yi shocked everyone and was much more surprising than knowing that there were 13 new warriors in the Eternal Realm, everyone knew that even after the 1 200 years in the distorted space Zhang Yi was less than 2 thousand years old.


    So it was already surprising and unbelievable that he had reached the ninth level of the Divine Realm and still had the mental energy and body refinement, but it was even more surprising that he had peak understanding at the ninth level in 13ws and that everyone had no peak understanding at the ninth level not even in one of thews.


    And only a few knew about the Dao legend in understanding thews, everyone thought that the ninth level in the peak understanding was the maximum that a warrior could reach, because currently, nobody had reached the ninth level of the peak understanding, not even the elves.


    Only Long Feng, who was the strongest of all, had a chance of reaching the ninth level of peak understanding in thews and had a reason for that to happen as far as Zhang Yi knew, there were some warriors like his wives Lu Bi and also with Saphielle who had a great talent for understanding thews.


    Of course, the two were not the most talented, but they served as a good example, Lu Bi and Saphielle had a talent for understanding thews, but they could only improve quickly because it was Zhang Yi who taught them and could even demonstrate.


    Furthermore, with the help of Zhang Yi that they were able to reach the Divine Realm, the reason for Zhang Yi to use both as examples was that if it weren''t for Zhang Yi to help them both understand thews and even their cultivation wouldn''t be as strong as that.


    And as Zhang Yi had said he didn''t even think they were the most talented in understanding thews, many who were strong didn''t have a warrior who could teach about thews and some who were as brilliant as Zhang Yi didn''t have a chance to get to the Divine Realm throughout life and Zhang Yi knew well how cultivation was also important to improve understanding of thews.


    It was rare to find someone with the talent for understanding and who had the opportunity to be strong as was the case with Long Feng who was a dragon, and it was impossible to appear a Divine Talent like Zhang Yi, and even Zhang Yi was lucky to have his special eyes, otherwise it would be almost impossible to reach the Dao from space.


    And warriors like Zhang Yi and Long Feng were busy and had many responsibilities, so it was difficult to expect them to have time to look for other geniuses of understanding thews to teach.


    Zhang Yi taught everyone in his family and some friends, especially to his wives and his daughter, who were the people Zhang Yi spent the most time with, so everyone''s hope was that in the future the wives would learn many things from Zhang Yi and had time to teach other geniuses.


    Long Feng also only taught the most talented dragons and his children who were not as brilliant as Zhang Yi was, mentioning the children something interesting had happened that surprised Long Feng a lot.


    Zhang An who was the daughter of Zhang Yi had some of the dragon lineages on her body, she certainly inherited this from Zhang Yi, but it was strange because Zhang Yi was a human and theoretically could not pass on the dragon lineage to other people.


    Of course, it was a very weak lineage in Zhang An because her mother was Lu Bi who was an ordinary human and therefore the dragon lineage was very weakened, in addition, Zhang An''s natural elements were not the same as Zhang Yi''s, so the lineage just made it a little stronger.


    But it was enough to convince all the dragons that they thought it was wrong for Zhang Yi not to have been punished for having a lineage of dragons and still to have be friends with Long Feng, after seeing this happen they had to admit that Zhang Yi was almost a legitimate dragon with his strong lineage.


    Even the defense techniques he received naturally from the bloodline were as strong as some pure-blooded dragons, after all, Zhang Yi could use the dragon''s scales to increase his defense by 7 times which was much stronger than most dragons.


    Zhang Yi saw that the sect warriors were already excited by the good news he had given, that was good because now Zhang Yi would give some bad news to give good news in the end and thus divide their army.

 Chapter 399: The Final War 3

    Chapter 399: The Final War 3


    "As I got the space Dao I was able to discover many things that I couldn''t before, I was able to feel space in the entire universe and remembering Li Fu''s memories I found important information about the demons."


    "What I discovered is that the demons who created the taboo technique of devouring souls and who influenced Li Fu to create the organization of soul devourers, they were actually in our universe, hidden in the underworld."


    "It looked like they expected to receive news from human warriors like Li Fu and they did it and that''s why they called the demons from another army to attack with full force at the risk of destroying our world."


    With Zhang Yi saying that the excitement everyone was feeling ended and they found out that things could be much worse than they could have expected, because if the demons knew information from their sects and still decided to attack it was that they had a muchrger army than theirs and the demons had the confidence to win the war.


    "As I discovered this information with my space Dao I was able to know where one of the underworlds where demons lived in our universe was, so I left before the end of the distorted timeline training and looked for Long Feng to help me."


    "Long Feng learned of the situation and as I asked he gathered an elite group with the beasts that were at least in the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, that group with him had 15 beasts and with me was an elite group of 16 warriors."


    "With this elite group, we attacked the first underworld that had 40 demons from the Eternal Realm and billions of demons, after a difficult fight we managed to win and killed all the demons and using the technique of soul searching I was able to know where the others were 2 underworlds."


    "We attacked and destroyed these two underworlds without any warriors in our group being injured and killed a total of 131 demons from the Eternal Realm and billions of demons, so I was also able to discover information about the demon armies that they saw tomorrow."


    "There are 214 demons from the Eternal Realm and thousands of demons from the Divine Realm, thousands of demons from the Divine Realm and billions of demons that were weaker, but you don''t have to worry."


    "If with a group of 16 warriors we managed to kill 131 demons of the Eternal Realm, we have no reason to fear 214 demons of the Eternal Realm, since on our side we have 143 warriors of the Eternal Realm."


    "Besides, I have another good news to give, as we killed all the demons in the underworld that would be the reference of coordinates for the demons toe to our world, the army of demons will appear in disarray and spread around the world."


    "They have no coordinates and don''t know where to go, so with my space Dao I will be able to know where each demon appeared in our universe, so we will organize attack groups and thus kill as many demons as we can before the demons can move. get together."


    After Zhang Yi said that, the warriors and sects who were hopeless before could go back to thinking about a possible victory, everyone believed that Zhang Yi would not lie to me in a situation like this and they with 16 warriors managed to kill 131 demons certainly encouraged the all.


    After that Zhang Yi and the leaders of the sects of humans, elves and beasts began to separate groups as Zhang Yi had asked, no one dared to rule over Zhang Yi''s wives and masters because everyone could imagine that they would be part of one group.


    It took a few hours for the most bnced groups possible toe together, Zhang Yi needed this only in an emergency because if he found a group of demons from the Eternal Realm he would undo some groups and form his elite group again to weaken humans.


    Thinking about it, neither Zhang Yi nor Long Feng joined any group because they had to be ready for an important fight at any time, Long Feng was their secret weapon, but it was against the seventh level demons of the Eternal Realm that they had to be more cautious.


    While Zhang Yi was talking, his clones traveled to various worlds to kidnap people to take to his world of mental energy because if their world was destroyed, part of their poption could at least be saved.


    Of course, even with the space Dao Zhang Yi could visit all the worlds before the demons attack, but he would only be at peace if he did something, he didn''t do it before because he knew it wouldn''t solve the problem if the worlds were destroyed.


    "As all the sects here came together for this important war I want you to know that this is a war that billions are going to die and many sects could be exterminated, so I''m going to take it if you want everyone''s sect members here for a safe ce."


    "Of course, only those members of the sects who have below the Emperor Realm cane to this ce with me, everyone above the Emperor Realm will have to fight in this war to try to avoid the end of the world and everything we know."


    Naturally, all sects understood what Zhang Yi meant by offering this only in thest few hours before the demon invasion, the divine ne sects that went into Zhang Yi''s world of mental energy and were hidden there when the beasts attacked the divine ne knew it was safe and soon prepared all the members and Zhang Yi took them into his world of mental energy.


    Soon after the elves who were also helped by Zhang Yi sent members of their sects who were below the Emperor Realm, Zhang Yi epted even the majority of Emperor Realm members from the weaker sects.


    Then it was Long Feng and his friend Hu Jiang who sent members of the dragon and Storm Tigers sects into Zhang Yi''s mental energy world, plus a few beasts and divine ne sects trusted Zhang Yi and sent the more weak from their sect because they knew they could die in that war.


    "This is thest chance, I am doing you a favor so that your sects do not lose the members of your sects that are unable to fight in vain, if you do not take this chance during the war I will no longer help anyone and you will be left to die."


    Zhang Yi was a little upset by the suspicion of various sects of the beasts and also some sects of the divine ne, but Zhang Yi would not try to convince them because he was trying to save lives and help them, afterward Zhang Yi would no longer have that mercy.


    Even with Zhang Yi''s threat, no sect wanted Zhang Yi''s help anymore and decided that their cult members would stay in the main territory of their sect and wait until the war was over.


    After that Zhang Yi called Long Feng to help him organize their army groups, Zhang Yi made an appointment at all sects that decided not to send their cult members on important missions because they could abandon the war at any time if his sects were being attacked.


    After doing this Zhang Yi redistributed the groups leaving the members of these sects isted, the sects naturally realized why Zhang Yi was doing this and also understood the concern he had.


    They were going against virtually all the sects in this war by deciding to do this and so they didn''t mind that Zhang Yi just isted their sect, after all, decided Zhang Yi asked everyone to rest because he would warn them when the demons invaded.


    Long Feng and a few others who have faced the demons in the war were nervous because they remembered how the war against the demons was in the past, but even though they had fewer Eternal Realm elders than in the past they also had several advantages.


    They knew when the demons would attack and the exact numbers that the demons would have, unlike in the past, everyone was united in this war against the demon and they had a genius like Zhang Yi who helped a lot in this war and still had the space Dao who helped to make that they were not taken by surprise.


    So some managed to sleep and rest on Zhang Yi''s advice, but most naturally cannot rest because they knew that the future of the world was in danger and they were at a disadvantage before the war even started.


    After a few hours Zhang Yi felt a great distortion in his world space in several different ces, Zhang Yi recorded the spatial coordinates of all the ces that had distortions and started to check if they were the demons and if they were, he wanted to think about how he could attack better.

 Chapter 400: The Final War 4

    Chapter 400: The Final War 4


    Zhang Yi took some more time to see the coordinates and soon other distortions started to appear and in several different ces, Zhang Yi realized that it could be dangerous for him to just wait and so he soon warned everyone who woke up scared to see what was going on.


    "Everyone get ready, I felt several spatial distortions like I never felt before, it must be the demons that are invading our world, I still couldn''t confirm it, but be prepared because you may have to attack at any moment."


    Shortly after Zhang Yi said this, some spatial distortions appeared close to where they were and the demons started to appear in front of them all, after a while they could see that there were more than 200 Divine Realm demons together.


    Zhang Yi was quicker than everyone else to react and soon used the space restriction technique and used the feather rain technique to kill 20 demons before using his clone technique to continue the attack, so finally, the demons and they were able to react everyone went to fight the demons.


    These more than 200 demons of the Divine Realm were very unlucky to appear near where the army that would defend this world was prepared for war, but this served to confirm to everyone that the demons were really attacking.


    Zhang Yi waited a while longer for the space distortions to end, the sects that refused to ept Zhang Yi''s proposal to take their sects to a safe ce repented because they realized that thousands of demons could appear there and destroy their sects by killing all.


    But they knew that Zhang Yi would not change his mind when he said that afterward, it would not help any more, Zhang Yi saw that the spatial distortions had stopped and began to analyze the coordinates of the ces where there were distortions that he analyzed.


    Zhang Yi found many weaker demons that were very far away from them and were not close to any smaller world and that is why Zhang Yi did not care about these demons, after research, he found a ce where there were only demons from the Divine Realm.


    So Zhang Yi passed the coordinates to the elder of this group who had an understanding of thews of space, this was a requirement for all groups, they had to have someone who had a supreme understanding of thews of space in order to attack.


    Soon Zhang Yi and his clones continued to encounter the demons that could be a threat and he sent groups to attack that were much stronger than the enemy demons, but Zhang Yi soon felt sad because he found some smaller worlds that had already been destroyed by high-level demons.


    The demons of the Eternal Realm who were alone and were away from other smaller worlds Zhang Yi also ignored, he wanted to find many enemies of the Eternal Realm to go with his elite group to kill these enemies.


    Soon Zhang Yi met one of the seventh level demons in the Eternal Realm who hade to this world, so Zhang Yi didn''t think twice and soon one of his clones knowing what Zhang Yi was thinking approached Long Feng.


    "Long Feng, I found a ce that has only one demon from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, I will go with you to that ce so that we can eliminate one of the strongest enemies."


    Long Feng had gotten used to talking to the Zhang Yi clones who spoke exactly like Zhang Yi, he understood what Zhang Yi was thinking of doing and understood that they had a good opportunity to lessen the handicap in this war, so Long Feng naturally epted and Zhang Yi''s clone took him.


    Zhang Yi''s idea was that his clones had the same defense as himself if they had a minor attack, and the clones could also use all the techniques andws that Zhang Yi could use, so Zhang Yi''s clone would fight against the seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm while Long Feng just attacked safely.


    The Zhang Yi clone arrived with Long Feng and soon used the technique of space and time restriction and also the sacred domain, after that the Zhang Yi clone soon started attacking the seventh level demon and Long Feng just prepared to attack.


    [You must be Zhang Yi to use thesemon techniques so skillfully, and you also have a very high understanding of variousws to be able to use this technique so effectively.]


    The seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm realized that Zhang Yi did not threaten him with his attacks and so decided that he would talk to Zhang Yi, he could never expect the dragon he was watching to be a seventh level warrior from the Eternal Realm.


    But Zhang Yi''s clone had no interest in responding and kept trying to attack more provocatively and defending himself well from the demon''s attacks, the demon was upset that Zhang Yi had not responded after all the demons were proud and did not like to be ignored.


    [I understand that you don''t want to talk to me, but I have a good proposal for you, it''s a better deal than what we offer for Li Fu, you help us just by not participating in this war and so we take your world, so do all of you you want them to live they will live.]


    [We just want to almostpletely destroy your world and take up most of the resources, so you can be the leader of that world after our attack is over.]


    Zhang Yi ignored the demon again and Long Feng, who was preparing himself, was irritated by the demon''s proposals, so he didn''t even wait for Zhang Yi to order and started making the strongest attacks he could on the demon.


    Naturally, it was not the Dragon''s Breath technique but a strongermon attack that Long Feng had, the seventh level demon of Eternal Realm finally realized that Long Feng was also around when he received an attack that hurt him a lot.


    So he understood that Long Feng was also at the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, so the demon finally realized that he was in danger because his strength had been weakened and he could not hurt Zhang Yi''s clone at all.


    [I see that you do not intend to take this chance to live, it is a shame to lose a talent like you.]


    After the demon finished saying this he started to attack more aggressively and using all the strength he had trying to kill Zhang Yi quickly, but he soon realized why Zhang Yi and Long Feng were so confident when Zhang Yi wasn''t even hurt by the attacks with the full strength of the demon.


    The demon could sense that Zhang Yi was at the ninth level of the Divine Realm and could not understand how Zhang Yi could defend himself from his attacks, but he felt that he was in crisis and tried to warn his coordinates to the other demons.


    Soon he despaired realizing that he could notmunicate with anyone and not even run away using thews of space, the worst was that Long Feng''s attacks were hurting him, but at this rate, he would take more than 1 day to die because Long Feng could not use the Dragon''s Breath technique to prepare for other crises in the war and so it would take time to kill the opposing demon.


    After more than a day of fighting as expected Long Feng managed to kill the seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm who died feeling wronged for not being able to even fight properly.


    So Zhang Yi removed the technique of restricting space and time and teleported back to the divine ne where Zhang Yi was, they soon saw that many things had happened in just one day of the war.


    Many groups of the allied army had already been sent to fight, including all of Zhang Yi''s wives and his masters and even all of his clones, Long Feng can feel how nervous and stressed Zhang Yi was from this war.


    "We managed to kill the seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm, what happened on that day that I was fighting?"


    "A lot has happened, fortunately, we are winning in this war and several groups have fought several times and managed to win easily, but many bad things have happened."


    "Some groups had all members killed and some warriors from the Eternal Realm of the beasts and humans died as well."


    "But how did it happen?"


    "It seems that the demons were ready after they learned how thest war went and that we exterminated the demons of the underworld, so the demon groups are sending the coordinates of where they are and are joining."


    "So once a demon from the Eternal Realm appeared in the ce where I had sent a group of warriors from the Divine Realm and that demon killed everyone in the group I sent, and again it was a demon from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm who appeared and killed 2 Eternal Realm elders who were fighting."

 Chapter 401: The Final War 5

    Chapter 401: The Final War 5


    Hearing this Long Feng can understand why Zhang Yi was angry, they should have thought that demons could also use thews of space toe together and that was the only advantage they had in this fight.


    "It seems that this way after a few days the strongest groups of demons will be able to unite and join their army, especially the demons of the Eternal Realm who can teleport from long distances."


    Zhang Yi did not say anymore, he was also angry because he learned using Dao from his space that several smaller worlds had already been destroyed by demons and Zhang Yi had to be careful to send the attacking groups so that no strong demons appeared and killed them all.


    "Do you want one to go to where this seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm is that you said?"


    "No need, I already sent one of my clones there and this demon is fighting with my clone now, and I''m also monitoring where all the other seventh level demons in the Eternal Realm are."


    "So the groups that I sent who are close to these demons are with my clones that can use the technique of space and time restriction and so these demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm cannot do anything else."


    Even so, Zhang Yi was concerned because the fights elsewhere were difficult and several deaths had already happened, he was trying his best to protect everyone, but that was impossible if they wanted to win this war.


    Zhang Yi told Long Feng to rest and recover his qi because in two days he would be able to recover the qi he used to kill the seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm, Zhang Yi did not tell Long Feng not to worry him, but there were 11 demons the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    This was more than they expected and this information that Zhang Yi received was wrong, but it would not change their fighting strategy and Zhang Yi''s clones could fight these 10 remaining Eternal Realm demons.


    The war continued and the next few days were very tense, Zhang Yi had happily managed to visualize where all the demons that invaded their universe were and were watching them all.


    Almost all the groups he sent to fight in the battles came back with no one dead, but they had many wounded and some were almost out of qi after just one fight, but they had killed many demons and Zhang Yi was trying to prevent the demons from the Eternal Realm get together.


    In another time when he realized that two groups of demons from the Eternal Realm would join Zhang Yi sent his elite group to exterminate one of the groups, the group he sent the elite group to exterminate had only 12 demons from the Eternal Realm.


    But Zhang Yi can also send just one of his clones to use the space and time restriction technique, Zhang Yi felt like he was ying a board strategy game, but the pieces he had were warrior lives that he couldn''t sacrifice to be able to win faster.


    But that was the advantage that Zhang Yi''s army had, the disadvantage was that even if they killed dozens of enemy demons they were still outnumbered, and that was what discouraged him.


    Even more when he had to watch smaller worlds being destroyed and billions of lives being lost, yet Zhang Yi was calm and patient and hoped that the warriors would recover before sending them to fight again.


    Perhaps only the strongest elders in the Eternal Realm could imagine the pressure that Zhang Yi was feeling in that war, especially when the warriors on their side died because something unexpected was happening.


    After a few days of fighting Zhang Yi could no longer send the warriors back to the fight because without him being able to do anything to stop the separate groups of demons they wereing together and Zhang Yi could not risk the lives of the warriors by sending them to this war with other stronger demons may appear.


    Zhang Yi could not use his clones because they had to prepare to go to the ces where the demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm were, one of the clones of Zhang Yi was fighting a demon of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm from the beginning of the war.


    So when Zhang Yi saw that he could do nothing to stop the demons from joining, he thought it was time to at least eliminate some seventh level demons from the Eternal Realm to lessen the risk of the allied army.


    Zhang Yi sent Long Feng and other sixth level warriors from the Eternal Realm to where the demon was fighting with Zhang Yi''s clone, as he would no longer send other groups to war he could use the strongest warriors to try to kill the seventh level demons of the Eternal Realm.


    With this strong group and the seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm already weakened after fighting for so many days, Long Feng and the other warriors were able to kill this seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm quickly.


    The warriors did not return to where Zhang Yi was and the clone of Zhang Yi who was fighting the demon used teleportation to take them to the ce where another demon from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm was.


    This demon was looking for other groups of demons and did not expect to be attacked, seeing that this group had several warriors from the sixth level of the Eternal Realm and still had Long Feng who was on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm this demon understood that this was not a coincidence.


    [I was really finding it strange that I have been in this universe for so many days and I haven''t met any demons yet, but I couldn''t wait for you to be setting a trap, we really underestimated this weaker universe.]


    Zhang Yi had warned no one to speak to the demons because they could share the information they received with other demons, the demons ''attack was going wrong and every action by Zhang Yi increasingly diminished the demons'' chance of winning this war.


    Long Feng''s elite group still managed to kill this demon and 4 more demons from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm before the remaining seventh level demons from the Eternal Realm met and formed a very strong group.


    Zhang Yi realized that the demons had received a coordinate in which they were only supposed to travel towards this ce and so in time everyone would meet because their distance narrowed when they approached.


    Zhang Yi deduced that this was the coordinate that they used to arrive in this universe and therefore everyone could know about those coordinates, the demons that were in that universe could not share the coordinates because of some restriction of the celestialws that neither the demons could break that preserved the universes.


    So Zhang Yi got to a point where he could do nothing but watch while the demons gathered and made a big army like they didn''t want to happen, the worst was that almost all the groups in their army were very tired of struggles and because of the stress, these past few weeks struggling.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yi was quick to make a decision and decided to take everyone into his world of mental energy to create a distorted time-space again and thus give everyone who was injured and tired to recover.


    Because after that they woulde together for the final war, when Zhang Yi said that everyone supported the idea and everyone knew they needed a break before the final fight, Zhang Yi''s wives and his masters were also tired because they had to fight much and they were attacked by surprise twice that Zhang Yi had to intervene to save them.


    They just had to rest and they wouldn''t have time to train anymore because when the demons got together any ce was risky for this war, Zhang Yi took billions of people and had to prepare almost an entire continent of his mental energy world to create a space distorted time in which everyone could stay for a while.


    So finally Zhang Yi can stop using his clone technique, that he has always used in thest few weeks and the stress on him was greater than everyone else, Zhang Yi and his wives were able to rest in a separate ce and slept for more than one week to recover from their mental strain.


    After waking up Zhang Yi began to calcte how the current situation was in the war, they could say that their strategy had really been sessful despite all the unexpected things that happened.


    They had an unstoppable war in the beginning and so Zhang Yi formed an elite group with Long Feng and killed 131 demons from the Eternal Realm and billions of demons in total thus making this war less impossible to win.

 Chapter 402: The Final War 6

    Chapter 402: The Final War 6


    After that Zhang Yi still managed to train millions of warriors so they could get more warriors from the Eternal Realm and Divine Realm when the demons attacked Zhang Yi organized a strategy to try to make this victory more possible using the space Dao which was something that only he could do.


    With this strategy, they killed 43 more demons from the Eternal Realm and among those demons from the Eternal Realm that they killed 7 were seventh level warriors from the Eternal Realm who was the main concern of Zhang Yi and Long Feng because they could easily exterminate part of their army.


    Zhang Yi wanted to kill more with his strategy, but unfortunately from the beginning, many demons of the Eternal Realm appeared in their universe in veryrge groups and Zhang Yi could not attempt a war with theserge groups and had to try to kill the demons of Eternal Realm in smaller groups.


    And even with all this care, they had 11 warriors from the Eternal Realm and 54 warriors from the Divine Realm who ended up dying on their side, luckily they were sessful and killed more than 2,000 demons of the Eternal Realm thanks to the Zhang Yi clones who used the technique of sacred dominion in ces that had many demons below the fourth level of the Divine Realm.


    So they no longer had to worry about the demons of the Divine Realm, who now had almost the same number of Divine Realm warriors on the side of the allied army, seeing that Zhang Yi''s strategy had worked very well.


    Now in the final war, the demons would have an army of 171 demons from the Eternal Realm with only 4 demons from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm alive, and that army had 345 demons from the Eternal Realm, in the beginning, 12 of them on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    Their allied army had 132 warriors from the Eternal Realm, so they went from a war situation impossible to win to a situation where victory was very possible with some sacrifices.


    It would be a very difficult final war in which many could die, but Zhang Yi was sure that they were almost certain to win that war and after that, they could with great difficulty rebuild the world they knew.


    After all, the foundations of almost all the great sects that participated in this war were safe in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and the survivors of that war would lead the reconstruction of their sect with great pride in having won this war against demons.


    Zhang Yi was the only one who knew how many small worlds had been destroyed and how difficult their future would be, but cultivators were known to live hundreds of thousands of years and some live even millions of years.


    In that time they could still see their world almost rebuilt and all the survivors would have more cultivation resources to strengthen themselves in the future, Zhang Yi felt sorry for the one who died, but he felt no guilt because he did more than he should and did everything that he could save lives.


    After everyone had rested for almost 200 days and everyone who could recover recovered from their wounds and everyone was ready for this final war, outside just 2 days had passed and the demons were close to gathering.


    "I hope everyone here is ready for this final war, I have some good news and I will not speak about the bad news that will still be many until the end of this war."


    "Our n went very well and we killed 43 demons from the Eternal Realm, we also killed more than 2,000 demons from the Divine Realm and the 43 demons from the Eternal Realm we killed, 7 of them were from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm."


    "So we will face 171 demons from the Eternal Realm in this final war and we will win because a few months ago the demon army was 345 demons from the Eternal Realm, so be confident in this final war, but don''t risk your lives unnecessarily."


    This was great news for all of the allied armies and it gave them a lot more confidence to win this war, even if they had a numerical disadvantage they knew that Zhang Yi could fight 12 demons from the Eternal Realm if necessary.


    They were worried before because they had never seen Zhang Yi and Long Feng happy since the beginning of the war, the two always seemed nervous and sad about what was going on in the war, so they thought the situation in the war was dire for them and that n was a failure.


    What they didn''t know was that Zhang Yi was sad and angry because his initial n for this war failed and many smaller worlds were destroyed and so perhaps hundreds of billions of people and beasts from those worlds died.


    Zhang Yi intended the demon army to be more separate and to remain separate for several months so that they would go to the final war with a great advantage in the war and without enemies from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm as there were 4 demons of that level still left.


    Zhang Yi really had confidence that they would win this war, but he never went into a war to lose and he always wanted to fight only when he had an absolute advantage and with his talent he always got it.


    The others were used to facing stronger opponents withrger numbers and were also prepared to make sacrifices if they were to win, so it could be said that Zhang Yi was not qualified to be a leader in times of war.


    But it was precise because Zhang Yi was so careful that they could go to this final war with great chances of winning, Zhang Yi asked everyone to prepare because the final war would soon take ce.


    He also said that no one below the fifth level of the Divine Realm would participate in the final war, many were shocked by this because few knew about Zhang Yi''s skills, but everyone had to ept it.


    So Zhang Yi came close to his wives and his masters who were prepared for the final war, they had rested well and gained a lot of experience in the past few weeks by fighting several times.


    "I came here just to let you know and this is something that I decided and there will be no discussion, you will not participate in this war, you will alle back and stay with my parents and Zhang An."


    "No, Zhang Yi, we will fight you in this war, we trained for 1, 200 years and we sacrificed as much time as you did because we wanted to participate in this war and protect our world, you will not prevent us from participating in this war."


    Zhang Yi hoped that everyone would be against it, Lusserina and his other wives were on the third level of the Divine Realm and Lu Bi and his masters were on the fourth level of the Divine Realm too and therefore thought they had a right to fight.


    "No, Lusserina, I always listened to you and epted what you wanted, as did all of you, but in this war, I am in charge and even if you are angry with me for life I will not allow you to risk your life for nothing in this war."


    "I have several techniques that will kill all the demons that are below the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, so you will not be able to do anything during this war, if you keep fighting I will not be able to fight with my clones and full attention in the war because I will be worried about you."


    "That''s because if any of you die in this war I will feel guilty forever, so please, at least this time, listen to me."


    Zhang Yi''s wives and his masters were shocked to see Zhang Yi talking desperately like that, they never saw Zhang Yi stressed like that and always thought that Zhang Yi epted everything they normally said.


    Naturally, they knew that they could not help much in this war, but they wanted to help Zhang Yi in this war and so they trained 1,200 years, but listening to Zhang Yi they understood that they were just getting in the war and should stay at home.


    Zhang Yi felt bad about having to talk like that, but that was the truth and if they participated in the war he would have to leave one of his clones to look after them in that war, and that could mean their death.


    As Zhang Yi could use one of his clones to kill all enemies of the Divine Realm he didn''t need his wives and his masters to risk their lives, and of course, he didn''t need the other warriors below the Eternal Realm to fight just to watch the war.


    Of course, Zhang Yi would have a hard time killing thousands of Divine Realm demons using just one clone of him, so he would allow other Divine Realm warriors to participate in this war and after all the Divine Realm demons died he would send them to a ce safe.


    Zhang Yi needed the other warriors to be able to use one of his clones to fight against the Eternal Realm warriors as quickly as possible because that could define whether they could win or whether they would lose that war.

 Chapter 403: The Final War 7

    Chapter 403: The Final War 7


    After sending more people to a safe ce where he had left all of their sects, Zhang Yi and the much smaller army were now preparing for thest war, the allied army now had less than 3,000 warriors and that would help him a lot to keep the mobility of his army.


    Zhang Yi was watching with Dao from his space and knew that the demons had finally all gathered in an isted ce in the universe where there was no around, it was far from the divine ne and far from anywhere else.


    When all the demons came together they knew that something very wrong had happened because thousands of demons had not appeared, which meant they were killed, the worst was that 43 demons from the Eternal Realm including 7 demons from the seventh level had died.


    As far as the demons knew there was only one warrior in this universe who was on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm and that warrior was Long Feng, Long Feng, as well as Zhang Yi, were the main targets for the demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm to kill in this war.


    But it was a short time since they came to this world and only Long Feng could not kill 7 demons of the Eternal Realm in that short period of time even though he was at the eighth level of the Eternal Realm.


    So they knew that they had underestimated humans and they could be exterminated in that war, but their order was to destroy all demons and they had to do this if they wanted to live.


    So when everyone was ready Zhang Yi used his clone technique and waited until he recovered all his qi spent on the clone technique and undid the distorted timeline, he gathered all the army warriors who would fight this final war and took everyone with a teleport to where the demons were.


    The demons who were thinking about the war that would soon take ce were surprised by the appearance of Zhang Yi and the others, they saw a group with a few thousand, but they did not underestimate it because they realized it was an elite group.


    Before they could think well, Zhang Yi''s clones moved away and so Zhang Yi and all his clones used the space and time restriction technique and soon afterward used the sacred domain technique.


    The demons did not know what Zhang Yi and his clones were doing and they only knew that space was restricted and their reaction speed was slower, but soon afterward everyone was surprised to see billions of demons in their army disappearing and a few hundred dying. in front of them.


    There were demons from the Emperor Realm, from the Realm of Emptiness and even from the Soul Refinement realm that Zhang Yi didn''t even bother to kill before because he knew they would die in this war, they just knew that they had died because the Divine Realm demons that were below the fourth level who died still left his bodies behind.


    And the others were also able to know what was happening when they realized that they had be much weaker, the demons of the fourth level and the fifth level of the Divine Realm that survived were weak and seriously injured and even the demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm they felt they had a cultivate weaker.


    That way they could understand how thousands of demons had died quickly and because the enemy army had less than 3,000 warriors, it was because now the demon army also had less than 3,000 demons.


    This discouraged the demons and gave much more confidence to the warriors of Zhang Yi''s allied army, but Zhang Yi''s initial attack was not yet over and so he and his clones used the phoenix dignity technique and gained double the qi and full strength for an hour.


    Zhang Yi''s clones used all of their offensive techniques and got an attack 126 times stronger than their normal attack, so they used the feather rain technique to make 20 attacks at once.


    The demons did not expect this and the strongest ones were to attack the Zhang Yi clones and him too, they were faster than thest enemies to react, but it was no use because the defense of the Zhang Yi and Zhang Yi clones was very strong and they just ignored the demons'' attacks and kept attacking.


    Zhang Yi''s clones attacked using four Dragon''s Breath attacks using all their qi and with the feather rain technique they were able to attack 80 times each, so the 11 clones were able to make 880 attacks and killed all demons below the fourth level of the Eternal Realm and some of the fourth level of the Eternal Realm.


    So 23 demons had died and now the Eternal Realm demons had only 145 Eternal Realm demons left, Zhang Yi had yet to make his attack and he chose the weaker ones to further reduce the number of living demons.


    Unlike his clones, Zhang Yi using the phoenix dignity technique could use an attack 126 times stronger than his total attack, but his total attack was usually 10 times stronger than his clone attacks and he could even kill a demon from the sixth level of the Eternal Realm.


    But Zhang Yi thought this was a waste and he used Dragon''s Breath like his clones four times with the feather rain attack and managed to kill 12 demons from the Eternal Realm using his 80 total attacks.


    So there were only 133 demons left in the Eternal Realm, for the first time in the war the army of Zhang Yi had the numerical advantage against enemies and this made the demons even more desperate.


    Zhang Yi and his clones went to face the 4 strongest demons of the Eternal Realm and the other 7 demons of the sixth level of the Eternal Realm, one of Zhang Yi''s clones went to help their army to fight the demons of the Divine Realm.


    The allied army and not even his elite group could have imagined that something like this could happen and they were at a full advantage in this war, some warriors of the sixth level and the fifth level of the Eternal Realm had to go to face the other demons and some warriors of the fourth level also had to face the remaining demons.


    But just as they nned Long Feng and some warriors from the sixth and fifth level of the Eternal Realm and several warriors from the first level to the fourth level of the Eternal Realm had no enemies to contend with and they would be the ones who would fight for victory in this war.


    So the war continued with the allied armypletely dominating the demons everywhere, with Long Feng and several warriors together attacking the demons of the fourth level of the Eternal Realm they could not stand and soon died.


    While everyone fought several hours passed and the clone of Zhang Yi managed to kill all the demons of the Divine Realm with the help of the army of the warriors who were in the Divine Realm, so the clone of Zhang Yi did as he promised and took them to the world of his mental energy to stay safe with their sect.


    All of the sects were nervous because they didn''t know what was going on in the war and what the fate of their world would be like, so when the warriors of the Divine Realm all returned well they were more relieved and soon went to ask them how the war was going.


    "It''s unbelievable, I could never have expected this when we learned that the demons were invading our world with a huge army."


    "It''s true, I didn''t expect it, either, I think we didn''t even need to participate in this war."


    "What happened? tell us clearly what our situation is in this war!"


    "We are winning, winning with an advantage that I could never expect because Zhang Yi killed billions of demons at the beginning of the war and weakened everyone else and then still killed dozens of demons from the Eternal Realm and even went with his clones to fight against the weakest demons."


    "Now because of Zhang Yi, Long Feng and other stronger warriors in our army are killing demons with ease and we will soon win this war."


    The warriors of the Divine Realm were saying this in all sects and almost nobody could believe this good news when everyone expected that they would sacrifice themselves to try to win this war.


    The demons were the ones who were most desperate and didn''t know how Zhang Yi and his clones could still fight demons from the sixth level and the seventh level of the Eternal Realm even without qi.


    The dragons wanted before the war to make a noble sacrifice and use their Dragon''s Breath technique to try to kill some demons from the Eternal Realm, that was because they never saw an attack by Zhang Yi with his full strength and only saw his clones attacking and they forgot that the clones were weaker than Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 404: The Final War 8

    Chapter 404: The Final War 8


    But it was not only because Zhang Yi was confident that he did not let dragons use Dragon''s Breath, even with them winning Zhang Yi still could not be at peace and so he used the technique of restricting space and time.


    The Eternal Realm warriors continued to attack and with Long Feng leading they had killed more than 50 demons from the Eternal Realm and would soon have to attack the strongest and it would take longer, and only Zhang Yi who had the space Dao realized that something different had happened.


    Zhang Yi realized that outside space and time restrictions he had made, there were several demons trying to invade the ce where he fought against the demons, these demons who were trying to invade were all from the Eternal Realm and the Divine Realm.


    There were almost 50 new demons from the Eternal Realm and more than a thousand demons from the Divine Realm, Zhang Yi didn''t even have to think hard to know that these demons were the demons that were sealed as well as the one he managed to kill on the continent of the blue moon.


    The demons that could not be killed at the end of the war when the warriors of this world were weakened had been sealed using the cultivation of human warriors, but to have survived so long even sealed these demons had to be very powerful.


    So it seemed that this was what the demons nned to guarantee victory, certainly if the demons of the underworld didn''t know about it and neither the demons that Zhang Yi killed so far was that it should be a surprise n by the leader of the demons realizing that something had gone wrong.


    Of course, even the demon leader could not imagine that Zhang Yi had understood the Dao of space and so they could freely control space and iste the ce where they were fighting to prevent other demons from entering this war.


    If Zhang Yi had taken a few more days to bring his army to this ce and then use the technique of space and time restriction, these demons would have joined the main demon army and this war would have been much more difficult to win and they would have many more deaths.


    Now with the favorable situation of their army that had no warriors running out of qi, they could still get out of this war and kill the other 50 demons that luckily had no one from the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi also realized that the demons who were their opponents still didn''t know they could have allies, after all, Zhang Yi searched the souls of all the demons of the Eternal Realm that they have killed so far, even in the seventh level demons of the Eternal Realm.


    And even though he had learned a lot about demons and even the leader of the demons and the universe where they live, Zhang Yi saw nothing about demons who were in this universeing to help.


    Zhang Yi used the Dao from his space to find out where the demons that invaded this world were, so he didn''t follow the demons that were already in that world, one of the demons that came from their universe should have destroyed a world where one of the demons was sealed and didn''t even notice.


    But this was a n of the demon leader for sure, otherwise, the demons would not have been released anytime soon and recovered from the wounds of so many years sealed losing their strength, it just proved how the demon leader had several ns to destroy this world that were being ruined by Zhang Yi.


    Zhang Yi said nothing to the other warriors who were fighting and didn''t care because the space Dao was aw of space and couldn''t be broken just by brute force, someone with an understanding in the space Dao would also have to show up to get it to enter the ce where they were fighting.


    Zhang Yi did not rush the other warriors and they continued to fight and after a few days of fighting managed to kill all the demons, including the 4 demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, because even in the final part of the fight they had more than 100 warriors to attack the 4 demons of the seventh level of the Eternal Realm, only Long Feng and the warriors of the sixth level could really hurt these demons.


    So the warriors below the fifth level of the Eternal Realm were sent by Zhang Yi to rest, the good thing about it was that Zhang Yi and his clones had recovered the qi after so many days and were ready for another war that would soon take ce.


    Long Feng became stressed in thest days of the fight and wanted to use his Dragon''s Breath technique, but Zhang Yi said there was no need to take any chances and so Long Feng had the patience to continue fighting until all the demons were killed.


    The warriors who were still in the war were only able to rx when Long Feng killed thest seventh level demon of the Eternal Realm, so everyone celebrated because they knew they had managed to protect their world and still go out with most of them alive.


    It was natural for them to be enthusiastic because it was a war considered lost in the beginning and it was mainly Zhang Yi and Long Feng who always believed they could win and made it happen, Zhang Yi and Long Feng were the heroes of that war and led everyone to victory.


    Even Long Feng and Hu Jiang, who were normally calm and reserved, celebrated with all the warriors and it was only after much that they realized that Zhang Yi was still nervous and tense even when everyone thought the war was over.


    "Zhang Yi, it doesn''t have to be that serious, you did everything you could and even though some warriors died and some smaller worlds were destroyed it was not your fault and we did everything we could to achieve the victory."


    "Soe and celebrate with us, you and Long Feng were the heroes of this war and will forever be legends of the divine ne and the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, you need to rx now."


    "I''m sorry, Hu Jiang, but I will just rx after this war is over and all the demons are destroyed."


    "What are you saying? Isn''t the war over?"


    Long Feng also overheard the conversation between Zhang Yi and Hu Jiang and approached the two, Long Feng had even realized that Zhang Yi was still tense, but thought it was because Zhang Yi felt responsible for the deaths of the Allied warriors and the destruction of the worlds minors.


    But listening to the conversation between Zhang Yi and Hu Jiang, he finally realized that Zhang Yi had not yet undone his clone technique and had not removed the space and time restriction from that ce.


    The other warriors who were celebrating realized that something was happening and so everyone looked at Zhang Yi hoping he would say what was going on, Zhang Yi wanted to let everyone rx more thinking that the war was over, but he saw it was better, to tell the truth.


    "That''s right, the war is not over yet, while we were fighting the demons here, other demons that were sealed since thest war came to join the other demons and attack us."


    "Fortunately I had created a restriction of space and time and they could not interfere with our fight and so I didn''t say anything and I let you all fight calmly, but now you have to rest and recover the qi for another war."


    "Fortunately there are only 50 demons from the Eternal Realm and just over a thousand demons from the Divine Realm, so we can win easily and they would only cause trouble if they could interfere while we fought the main demon army."


    Hearing this, everyone could calm down, they imagined the risk they would have if these 50 demons from the Eternal Realm hindered their fight from the beginning when they had more than 170 demons from the Eternal Realm, or after Zhang Yi killed several demons and ran out of qi.


    But they were still upset because the war was not over yet as they thought, moreover, thanks to Zhang Yi''s councils they did not spend much qi and could recover more quickly for the real final war.


    Zhang Yi read the memories of all the demons they killed in that war and thus learned more about the world of demons, but from what he saw there were no more demons in this world from what the demons knew.


    After a few days, the demons outside were still trying to get into the ce where Zhang Yi had used the space and time restriction technique because they thought they could still help other demons to win more easily and because they didn''t realize that Zhang Yi had Dao of space and that''s why they couldn''t break that restriction.


    Zhang Yi and the others were prepared to face this one that would really be the final war, luckily it was easier than thest war they went through.

 Chapter 405: The Final War 9

    Chapter 405: The Final War 9


    Zhang Yi saw that everyone was recovered and ready for this fight and so he released the restriction he had ced and the demons thought they had managed to break the restriction with their strength and invaded the ce where the demons should be fighting.


    As soon as all the demons entered Zhang Yi redid the space and time restriction and all the demons that were trapped outside were now trapped inside space and time restriction, in a short time the demons realized that there were only the army ally and no demons from what they could see.


    Zhang Yi did not want to waste time and ordered his clones to separate and so they used the technique of the sacred domain again, as soon as they used the technique more than 400 demons of the Divine Realm died immediately.


    Other stronger demons were badly injured because they had not fully recovered from the hundreds of thousands of years of sealing, so the demons could see that they had fallen into a trap, but they did not understand this because it was the leader of the demons who had sent them to this ce.


    Zhang Yi and his clones didn''t even use attack techniques and just went to fight the sixth level demons of the Eternal Realm and the fifth level of the Eternal Realm, the other warriors also went to face their opponents and just likest time Long Feng and a group of more than 90 warriors started the massacre from the weakest demons on the first level that Zhang Yi had decided not to kill.


    The weaker demons held on for a few seconds facing an attack from almost 100 Eternal Realm warriors who were led by Long Feng who was on the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    Meanwhile one of Zhang Yi''s clones used the techniques of feather rain without using other attack techniques to kill the demons of the Divine Realm, these demons were shocked to see the techniques and strength that Zhang Yi who was at the ninth level of the Divine Realm had.


    Little could they know that Zhang Yi was primarily responsible for the death of all of them, this fight was much quicker to end than thest and in a few hours, all the demons that survived sealed suffering for hundreds of thousands of years were killed.


    This time the warriors did not celebrate the end of the war again and everyone just wanted to get back to where their sect was, Zhang Yi verified that their universe was safe and went first to the divine ne.


    He took the warriors of the final war to where the great sects were and left the main warriors of the Sacred Phoenix Sect first, then Zhang Yi took all the members of that sect who were in his mental energy world and brought them into their sect territory.


    On the side of the middle where the beasts attacked the Sacred Phoenix Sect was one of the least destroyed but lost one of their elders from the Eternal Realm who was the leader of the sect, Zhang Yi asked his master Feng Ran if he wanted to stay with his sect and Feng Ran said he didn''t want to.


    Sacred Phoenix Sect made many mistakes and suffered a lot because of it, but now they have managed to pay for their mistakes by fighting this final war against demons and participating in the protection of the divine ne.


    So Feng Ran hoped that his sect would one day recover, but he would not participate in it and thought that he had already paid for everything that his sect did for him after that Zhang Yi took the members of all the great sects that were on the middle side of the divine ne and everyone celebrated knowing that the war was over.


    He then took the members of the great sects that were on the right side of the divine ne which was where the beasts that invaded the divine ne most destroyed, only 2 elders of the Eternal Realm leftover from the three sects that were on the right side, but they could recover in the future.


    After Zhang Yi took all the elves back to where they lived, the elves were lucky to be friends with Zhang Yi and lost no one, neither in the invasion of the beasts nor in the war against the demons.


    The elves were very grateful to Zhang Yi for this and promised him eternal gratitude, then Zhang Yi took the sects that were on the left side of the war where they lost almost no members of their sects either.


    After that Zhang Yi had only two sects of the Divine Realm to take the members back, he first sent all the members of the Sword Sect back to where they were, all the members of the Sword Sect and the branches were alive and they were the great strongest sect of the divine ne now.


    But now Zhang Yi had done a lot more for them than he had received help from the sect, so the sect elders knew that they were not the sect that Zhang Yi liked the most, luckily Lu Bi was still with the Sword Sect and with that, they would always be protected by Zhang Yi.


    The sect that Zhang Yi liked the most on the divine ne was now the Serenity Sect which has always been the sect that most supported him and was always the fairest even if Zhang Yi did not participate in that sect, even in the most difficult moments it was they who supported it.


    Now his master Wu Qinxin and her daughter who was his wife Wu Xinyue were part of this sect and Zhang Yi liked this sect more because of all this, unlike Feng Ran who wanted to be with Zhang Yi his other master Wu Qinxin decided to stay with Serenity Sect to help them rebuild the sect.


    Finally, Zhang Yi went close to the dragon territory and left all members of the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects in that ce, simply because he did not know where most of the sects were.


    "Thank you very much, Zhang Yi, thank you for forgiving the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts sects that invaded the divine ne, and thank you for doing everything you did to protect our universe and our world as well."


    "Without you, I know that none of this would be possible, with the end of this war our world was the least affected and the least lost members and we will be forever grateful to you for that."


    "I have to thank you, Long Feng, you taught me Dragon''s Breath that made the victory of this war possible and it was you who killed the strongest demons in that war, without you this war could not have been won."


    "Furthermore, dragons were the ones that lost the most members in this war and the beasts were the ones that sacrificed the most for the victory, I know that in the final war several dragons of the Eternal Realm wanted to use the Dragon''s Breath and sacrifice themselves for the peace of our universe, you deserve my admiration for that."


    Zhang Yi and Long Feng became best friends after that war and Zhang Yi became friends with all the beast sects and would always be worshiped by everyone for doing this at the ninth level of the Divine Realm and under 2,000 years old.


    After that Zhang Yi cane home in peace, he went to his mental energy world and can see his wives again, his daughter Zhang An and his parents, his wives didn''t seem angry with him and were more concerned because they knew how dangerous this war was.


    Zhang An ran to hug Zhang Yi and he smiled hugging his daughter too, his family were thest to know that the war against the demons was over and that their universe was safe again.


    And they were afraid to ask Zhang Yi if the war was finally over or not because they could see that Zhang Yi did not seem to be as happy as he should be with the end of that war, but Zhang An was not afraid of that.


    "Dad, is the war finally over? Did you kill all the demons?"


    "Yes, Zhang An, the war is finally over, we won and killed all the demons and no one in our army died in that final war."


    With Zhang Yi saying this and Feng Ran who was close to him confirming everyone was finally able to celebrate, Zhang Yi''s wives and even his parents who had never faced the demons wept with relief and joy.


    Even Zhang An, who also didn''t know what was happening, also cried and only Zhang Yi was relieved and happy to see his family quiet, but he didn''t look very happy or even thrilled with the end of this war.


    With the end of this war, everyone was able to be at peace because the world they knew would return to normal, Lu Bi was also happy for her sect and her daughter who could see the whole world thanks to Zhang Yi.

 Chapter 406: The Final War 10

    Chapter 406: The Final War 10


    After everyone celebrated a lot and was relieved and happy, Zhang An and the others asked what had happened in that war for Zhang Yi, even his master cannot see what had happened because Zhang Yi did not let him participate in the war.


    So Zhang Yi told in rich detail everything that happened in the final war that he did not let his wives participate, with Zhang Yi telling them they were nervous in the tense moments and impressed with how Zhang Yi solved the things that could kill them all.


    So his wives understood why Zhang Yi said they could not help anything in this war, only he and his clones killed most of the weakest demons and stopped the strongest demons until Long Feng killed them.


    Everyone was impressed to know that the demons had so many reinforcements that even Zhang Yi did not know, after all their main advantage in this war was that Zhang Yi knew all the movements of the enemies, but Zhang Yi had also prepared for it happily and they were still able to win.


    They kept talking about it for a while and then everyone was able to finally rx and Zhang An realized it too, after all, she has never seen Zhang Yi and his wives really rxed since she was born.


    After all, since before she was born, her parents had been expelled from the divine ne because of the invasion of the beasts, and after she was born and they recovered the divine ne they knew about the invasion of demons that would happen.


    So Zhang An finally got to know what her family was like before the wars thatsted almost 100 years began, but it seemed like an eternity to all of them and the destruction of the world they knew almost happened.


    In this time when everyone close to Zhang Yi was happier and more rxed, only Lusserina realized that something was wrong with Zhang Yi, even after so much pressure and going through so much difficulty being mainly responsible for the victory of all of them, Zhang Yi did not seem happy afterward the end of that war.


    It was hard to imagine thinking that it was a war almost lost and that they tried so hard to achieve victory, and in the final war Zhang Yi achieved a victory without losing any warriors who were in the allied army.


    That night everyone was able to sleep rxed and only Zhang Yi went for a walk during the night and Lusserina who realized this was with him, Zhang Yi just wanted to think so he walked as slowly as any mortal without using thews of space and not even flying.


    Zhang Yi was thinking so intensely that he didn''t even notice that Lusserina had followed him after a while Zhang Yi stopped at a tree and Lusserina got closer to him and it was only when she was just over a meter from him that Zhang Yi noticed her.


    "Hi Lusserina, you should rest together with the others, I know that you too have been stressed in thest few years, there were many difficulties before we achieved this victory."


    "I will not be able to sleep soundly knowing that you are still so stressed even though the war is over, tell me, Zhang Yi, why are you still so stressed even after everyone you saved?"


    Zhang Yi always knew that Lusserina was his wife who knew him best, Lusserina knew Zhang Yi even more than Lu Bi who lived hundreds of years more with him, that was because Lusserina was the first woman that Zhang Yi loved and she met him at a time when Zhang Yi had almost no feelings.


    So it was with Lusserina that Zhang Yi cared more and it was also she who made him suffer the most when she was afraid of him, but that was what made him realize his mistakes and be kinder and made him who he was today.


    "I know I can''t lie to you, I''m like this because that was the battle that I had to risk most to win since the time I was a mortal, I was always prepared for all the fights I had to do and I always fought with the certainty that I could win."


    "Even in the most difficult moments like it was in the underworld, I only fought when I had confidence and what happened there also made me learn to prepare myself even more before taking my chances."


    "That is why the only thing that caused me to die was my own martial heart that could not stand the fact that I caused the death of my masters, but even in that time my preparation made me able to go back in time."


    "In this war against demons it was the first time that I was really not prepared for this, I had to spend the time that was twice the time I had in life training and I brought you all to train with me to try to prepare for the war."


    "In the end, it was luck that brought this victory to us, it was luck that I had an enlightenment in my cultivation that was something I never trusted to reach the Dao from space, and it was luck that Long Feng taught me the technique of Dragon''s Breath."


    "It was also fortunate that I found those special eyes of mine in the underworld that we destroyed and that was the other ce that I almost died, without thews of time and space that I got because of those eyes we would not have survived."


    "But even with all this, hundreds of billions of people and beasts died in our universe, destroyed by demons and before by beasts, many smaller worlds were destroyed, including the world in which we met and that you were born."


    "All of this because I was never as strong as I thought, nor was I ever really prepared for things and I am also not that Divine Talent that everyone says, I just got lucky."


    Lusserina could understand what Zhang Yi was feeling, even someone as brilliant as he suffered from uncertainty and doubts like everyone else, Zhang Yi always wanted to have control over everything because, in fact, he was always afraid, he always wanted to run away to survive like his father he had taught him in the first war he participated when he was a mortal.


    But a divine talent like Zhang Yi had to be born in a time of hardship like this, he had to be born to kill demons and save billions of other lives, he had to be born to protect this universe and be a hero.


    But all that pressure ended up leaving Zhang Yi at a loss, he who never wanted to worry about anyone but his family and always said he was selfish was saddened by the deaths of billions of people that almost nobody he knew cared about.


    "Zhang Yi, what you are feeling is something that few feel for others, it is empathy, you feel the suffering and death of people you have never even met and never had an obligation to protect."


    "This is the only feeling you might have felt that you lost when your masters sent you to the continent of the blue moon, and it was that feeling that saved other hundreds of billions of people and gave you all that ''luck''."


    "You are a hero, Zhang Yi, you did everything you did to save people, it''s okay for you not to be happy with the end of this war because of everyone who died and it''s also okay for you to understand that you can''t have the control of everything, I will always be with you."


    Hearing this, Zhang Yi, who was strong throughout the war, leading everyone can cry and he spent all night crying in the arms of Lusserina, who was the person he confined the most until he felt relieved and could sleep.


    Lusserina loved Zhang Yi more for this disy of humanity that he still had, but what she didn''t know Zhang Yi wouldn''t think after that day that it was okay not to be in control of everything.


    Zhang Yi had taken an oath to himself that he would be so strong to finally be in control of everything and be a God for thiswless world in which the weak died only because the demons decided so.


    After that Zhang Yi can rx and go back to how he was before, the divine ne and Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts gradually returned to how they were before, only warriors from the great divine ne sects survived and one of the great sects lost them all the elders of the Eternal Realm and became the weakest of the great sects.


    The territory of the elves remained the same and the territory of the beasts also, the only difference was that Long Feng no longer gave the sects so much freedom for what happened in the past when the beasts tried to invade the divine ne did not happen again.

 Chapter 407: The End 1

    Chapter 407: The End 1


    Because of the war against demons, many smaller worlds werepletely destroyed and humans and beasts had been destroyed, luckily it seemed that the demons were not interested in destroying thes and only killed intelligent people and living beings.


    Even if that was bad, it was not the worst because the warriors could not creates with their power and that would be irreversible, even so, many smallers still existed and even the Earth where Zhang Yi was born was not attacked.


    So after a few thousand years new warriors would appear on the divine ne and could form more sects and the divine ne would be the same again, the difference was that Zhang Yi ordered the great sects to stop making wars for the next thousands of years. years until everyone recovered.


    He was obliged to do this otherwise the great sect that had lost the elder of the Eternal Realm would be eliminated and the great sects that had only one elder of the Eternal Realm would also be attacked, after all even though almost all the sects and the warriors were eliminated the resources they were still on the divine ne and all the sects want it.


    In Zhang Yi''s mental energy world it was difficult for him to tell the sects of the blue moon continent and the sects of the various worlds he saved before their worlds were destroyed that their world had been destroyed.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yi had saved some sects from those worlds and he could when it became stronger to send these people back to their world when he reformed those worlds with his skills.


    The most important thing was that the peace continued and Zhang Yi could finally live in peace with his parents, his teachers, and his wives, during that peace everyone continued to cultivate, but as his wives spent 1 200 and 200 years getting stronger and arrived at the Divine Realm they all wanted to have a son by Zhang Yi.


    So in theing years, Zhang Yi had the mission of having a child with all his wives, except Lu Bi who was already happy having Zhang An, in just under 3 years Zhang Yi already had 3 more children, Wu Xinyue, Luna and Sr got pregnant and had their children.


    Wu Xinyue''s son was a boy and his name was Zhang Cheng, Luna''s daughter was a girl and her name was Zhang Xia and Sr''s son was a boy and his name was Zhang Yun, after another 5 years Lusserina finally got pregnant and then it was Saphielle.


    It was harder for the elves to get pregnant and it usually took many years, but everything worked out in the end and Lusserina''s daughter was a girl and her name was Zhang Ling, and Saphielle''s son was a boy and his name was Zhang Chen.


    Zhang An was the one who was happy to be an older sister and helped take care of all her brothers, Zhang Yi thought he was lucky to have Zhang An as his first daughter because she was kinder and sweeter than anyone who he met and everyone liked her.


    Zhang Yi was so talented that his talent passed on to all of their children who could use mental energy and qi cultivation, of course, Zhang Yi did not let any of his sons train body refinement because they would not have to go through so much heavenly tribtion like him and they didn''t have his talent that didn''t let Zhang Yi have pain training.


    After Zhang Yi''s children were born everyone was happy and Zhang Yi''s wives were satisfied, so as soon as 3,800 years passed, that was a longer time than the entire life of Zhang Yi and most of his wives.


    After all this time, all the children of Zhang Yi and his wives had cultivated up and all of Zhang Yi''s wives were able to arrive at the Eternal Realm, they did not stop cultivating and with Zhang Yi''s teaching they seeded.


    Zhang Yi''s masters reached the ninth level of the Divine Realm and were unable to reach the Eternal Realm. In addition to the Zhang Yi masters, all Zhang Yi''s children had reached the ninth level of the Divine Realm and had the same strength as the Zhang Yi masters.


    At that time the divine ne had also returned to what it was with the leadership of Zhang Yi, Zhang Yi took only 700 years contrary to what he expected to arrive at the Eternal Realm and in that time he got Dao in a few morews.


    Arriving at the Eternal Realm Zhang Yi was prepared for what promised to be the strongest celestial tribtion in history, during the war against demons Zhang Yi was not afraid of this tribtion because his need for strength was so great.


    Now Zhang Yi was no longer afraid because he had Dao in 4 differentws and with the chaos shield technique Zhang Yi had no reason to fear a celestial tribtion, yet he prepared and was tense about it.


    His mental energy world had even more spiritual energy after he reached the fourteenth level of mental energy and for that reason alone he would risk going through this tribtion in a ce isted from his mental energy world.


    But contrary to what Zhang Yi expected the celestial tribtion he faced was the same he faced when he arrived at the Divine Realm, Zhang Yi understood that this was because the Eternal Realm was the maximum that a warrior could reach in strength.


    So the maximum that the celestial tribtion could attack him was with the strength of a warrior from the peak of the Eternal Realm, and with his chaos shield Zhang Yi can defend himself against this tribtion easily and unfortunately and his spear cannot be strengthened.


    But with that, he reached the Eternal Realm and the fourteenth realm of mental energy and bodily refinement and so Zhang Yi reached the same level as his master''s idol Feng Ran had arrived when he was considered practically immortal.


    Zhang Yi with his dragon lineage which was further strengthened and with his chaos shield had be almost truly immortal, he could not die even after tens of millions of years and could not be killed with the defense that he had.


    But Zhang Yi was not satisfied and still wanted to reach Dao in allws and reach the ninth level in the Eternal Realm and the ninth level in the fourteenth realm of mental energy and in his bodily refinement to be a god in this universe, but Zhang Yi was already scary enough for the great sects of the divine ne when they found out.


    So all the warriors who participated in the war knew that Zhang Yi must be much stronger than Long Feng and so Zhang Yi became the leader of the divine ne and just didn''t run the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts because he respected his friend Long Feng.


    But even though he had so much power, Zhang Yi was not a tyrant and only prevented the strongest great sects from attacking the weaker great sects and also made sure that no sect monopolized the resources of the divine ne.


    Zhang Yi also took care of the warriors who came from the smaller worlds and allowed them the freedom to obtain resources and even form sects, but even the new warriors had to follow Zhang Yi''s rules and therefore could not steal or kill to be stronger.


    With Zhang Yi doing this, the divine n prospered and the cultivation resources multiplied and became better for everyone, seeing the divine n so Long Feng started doing the same at Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts with the help of Zhang Yi and everyone stayed happy with that, minus the forts that normally would already have those rights and were now restricted.


    And whoever took care of the divine ne was actually always one of Zhang Yi''s clones and Zhang Yi himself just cultivated and spent his time with his family, so after 3,000 years new sects emerged and this would not have happened without leadership by Zhang Yi.


    The great sects calcted that in another 20 thousand years a new great sect could appear, after all, it was difficult for warriors of Eternal Realm to appear with the new sects that had no cultivation techniques and in less than 20 thousand years this was only possible for Zhang Yi and for his family.


    After 1,000 years since Zhang Yi arrived at the Eternal Realm, he fulfilled his promise and used the Dao of the earth, the Dao of the water and the Dao of the wood to recover the smaller worlds that were destroyed by the demons.


    It was something done by Zhang Yi''s clones too and it took hundreds of years even with Zhang Yi''s power, it showed how much easier it was to destroy something than to restore something that had been destroyed, but Zhang Yi''s effort was worth it and he sent people who were within his mental energy world to their worlds.

 Chapter 408: The End 2

    Chapter 408: The End 2


    Zhang Yi had not given cultivation techniques or many resources so that these sects from smaller worlds would not get used to it badly and would not want to return, but even so, most sects did not want to return to their world.


    And Zhang Yi forced them toe back using the Dao from his space just as he had forced them to go to his world of mental energy after all Zhang Yi had done this only to save them and preserve their world and not to have more people in his world.


    Only people on the continent of the blue moon had a choice as to whether they wanted to stay in his world or wanted to return, to Zhang Yi''s surprise almost everyone wanted to return, even the Rose Sect women and the Iron Sect, people.


    This was because Zhang Yi did not allow these sects to leave the territories and thus avoid wars, but the women of the Rose Sect wanted to find a husband and other men, Zhang Yi did not expect this, but since that was the reason he allowed them to create a sect on the divine ne.


    That''s because on the divine ne they could continue to strengthen now that most members of the sect were in the Soul Refinement realm, all the women of the Rose Sect and especially the leader of the sect Jia Wuying were very grateful for the help that Zhang Yi gave.


    After all, Zhang Yi saved their sect from destruction and gave them cultivation resources and cultivation methods to strengthen themselves, so much so that if Zhang Yi didn''t ask, they would never ask to leave his mental energy world.


    Zhang Yi was much more understanding now and understood their motives and didn''t care that they left his world of mental energy, but after that Rose Sect, would have nothing more to do with him and he wouldn''t help this sect because he wasn''t more in his mental energy world.


    Only the elves wanted to stay in Zhang Yi''s mental energy world because the daughters of the Forest elf and Dark elf leaders were in the mental energy world and Zhang Yi''s mental energy world was certainly much better to cultivate.


    After the members of the Rose Sect left Zhang Yi''s mental energy world and went to the divine ne they learned what Zhang Yi did to protect the world in the war against the beasts and the war against the demons.


    After Rose Sect members agreed to live in his mental energy world, Zhang Yi no longer said what happened outside his mental energy world to them, so they could never imagine the suffering that Zhang Yi had to pass to save everyone.


    The Zhang Yi clones had to work hard in those 3,860 years, of course, that meant that Zhang Yi had a lot to do, but after 3,860 years had passed, something historic happened.


    When no one knew it and neither did his wives because since Zhang Yi arrived at the Eternal Realm no one else knew about his cultivation, Zhang Yi had finally managed to achieve his goal in much less time than he expected.


    Zhang Yi had reached the advancedyer of the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and could feel that he could not advance further in his qi cultivation, Zhang Yi also reached the advancedyer of the ninth level of his fourteenth level of mental energy and thus the world of mental energy increased again without anyone noticing and was left with more spiritual energy.


    Zhang Yi also reached the advancedyer of the ninth level of the fourteenth realm of bodily refinement and with that, his body could be considered truly immortal along with his defensive techniques and dragon scales.


    Before that, Zhang Yi had managed to get to Dao in all thews he understood, at first it was difficult, but after having Dao in more than 7ws it was easier to get even the most difficult ones.


    The Dao of Zhang Yi''s massacrews now no longer affected his mind, with the Dao of light and the Dao of darkness he could be invisible anywhere without using his mental energy even though he had other abilities.


    With the Dao of time, he could stop time for everyone but him or stop the time for him and continue for others, with the Dao of time even without being in the Eternal Realm Zhang Yi would still be immortal.


    But the most important thing was that he could make any opponent very slow and that he could neither attack nor defend, even against Long Feng he could easily win, and most important was that after having achieved Dao in 13ws that he had an understanding and also reaching the ninth level of the Eternal Realm he had achieved the Dao of chaos.


    The Chaos Dao was the Dao at the beginning of everything and with that he had a destructive power several times greater than using the otherws, not to mention that his chaos shield was now perfect and could defend him from any attack.


    Zhang Yi could feel that no one could be stronger than him in this universe and so he had achieved his desire to be in control of everything, so Zhang Yi could say that he had be the god of this universe and he could protect the divine ne, the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts and the smaller worlds of any danger.


    After achieving this, Zhang Yi spent a few more years with his wives and children who had already married after so many years and with the freedom that Zhang Yi and his other wives gave him.


    After that, Zhang Yi just said he was going to leave the world of mental energy for a few days and left, the moment came that he made Zhang Yi train so hard for 3000 and 860 years, during the war against demons, all the demons he killed Zhang Yi used the technique of reading souls on them.


    So Zhang Yi got a lot of information about the war and about demons in general, and one information that all forts had was about the demon universe and the demon leader.


    The name of the demon leader was Oz''Gorath and he was feared by everyone and most of the warriors who tried to fight him said that he was a god of destruction and was often stronger than anyone in the seventh level of the Eternal Realm.


    It was said that he had peak understanding in variousws and Zhang Yi suspected that Oz''Gorath even had Dao in variousws, Zhang Yi also suspected that Oz''Gorath was in the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and that is why he trained so much before going to face this demon leader.


    From what he saw in the demons'' memories, Oz''Gorath was a tyrant in leadership andmanded the demons to attack several different universes that he discovered the location of and because of that their world was often punished by celestial tribtions and had already be a hell.


    He ordered demons to invade other universes and destroy all worlds and if they could they should bring resources for demons to live and to continue fighting in the future, demons did not normally have an understanding of waterws, woodws, andndws.


    So they couldn''t rebuild their world as the elves, beasts, and humans did, Zhang Yi thought that demons were a race created for destruction, in return they had an understanding of negative energyws,ws of destruction,ws massacre,ws of darkness and various otherws with destructive capabilities.


    That is why demons were usually the most powerful types of warriors, they were even stronger than dragons normally, and Zhang Yi knew that Oz''Gorath was afraid that some demon would take his ce and that he killed all demons that reached the eighth level of the Eternal Realm.


    Zhang Yi trained so much in those 3,860 years to get revenge on the demons by killing Oz''Gorath who was the leader and also destroying the universe of demons so that another like Oz''Gorath would not have a chance to be born.


    Even though Zhang Yi had learned to have mercy he still had a cold enough heart to kill all demons even if someone could be innocent, Zhang Yi had forgiven the beasts that invaded the divine ne and destroyed the divine ne and killed billions of people in the smaller worlds.


    But that was because of his friendship with Long Feng and because the beasts did it in a war in which their goal was to take the divine ne, in addition, the beasts that attacked the divine ne fought in the war against demons and were the beasts that stood out in this war.


    But Zhang Yi never thought of forgiving the demons who twice attacked their universe for the sole purpose of killing everyone and destroying their universe and it was the demons who manipted the beasts to attack the divine ne and caused the destruction of the divine ne.


    The difference between Zhang Yi and the demons was that he would invade the demon world alone, he wanted to use only his clones and the strength he had to kill Oz''Gorath and also all the demons and smaller worlds that the demons had.

 Chapter 409: The End 3

    Chapter 409: The End 3


    Having decided this and telling his family that he would be gone, Zhang Yi left the world of mental energy and used the spatial coordinates he read in the demons'' memories that he had used the soul search technique.


    Zhang Yi felt a little resistance when he tried to invade the demon universe because going to other universes was only possible using the Dao from space, if Zhang Yi wanted to send an army to the demon universe he would have to wait just like the demon leader had to do when it was easier to go to another universe.


    But Zhang Yi would go alone and he was better at using spacews than Oz''Gorath because besides the space Dao he had his special eyes, so he was able to easily enter the universe of demons and Oz''Gorath couldn''t even know that Zhang Yi was there.


    Zhang Yi used thews of light and thews of darkness and became invisible, the demons had no mental energy and with the Dao of thews of darkness and light Zhang Yi would never be discovered, the first thing he did was to calm the anger that he always felt when he remembered the demons.


    Zhang Yi stayed in that ce that he arrived in the demon world and first used thews of time to stop time for him, it meant that the whole world was stopped and only Zhang Yi could see what was going on.


    But he also couldn''t move or make any kind of attack, that was the restriction of this Dao technique of time, but for what Zhang Yi wanted to do this technique was perfect, he used the Dao from space to analyze all the ces of this universe.


    This was something that Zhang Yi had done before the war against demons and so he can know where the demons were after they invaded his universe, but it was something that naturally also took a long time.


    Zhang Yi took a few months to analyze the whole world of demons because unlike his world Zhang Yi had to know in detail the ces where there were smaller worlds and other demons and in his universe, Zhang Yi had to know how far thews of space went in all the ces.


    After this analysis Zhang Yi saw what he already knew, the only race that existed was the demons and they dominated all worlds and other worlds they destroyed and Zhang Yi did not know if there were ever humans in this world.


    It was really a strange universe that still had nature that existed even in worlds that had no fertilend and had few rivers, so Zhang Yi imagined beside the children there was no one who normally drank water or even ate.


    After all, warriors could only live using spiritual energy when they became very strong, even the weakest warriors in the Houtian and Xiantian realm could already eat and drink less with the help of spiritual energy.


    Zhang Yi understood from what he saw in the demons'' memories that it was because even though their world suffered various celestial tribtions because of the evil they caused, the tribtion seemed like it didn''t want the extermination of the demons and only caused damage in ces where it didn''t have the rest of nature.


    Spiritual energy did not depend on nature to exist, and the demon worlds were rich in spiritual energy and had many unexplored high-level spiritual stone mines because Oz''Gorath did not allow it, fine-tuning spiritual energy was like the food of demons.


    Zhang Yi didn''t even know if he would be able to live without eating and drinking water that was the joys he had always had in his life for more than 5,000 years, and many demons spent their whole lives without eating many delicious things.


    Even so, Zhang Yi still didn''t feel sorry for the demons because it was their fault that this was happening in their universe, after mapping the entire universe of demons Zhang Yi saw where Oz''Gorath was.


    This was for sure the ce he had to attack first if he killed the demon leader he wouldn''t find anyone who was above the seventh level of the Eternal Realm if it happened to his defense and his clones it was just a matter of time until the entire universe is destroyed.


    Even more, because Zhang Yi was guaranteed not to have to face many demons after he killed the demon leader, so Zhang Yi did not want to waste time and invaded the ce where Oz''Gorath was.


    If Oz''Gorath had realized that Zhang Yi was attacking he could create a restricted space and that would prevent him from being attacked by surprise, but he was used to living in a universe where he knew he had no enemies and had no reason to protect himself that much.


    Zhang Yi had already realized using his mental energy that Oz''Gorath was indeed at the ninth level of the Eternal Realm if that were so Zhang Yi was no longer afraid of any unforeseen events because with the ninth level of the fourteenth realm of mental energy and refinement Zhang Yi''s body was naturally stronger than any demon or dragon.


    That was why humans were the most feared species in the universe, it was because they had the ability to learn and strengthen each other that other races didn''t have, even elves who were almost like humans couldn''t use mental energy and body refinement.


    [WHO ARE YOU!!! How can you invade my world without me noticing!!!]


    Oz''Gorath was in a panic because he realized what it meant that someone managed to appear in front of him without him noticing, was that someone else had the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and the Dao from space too, so he was an opponent who could be dangerous for his life.


    "You should know who I am, Oz''Gorath, you just sent an army into my universe intending to destroy everything after you put spies there."


    "YOU ARE ZHANG YI!!! I had suspected it was you when I heard about what you managed to do with less than a thousand years old, so you were responsible for the destruction of my army."


    "I never expected that after what I did to live in millions of years it would be destroyed so, in spite of all my efforts, I didn''t expect that this prophecy would reallye true."


    "I don''t know what prophecy you''re talking about Oz''Gorath, but because you sent your army to attack my universe and caused billions of deaths, I came here to kill you and destroy this doomed world of demons."


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Do not think that I will surrender to my destiny so easily, you were in the Divine Realm thest time I heard, it is impossible that you would have been so strong in less than 4 thousand years even if you had used thews of time."


    Zhang Yi realized that Oz''Gorath went crazy after seeing him, Zhang Yi trained so long for that moment, but there would be no epic struggle with the powers he saw that Oz''Gorath had, Zhang Yi, used his sacred domain and so in a matter of seconds all the demons that were below the sixth level of the Eternal Realm died instantly.


    So a world with billions of demons that had hundreds of demons in the Eternal Realm disappeared like that, less than 100 demons survived after Zhang Yi used his sacred domain, after all, Zhang Yi was on the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and had the Dao in 14ws different being one of them the Dao do chaos.


    The demons who were at the sixth and seventh levels of the Eternal Realm survived because of the demons'' naturally strong body, but even they were very weakened, and only Oz''Gorath was not seriously injured after the sacred domain.


    But he could feel that he had little more than 50 percent of the maximum strength he normally had, seeing this as thest hopes he might have that Zhang Yi was still weak have disappeared.


    He had lived for millions of years and only then did he achieve the Dao in 5 differentws, the Dao of space, the Dao of negative energy, the Dao of the massacre, the Dao of darkness and the Dao of destruction which was something like Zhang Yi had.


    But he realized that Zhang Yi, who was less than 6,000 years old, had managed to be much stronger than him and had learned several techniques that made him even stronger, and Zhang Yi had used only one of the offensive techniques that he knew.


    Zhang Yi had not even thought of having mercy on Oz''Gorath and soon used his dragon form and using all of his attack techniques used Dragon''s Breath on Oz''Gorath, realizing the strength of that attack Oz''Gorath realized that it was no use if defend and that even the on which demons have always lived would be destroyed in that attack.


    Just as Oz''Gorath hoped Zhang Yi killed him instantly in this blow and also killed all the demons that survived his sacred domain, this attack also destroyed this and the strongest demons that were in the smaller worlds realized that something had happened where Oz''Gorath was.


    Zhang Yi even used a technique to preserve a piece of Oz''Gorath''s soul for a few seconds just so that he could use the soul search technique to read all of Oz''Gorath''s memories and try to discover some things that could cause fear in Oz''Gorath and could be a risk to his universe.


    Zhang Yi read all of Oz''Gorath''s memories and was shocked by what he saw, fortunately, his mental energy allowed Zhang Yi to stand firm and not pass out from the mental blow he suffered.

 Chapter 410: The End 4

    Chapter 410: The End 4


    Zhang Yi was shocked by the atrocities he saw Oz''Gorath do in his millions of years of his life and also because Oz''Gorath did it all, but after recovering Zhang Yi decided that he would deal with that information after destroying the demon universe.


    Zhang Yi used his clone technique for the first time after arriving in this universe and so 12 clones appeared, his technique had strengthened again after Zhang Yi reached the Eternal Realm and even though his clones had only 10 percent strength of him, today it would do to destroy a universe like this.


    Zhang Yi''s clones did not have to destroy the smaller worlds as Zhang Yi did because he wanted to ensure that he would kill Oz''Gorathpletely, but all demons had to be exterminated.


    Knowing this, Zhang Yi''s clones used the Dao from space and went on several smaller worlds that didn''t even have warriors from the sixth level of the Eternal Realm and just had to use the technique of the sacred domain to kill all the demons.


    His clones could exterminate all the smaller worlds of demons that were not as many as there were smaller worlds in Zhang Yi''s universe, Zhang Yi looked up at the heavens and realized that unlike what happened to demons he would not be punished for destroying the universe of Devils.


    It seemed that even the heavens epted the destruction of the demons as a natural cause and a retribution for what they did, even though his clones were fast they still took several days to exterminate all the demons.


    So Zhang Yi was sure that the demons would never again be a threat to his world, so Zhang Yi felt more relieved to havepleted his revenge, but with what he read in Oz''Gorath''s memory he had something else that disturbed his mind.


    But before that Zhang Yi returned to his universe after making sure that all the demons had died, Zhang Yi would never tell anyone that he had invaded the world of demons and killed them all.


    Because perhaps the threat that the demons could return would put pressure on the warriors to train more and would also make the great sects think more about sharing resources and not seek further wars for fear of the repercussions that this could have.


    This was so true that Zhang Yi destroyed the world that Oz''Gorath was in and his clones killed all the demons and Zhang Yi did not take any of the cultivation resources that existed in the demon world.


    The demons plundered resources from other universes for millions of years and even though their worldcked food and water they had many high-level spiritual stones and even rare peak-level spiritual stones that were thousands of times better than the spiritual stones of high level.


    But Zhang Yi knew that these cultivation resources were achieved through the sacrifice and death of billions of warriors in several different universes, so Zhang Yi did not want to bring these resources into his universe so as not to get this bad karma.


    In addition, Zhang Yi had already reached the absolute maximum that his cultivation could reach, so he would never need more cultivation resources and yet the world of mental energy had billions of high-level spiritual stones.


    Even for his wives and his children to reach the peak of the Eternal Realm if that were possible they would still not use even a part of those cultivation resources that were renewable and would exist forever.


    Zhang Yi spent several months in the demon universe to kill Oz''Gorath and exterminate all demons, but because of Zhang Yi''s time Dao it seemed like just over a week had passed.


    But again as soon as Zhang Yi came home Lusserina had realized that something different had happened this week, normally she wouldn''t question Zhang Yi, but in these almost 4,000 years after the war, Zhang Yi has personally left his mental energy world a few times and used his clones for almost everything.


    When they were very important matters Zhang Yi would go in person, but he woulde back after just a day or take Lusserina and his other wives with him, besides, Lusserina realized that something had changed in Zhang Yi.


    At night after everyone went to sleep Lusserina went to Zhang Yi''s room who usually spent the nights alone in his room, Lusserina asked Zhang Yi to take a walk around his territory and Zhang Yi realized that Lusserina knew something had happened to him and the two left during the night.


    "Zhang Yi, did something happen to you that week that you left here?"


    "You really always know when something happens, Lusserina, I would even ask you to talk tomorrow, this is not something I want to tell everyone, but it is also not something I can keep just for myself."


    "You can trust me, Zhang Yi, I will not tell anyone your secrets."


    "I know that what happened is that even though I didn''t say anything a while ago, I managed to reach the ninth level of the Eternal Realm in my qi cultivation and the ninth level of the fourteenth realm of mental energy and body refinement."


    "I also managed to get to Dao in all thews I had an understanding of and I also understood Dao from chaos, so I know that I can no longer cultivate because I have reached the maximum possible in cultivation."


    Lusserina was very shocked by this when Zhang Yi arrived at the Eternal Realm just over 3,000 years ago they had a party, but after that Zhang Yi did not talk about his cultivation anymore and many even thought that Zhang Yi was no longer working to cultivation because he was already the strongest in this universe.


    But it seemed that without them being able to imagine Zhang Yi reached the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and was now certainly the strongest of this and perhaps of all universes, so Lusserina thought that was why Zhang Yi was different, but when he continued speaking she realized that there was still more that they did not know.


    "As soon as I reached the peak of my cultivation I realized that it was time to get our revenge, during the war against the demons I discovered the coordinates of the universe of demons and the name of the leader of the demons that caused all this."


    "The name of the demon leader was Oz''Gorath, he was on the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and had Dao in 5 differentws, so I waited until I reached the maximum of my cultivation to get our revenge by killing him."


    "So I went to the demon universe and killed Oz''Gorath and wiped out all the demons in that universe and thus eliminated any problems we might have with demons in the future."


    "I didn''t tell anyone about this and I''m not even going to tell you because with the fear of demons the warriors will continue to cultivate and the great sects will continue to want peace, it is the best for all of us."


    Lusserina was shocked again, she could never hope that Zhang Yi had nned such madness for almost 4,000 years and he managed to really exterminate the demon species and all the dead were avenged by Zhang Yi.


    Lusserina could also imagine how much pressure Zhang Yi suffered from having to keep it to him all these years, Zhang Yi should have known that his wives would be worried if he knew how strong the demon leader was and that he would try to get his revenge


    "When I read Oz''Gorath''s memories to see if we could be in danger in the future I saw all the bad things he did in his millions of years of life and the many universes he destroyed, but what shocked me the most it was the reason that he did all this."


    "Before he was the leader of the demons and after he arrived at the Eternal Realm, a prophet appeared to speak to him, that prophet was one of the most famous prophets in various universes and Oz''Gorath asked this prophet to make a prophecy for him."


    "This prophet did not refuse to make the prophecy, but that was what caused the prophet''s death, the prophet said that Oz''Gorath would be the king of demons and the strongest of all universes in the future, but depending on the choices that he did, someday someone would be born with a Divine Talent who would be the strongest of all universes and much stronger than Oz''Gorath."


    "And that person would kill Oz''Gorath and would dominate the universes for eternity as the strongest, but that would only happen depending on the choices that Oz''Gorath made."


    "But right after that this prophet did he had another vision of the future that because of his prediction Oz''Gorath wouldmit many atrocities and kill billions of warriors and destroy several universes, and because of the guilt he felt for doing this, this prophet killed himself in front of Oz''Gorath after calling him a monster."


    "Unfortunately Oz''Gorath who saw this happening thought that the prophet had another view that the only chance he would not die in the future and remain the strongest was to kill billions of people and destroy several universes until he killed his predestined rival before it got stronger."


    Lusserina was shocked and had a lot of chills hearing this story, she knew well how the prophecies could be real because it was through a prophecy that she met Zhang Yi, so this prophecy from millions of years ago had shown that Zhang Yi would be the strongest of the universe for all eternity and also that Oz''Gorath would cause all deaths.

 Chapter 411: The End 5

    Chapter 411: The End 5


    "And Oz''Gorath''s madness didn''t end like this, he realized that his destiny would be glorious and that he would be the strongest, so Oz''Gorath did everything to get stronger and tried several different ways to get more and more strong."


    "After hundreds of thousands of years he managed to reach his first Dao and also be the strongest of demons reaching the eighth level of the Eternal Realm, no other demon had managed to understand Dao in anyw and so Oz''Gorath killed the leader of the demons and the strongest demons in a bloody battle and became the leader of the demons."


    "The Dao that Oz''Gorath understood was the Dao of space and once again he realized that the prophecy about him was correct because he realized that he could go to other universes since then he started the massacres in other universes."


    "So he managed in millions of years to reach the ninth level of the Eternal Realm and he also achieved the Dao of the massacre, the Dao of destruction, the Dao of darkness, and the Dao of thews of negative energy which was aw that all demons understood."


    "But even before that, Oz''Gorath''s madness with this prophecy was so great that he created a technique using thews of destiny that he learned by forcing several prophets to teach him, and unlike all prophets in the history, Oz''Gorath had Dao in somews and was at the ninth level of the Eternal Realm."


    "Then he started using thews of destiny to change using his strength the destiny of other warriors, he discovered in which universe a great talent that would be one of the greatest warriors and he diverted the destiny of these people so that they would be born in a ce that had no spiritual energy."


    "For the strongest warriors they were usually born in privileged ces like the divine ne, and Oz''Gorath did this hundreds of times while destroying several universes by killing billions of people and bringing the punishment from heaven into the universe of demons."


    "One of those destinations that he changed was my destiny and that''s why I was born on Earth and not on the divine ne, I''ve always been his goal for millions of years and why he was afraid of me that he attacked several universes and destroyed them and it also changed the destinies of several people as talented as me."


    Lusserina understood what Zhang Yi was feeling, even though he knew he was not to me for this because it all happened because of Oz''Gorath himself and because of his madness, it also happened because of the prophet who said the prophecy before know what it was first.


    Even though Zhang Yi didn''t feel guilty about it because he wasn''t even alive when Oz''Gorath destroyed the other universes, but it was impossible that someone who learned to help others and care for the weak like Zhang Yi didn''t feel bad knowing that he was indirectly involved in the deaths of billions of warriors.


    Zhang Yi felt strange knowing that his fate would have been different if Oz''Gorath hadn''t interfered, he was born on Earth and he loved his mother Mary and his father Zhang Feng, it was because he was born on Earth that Zhang Yi met the masters his Feng Ran and Wu Qinxin.


    It was also because of this that he met all the people he met and especially his children and his wives, of course, Zhang Yi was sad to know that his fate caused billions of people in various universes to die.


    But it was for this very reason that he killed Oz''Gorath so that no one else would die and also avenge all the people who died, Zhang Yi can calm down a little more after saying this to Lusserina and he could calm down a little more with the passage of time now that there would be no more dangers.


    "You don''t have to worry about that anymore Zhang Yi, you are solely responsible for your destiny from now on because you are the strongest, you have finally managed to be in control of everything and you can live in peace knowing that demons don''t there are more."


    "I feel safer now knowing that you will always be by my side for all eternity and will protect our universe and all the people we love, I don''t want to see you worry about anything else and we will live in peace together from now on."


    "Thank you, Lusserina, I am lucky to have you in my life, you were the first woman I loved and I continued to love you, now much more than the first time."


    After talking to Lusserina he can be more rxed and ept what happened and Zhang Yi had to realize that he was not to me for what the demon leader had done, now that Zhang Yi eliminated the demons he had to protect his universe so that nothing like this could happen again.


    After Zhang Yi killed all the demons and continued to lead the divine ne and help Long Feng to lead the Divine Sanctuary of the Beasts, peace reigned in their world, with the passing of the years the divine ne became what it once was before.


    The difference was that therge sects and small sects did not need Zhang Yi to rule them so that they would know that they had things that they should not have known and so peace continued and the resources of cultivation still remained for everyone.


    After a while, Zhang Yi''s clones no longer needed to walk the divine ne and only Zhang Yi''s children took care of the divine ne, yet the warriors never forgot to train because demons could appear at any time.


    Zhang Yi''s family became a legend on the divine ne because apart from Zhang Yi''s children, no one else appeared on the divine ne, Zhang Yi and his wives lived in a world of mental energy that was much better than the normal world and when his wives reached the ninth level of the Eternal Realm none of them bothered to cultivate anymore.


    Even in the smaller worlds, a legend was told to all of the God of chaos, it was the legend of the only known God in the universe that protected everyone from a ce that no one could reach, the legend said he was an ordinary man who was born with ordinary parents in a world where he didn''t even have spiritual energy.


    Even though he was an ordinary human, this man had a Divine Talent and fate thought it was unfair that this man did not have a chance to be a cultivator, so this man found his masters who even broke a taboo to give this talented man another chance who was sent to a world with spiritual energy.


    So the talents of this man began to emerge and even without having support he managed to join a sect and be the strongest in this world and even save this ce by destroying an underworld with his wives.


    This man arrived at the divine ne were the strongest lived and lived for many years until he learned that his masters had died for using a taboo technique to help him, they were killed because of an evil organization formed by the demons who wanted to infiltrate in all sects of the divine ne and to destroy humans and elves.


    But this man would not let things happen like that and he fought his destiny using his talent and managed with thews of time to break another taboo to go back in the past to save his masters.


    This man returned to the divine ne as the most talented one bringing pride to his masters and this man saved the divine ne from the attacks of the beasts and the attacks of the demons and became the strongest of the divine ne thus bing the God of chaos.


    This was a legend told to everyone in smaller worlds to encourage those born of humble origins that they could be strong as well, this was the legend of ''Divine Talent Born Mortal''.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!